《Rebirth: Elegant Princess》


 Chapter 1

    In the broken yard, Su Ruohe sat on the steps in ragged clothes and disheveled hair, holding a pillow in her arms. Her body shook left and right. Her eyes were dull and her mouth babbled: "child... My child..."


    "My good sister, can''t you think of it? You have today! " Su Manjing came slowly in a colorful brocade suit supported by Qiu He. Her original pretty face was full of satisfaction. Those clear eyes showed a ferocious color after seeing Su Ronghe''s embarrassed but still gorgeous face.


    Su Ruohe slowly raised his head when he heard Su Manjing''s voice, and his turbid eyes recovered a trace of clarity, revealing hatred:


    "It was you, you bitch, who designed to harm me. It was you who took the medicine. You brought the man to my room, which made Li''er bear the reputation of a wild species. Pity my Li''er, but you''re three years old. Why don''t you let him go? He''s your nephew. Kiss your nephew. How can you do it? "


    Su Ruohe shed tears of regret. If she hadn''t been soft hearted and thought of her family affection, Su Manjing wouldn''t have died and ended up like this if she didn''t have to be alone after the prince died and let her marry into the Marquis house as a concubine.


    With a slap, Su Manjing slammed Chen he in the face and said, "hold her down."


    As soon as Su Manjing''s voice fell, two women came forward and pressed Ruohe. Su Manjing grabbed Ruohe''s chin, painted Lancome''s sharp nails and fell into Ruohe''s skin.


    "Bitch, who are you calling a bitch? Do you think you are the first lady of the Su family or Mrs. Zhongyong Hou? I fell in love with the Marquis first, but you got ahead of me. Now I can only be a concubine. Why? With your fox face?


    As for why I killed your Li''er, of course, it was to avenge me and the Duke''s children. If it weren''t for you, how could I have hurt my body because of drinking Luozi soup? I haven''t recovered yet. "


    She was shocked. Su Manjing had a child with Yu Xingyang before her. That is to say, Su Manjing had been broken and secretly had a bead before she entered the prince''s house. How did she hide from the prince and become the prince''s concubine?


    "It''s impossible. You''re lying. My second cousin loves me." Yes, she must be lying. After all, the self-examination mothers in the palace are not vegetarian. How can a woman who has lost her body be the crown prince''s concubine, unless they don''t die? After all, it''s a crime of bullying the king. Naohe tries to find reasons to convince herself that she doesn''t want to believe that the man who has been with her for many years has such a face.


    When Su Ruohe tries to find reasons to convince herself, Su Manjing takes out a dagger and slaps it on his face, as if she wants to vent her hatred one by oneˇ° After I destroy your charming face, I''ll see what else you use to seduce the marquis. "


    "No, you can''t do this to me, uncle and second cousin. They won''t allow it." The cold on the dagger pulled back his thoughts.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. Your uncle has been secretly executed because he has been unwilling to obey the second prince. And your mother, do you really think it''s just dystocia? As for the Marquis -- "Su Manjing raised her lips, smiled mysteriously, and shouted at the door," Marquis, when are you going to see it again? "


    As soon as Su Manjing''s voice fell, Yu Xingyang came in from the door, stopped behind Su Manjing, put his hands around her waist, lowered his head and blew hot air in Su Manjing''s ears.


    "Lord Hou, don''t do this. My sister is still watching." Su Manjing twisted her body and said softly, not like a person before.


    Looking at their familiar movements, it was obviously not the first time. At this time, the facts were in front of her, and she couldn''t believe it. After a series of blows, he was almost out of breath. He just felt that his heart was going to be broken. He endured the pain of the cone heart and hissed and asked, "since he loves Su Manjing, why marry me?"


    "Do you think you deserve me when you come out of the brothel alone? How do you deserve to be compared with my pure and clean jing''er?" Yu Hongxing said sarcastically, playing with Su Manjing''s hair. It seems that one more look at Huang He will dirty his eyes.


    "I married you just to let the old man pass on the throne to me."


    He closed his eyes sadly. It turned out that in her husband''s heart, he was so unbearable. How could he not know whether he was innocent? He pitied himself and thought that the man in front of him loved himself, but he failed his uncle''s painstaking efforts. She is sorry for her uncle. If there is an afterlife, she must repay her uncle for everything he has done for her.


    "This woman will be left to you." Yu Xingyang suddenly clapped his hands and said, then more than a dozen young men came in outside the door.


    Seeing the dozen big men walking straight towards themselves, a bad feeling arose spontaneously and asked with a frightened faceˇ° You, what are you going to do? "


    "What we want to do, of course, is to serve you well. Don''t worry, madam. My work must satisfy you." A man said obscene on his face.


    No, he would never allow such a thing to happen. He broke away from the woman who had held him down and ran to the door with his life.


    "Grab her and tie me up." Seeing this, Yu Xingyang ordered the servant behind him. Then he said to Su Manjing, "baby, I''m still satisfied."


    "Lord, will we do this --" Su Manjing said softly, as if she really felt that it was too much, and was trying to persuade Yu to carry forward.


    "Hum, you don''t have to plead for that * * * *, hasn''t Qiu he proved that the person in worry free pavilion was herself?" At the thought that the falling red on the wedding day was false, and that he had slept with an unclean woman for so many years, Yu felt as uncomfortable as swallowing a fly.


    "But -" Su Manjing looked as if she wanted to stop talking, but her eyes looking at Chen he were full of ferocity.


    "Well, don''t persuade me. I know you have a good heart." Then she lifted Su Manjing''s chin and polished it on her air lips. How could su Manjing be willing to let go of such an opportunity and immediately wrap around Yu Hongyang''s neck to deepen the kiss.


    He looked at his hand getting closer and closer. In a hurry, he blurted out, "I used to be a loyal and brave madam Hou. If you really do this, I''m afraid you''ll never see the sun tomorrow."


    Those big men hesitated after hearing what he said. Stop and look at me. I''ll look at you.


    "Do you want to see the head of your wife and children first, or have a good time first and choose for yourself." Seeing those individuals holding still, Yu said coldly.


    Yu''s words undoubtedly pushed Ruohe into the abyss. She never thought that this man would be so ruthless and cold-blooded.


    When those individuals heard the speech, they were stunned. After looking at their companions, they continued to attack her and tore off her shapeless clothes.


    "Yu Xingyang, you beast, dare to treat me like this. I curse you for not dying well. Even if you become a fierce ghost, you will haunt you for generations to make you restless forever."


    Su Ruohe clearly saw the expressions of those people, including numbness, pity and sympathy, but no amount of their expressions can change their outcome. Her only purpose is to cut her enemies one day. She believes that as long as she is still alive and breathing, she can.


    "Lord Hou, let''s go back." Su Manjing said shivering in Yu''s arms, as if she was really frightened by what he said.


    "OK, we''ll go back now." Yu Xingyang didn''t care about what he said at all. He picked up Su Manjing and left the desolate yard, which was more gloomy because of his fierce voice.


    Su Manjing leaned against Yu Hongxing''s shoulder and looked at Ruohe. A cruel color leaked from the corners of her eyes. Su Ruohe, this is the end of fighting against me. Anyone who dares to rob the Marquis with me will end up like this, you know.


    Because he struggled too hard, the rope originally used to help him had been deeply embedded in his flesh and blood. The red blood trickled to the ground with the broken cloth, but he didn''t seem to feel any pain at all. Looking at the two people''s fading back, he cried helplessly:


    "I carry forward that if I su Ronghe can go out alive today and receive what I receive today, you will repay it a hundred times in the future, and there will be no rebirth forever." The blood on the ground represents Su Ronghe''s fast passing life.


    Xu''s voice was too sad and fierce because of his cry. The voice came into the ears of the two people who had gone far. Su Manjing shrank in Yu''s arms and said, "Lord, I''m afraid." I really feel sorry for her charming appearance.


    Yu Hongxing tightly hugged Su Manjing''s hands and said softly, "I''m not afraid. She won''t live tonight." This is the tenderness he has never been to Ruohe.


    "Ah..." a hoarse voice sounded in the main room of a yard in the northwest corner of the prime minister''s house. The courtyard is a large lotus pond. Because it is already a cold winter, the lotus in the pond has already withered. This scene makes the courtyard look more depressed and desolate.


    He opened his eyes fiercely. What he saw was a familiar room, with soft quilts and gorgeous curtains. All the furnishings in the room were exquisite. This is the scene in her dream for countless times in the dungeon. It is the boudoir where she has lived for more than ten years.


    It''s just that she''s dead. How did she show up here? What the hell is going on? Shook his dizzy head.


    He got up and walked vaguely to the dressing table. The person in the mirror looked twelve or thirteen years old. She wore a light green Ru skirt, her eyebrows bent and her eyes moved. Under her tall nose was a small mouth, and her lips were white because she had just woke up.

 Chapter 2

    He stared incredulously. Isn''t the man in the mirror herself? It''s just what she looked like in her teens.


    She can''t be dreaming, but all this is so real. What''s the matter? Can it be said that she is back in the past, back when she was 13. All this is really incredible.


    When he was stunned, the sound of "bang Dang" sounded behind him. What was it, the sound of breaking. Then a woman''s voice sounded. The voice was clear and beautiful. It sounded like 14 or 15 years old.


    "Miss, you''re awake. It''s all mei''er''s fault. If mei''er went to the rain pavilion with miss that day and stayed by Miss''s side all the time, miss, you wouldn''t fall down the stairs and faint. You didn''t wake up until now." The voice was a little hoarse and choked, and the original worried color in the fundus of the eyes turned into a surprise.


    He slowly turned around and looked at mei''er''s very familiar face. He only felt that the corners of his eyes were wet. Is this the heaven he came to? Because only heaven can exist warm. There will be Mel.


    Wait, mei''er just said she fell down the stairs of Tingyu Pavilion. It wasn''t the year she was 13. When Su Manjing invited herself to listen to the rain pavilion to enjoy the snow, did she really return to the age of 13.


    To live a new life, many memories that she once pressed in the bottom of her heart triggered. She clearly remembered that she grabbed the guardrail at the moment she fell down the stairs, but Su Manjing kicked her heart hard at that time, otherwise she wouldn''t fall down the stairs.


    It turned out that Su Manjing had already put her mind on her own life at this time. She was stupid. She believed that there was family affection in such a big prime minister''s house. Now think about it, it''s ridiculous. How could there be real sisterhood between the legitimate and common people.


    "Are you Mel?" He almost couldn''t control his emotions. Asked his voice trembling.


    "Little, little, miss, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t even mei''er remember? " Originally, the surprised look of seeing Su Ronghe wake up was frozen there after hearing Su Ronghe''s words, and tears rolled in his eyes.


    Miss, she didn''t break her brain because she fell down the stairs. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even know slaves and maidservants.


    Thinking like this, mei''er''s tears fell uncontrollably.


    Although mei''er is a bit clever, she is a simple person in the end. With the look she shows now, how can she not know what she is thinking and can''t help laughing in her heart, but when she thinks of the outcome of mei''er''s previous life, she feels extremely guilty and annoyed. In previous lives, if she hadn''t easily believed Qiu He''s words and thought that mei''er really betrayed herself and took refuge in Li Min, mei''er wouldn''t have been killed by Li Min''s random stick. She hurt mei''er.


    In her previous life, if she had listened to mei''er''s advice early, maybe she wouldn''t end up like that. I think Li Min must know that mei''er will be pregnant with them when she is alive. That''s why Qiu he provoked her and mei''er, and then hurriedly asked mei''er for her life.


    Seeing mei''er''s tears fall out of control, he quickly comforted: "mei''er, don''t cry, didn''t I wake up?"


    Mei''er, the woman who grew up with her and loved her sisters, and the woman who regarded her as a relative, was the only warmth she could feel in such a big prime minister''s house.


    In her previous life, she was sorry for Mel! I''m sorry for my uncle''s family and all those who treat her well. Since God has eyes and let her live a new life, she will let the people who owed her in the previous life repay them one by one.


    Looking at her gentle face as usual, Mei ER was just about to stop her crying. Then I heard another woman''s voice at the door.


    "Sister mei''er, I''m not a sister. I''m talking about you. What do you look like when you cry like this. People who don''t know still think what happened to our young lady? " There was a faint sense of impatience and arrogance in that voice. I think I am usually a person who is used to publicity.


    Hearing the speech, he only felt his eyelids jump, raised his head, looked at the people with narrow eyes, and glanced at Qiu He faintly, then turned away and looked at mei''er beside him.


    When did it start? Qiuhe began to give himself eye medicine in this way, which quietly excluded all those who were sincere to him.


    In the previous life, her misfortune can be said to have started with Qiuhe. In this life, she will be the first to operate on Qiuhe.


    When autumn lotus swept over at the glance of rice, it felt like a cold wind. Her hair stood up, her whole body was cold, and her blood seemed to solidify. When did her young lady have such fierce eyes,!


    She calmed her mind. When she looked at him again, she saw his usual face and didn''t find any difference.


    Mei''er, who was standing beside him, only felt shocked when she heard Qiu He''s words. She looked up, looked at him quickly, and then dropped her head. Her eyes were full of anxiety. In that case, she was afraid that Huang He''s words would be heard into her heart, so she began to hate her.


    Mei''er''s expression was naturally all in her eyes. For a long time, she only drank faintlyˇ° Qiu He, you are presumptuous! I don''t know when to start? I need you to decide what''s going on in my yard. Do you still have my master in your eyes? "


    In the past, she was very kind to these slaves. Even if she did something wrong, she said a few words. She had never been severely punished. She would never do such stupid things again since she lived all her life.


    Reward and punishment are clear. We must teach these people who are the real masters and who controls their life and death.


    "Maidservant, it''s also for your sake. Sister mei''er is crying like that. People who don''t know can''t say that you are cruel to the next person." Qiu he was frightened by the low drink of Huang He for a moment. Fortunately, she was smart and immediately responded and said.


    "Kneel down and don''t forget your identity. When did the prime minister''s house get a slave from you to teach the master a lesson?" Smelling the speech, the eyes of Huang he were cold again and drank coldly again.


    "I know my mistake." The cold voice hit Qiuhe''s cochlea directly. I just felt cold to the bone. As soon as my heart was tight, I quickly knelt on the ground and said. She couldn''t understand why he suddenly attacked her. Isn''t he the most obedient to her on weekdays.


    Mei''er, who was standing beside him, trembled all over and unconsciously knelt down. He quickly stretched out his hand and forcibly pulled her up. At the same time, she gave her a comforting look to show her not to be afraid.


    "Now that you know you''re wrong, don''t hurry to work. Remember to cook me a cup of lotus leaf tea." Then he glanced at the autumn lotus coldly. Now that she is reborn, she must let those who have hurt herself in the previous life die as well. Su Manjing, Yu Xingyang, wait for me. I will not let you go in this life.


    Qiu He, who knelt on the ground, only felt a shiver all over. He unconsciously wanted to look up at Huang He. After looking at her eyes, he felt that there was a cold covering her. How can I earn it? He was flustered and trembled and said, "yes, I''ll go now." I don''t know if it''s her own illusion. She always feels that the autumn lotus tea in her mouth is so like "lotus leaf" tea.


    Qiu he bowed his head and shrunk back. After walking out of the door, he spit hard in the direction of Huang He and said, "after Mrs. min is completely righted, the second young lady has become a legitimate daughter. Look how arrogant a legitimate daughter without the protection of her mistress is."


    But Qiu he didn''t know that everything about her at this time fell into a person''s eyes. And her smooth life was overturned from this moment.

 Chapter 3

    After taking a hot bath, eating something and drinking a cup of lotus leaf tea, the whole person felt alive.


    She sat in front of the mirror and carefully recalled her current situation. She had accepted the fact of her rebirth.


    She returned to the age of 13. This year, she had not been robbed into the brothel, and the prince''s birthday banquet had not yet begun. No, to be precise, all tragedies had not yet begun.


    She looked at the person in the mirror, slowly raised the corners of her mouth, revealed a mouth of white teeth, and said softly:


    "It''s over, everything is over. You used to be too stubborn. After doing all the stupid things, you ended up like that. Now God has let you live forever. Then, you will play chess. That is to say, all the tragedies in the past will not appear again in the future, will they? "


    The person in the mirror returned her with a gorgeous smile, as if in affirmation of her words.


    So now she has a lot to do, a lot.


    Soon her thoughts were disturbed by the footsteps outside the door. Su Manjing went straight into her room without anyone telling her.


    It seemed that she was the master of the yard, and her Su Longhe was just a guest staying here.


    In the face of Su Manjing''s impoliteness, he frowned slightly. She regarded her as a common sister of a mother''s compatriots. She was really not ordinary to her!


    Behind Su Manjing, followed by the autumn lotus like her Su Manjing tail, he''s eyes sink again when he sees this scene.


    In her previous life, she was really blindfolded by lard and covered by leaves. How could she not see the wrong between Su Manjing and Qiuhe, and let them do whatever they want in front of her? She would end up like that, and she deserved it.


    As soon as Su Manjing entered the house, she sat down beside him and said softly, "sister, are you better?" At this time, Su Manjing had a faint smile on her face, like the spring breeze blowing her face, like the peach blossom in February, which only warmed her heart.


    As like as two peas, I know that Su''s appearance is so clear that I am afraid that I will be confused by this hypocritical face and go on the same road as before.


    He stretches out his hand and refuses Su Manjing''s next words and actions. Instead, he says to Qiu He who follows Su Manjingˇ° Get down on your knees! "


    "Miss." Qiu He looked at Ruohe discontentedly. When did she receive such punishment? Not to mention now, she came in with the second young lady.


    He didn''t speak, but narrowed his eyes slightly. A cold light shot at Qiu He, which made Qiu He''s heart coagulate and his heart plop. He mentioned his throat and was ready to come out. His legs were involuntarily soft, so he knelt on the ground.


    "The second sister came to see me, but you were still standing here lazy. You didn''t know to make a cup of tea to entertain the second sister."


    Huang He looks at Su Manjing again. His face is expressionless, and there is a faint color of alienation in the bottom of his eyes. Anyone can see that Lily is very unhappy about Su Manjing''s sudden visit.


    Su Manjing automatically ignores the unwelcome look on his face and treats him as if he didn''t see it. Her signature smile still hung on her face and said faintly:


    "My good sister, look what you said. It seems that I came to see my sister to beg for a cup of tea." Su Manjing said, frowning slightly, as if she had really hurt her heart because of Chen he''s words.


    "You and I are so in love. How can we suddenly see the outside world. Besides, she doesn''t mean it. For the sake of her first crime, you can spare her! "


    After listening to Su Manjing''s words, Lily slightly lowered her eyes. "Second sister, you''re wrong. You don''t know. Some people will never have a long memory and forget the most basic dignity and inferiority if they don''t give her some pain."


    Since she pleaded for Qiu He, she didn''t mind sweeping her face.


    What does she mean? Do you mean that you don''t know whether you are superior or inferior? How could su Ruohe be so unconventional today? It''s impossible that she knows what she''s listening to the rain Pavilion. How could she find out what she''s doing so covertly.


    Su Manjing was so angry that she was almost choked by her saliva. Why didn''t she find Su Ruohe so clever before. Leave no room for others.


    Every time he said a word, Su Manjing''s embarrassment would be deeper.


    "What my sister taught me is that my sister is stupid." Su Manjing said almost gnashing her teeth. She almost couldn''t resist and refuted Huang He.


    "Big miss, second miss, it''s Qiu He''s fault. Qiu He is willing to accept punishment. You are all sisters in your own family. How can you hurt your sisterhood because of Qiu He''s fault. "


    Qiu He, who was kneeling on the ground, saw that he had a chance to answer. He quickly said that as long as she could please Mrs. min and the second young lady now, she would be punished. What is it to suffer?


    Besides, miss, it''s just a show off. What skills you can have is to scold her and punish her for a few money at most. It won''t hurt her in essence.


    With Qiuhe, Su Manjing is obviously relieved. Today, she came to see Su Ruohe to show her deep sisterhood. If she tore her face with Su Ruohe for a moment, she will suffer in the end.


    Ruohe looked at the scene in front of him quietly. He resented himself and hated himself. Qiu He''s a cheap maidservant. She had been a white eyed wolf to this point. She couldn''t see clearly before. She didn''t know what Qiu he had betrayed herself until she died.


    Rao has long known that this will be the result. It is inevitable that his heart still has some slight pain.


    "Big girl, come and serve tea for the second young lady." His eyes turned to a figure passing by the door and said.


    Hearing the voice of Huang He, the big girl was obviously stunned. It was obvious that she didn''t expect her young lady to remember the name of a rough girl.


    Fortunately, she is a smart and steady girl. After listening to Ruohe''s words and seeing Ruohe''s eyes clearly, she took the order.


    She thought all the way. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and then she made tea for their second young lady.


    Seeing that Su Manjing is going to drink the tea made by Daniu, Qiu He is about to remind Su Manjing. As soon as her words come to her mouth, she feels cold in her back.


    Turning his head, he found that his young lady was staring at him. Qiu he swallowed the words and dared not say any more for fear of offending the young lady who had become different.


    Su Manjing doesn''t know anything about all this. Drinking the tea made by Da Niu, she feels a deep jealousy under her eyes? This is the best Emei bamboo snow bud.


    Its shape is flat, its two ends are pointed and thin, and its shape is like bamboo leaves; Endoplasmic aroma is high and fresh; The soup is clear in color and mellow in taste; The leaf bottom is tender and green, and the fresh leaves when picking tea are incomparably tender. Only one heart is picked.

 Chapter 4

    Good things are naturally expensive. Although it is said that the backyard of the prime minister''s house is controlled by her mother, her mother is an aunt and she herself is a common woman. Naturally, she dare not use such good things.


    In the whole prime minister''s residence, I''m afraid that only Su Ruohe has such good and excellent things except her prime minister''s father.


    Naturally, Su Manjing was very hungry for this excellent Emei snow bud.


    "Elder sister, this Emei snow bud is really good, and its aroma is high and fresh; The soup is clear in color and mellow in taste; The bottom of the leaves is green and even. Unfortunately, my sister is not as lucky as my sister. Only when I grow up here can I eat such good tea. "


    Su Manjing said this to ask for Emei snow buds with Ruohe. In the past, she would ask for what she liked as long as she saw what she liked here, and Su Ruohe didn''t refuse to give it, except for the best full glazed tea set, so she didn''t feel ashamed at this time.


    "Sister, you and I have a good relationship. Please give me some."


    Su Manjing said brazenly. It was like ignoring past grievances. Not only did she forget her previous mistakes of regardless of rank and inferiority, but she also automatically ignored the fact that she kicked Ruohe down the stairs.


    "My lady is generous. I''m just an Emei snow bud. I think the young lady is willing to give it, but, second lady, you should remember the good of our young lady and help our young lady more in the future. Everyone is a family, don''t you think so, miss! "


    Autumn lotus is really a rudder when the wind blows. If she has milk, she is a mother. Do you remember to eat or fight.


    "Autumn lotus, this tea is too hot. It needs to be cool. Please take it for me!" As he said this, he picked up the hot tea cup and stuffed it into Qiu He''s hand.


    Qiu He shook her hands and shrunk tightly. She was scalded by the hot tea cup. Tears accumulated in her eyes. The hot temperature from her palm gave her an impulse to throw away the tea cup.


    At this time, she had to turn her eyes to Su Manjing, but Su Manjing''s whole mind was on Emei snow buds. She didn''t care about her, so naturally she didn''t see her eyes.


    In fact, she came to show her deep sisterhood today, not to quarrel with Ruohe. Naturally, she would not fall out with Ruohe for Qiuhe''s a bitch.


    Seeing this, he looked at Su Manjing sarcastically and saidˇ° My sister must have put on a lot of rouge powder today. Otherwise, how could you be so thick skinned? "


    "My sister''s brain is hard to use, but my brain is still clear. I haven''t forgotten what happened in the rain Pavilion. "


    Thump, Su Manjing''s heart sank. She knew what had happened in the rain Pavilion, and there was a flaw in her consistent smile.


    Looking at the crack on Su Manjing''s face, he smiled coldly at the bottom of his heart and continued:


    "What''s the matter? Your father didn''t give you monthly money, or Mrs. min is hungry. She can even beg for such shameless things. It''s just for my sister to do so in front of my sister. Don''t show such a face in front of those noble people and lose the face of our prime minister''s house."


    "You!" Su Manjing slapped her on the table and clenched her fist. Of course, she had already finished drinking that cup of Emei snow bud.


    However, Su Manjing has lived up to the prime minister''s house''s teaching for many years. Under such circumstances, she has not been distracted by what he said before. Leng was raw and swallowed that tone back. say:


    "Listening to the rain Pavilion is just an accident. What does it have to do with me. In how to say, we are all sisters and a family. Why do you care so much. Why can''t you relax and let it go. If you have such a temper, let outsiders know. It will be said that the first lady from the prime minister''s house is a small family, and there is no room for people. "


    "My sister is so angry." He raised his head, gave Su Manjing a cold look and continued.


    "My sister came here to see me. I can''t see it. After coming here, she first stopped me from discipline my girl and threw a cup. It seems that my sister is very dissatisfied with my sister. Since my sister is not satisfied with me, please don''t bother my sister to come into my yard again. "


    Su Manjing is really used to publicity. When she disagrees with her words, she begins to play a big miss''s temper.


    "Sister, although you are a legitimate daughter, I am also your father''s daughter, your sister, and even the legitimate granddaughter of Taifu today. How can you say that about me? Besides, we have come and gone. We have no intention to quarrel like this. You and I step back and go back to the past. The two sisters are sincere. If something really happens in the future, my mother and I will help you. You think this is such a big prime minister''s house. Are those aunts, concubines and brothers all good people? "


    Su Manjing said that she hated iron but not steel.


    Seeing this, he retorted impolitely: "what a sister, Su Manjing, don''t forget. I''m your sister, but also the legitimate daughter of the prime minister''s house. Don''t forget your identity. You''re just a small concubine. Even if I''m really wrong, it''s not your turn to teach me a lesson. "


    Looking at Su Manjing''s angry red face, he continued, "you think I don''t know your purpose. You''re so beautiful. Being a sister with me is just my identity. Otherwise, why don''t you have a deep relationship with those common sisters."


    Su Manjing doesn''t like being mentioned as a concubine. She can''t help being humiliated by Naohe. He raised his finger and said:


    "Su Ruohe, even if you are a legitimate daughter, don''t forget that you will get married sooner or later, and you don''t have a legitimate brother to help you. The eldest son of the prime minister''s residence is my brother. If you don''t have his help, it depends on how you can stand in your husband''s house in the future."


    "What about the eldest son? That''s a common son. Who knows if there will be a legitimate son born after the prime minister''s house. " Hearing the speech, Naohe''s eyes are a MI. Su Manjing''s words remind her to prepare early.


    "Don''t quarrel, young lady. As the second young lady said, how can you rely on your brothers to help you in the future? Although the prime minister''s house may have legitimate sons in the future, I don''t know whether it can be concentric with the young lady, but the young master is different. With the love between you and the second young lady, he will not treat the young lady badly. Go?"


    Qiu he held back his tears and said with great sincerity that he would go through fire and water for his master.


    "The tea is cold. It''s not only toothy, but also tasteless. Big girl, go and change for a hot one," he said coldly, too lazy to look at Qiuhe.


    The big girl smelled the speech and her eyes were full of joy. She quickly changed the hot boiled water to Qiu He.

 Chapter 5

    After hearing the cry of Qiu He, there was a "bang Dang", and one of the excellent glazed tea sets was missing.


    This top-grade fully glazed tea set is really well burned. It changes with the change of climate. Flowers bloom in spring, plantains are beaten by rain in summer, sweet scented osmanthus print daisies in autumn, and plum blossoms welcome snow in winter, which is very precious.


    At the beginning of the fire, he got three sets. One set was paid tribute to the current emperor, one was bought by Zhongyi Hou''s house as a dowry for her mother, and the other one is still missing.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the tea set was her mother''s relic. I''m afraid it has already been sent to Su Manjing at the instigation of Qiu He.


    As soon as the cup is broken, Su Manjing''s eyes scratch a touch of heartache. It looks worse than her dead parents.


    In such a situation, Su Manjing''s angry eyes get angry and directly give Qiuhe an ear, because in her opinion, the things of Chuanhe will be hers sooner or later. Qiuhe''s breaking her tea set is equivalent to breaking her tea set.


    "Second lady, spare your life, second lady, spare your life." As Mrs. min''s dog, how could he not know that this tea set is Su Manjing''s heart? He knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. He was just slapped in the end. He was a little unwilling.


    She clearly remembers that on weekdays, in order to make herself talk to Mrs. min more for her in front of the eldest lady, the second Miss flatters herself.


    "Second lady, the maids and maidservants have rough skin and thick flesh. It''s nothing. Don''t hurt your white and delicate hands." The big girl on one side is very attentive and hands Su Manjing a handkerchief.


    After listening to Da Niu''s words, Su Manjing immediately felt very appropriate and said, "my sister is really lucky to have such a sweet girl around. Unfortunately, sister, I...... "


    However, before Su Manjing finished her words, when she saw something suspicious on big girl, especially when there was a strange smell on big girl, the words behind were stuck.


    "You, what''s the difference between you and your sister?"


    "Back to the second lady''s words, the slave and maid are responsible for fertilizing the flower bed. Because the person who sent the fertilizer last night came late, the slave and maid have just finished their work." The big girl answered honestly.


    At this time, the fertilizer for fertilizing the flower bed is in the flowers after rolling into plant ash outside Yexiang.


    "That''s..." Su Manjing asked, pointing to the suspicious object in Da Niu''s hand with trembling fingers, and then thought that she had just drunk Da Niu''s tea.


    Suddenly I felt the tumbling rivers and seas in my stomach, bursts of pain and sour, "Su Yuhe, you, you hurt me!"


    He blinked. His clear and bright eyes were full of ridicule, but he had to admit that his eyes were very beautiful and unforgettable.


    "Why did you say that, sister? When did I hurt you. Pushed you down the stairs or let you eat something you shouldn''t eat. " I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He deliberately bit a few words he shouldn''t eat.


    After listening to Ruohe''s words, Su Manjing only felt that there was another avalanche in her stomach and said, "but you asked such a person to pour me tea."


    Thinking that she had just been drinking tea cup by cup, Su Manjing only felt that her throat was sour. She still couldn''t resist it. She covered her mouth and vomited in front of the spittoon.


    Finally, he said hard, "no wonder, no wonder you didn''t drink a cup just now."


    "What does this have?" He glanced at Su Manjing faintly and said with a smile, "my sister knows that it''s not just the flower fat, but the vegetables and rice my sister eats on weekdays. They are not raised by that thing. Those ah, they are directly poured without plant ash as protection."


    Su Manjing, who has just recovered a little strength, can''t stay any longer when the heavy weights of Ruohe attack again. She covers her mouth and rushes out of the yard. She doesn''t want to stay here anymore. If she continues to stay, she doesn''t know what more disgusting things Ruohe will say.


    Looking at Su Manjing''s embarrassed back, Huang He pulled it up slightly. I think it''s hard enough for Su Manjing for some time. I''m afraid Su Manjing will think of today when she sees the vegetables on the table all her life.


    It was not until Su Manjing''s back was completely far away that he said, "go and send the second sister. Just send some Emei snow buds."


    How could she let Su Manjing go so easily? After the Emei snow buds were sent, Su Manjing might have another attack for a while.


    Qiuhe is worried that she has no chance to curry favor with Li Min and Su Manjing. Now the opportunity is sent, she will not let go. She quickly gets up and chases out to take care of Su Manjing.


    Then he said, "big girl, you''ll stay in the house in the future!"


    The big girl was slightly surprised when she heard the speech. The big lady is going to accept her as a close girl. This is something she dare not dream of.


    "Miss, what about Qiu he?"


    He frowned slightly and said, "it''s useful to ignore her first and keep it naturally."


    Su Manjing, who vomited all her bile in the yard, had a burning pain in her throat and eyes, and her heart was even more uncomfortable.


    Looking at the following autumn lotus, his eyes were full of fire, and his backhand gave autumn lotus a loud slap in the faceˇ° Why didn''t you remind me just now and let me drink the tea made by the bitch. "


    Qiu he was really beaten this time. She was the close girl of the prime minister''s house. It can be said that she had never been beaten, but she was slapped by Su Manjing one after another today. How could she not be unwilling at all. Immediately retorted:


    "I''ve indicated miss two with my eyes before, but miss two didn''t look at me from beginning to end. I can''t blame you. I was punished by the eldest lady for helping miss two speak,


    What about you, second lady? Have you ever taken care of your maidservant? I''ve never been beaten in this prime minister''s residence for so long, but I''ve been slapped by you today. I think the second lady also despises your maidservant. I''m really sorry. I''m afraid I can''t help you in the future. "


    Since Qiu he began to please Li Min and Su Manjing, they have used Qiu He to deal with Huang He, and they have tried repeatedly. Therefore, they also attach great importance to Qiu He and have not given less benefits.


    Qiu He is also greedy. For the sake of benefits, he naturally does those things without feeling anything wrong.


    "You..." Su Manjing was blocked by autumn lotus and couldn''t speak. Su Ruohe is the legitimate daughter of the prime minister''s house. She can bear it, but now a servant dares to climb on her head.


    She wanted to punish Qiu He heavily, but Qiu he had a point. She couldn''t do anything to Qiu He, because they still had to use Qiu He to deal with Su Longhe.


    Thinking of this, Su Manjing''s eyes flashed a cold color, pulled out a jade bracelet from her wrist and said, "sister Qiuhe, don''t be angry. I''ll compensate you here. In the future, my mother and I will rely on you more."


    This bitch has said so much, isn''t it for money? After you have no use value except Su Feihe, I will ask you to know what regret is, life is better than death.

 Chapter 6

    Qiu He looked at the white jade bracelet handed over by Su Manjing, immediately put down his hand covering his face, stretched out his hand and took over the bracelet. His eyes were shining, and a beautiful little face with palm prints was immediately filled with a smile.


    That white jade bracelet is top-grade in terms of color, finished product and moisture level. You can''t buy it easily without a hundred and eighty liang of silver.


    After Qiu He took the white jade bracelet from Su Manjing, regardless of the pain on his face, he immediately put it on his wrist.


    In that way, for fear that Su Manjing suddenly repented and wanted to take it back, she looked at the white jade bracelet on her wrist and smiled even more on Qiu He''s face.


    Looking at the smiling autumn lotus, Su Manjing flashed a mocking smile at the bottom of her eyes. A bitch is a bitch. Sure enough, she hasn''t seen anything in the world. It''s just that she has got some good things and has forgotten everything.


    Where would Qiu he notice the look on Su Manjing''s face. After closing his sleeve and hiding the white jade bracelet, he said flatteringlyˇ° The second young lady is worthy of being the second young lady. She is really generous. "


    Hearing the speech, Su Manjing was stunned. Then she frowned slightly and said coldly, "what are you saying? You want to say that my mother is in charge of Zhongfu and embezzled the money in the house."


    "No, no, miss two, this is a misunderstanding. What I mean is that miss two is worthy of being the miss of the prime minister''s house and has the atmosphere we should have."


    As soon as Qiu he heard it, he knew that what he had just said was wrong and quickly opened his mouth to explain.


    Of course, Li Min has really got a lot of money over the years since she mastered the Zhongfu of the prime minister''s house, but even if this is true, it''s not something she can comment on as a small servant.


    "Well, the bitch called you out, but there''s something I told you."


    After hearing Qiu He''s words, Su Manjing''s face improved a lot. Then she nodded, hung up her sign and said with a smile. But what she said was really contrary to the smile on her face.


    "The eldest lady asked the maid to send the second lady. And bring some Emei snow buds to you, second lady. "


    With these words, Qiu He took out the Emei snow he gave her, handed it to Su manjin and said.


    In her heart, she was thinking that Su Manjing couldn''t let go of her love for Emei snow buds. Now she came to send Emei snow buds. She could get more benefits, but she also forgot that Su Manjing had suffered a lot because of Emei snow buds.


    Sure enough, Su Manjing''s pupils contracted and her eyes changed slightly after seeing the Emei snow bud. She couldn''t put it down when she first met.


    A burst of sour taste came into her throat and almost spit it out again. This feeling almost made her whole person collapse.


    After seeing the flattery on Qiu He''s face, she was even more uncomfortable. Why hadn''t she found it before. Autumn lotus has such boring times.


    As Li Min''s running dog, how can he not know Su Manjing''s true face? In this case, Qiu he obviously felt Su Manjing''s impatience and immediately said:


    "If the second young lady doesn''t have anything else to say, the maid will leave."


    With that, Qiu he stuffed the Emei snow bud into Su Manjing''s hand and left without waiting for Su Manjing to say more.


    She can threaten Su Manjing with Naohe, but she can''t offend Su Manjing directly, otherwise Su Manjing can send her away.


    At this time, Qiu he clearly knew what was best for her. Therefore, she chose to leave. She clearly knew that she was just a servant and could not change her identity no matter how useful it was.


    Su Manjing looks at Qiu He''s leaving and her eyes are burning with anger. But Qiu He has gone away. She can''t call people back and scold them severely. Otherwise, where will her face go in the future? She still wants this face.


    After Qiu he entered the yard, he looked at Huang He and Da Niu from a distance. He didn''t know what to say, but looking at their looks, it was obvious that they were getting along very happily.


    Such a scene made Qiu he feel a strong and uneasy sense of crisis. She scolded before she entered the house:


    "You cheap hoof, who let you hide here to be lazy and don''t hurry to work." At this time, Qiu he completely forgot the punishment she had said to mei''er in front of Chen he.


    For Qiu He''s words, Da Niu was not moved, so she stood quietly beside him, as if she hadn''t heard Qiu He''s words at all.


    Seeing this, Qiu he felt that his authority was provoked and said again, "you bitch, don''t you know I''m talking about you? What are you doing here! "


    Qiu he really took herself as her master, and scolded her with a cheap hoof. She completely forgot the fact that she was also a slave.


    I didn''t intend to pay attention to Qiu He. It can be seen that Qiu He''s scolding is getting worse and worse. He looked up at Qiu He unhappily, and his eyes were full of cold color. He said coldly:


    "I asked her to stay. Why, do you have a problem?"


    The eyes looking at autumn lotus are like looking at a grasshopper after autumn, a dead man.


    In his eyes, Qiu he was stunned and said:


    "If you have anything to do, just tell your maidservant to do it. Why do you let such a dirty girl stay with you and lower her identity for nothing."


    When Qiu he said this, he only felt that the surrounding temperature had dropped again. He looked up at him and found that he was staring at himself for a moment, and his eyes were cold.


    However, she didn''t take his displeasure to heart, because at the bottom of her heart, she had determined that he was just a paper tiger and had nothing to fear. He was about to speak, but he said in a flat voice:


    "When do I want to leave someone around? I need to ask you for instructions, miss Qiuhe!"


    The eyes were deep, like an ancient well without waves, which made people unable to see the depth. The cold voice was not angry. The faint tone made Qiu he stunned again. He had to redefine his position in his heart and said carefully.


    "Excuse me, miss. I didn''t mean anything else. I just wanted to remind miss that miss is noble and not everyone is qualified to stay with her."


    "Then tell me, what kind of talents are qualified to stay with me?" His eyes sank, he narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Qiu he like a smile and said.


    In previous lives, Qiu he said in front of him how noble and uplifting he was, how humble and unworthy these servants in the yard were to follow her. Saying a word to them would only lose his identity.


    It is precisely because of Qiu He''s instigation that he has never looked directly at the servants in the yard and the prime minister''s house in his previous life, which has left a reputation of "self-esteem and arrogance" in their hearts. It also led to the death that few people dared to show their heart to her and use it for her.

 Chapter 7

    After hearing what Ruohe said, Qiu he thought that Ruohe had listened to her words and immediately said:


    "There are no other requirements, but at least she is innocent and knowledgeable. Although Da Niu has been in our yard for a long time, she doesn''t have children at home. Miss should pay attention."


    In her previous life, she also noticed that Da Niu was smart and loyal to herself. She also mentioned leaving Da Niu with her. She was refuted by Qiu He''s words. Unexpectedly, Qiu He''s words have never changed in her life.


    Thinking of this, he chuckled and said:


    "I remember da Niu''s family is living in the suburbs. From this point of view, Da Niu also knows the root and the bottom."


    Qiu He is really loyal to Li Min''s mother and daughter. It can be said that the prime minister''s house started from her father, and there are so-called family children in the whole house.


    "But, miss!"


    Qiu He seems to be trying to dissuade her. A mei''er has made her think hard. She will never allow anyone loyal to her around Chen he. It''s not just her. Mrs. min is afraid she doesn''t want to see this happen.


    Thinking of Li Min, Qiu he thought that if he didn''t succeed in stopping Huang He from leaving Da Niu with him, Li Min would scold him for being good. He said even harder:


    "Miss, it''s not the maidservant who wants to stop miss from accepting big girl as a close girl, but big girl. She''s really not suitable..."


    "Presumptuous, who is the master in this house." The words behind Qiu he had not finished yet, but he was stopped by the deep low cry of Huang He.


    "Come on, Qiu he doesn''t care whether he is superior or inferior. He will go out and hit the twenty boards." Looking at the autumn lotus, his eyes were extremely cold. If she hadn''t been useful, she would have sent her away. Where could she jump in front of her.


    As soon as Chen he''s voice fell, Qiu he was stunned. The young lady loved her most on weekdays. How could she suddenly punish her.


    When Qiu he reacted, someone came up and pulled her down. After the previous events, they had understood who was the real master in the yard.


    "Miss, you can''t punish me. I''m loyal to miss. If Miss really punishes me, it will be chilling." Xu was so excited that Qiu he forgot to call himself a slave and directly said to me.


    "If you don''t obey discipline, add 20 big boards." He glanced at the autumn lotus lightly, picked up the tea cup, tasted it, and then swept the people in the room and said.


    "Qingyi, you can take over the job of big girl in the future."


    Qiu He is close to Li Min and others. Qingyi has a good relationship with Qiu He. How can it be regarded as the same crime if he doesn''t know about Qiu He and doesn''t report it.


    "Miss!" With a plop, Qingyi knelt in front of him and wanted to defend himself. However, after receiving his cold eyes, he swallowed his words back. Avenue.


    "Yes, miss, I''ll take your orders."


    She did know that Mrs. Qiu He and Mrs. min were close to the second young lady, and even secretly listened to Mrs. min''s words to control the young lady. It happened that she broke her face once. Qiu He gave her a hairpin, and the matter was over. It was just the eldest young lady. How did she know about it?


    Thinking of these, she was dead gray in her heart. Knowing that she had no chance to turn over, she secretly accepted the fact that she had become a rough girl.


    "The rules should not be abolished. From now on, if there are any more people here who eat inside and eat outside, they will hit the top 20 boards and buy them out of the house."


    He then stood in front of the house, completely ignoring Qiu He, who was beaten and screamed.


    Looking at the trembling appearance of those servants, it was better for her to be depressed in her heart. She had been too indulgent to these servants before, so that they didn''t pay attention to her.


    After entering the house again, Naohe said to the big girl who had been with him:


    "Go and report to the housekeeper and change this dress."


    "Yes, miss." Big girl took orders.


    Li Min always thought that Su Manjing would have no problem with autumn lotus in the courtyard of Juhe.


    Therefore, Su Manjing was surprised when she saw that she came back with a vegetable face and anger.


    "Didn''t I ask you to go to see Huang He? Why did you come back so early?" According to Li Min, Su Manjing won''t come back until dinner.


    Su Manjing said with a stiff face, "Mom, don''t ask me to go to that bitch in the future. I can''t stand that anger. That bitch doesn''t know why she''s crazy today. I''m so low and low. She''s still playing tricks there and chasing after her. I just like her Emei snow bud. She''s good. She scolds me for being shameless and skinnless!


    Mother, you have to decide for me. I haven''t been so angry since I was a child. It''s obviously her own small family spirit. She also said me, mother, you must help me out and let her Su Ronghe know the taste. "


    Even if she depends on Su Feihe to become a legitimate daughter, she doesn''t want to be pressed by Su Feihe.


    At the thought of this, Su Manjing was angry. Over the years, her grandfather, the current Taifu, did not mention the matter of righting her mother. The hateful Yu family just couldn''t let go. Otherwise, she didn''t need to be humble to please the bitch Su Longhe.


    "You... What do you want me to say about you?"


    Even if Su Manjing didn''t tell the whole story, Li Min probably knew that Su Manjing didn''t get close to Su penghe this time, even if her efforts in recent years were almost ruined.


    "Niang, do you think I would like it again? You don''t see how high that bitch''s posture is."


    "Jing''er, my mother knows you have been wronged, but who let us ask her for something." In the final analysis, it''s your own daughter. When she gets angry, there''s no reason why she doesn''t feel bad.


    "But that can''t make me so angry in vain." Su Manjing said discontentedly.


    "What can I do? The reckless man of the Yu family dotes on her. If you want to be a legitimate daughter, you have to coax her to be happy. Only when she is happy, the Yu family will let go. When I become the mistress of the prime minister''s residence, you can toss as you want, but now no matter what happens, you have to bear it for me. "


    "Yes, mother!" Su Manjing curled her lips and sat absentmindedly eating tea. It''s just that the taste of the entrance is not so good. Indeed, there is a comparison, so I know that expensive things are more comfortable to eat.


    She just couldn''t stand Su Feihe''s superior. She must ask Su Feihe''s bitch to taste it. My mother didn''t want to help. She also had her father.


    If Li Min knew that she didn''t let Su Manjing listen to her, but let her have other thoughts, she must be angry and spit blood.

 Chapter 8

    "Miss, the master told you to go." While he was writing in the room, he heard a girl come in and report.


    "What did you say?" Chen he put down his pen and wondered. Mei''er asked before she opened her mouth.


    "No." The girl shook her head and said.


    After listening to the girl''s words, mei''er did not understand why the master wanted to see the young lady for no reason, but she was also happy. She felt that at least in the master''s heart, there was still a young lady.


    After a long time, he askedˇ° Did father see anyone before he sent someone? " She really knew her father so well that she would not ask someone to invite her for no reason.


    The girl was silent for a moment and said, "before that, the second lady went to deliver snacks to the master."


    "I see. Go tell someone and say I''ll change my clothes and go." He''s the same daughter, but the treatment is totally different.


    A quarter of an hour later, outside the prime minister''s study.


    "Invite people in."


    When he heard Su Hu''s voice again, his eyes flashed and he was in a trance.


    For Su Hu''s father, Huang He can be said to love and hate. She gave her dignity as a legitimate daughter, but she lost a father daughter relationship.


    Just like now, there is still a difference between a child with a mother and a child without a mother.


    As the saying goes in the countryside, with a stepmother, will the stepfather be far away?


    "Dad!" Although the impression of Su Hu was blurred, because of his blood, he recognized Su Hu at a glance.


    "You disappoint me, Ruohe." Looking at the daughter in front of her, Su Hu didn''t intend to ask more, so he said directly.


    "Dad, before you convict a person, should you also give that person a chance to argue?"


    To live a new life, Naohe has no hope for Su Hu''s father. If Su Hu is willing to give her a chance to argue, she should laugh.


    Looking at the face similar to his dead wife, Su Hu said after allˇ° You said. "


    "Dad is so angry. I must have heard something. Since I want to explain, the man must be present. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t explain clearly. I''m worried that Dad misunderstood the meaning of the man''s words. It wouldn''t be better if I could confront him face to face."


    In previous lives, Su Manjing was able to enter Zhongyong Hou''s house as a concubine as a second marriage, and finally replaced her. I think her good father didn''t do less.


    Since she wants to deal with Su Manjing, she must first destroy Su Manjing''s image as a good girl.


    Hearing the speech, Su Hu nodded and asked someone to call Su Manjing in.


    As soon as Su Manjing came in, she looked miserably defeated and looked at Su Hu with tears.


    Su Hu looked distressed.


    For this scene of father''s kindness and daughter''s filial piety, he recalled a ironic smile. If it is true that the crying child has milk to eat.


    "Second sister, although you are a concubine, at least you are also a young lady of the prime minister''s house. If outsiders see you crying all day, those who don''t know will think that our prime minister''s house abused you."


    Smelling the speech, Su Manjing looked at Su Hu more pitifully, hoping that Su Hu could help him block his mouth.


    But in exchange for Su Hu''s determined wordsˇ° Jing''er, what your direct sister said is, don''t cry like this in the future. "


    Su Hu is a person who attaches great importance to face. Moreover, this is his study. Occasionally, there are officials from the central government. If they see it, they will have other ideas with what he said.


    "Second sister, Dad seems very angry. You came before me. Can you tell me why dad is so angry?"


    Hearing the speech, Su Manjing''s mind was frozen. She thought that Su Hu was right in front of her. At that time, she would help herself anyway. She directly ignored Chen he and looked at Su Hu.


    "Dad, my sister didn''t mean it. Don''t be angry. My daughter won''t mind."


    "Second sister, you said I didn''t mean it. You can''t explain what you said so that I can understand what wasn''t meant." The rice is pressing step by stepˇ° Of course, the second sister doesn''t have to estimate my face. If I''m really wrong, I''ll pour tea and apologize like the second sister. The second sister doesn''t have to plead for me. I believe my father will be fair. "


    Chen he puts a high hat on Su Hu. Later, Su Hu wants to help Su Manjing get rid of it. He can''t be too brazen.


    Su Manjing had to look for help at Su Hu and said:


    "Dad, forget it. My daughter said she wouldn''t care. After all, things have passed."


    "Second sister, how can you say that? As a eldest sister, I should take good care of you. Now what grievances you have suffered that I don''t know is mine. You don''t want to tell me where you have been wronged. It''s called me, how can I deserve you to call you sister."


    Don''t you just pretend to be wronged, compassionate and obedient? Su Manjing will, and so will she.


    As soon as he said this, Su Hu felt that he was a legitimate woman, and his demeanor was not comparable to that of Su Manjing. He said, "jing''er, what your eldest sister said is to say anything so as not to hurt your sisterhood."


    "Dad, my daughter has said that everything has passed, and my daughter doesn''t blame my eldest sister." Su Manjing looks at Su Hu again, takes Su Hu''s arm and whispers.


    He smiled at the corners of his mouth, but his eyes were cold, saying:


    "Second sister, if you have any grievances, just say it directly. After all, I''m the wrong person, not you. If you twinkle in such words, I''ll think you lied and deliberately slander me in front of my father."


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t slander you." As soon as Su Manjing heard what he said, she immediately retorted that her words were half true and half false, but she couldn''t help facing him face to face.


    "The second sister keeps saying that I''m nonsense. Then why don''t you tell me all the grievances you''ve suffered." He looked down slightly and looked at Su Manjing coldly. He continued, "since the second sister doesn''t want to say it, let me do it."


    He looked at Su Hu and asked, "my daughter dared to ask my father a question. Our family is short of silver? Or give it to my second sister who is short of food and clothing? "


    "Nonsense! How could your family be short of silver! Even if there is really less silver, there will be no less food for you girls. " Su Hu frowned discontentedly and said that although the Su family started from him, his prime minister''s salary was enough, not counting the property he had bought in recent years.


    "That''s strange. Why did my second sister beg as soon as she came to my yard!" He looked puzzled and said with a bitter face.


    "What the hell is going on?" Su Hu asked hurriedly when he saw that what he said was becoming more and more out of his appetite.

 Chapter 9

    "What the hell is going on?" Su Hu asked hurriedly when he saw that what he said was becoming more and more out of his appetite.


    "If I go back to my father, the thing is like this. As soon as I woke up today, the second sister came to see me. It was originally a happy thing. The second sister thought my Emei snow bud was good, so she asked me for some. I think the second sister was kind enough to come to see me. It''s nothing for me to send the second sister some tea.


    In the past, when my second sister asked me for things, I always felt that my second sister was still young. It would be better if she were older, so I gave them all. Many of them were the relics of my mother''s life. This time, I felt that my second sister was not young. It was always inappropriate to act like this, so I said a few more words.


    It''s nothing more than the second sister begging for these things in my yard. Don''t go to other people''s houses, too. So as not to be looked down upon. I didn''t know that just these words made the second sister misunderstand me so much. I knew it was so early. I might as well not say it. "


    The more he said, the more sad he was. His tears fell down unconsciously. It was clear that he was a good sister who really loved his sister and was hurt by his ignorant sister.


    "Dad!" After Naohe tells the story, Su Manjing knows that Su Hu has understood the whole story. She is wronged and afraid. She looks at Su Hu''s pathetic cry.


    Looking at Su Manjing''s tearful and pathetic appearance, Su Hu was distressed again.


    Saying that Su Hu was not completely soft hearted, he immediately knelt on the ground and said.


    "Dad, my daughter always knows that you don''t like your daughter. You like the second sister and have high hopes for the second sister. But I will always be my father''s daughter. I just woke up and kindly reminded the second sister to pay attention to her words and deeds when going out. Now she has been falsely accused. Since the family can''t accommodate her daughter, my daughter doesn''t want to embarrass her father and is willing to go to the temple to pray for her father."


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about? How can dad be willing to let you go to the temple." Su Hu hurried forward to help him up and said.


    He hung his head, making people can''t see her expression and sneer in his heart. Of course, you can''t bear it. If I go to the family temple, you can''t explain to the Zhongyong Hou house. Second, if there is a daughter who goes to the family temple, there will be countless rumors, and the rest of your daughters will be destroyed.


    After picking him up, Su Hu turned to Su Manjing and drank, "do you know it''s wrong?"


    "Jing''er knows her mistake." Su Hu just drank it gently, and Su Manjing was so scared that she knelt on the ground.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Hu obviously won''t spare Su Manjing easily. Otherwise, he can''t explain to him. He went to the temple because he was afraid of his brain heat.


    "My daughter shouldn''t have made it clear that my father misunderstood my eldest sister. And the eldest sister is like a mother. It''s also right to teach her a lesson. " Su Manjing knelt on the ground, biting her lips and said, secretly writing down another pen for Ruohe.


    Seeing that Su Manjing still wanted to deny, he said, "since the second sister knows that Dad misunderstood you, why didn''t she explain to dad at the beginning?"


    "Elder sister, you misunderstood me. I don''t want to explain to my father, but I''m stupid and don''t know how to explain. Please forgive my sister this time. I really didn''t mean it. "


    "Well, that''s it. Since jing''er knows she''s wrong, she will copy the women''s ring a hundred times and return all the things she asked for before."


    As a high-ranking official, Su Hu, who has been in Qinying officialdom for many years, can''t see the struggle between the two. Only one is her legitimate daughter, protected by the reckless man of the loyal and brave Hou house, and the other is his daughter with high hopes.


    Since Su Manjing is at fault, he will be punished. Moreover, this matter should not be made big.


    After punishing Su Manjing, he looked at him and said, "he''er, you''ve been wronged. You know, you''re the first sister. Jing''er is your sister. She''s still young. You should bear more of her affairs in the future."


    "Yes. In the future, my daughter will teach my second sister well. Don''t be distressed by my father at that time. " He Fushen deliberately misinterpreted Su Hu''s original meaning.


    I think I''m stupid to throw Su Manjing''s burden to her. It''s a joke to say that Su Manjing is still young. She''s only two hours younger than herself.


    Su Hu was blocked by Huang He. He couldn''t take back what he had said. He had to say, "just now jing''er also said that the eldest sister is like a mother. You should teach them some."


    Then he waved impatiently and said, "you all go back." He was afraid that if he said more words, he would get sick.


    "Yes."


    Although he is not very satisfied with this result, he can still accept it. Su Hu has spoiled Su Manjing for 13 years, but now he has punished Su Manjing. This is also a good start, isn''t it?


    Looking at Su Manjing coming back with a sad face, Li Min asked, "jing''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Mom, don''t bother me." When Su Manjing saw Li Min, she first flashed her eyes and then said.


    Knowing her mother, seeing Su Manjing''s words flashing, she immediately guessed something and asked, "you don''t worry, are you looking for the girl''s trouble again."


    "Mom, what''s the matter with that bitch? The whole person has been different since I woke up last time." Since Li Min has guessed right, Su Manjing certainly doesn''t hide anymore.


    "You really went to find the girl''s trouble. What do you want me to say about you so that I can turn a deaf ear to what I told you before?" Li Min looks at Su Manjing and hates iron but not steel.


    "Mom, even you think I''m not as good as that bitch Su Longhe. Do you want to let her do everything?" Su Manjing said wrongfully.


    "Do you still want to be a legitimate daughter? Have you forgotten what I said before. She is now spoiled and covered by the Yu family. If you still want to be a legitimate daughter, you must coax her well. Your mother can only be righted after the Yu family nods. "


    "But Niang, you are the daughter of the Li family and the daughter of the imperial Fu. You are afraid that she will not succeed." Su Manjing said with some dissatisfaction.


    "My mother is not afraid of her Su Lanhe, but what can I do if I am not afraid? This is the rule of the world. If the Yu family doesn''t let go, your grandfather can''t help it. Even if I force my mother to be righted, it will be criticized by the world." Her daughter must be very valuable in the future. She can''t let her daughter be covered with such a stain.


    "Mother, what should I do now?" Although Su Manjing hates Ruohe, she prefers the position of a legitimate woman.


    "What else can I do, of course, is to find a way to talk about the girl first. Jing''er, you should remember that only when you know what you want can you understand how to get along with the girl."


    After these two twists and turns today, I''m afraid her efforts over the years have been in vain. With that, Li Min frowned and said:


    "It depends on your performance at dinner tonight. If you want to come in front of your father, the girl won''t refute your face."

 Chapter 10

    At this time, it was already dark. According to the rules, all the masters of the prime minister''s house had to eat together. He was the last to arrive. Looking at these relatives who had "been away for a lifetime", his heart was filled with emotion.


    "Elder sister, why did you come here? Yue''er is hungry." Su Wanyue said in an innocent tone, with a simple and innocent little face and watery eyes.


    "It''s the fourth sister. Is it the sister''s? It''s late. It makes you hungry. You need to eat more later." Su Wanyue, the daughter of aunt Xia, is only five years old this year.


    Who can imagine that at the age when her fourth sister should have been innocent, her heart is full of calculations, always thinking about how to get benefits from her eldest sister, and then throw it away.


    In her previous life, if she didn''t trust her four sisters too much, how could she fall into her plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain and have her child drowned alive by Su Manjing.


    He looked at her sister, whom she loved and maintained in her previous life, and felt a cold feeling. She just put her in a position where she didn''t pay attention to the head of the family in one sentence.


    In her last life, she was dizzy because she just woke up. She came at this time, and Su Wanyue also asked. She was distracted by her problems, and submissive like Su Hu confessed her mistake.


    As the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty, Su Hu was in a high position. How could she want to see her daughter like this? Naturally, she was furious and banned her feet. As a result, she couldn''t go out to worship her mother at the festival, and was crowned with the reputation of unfilial daughter.


    "Four younger sisters, you should let go of eating. Don''t let people think that our father abused you and made you hungry." If you live again, how can you offend Su Hu''s death. He looked at Su Wanyue and smiled.


    Hearing the speech, Su Wanyue frowned and stared at Chen he. Don''t think she couldn''t hear the meaning of her words when she was young. She said that she was ill bred and forgot her dignity when she saw food like a beggar.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, aunt Xia hurriedly and quietly pulled rasu Wanyue''s sleeve with her hand.


    Su Wanyue glared at Aunt Xia discontentedly and didn''t say much. Unwilling and unwilling, he bowed his head.


    For Aunt Xia''s and Su Wanyue''s small moves, Huang he naturally saw them, but she really pretended not to see them and said to Su Hu, who was sitting in the first place.


    "My daughter came late because she was unwell. Please forgive me." I don''t think there''s anything wrong with being late.


    "Get up quickly. You are my father and daughter. How can my father punish you for such a small matter." Su Hu said after looking at his decent and generous mannerˇ° You are in poor health. Sit down quickly and don''t be tired. "


    Chen he looked up at the banquet. At this time, Li Min was sitting on Su Hu''s left where her mother should have been. It should have been her position, that is, on the right. Su Manjing was sitting. It turned out that his father didn''t give her all the dignity that his legitimate daughter should have. She frowned slightly and said.


    "I don''t know where Dad wants his daughter to sit." She is a legitimate daughter. Naturally, she can''t sit behind a common woman. Unless he Su has that cheek, he is not afraid to be included in a book by the censor''s platform.


    Hearing the speech, Su Hu was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Huang He would ask such a question at this time. Naturally, she knew it. He is the first daughter and the eldest daughter. It''s not right to sit in the second position on the left or right.


    Sitting in the second position on the left, Li Min is sitting above. She is an aunt, not a serious wife. Even though people have respected her as Mrs. min over the years, it''s just a honorific title, and she''s still an aunt, not a wife.


    The second position on the right is even more unreasonable. No family will let the legitimate women row behind the common women.


    He looked at Su Hu with a smile on his lips.


    Su Hu was a little embarrassed about the light in his eyes, so he had to cough twice and say:


    "Jing''er. You get up and give way to wo''er. "


    Hearing the speech, Su Manjing''s small face stiffened, and her signature smile couldn''t hang up. She got up and said almost gnashing her teeth.


    "It''s dad!" Su Ronghe, what I su Manjing received today, I will ask you to redouble it.


    "Big sister, I fainted these days. You won''t be angry if the younger sister didn''t come to see you!" As soon as he sat down, he heard Su Wanqing''s voice.


    "How could it be? Although the third sister didn''t come to see me in person, she also sent someone to send me a gift, not to mention the purse you sent. It''s really easy to use. You see, my spirit is better than this morning. I don''t know how much. I''ll have to take care of three more sisters in the future. " He praised without stinginess.


    Su Wanqing, aunt Hui''s daughter.


    "Big sister likes it." Su Wanqing hung her head shyly and glanced uneasily at Su Manjing.


    Su Manjing just doesn''t see Su Wanqing''s uneasy eyes and says.


    "If I had known that the third sister was going to see the eldest sister, I should have gone with the third sister. In that way, the eldest sister might not be angry with me."


    Su Manjing then picked up a porcelain bowl, filled it with a bowl of soup, handed it to Huang He, and said happilyˇ° Elder sister, you just woke up and you''re not well. You should drink ginseng chicken soup to make up for it. I asked the kitchen to cook it for you. "


    He raised his head with a faint smile on his face, like a few leaves falling into the water, causing ripples one after another.


    "Thank you for your concern. My body is almost good. It''s the second sister. Next, I have to copy the women''s ring. It''s the one that should be mended. Otherwise, when I lose weight, my father and aunt min will be distressed."


    Thinking of her previous life, Su Manjing handed over a bowl of ginseng chicken soup at this time, but she didn''t doubt Su Manjing at that time, so she directly reached out to take the soup. She didn''t know that the soup was very hot. Her instability spilled on Su Wanqing and Su Hu. Of course, in her previous life, she could not avoid a good punishment under such circumstances.


    Su Manjing''s face began to change and saidˇ° What did the elder sister say? This soup is specially cooked for the elder sister in the kitchen. It''s also my heart for the elder sister. If the elder sister doesn''t want to accept it, she''s still angry with me? " Su Manjing is in a hurry to get rid of the soup in her hand.


    "How can I be angry with my second sister? It''s just that my second sister is delicate and expensive. How dare I bother my second sister to serve the soup in person. However, since my second sister said that the soup is rare, I naturally want to drink a bowl."


    As soon as Ruohe''s voice fell, the big girl on the side immediately understood and came forward to fill Ruohe with a bowl of soup.


    But before he even put the spoon into the bowl, there was a scream.


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 11

    But before he even put the spoon into the bowl, there was a scream.


    "Ah..." Su Manjing obviously couldn''t stand the heat from the soup bowl.


    With a "pop" sound, the soup bowl fell to the ground, and the soup splashed everywhere. A few drops of soup splashed on Shu Wanqing and Huang He who were closer.


    As soon as the soup bowl fell on the ground, the people on the table couldn''t sit still. Even Su Hu got up and stepped back slightly. Frowning, she looked at Su Manjing displeased. Speaking of.


    "Jing''er, what are you doing?"


    Su Manjing raised her head wrongfully, looked at Su Hu and said with a pale face and tears.


    "Dad, jing''er didn''t mean it. It''s the big sister. The big sister is unwilling to accept her daughter''s apology. She refused to take the soup. Her daughter spilled the soup only because her hands were too sour. " After that, he didn''t forget to look at Ruohe with expectant eyes, hoping that she could say a few good words for herself.


    At the same time, he quietly stretched out his hands. I saw that the white and tender hands were red.


    Seeing this, Li Min immediately soaked her handkerchief with cold water, with tears in her eyes, and said, "my Keling''s daughter, why are you so careless. Master, you have to decide for jing''er. "


    Looking at Mrs. min''s actions, Su Hu frowned slightly. Although she was dissatisfied with Mrs. min''s actions, Su Manjing was his favorite daughter. Now her hands are burned like this. Naturally, he was distressed and looked at Ruohe with disapproval on his face. Ask him with his eyes why he didn''t take the soup.


    He sneered in his heart. Sure enough, a child with a mother is a treasure, and a child without a mother is a grass. No, the difference between having a mother and not having a mother is reflected. If her mother is still there, she will protect herself like this.


    He pretended not to see Su Hu''s disapproval and said to Su Wanqingˇ° Third sister, go and change your clothes. Don''t get cold. Although it is now March, the wind at night is a little cold. " Then he looked up at Su Hu, smiled and said.


    "Dad, you spoil the second sister too much. The second sister is not young now. It''s OK to lose her stability in front of her family. If you lose her stability in front of the noble man after you go out, it''s absolutely unacceptable."


    Don''t think the famous daughter is so good, delicate and weak. Every daughter of a senior official has the opportunity to enter the palace.


    If you meet a noble who is difficult to serve in the palace, it is possible for you to squat for a long time and make great gifts. In this way, it is very important to test the physical quality of each daughter.


    In case the noble doesn''t let you get up, your gift is not good, either your hands can''t lift up, or you can''t squat. A bad, noble man wants your head. What''s the point?


    To this end, which high-ranking officials have not practiced these abilities since childhood, in order to practice harder than ever since childhood.


    "It''s time for Dad to find a Mammy to teach his second sister''s etiquette, so as not to lose his identity in front of the heavenly family in the future."


    Originally, he thought that he had deliberately embarrassed Su Hu of Su Manjing. Now, after hearing what he said, he also felt that Su Manjing was a little unstable.


    A touch of appreciation crossed my eyes. I think he is a legitimate daughter. Bearing and rules are not jing''er. These common women who are taught by their aunt can compare. They also have the demeanor that a legitimate woman should have. They have to admit that a legitimate woman is a legitimate woman.


    Thinking that Su Manjing is now at the age of marriage negotiation, as his prime minister, jing''er naturally wants to marry princes and nobles, and it''s really time to study etiquette. He nodded and said.


    "Wo''er, thanks to your reminding dad, dad will find a good mother in a few days. At that time, your sisters will learn etiquette together." Then he turned to Su Manjing and said, "jing''er, I''m going out these days. I''ll copy the women''s ring in the yard and cultivate my self-cultivation."


    This means that Su Manjing''s feet are forbidden. Although he didn''t say how long he was forbidden, he was not satisfied with such a result. She is already very satisfied. Now Su Hu''s attitude is more and more favorable to her. During the day, he can punish Su Manjing for copying women''s rings. Now he can ruthlessly ban Su Manjing''s feet. She believes that after a period of time, Su Hu will only be more and more dissatisfied with Su Manjing.


    "My daughter will follow my father''s instructions." Su Manjing gets up and tilts her lips. Although she is very reluctant, she doesn''t dare to refute anything, so she reluctantly says to Su Hu. All this was caused by the bitch Su Ruohe. Sooner or later, she will let the bitch Su Ruohe kneel on the ground and lick her shoes for her.


    "Yes!" She got up and said softly that she had learned etiquette in her previous life. Now it''s not difficult for her to learn it again.


    "Dad, it''s mother''s birthday sacrifice in a few days. My daughter plans to go to Kaya temple to pray for blessings to comfort her mother''s spirit in heaven!"


    Ruohe''s voice fell into Su Hu''s ears gently and slowly. In a trance, he involuntarily remembered that Ruohe''s eyes became gentle when his mother was still alive.


    Seeing Su Hu''s appearance, several aunts who are people next to her pillow don''t know what Su Hu is thinking now, but among the three aunts, aunt Hui is an indisputable person. At this time, naturally, she didn''t respond much. She bowed her head and pretended not to see the change of Su Hu.


    Although aunt Xia loves and wants to fight, she doesn''t have the courage. She is the only one with the worst background in the prime minister''s house. If she wasn''t lucky enough to be pregnant with Su Wanyue, she might still be a brothel woman now.


    Mrs. min is the most powerful in the prime minister''s house, and her mother''s status is not low. Otherwise, it is impossible to hold these people in the prime minister''s house. Looking at Su Hu''s look, she secretly said something bad in her heart. She must not remind the master of Yu Meiqing''s bitch, so as to show pity for Su Feihe and threaten her daughter''s position. Thinking like this, Mrs. Min said:


    "Master, he''er is a child with filial piety. My sister has a spirit in heaven. If you know he''er''s hard work, you will be moved."


    "Well, since you want to go, go. I''ll arrange more guards for you." Mrs. min''s words pulled Su Hu''s thoughts back, and her eyes towards Huang he were a little complicated. It had been another year unknowingly.


    "Thank you, Dad. My daughter listens to Dad''s arrangement." He hung his head and sneered in her heart. Mrs. min is worthy of being the pillow man of her father. She knows his father very well. In such a simple sentence, she reminded Su Hu that she was the murderer who indirectly killed her mother, and washed away Su Hu''s guilt about him.


    The meal was so good that I was satisfied with what I ate. How about what others ate? It''s none of her business.

 Chapter 12

    Min lanxuan


    "Mother, daughter, don''t be grounded." As soon as she got back to the yard, Su Manjing cried and wanted to copy those annoying women''s rings. Su Manjing felt that Su Hu was biased against Ruohe.


    Mrs. min thought about her own affairs and ignored Su Manjing. After a while, she smiled coldly and said, "it''s really surprising that the girl has such a heavy mind." She didn''t expect that Huang He would lose Su Manjing''s face in front of Su Hu.


    "Niang, are you talking about the bitch Su Longhe?" Su Manjing''s mind is full of Ruohe now. She thinks that she is forbidden now. Isn''t it the bitch who hurt Su Ruohe?


    "Jing''er?" What Mrs. min doesn''t like most is that she doesn''t use her head to see Su Manjing. This deep house and courtyard is much more terrible than that hall. She has all kinds of Yin Shi means.


    She can''t stay with Su Manjing all her life. If Su Manjing doesn''t have a brain, how can she rest assured of marrying Su Manjing to princes and nobles.


    "Mom, do you really think I''m a fool? Su Wanyue just wanted to say that Su Ronghe bitch was unfilial in front of her father, but she was refuted by Su Ronghe bitch," Su Manjing continued with a calm smile.


    "The enemy of the enemy is a friend. At that time, the girl Su Wanyue was trying to make su Feihe''s bitch down. Why should I expose it?"


    As long as there is Su zhuohe''s legitimate daughter in the prime minister''s house, there will never be a day for them to emerge.


    It''s ok if Su''s legitimate daughter is protected by her housewife, but Su''s biological mother has been dead for more than ten years. Why do they have to bow to her helpless legitimate daughter.


    "You''re right, but you''re too impulsive tonight." After listening to Su Manjing''s words, Mrs. min finally breathed a sigh of relief. Over the years, she has taught Su Manjing by words and deeds. If she can''t even see such a simple trick, she will be a failure.


    "Mom, I know what you said, but I''m not reconciled." Su Manjing droops her eyebrows.


    "Jing''er, you must always remember your mother''s words. Only when you know what you want can you know what you need to do now."


    "Mom, but I''m just unwilling." Su Manjing almost clenched her teeth and said, and she understood what Mrs. Min said, but she was unwilling. Why should she only be born two hours later than Ruohe? Why should she call that bitch of Ruohe as the eldest sister? Why is she a concubine and that bitch of Su Ruohe is a legitimate daughter? She will always be lower than that bitch of Su Ruohe in front of outsiders.


    "Jing''er, you''re right if you''re not willing. Just don''t take care of it in the future. Just leave it to Wei Niang." Mrs min is afraid that Su Manjing is causing some trouble and tells Su Manjing not to act rashly.


    "That Niang, what are you going to do with that bitch Su Longhe!" When Mrs. min heard that she was going to fight Su Lanhe, Su Manjing felt a bright color under her eyes, as if she had seen the embarrassing end of Su Lanhe.


    "Well, you''ll know yourself then. Well, go down. Don''t forget that you''re forbidden now." Mrs. min waved impatiently and motioned Su Manjing to go down. Now she has a lot of things to plan and arrange carefully.


    Xia Yige


    Looking at Su Wanyue with a bad face, aunt Xia smiled faintly and said, "yue''er, you are too anxious."


    Her daughter is the youngest daughter of the prime minister''s house, and she has a mind, but she is inevitably a little impetuous because of her age. It''s good to suffer a small loss this time. It''s just a good time to learn.


    "Aunt. The moon is unwilling. " Su Wanyue stamped her feet and said. If only she had a brother, then she wouldn''t have to look at people''s faces.


    Although there are four ladies in the prime minister''s house, the only male is Su Muyan, the son of Mrs. min.


    "What if you''re not willing? What if you''re willing? Unless you have a foreign family like Su Manjing and can let Su Ruohe promise to foster you under his wife''s name, no matter how unwilling you are, you can bear it for me."


    Aunt Xia didn''t help Su Wanyue any more. She just told her that she wanted to get something. We must seize it by our own means.


    Her way of education is completely different from that of Mrs. min.


    Su Wanyue sat there with her head down and didn''t talk. She didn''t know this, but Su Feihe didn''t want to speak.


    Looking at the way Su Wanyue hung her head and thought, aunt Xia nodded with satisfaction and said.


    "My aunt has said and helped what should be said and helped. Other things depend on your own ability." Her daughter is smart. She believes Su Wanyue will get what she wants by her own means.


    Su Wanyue hung her head in meditation. Her eyes were dark and cruel, which was inconsistent with her age. She unconsciously said what she thought in her heart.


    "Mom, if only you could give me a brother."


    Aunt Xia was stunned, and her eyes flashed a touch of gloom. She thought she didn''t want to have a son, but


    At this time, Su Manjing is smashing things, and Mrs. min seems to have thought of this scene long ago. After dismissing the servants, he entered Su Manjing''s room.


    "If your father sees you like this, I''m afraid it''s not just teaching Mammy. I''m afraid you won''t go out at the prince''s birthday party."


    Su Manjing was stunned when she heard the speech and immediately said, "Mom, you have to help me!"


    On the surface, the prince''s birthday banquet is no different from that in previous years, but as we all know, the Empress Dowager plans to select concubines for the prince and several suitable princes in this prince''s birthday banquet.


    Mrs. min came forward and patted Su Manjing''s handˇ° Mother naturally wants to help you, but the most important thing is for you to help yourself. "


    "I help myself?" Su Manjing wondered


    "You''re your father''s daughter. He doesn''t have to tell you much about your mother on weekdays. Although he banned your feet this time, he didn''t say how long it would be. It''s obviously for the prince''s birthday party."


    Mrs. min continues to pat Su Manjing''s hand and comforts her with earnest words.


    Su Manjing nodded, obviously knowing what else she was doing.


    Next day


    "Miss, Mrs. min is here." Mei''er opened the curtain and entered the room.


    "Let her in." Can''t you sit still at last?


    Obviously, Mrs. min didn''t expect that she would enter Ruohe''s house so easily, but she was also slightly stunned and immediately hung up her loving and false smile.


    "Wo''er, aunt came to see you."


    "Aunt min is coming." He looked up and said with a faint look at Mrs. minˇ° Sit down. "


    Mrs. min''s heart was blocked. No one had called her aunt so brazenly for many years, but she couldn''t refute him. She bit her teeth and swallowed the evil spirit into her stomach. The look of his face remained unchanged, and he said softly to Huang He.


    "Wo''er, but still angry with your second sister?" Mrs. min sighed heavily and saidˇ° Although jing''er was born only two hours later than you. But I''m much worse than you. "

 Chapter 13

    "It doesn''t matter. I believe there are teachers invited by my father to teach Mammy and aunt min. your teaching will soon be changed by my second sister." He followed Mrs. min''s words.


    Mrs. min was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that he would be so straightforward and impolite as she said.


    "Why did aunt min look at he''er so much? Did he say something wrong?" He looked at Mrs. min, blinked innocently and said.


    Although Mrs. min was stunned, she quickly reacted and saidˇ° No, he''er is right. Jing''er does have something wrong. We must correct it. "


    He narrowed his eyes, lowered his head, and his eyes flashed slightly. He said secretly that he should have known that Mrs. min was a man with two sides and good at disguise. It was so difficult to find flaws in her face.


    "Wo''er, you just woke up and your bones are still a little bad. These are the best golden bird''s nest and white jade sea cucumber. If you eat more, your body will naturally be better and faster."


    Mother Li hurried forward and stuffed the box containing golden bird''s nest and white jade sea cucumber into mei''er''s hand, then returned to Mrs. min and stood behind her.


    "Why should aunt min be so polite? It''s all from her own family. If he wants to eat, just ask someone to pick it up. Please bother aunt min to send it in person." He picked up the cup, scraped the tea floating on it with the lid, took a sip of tea and said.


    Take your own things and give them to her. Only a human spirit like Mrs. min can do it.


    Mrs. min was stunned again. She didn''t expect that he would speak so frankly. At this time, even if she had a thick skin, she was embarrassed to say that she gave the bird''s nest and ginseng to him.


    "He''er, jing''er is young and your own sister. What''s wrong? My aunt apologized to you on her behalf. Please forgive her." Mrs. min took out her housekeeping skills and played the family card that blood is thicker than water.


    "Aunt min, what do you mean by this? Shouldn''t you ask for the second sister? It''s the second sister who made a mistake. If the second sister doesn''t make a mistake, why should I be angry?" He pretended to be sad and said.


    "It turns out that in aunt min''s heart, no matter what mistakes the second sister has made, we sisters can''t be angry with the second sister. It turns out that if we have a mother to protect us, we can make trouble like this. Aunt min is looking at wo''er and deliberately bullying wo''er without her mother''s protection?"


    "No, Heer, aunt doesn''t mean that." Mrs. min was surprised. She didn''t think of it. She was surrounded by Ruohe in a few words.


    Immediately after the reaction, Mrs. min sighed and said, "well, it''s Jinger''s fault. You have gas in your heart. If it doesn''t go away, I''m afraid it''s hard to calm down. I forced it."


    With that, Mrs. min took his hand, patted it on it, and said earnestly, "wo''er, my aunt doesn''t ask much for other things. I just hope you don''t get separated from me because of this thing, and you will come to my yard as usual."


    She just said those words just to test Huang He and knew if she was going on. I''m afraid I don''t want to get any benefits from him. I''d better stop and appease him first.


    "How can it be? Aunt min is aunt min, and the second sister is the second sister. As long as aunt Min has a clear distinction between public and private, I won''t be confused. And aunt min, it''s hard for you to take charge of Zhongfu. How can he Er often nag aunt min."


    This is the meaning of refusing to move around with Mrs. min. And of course she won''t blame Mrs. min for Su Manjing. Su Manjing''s fault is Su Manjing''s fault, and her Li Min''s fault is her Li Min''s fault. She hasn''t forgotten what Su Manjing said before her death in her previous life.


    "Then you have a good rest first. My aunt will come back to see you when she is free. You can eat these golden bird''s nests and white jade sea cucumbers at ease. Don''t be reluctant."


    Mrs. min ran into a wall one after another here. Naturally, she won''t stay any longer, she said immediately.


    He smiled and said, "aunt min, the golden silk bird''s nest and white jade sea cucumber''s nest are more precious than ordinary sea cucumber bird''s nest. It can the strength of our prime minister''s house. I''m not a family that can''t afford it. Don''t say that again in the future."


    "I didn''t expect that my aunt has been in charge of the house for so many years. It''s better for wo''er to see it as a child. If my aunt has anything wrong in the future, please point it out."


    Mrs. min took a breath secretly, and her unwillingness came out again. At least she is also the legitimate daughter of the Taifu residence. Now she has been scolded by a younger generation. How can she be reconciled.


    In the face of Li Min, he had to clap his hands and exclaim. Secretly, Mrs. min can really bear it.


    She can clearly remember that in her last life, she was moved by Li Min''s love and asked her uncle to promise to straighten Li min. the first thing after that was to change the rules of the prime minister''s house and deal with a group of people who were dissatisfied with her in the prime minister''s house.


    In order to achieve her goal, Li Min can carefully arrange for more than ten years and slowly figure it out. He has to admire a person who can bear it like this.


    Chen he sighed again that it was normal for her to lose so miserably in her last life and lose in the hands of such a person.


    After Mrs. min left, mei''er asked with a box in her handˇ° Miss, the bird''s nest and sea cucumber... "


    "It''s all soaked." He didn''t lift his eyelids and said faintly.


    "All, all soaked!" Mei''er was obviously surprised. She couldn''t eat so many bird''s nests and sea cucumbers at one time. It''s a waste.


    "Well, it''s all soaked. Since it''s a good thing, it''s boring to hide it. It''s better for everyone to share it."


    Although mei''er was surprised, he said that he had soaked it and boiled it and sent it out to the owners. It''s not good to say more. He went out of the house with the box in his arms.


    This morning, a rare sight appeared in the prime minister''s house. All the girls and women in the yard of Longhe went out, and no one went to the residence of other masters of the prime minister''s house with bird''s nest or sea cucumber in their hands.


    After returning to the house, Su Hu listened to the housekeeper''s words and praised him wantonly. He felt that the legitimate daughter should have the demeanor of the legitimate daughter. Even Su Wanyue and Su Manjing didn''t fall, and Su Hu was more satisfied.


    I think the daughter he gave birth to should be Ruohe like this, with some legitimate female atmosphere. Then he asked someone to send a lot of good things to Ruohe.


    In Tinghe courtyard, mei''er looked at all kinds of brocade, silk, gold, silver and jade on the table. Her eyes lit up, and she raised an unprecedented worship of Ruohe.


    "Miss is miss. You can exchange a few bowls of bird''s nest and sea cucumber for so many more valuable things." Mei''er smiled happily without seeing her teeth.


    "Put away your money fan image and put all these things in the warehouse." She doesn''t know what to say about mei''er''s money addict. She knows that although mei''er is a money addict, she will never betray her because of money.


    It''s just that Mel has to change her temper.

 Chapter 14

    Mei''er quickly packed up her things and carried them out, so there were only two people left in the room at this time.


    The big girl leaned in the direction of Ruohe. Ruohe looked up and asked, "how''s it going?"


    The big girl whispered, "Miss Hui''s words, the maids and maids asked carefully. After the maids and maids left, the second miss and Mrs. min poured the bird''s nest, sea cucumber and other things directly. The third miss and aunt Hui just drank a little, and put them there and said it was too hot. They would drink it later, but now they are. Everything is still there. The fourth young lady and aunt Xia drank it all, but after a while, aunt Xia helped the fourth young lady vomit. Aunt he drank all of them and didn''t induce vomiting. "


    Chen he sneered at the speech, "good, good, good. It''s really a group of good aunts and sisters."


    With his fist clenched and his teeth clenched, and with Li Min''s medicine for her, the prime minister''s house was unaware of all the so-called sisters and aunts except the childless aunt he.


    The more he understood the true faces of these aunts and sisters, the more ferocious he smiled. In this way, she didn''t have to be merciful in the future.


    Especially Su Wanqing''s three younger sisters, she didn''t cause substantial harm to herself in her last life. She thought she would be the only one who didn''t love in the prime minister''s house. How do you know that she was Menqing, but happily watched Li Min harm herself.


    "Big girl, you grew up in the countryside. Do you know a kind of wild grass called Gong Hanzi?" He is holding hot tea. Unfortunately, no matter how hot the tea is, it can''t warm his cold heart.


    The big girl frowned, shook her head and said honestly, "I''ve never heard of it."


    "It is a very common weed in a cold and overcast place. It looks very much like a dice. There is nothing after an ordinary man eats it by mistake, but after a woman eats it by mistake, she will lose her fertility for a long time. After eating it by mistake, the general doctor can''t diagnose it, but will think it is a general disease of palace cold."


    His hands trembled as he held the tea cup, and his head was buried so low that people couldn''t see the emotion under her eyes.


    The big girl was silent, thinking about a series of orders before Ruohe, she probably guessed eight points. What Ruohe said about Gong Hanzi is what Mrs. min put in Ruohe tonic. Her heart hurt slightly. Her young lady was not protected by her mistress and was bullied alone in the prime minister''s house. If the lady were still there, the young lady would not suffer.


    Ruohe''s hand was unconsciously placed on her lower abdomen. In her previous life, she was heavy on Li Min''s poison plan, resulting in that she was lucky to give birth to Li Er and could no longer get pregnant.


    The famous imperial doctor in the palace didn''t see why. They all said that she was suffering from palace cold and difficult to conceive. Everything depends on heaven''s will and let it go.


    If she hadn''t met a doctor of the valley once she went out, I''m afraid she didn''t know that she had eaten a lot of Gong Hanzi by mistake all her life, which made it difficult for her to conceive. In her previous life, she didn''t know who gave her the medicine, but after she lived again, she would have a lot of soberness and guessed the person who gave her the medicine at the beginning.


    After lunch, Ruohe took Da Niu to Aunt he''s yard. At this time, aunt he was sitting in the house embroidering embroidery. When she saw Ruohe enter the house, she was surprised to put down the embroidery in her hand and said.


    "Why are you here today! Sit down! "


    She has no children and no children. She can be said to be a dispensable person in the prime minister''s house, and the legitimate daughter of Ruohe has never really paid attention to their aunts. The only person Ruohe is willing to be close to is her enemy, which makes her infertile in this life.


    "When he heard that his aunt was ill, he came to have a look." He walked to a stool with a smile and sat down and saidˇ° He fell down a few days ago and didn''t come to see his aunt in time. My aunt won''t be angry with him! "


    "How could it be that the eldest lady just sent a girl and a woman to come here for such a thing. Now the eldest lady has come to see my body in person. It is already a great gift to my body. How dare she blame the eldest lady." Aunt he couldn''t feel his mind for a moment and said with a smile.


    "Aunt, don''t say so. How can you say that you are also the elder of Huang He? There''s no reason why the elder is ill and the younger generation doesn''t come to see you." He also said with a smile.


    "The eldest lady broke her concubine. She is just a humble concubine room. What kind of elders can she count?" Aunt he frowned. She really didn''t understand what the purpose of Naohe came over at this time.


    "Aunt must not belittle herself." He picked up aunt he''s previous embroidery work and looked carefully. What was embroidered on it was a beautiful young baby holding a carp. He raised his hand and touched the lovely young baby''s pink face on the embroidery cloth and asked.


    "Aunt, don''t you hate it all these years?"


    Yi Niang he was stunned and suddenly tightened up in her heart. Obviously, she didn''t expect that she would ask such a sentence after she said so many useless polite words here. If she asked others alone, she might not have any feelings, but Yi Niang he clearly knew what she wanted to say.


    "I don''t know what to say." Although aunt he knew what he asked and said, she didn''t answer him, and said faintly after calming the rolling shock in her heart.


    "My aunt doesn''t know what to say." He he obviously knew that Aunt he would not answer her questions directly. He said faintly. Obviously, he didn''t intend to let aunt he go like this.


    "I really don''t understand what the eldest lady said. Over the years, the master has taken good care of my body. My body in the prime minister''s house can also be said to be rich in clothes and food. "


    He picked up the needle pinned on the embroidered cloth, then embroidered at the previous stitch of aunt he, and said.


    "If he remembered well, aunt he almost added a brother to him when he was eight years old."


    For the sudden mention of what happened five years ago, aunt he''s eyes were lax. That year was her nightmare. If that year didn''t happen, could her children run around and chase her and call her mother.


    Seeing aunt he''s reaction, he he satisfactorily hooked the lip corner and continued:


    "But somehow, after my aunt went out to admire Mei and came back, my brother disappeared. Huang He remembered that my aunt''s body has always been healthy, and the doctor has always said that the fetal image is very stable, but why did my brother disappear and finally hurt my aunt''s body? My aunt is a smart man. Don''t you think there is something strange these years?"


    Although exposing people''s scars is a very unkind thing, she chose to do so. She wants to pull a helper and a powerful helper for herself. She knows how a mother who has lost her child feels and how to arouse a mother''s hatred.

 Chapter 15

    "Hate, how can I not hate, but what can I hate? Doesn''t that man still want wind and rain now?" Aunt he suddenly smiled, but the smile was very sad.


    Later, she looked up and said to Huang He, "I don''t know what the eldest lady said to me today, but I advise the eldest lady that you can''t fight her."


    "If you can''t fight, how can you know if you don''t try?" He picked his eyebrow and smiled.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Aunt he was stunned and murmured.


    "My aunt''s embroidery work is really excellent. In the future, he must come to consult my aunt more. I hope my aunt doesn''t dislike it." He is very satisfied with the hook lip angle. Said with a smile: "it''s getting late today. He won''t disturb his aunt. He''s gone."


    With that, she got up and went out of the house. The big girl who had been guarding outside immediately followed Chen he''s footsteps.


    As for what aunt he plans to do, she can''t decide.


    At night, as usual, several masters of the prime minister''s house gathered in the dining room for dinner, but this time Su Manjing was banned, and her position was naturally empty.


    Compared with this time, it was much more peaceful than the last time. There was no obvious overt and covert struggle, and everyone exchanged a few polite greetings on the surface.


    During the meal, Naohe told Su Hu that she would go to the kayah temple tomorrow. Su Hu was stunned. Without saying anything more, he asked someone to prepare.


    It''s preparation. In fact, there''s nothing to prepare, that is, to prepare some small things. Because Ruohe mentioned going to Kaya Temple earlier, people have already arranged most of the things for Ruohe to leave the house. Just wait until Ruohe sets a date and prepares the small things.


    Early the next morning, when it was slightly bright, he got up and called mei''er in to wash himself. The girl on one side is a very clever person. Seeing that he got up so early, she immediately went out of the yard to inform the housekeeper about the time when he left the house, so that everyone can have a number in mind to avoid another delay.


    Mei''er was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Ruohe would get up so early, but she didn''t dare to delay. She immediately called to wash her face and came into the house to wait for Ruohe to wash.


    Of course, a series of actions of Da Niu didn''t escape her eyes. Seeing her, she sighed in her heart. When she first accepted Da Niu, she was only loyal, but now she is more satisfied with Da Niu''s observation. She made up her mind to teach big girl well in the future. She believed that before long, big girl would become her right hand.


    There is no need for everyone to get together for breakfast in the prime minister''s house. Therefore, he doesn''t intend to inform several aunts and ladies in the prime minister''s house to come and send them. She didn''t think it necessary to make everyone know about her visit to the kayah temple.


    Soon after dawn, after breakfast, he left mei''er to look after the house, took Da Niu and Qiu He out of the yard and walked towards the gate.


    Unexpectedly, it backfired. Kuang he, who wanted to go out of the house quietly, saw Mrs. min standing there with several aunts and miss. Her prime minister''s father was not there. I think she went to the morning. Seeing such a scene, Kuang he''s eyes sank and glanced at the autumn lotus behind her.


    Qiu He only felt a cold wind blowing and couldn''t help shivering. He looked up and looked at Ruohe suspiciously, but saw Ruohe walking in front without changing his face. At present, he wondered whether he felt wrong.


    Looking at Ruohe coming with the girl, Mrs. min immediately came forward and took Ruohe''s hand and said reluctantly.


    "Wo''er, you must pay attention to your body when you go out. Don''t hurt yourself."


    With tears in her eyes, those who didn''t know thought he was her own daughter. Or he went instead of praying at the kayah temple not far from the city, but was exiled to another courtyard or something. Anyway, there is room for countless reveries.


    Although this time is still early, there are more or less people passing by at the gate of the prime minister''s house. What happened at the gate of the prime minister''s house can still be seen. Seeing this, he was slightly invisible, frowned, his face was slightly cold, and said faintly.


    "Aunt min, you don''t have to do this. Naohe just goes to the Gaye temple to pray for his mother and won''t come back for a long time. During this period, aunt min should teach her second sister well, but don''t be banned by her father."


    Mrs. min was stunned. What she didn''t expect was that Ruohe would rudely lose her face in front of so many people. She immediately looked like a loving mother, took Ruohe''s hand and said.


    "He''er, my aunt knows that you are still angry with your jing''er. My aunt doesn''t expect you to forgive jing''er immediately, but jing''er is your sister anyway. How can you say that about her?"


    Mrs. min''s words are sinister. Her voice is not loud, but she can also make the civilians who hide outside and watch the excitement listen to seven or eight points. If this word is spread, those people must say that Ruohe is a small family without tolerance.


    For Mrs. min''s words, his face did not change at all. After Mrs. min finished, he said faintly.


    "Aunt min, you also said that the second sister did something wrong. Of course, if she did something wrong, she should be punished. Otherwise, people thought that the ladies in the prime minister''s house were so unruly. As for what my aunt said, I''m not willing to forgive the second sister, it''s wrong. It''s my father, not Huang He, who forbids the second sister. My aunt thinks that the second sister should not be punished for her mistakes, Dad shouldn''t have banned his second sister''s feet. Or should we all learn from our second sister? "


    In a few short words, Su Manjing was described as a woman who did not know etiquette and rules, and Mrs. min as a person who indulged her children.


    Now Mrs. min''s face can''t hang any longer. There''s no need to act and change her face at all, said a vegetable purple faceˇ° Wo''er, you know aunt doesn''t mean that. "


    "What does that Aunt want to express?" He raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "At least my aunt watched you grow up. Over the years, she also regarded you as her own daughter. My aunt was just worried about your bad life outside, and didn''t want you to be unfamiliar with your sisters." Mrs. Min said with a serious and sincere voice. It looked like she was hurt by her daughter.


    "My aunt worried too much. Kayah temple is a royal temple. What danger can there be for Ruohe? Ruohe said that Ruohe went to kayah temple to pray for his mother, not to enjoy happiness. It''s normal to be miserable."


    After a delay, more and more people gathered outside the prime minister''s house to watch the excitement. After hearing what he said, most of them felt that he was a filial, well behaved and reasonable lady.


    In contrast, Mrs. min became a little sour, and the other ladies of the prime minister''s house also seemed a little unfilial.


    Mrs. min didn''t expect to be quite close to her on weekdays. The wooden looking Ruohe has become so articulate since she woke up after listening to the rain Pavilion fell. If it weren''t for the disgusting face, she would almost doubt whether she had been transferred.


    Mrs. min is really good at disguise and forbearance. However, after a moment of consternation, she restored her normal dignity and virtuosity and said to Chen he again.

 Chapter 16

    "Wo''er, no matter how you misunderstand my aunt, my aunt won''t blame you. My aunt just wants you to take good care of yourself outside. It''s getting late, and my aunt isn''t here to say more. You dislike it. Go and remember to take care of yourself."


    As soon as Mrs. Min said this, several other aunts and young ladies immediately came forward and said to Huang Heqiˇ° Take care, miss. "


    "Big sister, you must remember to bring delicious food to yue''er when you come back."


    At this time, a slightly abrupt child''s voice sounded, and the onlookers felt that the man did not know the etiquette. The eldest lady of the prime minister''s house didn''t go out to go shopping, but prayed for the dead mother and their legitimate mother. The man was heartless and asked Ruohe to bring her delicious food.


    But when the people looked along the voice, they saw a man with innocent, lovely and big watery eyes. His eyes were full of children''s desire for snacks, they all felt that there was nothing wrong with saying such words under such circumstances.


    "I don''t know what my fourth sister wants me to bring you." He smiled.


    Chen he''s words once again make people feel that he has the demeanor of a young lady. He also feels that he is not as narrow-minded and unwilling to forgive his sister as Mrs. Min said before. It seems that the second young lady must have done something unreasonable.


    Otherwise, Su Wanyue put forward such an unreasonable request at this time. He should turn his face, but he not only didn''t turn his face immediately, but also kindly asked his sister what she wanted.


    "Moon, don''t fool around!" Aunt Xia seemed to react at this time and immediately came forward to hold Su Wanyueˇ° The moon is still small. I don''t know the etiquette. Please punish the eldest lady. "


    "Aunt Xia is worried. Yue''er is my sister. It''s too late for me to hurt her. How can I blame her." He smiled and gently pinched Su Wanyue''s red face.


    Su Wanyue shivered unconsciously in shangruohe''s eyes. How did she feel that listening to the painful words in Ruohe''s words always felt strange, which made her heart tremble.


    Due to the delay at the door of the house, when he left the prime minister''s house in a carriage, it was daybreak when he got to the street, and there were many pedestrians and carriages in the street. Therefore, some of his carriages were not fast.


    "Big girl, go to xiangfuzhai and buy some snacks." Looking at the people coming and going outside the carriage and the endless stream of carriages, he ordered to the big girl on one side.


    She didn''t eat much at breakfast. Although the journey to kayah temple was not far, it was not close.


    "Yes." The big girl answered.


    Two hours later, the carriage finally came to the path on the mountain behind the kayah temple. It was said to be a path. In fact, the road was not small. Although it was not as spacious as the official road, it could accommodate the carriage.


    The reason why she didn''t ask the carriage to take the right path, but took the path in the back mountain is because she remembered that there was a pear blossom forest in the back mountain. The temperature on the mountain was lower than that at the foot of the mountain. This time was when the pear blossoms were in full bloom.


    Since she can go out, she has to relax herself. She has just been reborn. Although she has accepted the fact of rebirth, she still needs to relax and tidy up her mind. And this pear blossom forest is a very good existence.


    Looking at the pear blossom forest getting closer and closer, he opened his mouth and said to the coachman outside the carriage, "stop in the pear blossom forest in front."


    However, before his voice fell completely, the horse ran up uncontrollably.


    This sudden change made several people in the carriage shake violently and hit the car wall heavily, making a dull impact sound.


    "Chen San, what''s going on?" Big girl is worthy of being raised in the countryside. She took the lead in responding. She quickly reached out her hand to hold Huang He and asked the coachman.


    "No, miss, the horse is out of control." Chen Sanjiao said anxiously.


    The horse was out of control, and several women in the carriage were scared to sweat.


    "What should I do?" Autumn lotus looked at Ruohe. If it''s OK on the spacious official road, this is the path behind the Gaye temple. Outside the path is a cliff. If he accidentally fell off the cliff, he would die a narrow life.


    "Chen San, try it first to see if you can control the horse!" His eyes sank.


    "OK, young lady, try your best." Chen San said. There was not much panic in his tone because the horse was out of control.


    Hearing the speech, his eyes became deeper and deeper. He said to the big girl holding him, "I''ll count one, two or three later, and we''ll jump out of the carriage together."


    With that, he didn''t forget to look at Qiu He. Qiu He nodded quickly and signaled that he understood.


    The horse ran frantically forward, the carriage shook badly, and the wheels were shaky, as if it would fly out after a few more turns.


    The big girl helped Ruohe and walked hard to the door of the carriage. Qiu he was no exception and followed Ruohe closely behind, because she knew clearly that if Chen San couldn''t control the horse, the only chance to live was to jump.


    With one hand on the car wall and one hand on the big girl, he stood shakily at the door of the car, looked at a pile of stones of different sizes in front of him, flashed a cold light at the bottom of his eyes and sneered in his heart. Sure enough, someone had arranged it first, but now she is not sure who the person behind her back is.


    "Big girl, ready!" He held the big girl''s hand and counted to: "one, two, three, jump!"


    When his voice fell, Da Niu didn''t hesitate and didn''t loosen his hand. Instead, she hugged him and jumped out of the carriage with him. At the same time, she tried to protect him in her arms so that he would be less impacted.


    Huang He and Da Niu jumped out of the car safely. Qiu He, who followed, looked at the rapidly retreating road. His legs trembled and didn''t have the courage to jump down.


    When Qiu he hesitated, the carriage had come to the pile of stones. Seeing this, Chen San immediately gave up the reins controlling the horse, jumped up and jumped off the shaft.


    Chen San''s action seemed to stimulate Qiu He. She closed her eyes tightly and jumped down from the carriage.


    After jumping out of the carriage, Qiu he just opened his eyes. Before he got up, he saw the wheels of the carriage mixed on the pile of stones of different sizes. The body turned over and fell down towards the cliff beside the path. The horse also fell off the cliff because it couldn''t bear the weight of the sudden fall of the carriage.


    Seeing this scene, Qiu he unconsciously opened his mouth and patted his chest with lingering fear.


    Ruohe and Daniu were the first to jump out of the carriage, and the selected place was also relatively flat ground, and the coachman Chen San knew a little Kung Fu. At the moment of jumping out of the carriage, naturally, they protected themselves in the best way and didn''t hurt themselves. Therefore, Ruohe, Daniu and Chen San didn''t suffer multiple injuries, but there were some slight abrasions on their arms.


    Autumn lotus is not so lucky. Although she also jumped off the carriage and didn''t fall off the cliff with the carriage, she didn''t have the time to choose a relatively flat ground like Huang He and Chen San. She was the last one to jump, and the position she jumped was just the position of the pile of stone heads.


    Not only was he bruised and bruised, but also he broke a leg. In addition, she had been beaten for 40 times before, and her wounds were still not good. She followed him out of the house. Now it can be said that she was hurt and hurt.

 Chapter 17

    Chen he got up and simply cleaned up his clothes. The guards behind him caught up.


    This time, Naohe didn''t bring many people to Gaye temple. The four escorts will return to her house when she arrives at Gaye temple. When she returns from Gaye temple, the prime minister''s house is arranging for them to pick her up.


    The others brought a rough girl and a rough woman.


    "Young lady, are you all right?" The head guard immediately asked. This man, recognized by Huang He, is Li Min''s man, a small captain of the bodyguard of the prime minister''s house. The husband of Qiuhe in his previous life. And the coachman Chen San are cousins, Zhao Xin.


    "I''m fine." His eyes sank and said faintly. If it had been before, Huang He might have affirmed that Zhao Xin was Li Min''s person, but now she is not so sure.


    "It''s good if the eldest lady is all right. My subordinates remember that there is a pavilion not far away in front. The eldest lady might as well go there and have a rest. We''ll send someone back to the house to inform Mrs. min of this matter, so as to teach Mrs. min to arrange a new carriage and doctor."


    Zhao Xin said with awe inspiring righteousness, but there was an unknown brilliance in his eyes.


    "Well, I''ll thank captain Zhao for the rest." He put on a perfect smile and said.


    "The big and small sisters are serious. It''s the subordinates who failed to protect the big miss. It''s really ashamed of their love for the big miss." Zhao Xin said with a fistˇ° Please move it. "


    He nodded and didn''t say much. He let the servant help him walk slowly towards the pavilion not far in front. She, Da Niu and the coachman were all slightly injured, and it was not difficult to walk up, but Qiu he was seriously injured and broke his leg. It was naturally difficult to walk to the pavilion. She had to be carried by her mother-in-law.


    In a short time, he and his party arrived at the pavilion. Because of the limited area of the pavilion, Qiu he hurt his leg again and was not easy to pile up. He kindly ordered her to rest outside.


    Zhao Xin arranged for a man to go back to the prime minister''s house to hold the letter. He took the remaining two people to guard outside the pavilion.


    The two rough maids were also beaten out of the Pavilion by Huang He. The coachman was sitting carelessly not far from the pavilion, showing a painful grin on his face, and his eyes were really shining with excitement.


    "Miss, did Mrs. min do it?" The big girl asked in a low voice. She thought it was strange, but she couldn''t say anything, because both the coachman and Zhao Xin were obviously Mrs. min''s people.


    "No. She''s not that stupid. "


    He shook his head and said. Although the evidence of the whole thing points to Mrs. min, Li Min has no need to do it. She is not a fool and knows how many handles she will leave. How can a shrewd person like Li Min leave the handle to others so clearly?


    "Who is that?" Asked the big girl.


    "I don''t know the time." He narrowed his eyes slightly, shook his head and said coldly.


    Sure enough, none of the women in the prime minister''s house is a fuel-efficient lamp. Everyone is looking forward to her death, but she is more interested in the people behind the scenes. She can let Li Min eat such a big dumb loss.


    "Young lady, someone outside said he wanted to go into the pavilion to have a rest. His subordinates came to ask the young lady what he meant?" Zhao Xin''s voice interrupted his meditation.


    He Lian removed the chill from his eyes and looked up not far away from the pavilion. He saw two men standing there, as if waiting for her reply. Smiled:


    "This pavilion is not the private property of the prime minister''s house. Since people just want to come in and have a rest, why not?"


    "Yes." Zhao Xin was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect Huang He to say such words. He thought he would take into account her dirty clothes because she jumped the carriage and would not be seen in the pavilion.


    "Thank you for your generosity." After a while, the two men entered the pavilion. Led by a 17-year-old young man.


    He is dressed in blue and gold inlaid water cloud forging, with a black black jade belt around his waist. On one side of the belt, there is a superior Amethyst warm jade and Chaoyang boots. Because of his youth, his hair is just tied up at will with a hair band of the same color.


    The face with sharp edges and corners, long eyebrows into the temples, under the eyebrows are a pair of dark and shiny eyes, with a smart light, the lips with moderate thickness under the tall bridge of the nose, and a light and alienated but polite smile hanging at the corners of the lips. There was a touch of aristocratic breath that people couldn''t ignore, but for some reason, the man''s face was abnormally white.


    Next to him was a handsome 15-year-old attendant dressed as Xiao Si. I think it was his entourage.


    "Young master, if you go out, it''s convenient for you to be with others. Besides, this pavilion is not from my family. You don''t have to be polite, young master." He smiled and said slowly.


    The man in front of him knew that he was not the childe and young master of ordinary people, whether from his temperament or dress. Naturally, he will not make friends with others because of a stop.


    The master and servant were stunned. I think they had never met such a straightforward person as Huang He. The man dressed up as the master took the lead and smiled.


    "What the lady said is that she''s out because she''s informal!"


    Say. I didn''t say much, so I directly found a fairly clean position opposite to Ruohe and sat down. Then he began to seriously look at the woman in front of him. No, it should be said to be a girl.


    Seeing the slight scratch on his forehead and the wrinkles and dirt on his clothes, he frowned slightly.


    "Is the girl hurt?" After that, he regretted that girls paid more attention to their manners and appearance. He asked people if it would be too impolite.


    "No problem, just a little injury." For the man''s question, he didn''t feel embarrassed. He whispered back, as if the wounds on her body, the folds and dirt on her clothes didn''t exist.


    "It''s rude. I''ve got some medicine for trauma here. I hope you don''t dislike it." The man was stunned again. He was obviously surprised by what he said. A woman, how to say, will also care about her image, but Huang He doesn''t think so.


    "Then I''m welcome!" Chen he took the small porcelain bottle handed over by the man, and the color of amazement crossed her eyes. She recognized the bottle. After Yu Xingyang saved the second prince in his previous life, the emperor rewarded a bottle. It was a top-grade wound medicine, Bixia ointment. The identity of the person in front of me is more affirmed.


    Although he was stunned, he handed the Bixia cream to Da Niu and said, "go and deal with the wound."


    Chen he knew that at the moment she jumped out of the carriage, big girl protected herself. The injury on her body must be more serious than her, but her clothes blocked her.


    The big girl was slightly stunned and said, "Miss, how can this be?" How can she take care of herself when the young lady''s wounds have not been treated.


    "I was fine because you protected me before. I expect you to continue to protect me." He smiled and motioned to big girl to be at ease. She had nothing to do.


    When the big girl heard the speech, her eyes were hot and didn''t say any more. She took the porcelain vase out of the pavilion. The young lady was right. The young lady still needs her to protect her. Therefore, she can''t have anything to do so that she can stay in front of the young lady all the time.

 Chapter 18

    "I want to be a prince''s son, because I don''t mind the little woman giving the wound medicine to my maid." After the big girl came out of the pavilion, he looked at the man and whispered.


    Bixia ointment is a wound medicine used by the royal family, and the person in front of him can take out a bottle casually. I think it must be a royal, but there are few people of this age among the royal children.


    Among them, the crown prince and the second prince had met in her previous life, but they were not the people in front of her. Several of them were too young to match the age of the person in front of her. The other prince''s sons, loyal Prince''s son, were more than 20 years old, and could not be the people in front of her. Prince Duan''s son was a snow coat with outstanding military achievements. Now he is 20 years old, and could not be the man in front of her.


    Then, the only possibility is to become prince''s son Gao Zhan. In previous lives, although she rarely left the house for various reasons, she also heard rumors about Prince Cheng''s son Gao Zhan. It is said that he was such a talented and gorgeous man, but he suddenly died in the 23rd year of Showa.


    In the 23rd year of Showa, it is now the 21st year of Showa, that is to say, in another two years, the person in front of her will die suddenly. In her previous life, she didn''t go out of the house much after marrying Yu Xingyang, but in an accident, she heard that Gao Zhan, the prince''s son, was not killed suddenly, but poisoned by someone, a chronic poison that needs to be taken for a long time, If this person is really Gao Zhan, do you want to save him?


    The man was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he would guess his identity. He was about to say something, but the attendant who had been following him was unwilling.


    "Since you recognized my childe''s identity, you should obviously know that the medicine was extremely precious, but you just gave it to a girl."


    That Bixia ointment is the medicine for the royal family. It''s only a few bottles a year for Royal relatives like the royal family to get married. His childe couldn''t be willing to use it. Now he gave it to a woman he had never met. No, to be exact, women can''t be regarded as a girl film, and the girl film was given to the servants around him.


    "Yuan Feng." Prince Cheng''s son looked at the attendant named Yuan Feng with a warning look in his eyes. The attendant was very dissatisfied, but he didn''t dare to disobey the meaning of Cheng Nanwang''s son. He shut up and didn''t say more.


    Later, Prince Cheng turned to look at Chen he and said, "since I have given the medicine to the girl, the medicine belongs to you. As for what to do, it''s your own business."


    Prince Cheng''s son obviously didn''t mean to be angry because he changed hands to Da Niu.


    If he had only guessed the identity of the man in front of him before, he had already confirmed that the man in front of him was Gao Zhan, the son of Prince Cheng, after hearing the words of the attendant called Yuan Feng, and his eyes quickly flashed a look of regret.


    Gao Zhan was puzzled by the color of regret in shangruohe''s eyes and asked, "why does the girl look at me with such eyes?"


    "Shizi wants to know?" Chen he was stunned. She was really sorry just now, but it was also such a moment. In such a short time, the prince''s son saw the regret in her eyes. I don''t think she was a stupid person.


    Prince Cheng Shizi nodded and said, "yes, I want to know." Over the years, he has seen amazing, admiring, surprised, envious and jealous from the bottom of others'' eyes, but he has no regrets.


    He nodded softly and said, "I wonder if Prince Cheng''s son is willing to take a step to speak?"


    Gao Zhan has a good appetite for her and gives her the heart to remind Gao Zhan. Moreover, if she reminds her, Gao Zhan really escaped the disaster two years later. I believe it will be a good help for her in the future.


    "You shameless woman, don''t you know whether men and women give or receive, and even invite my son to live with you in the daytime?"


    As soon as Yuanfeng heard that he invited Gao Zhan to speak alone, he immediately pointed to his nose and scolded. He was originally very dissatisfied with the fact that Ruohe gave the Bixia cream to Daniu at will. Now Ruohe asked to talk to Gao Zhan alone, and he was naturally dissatisfied with Ruohe.


    He frowned, looked coldly at Yuan Feng and said, "you know it''s a light day. The rain Pavilion is ventilated on all sides. You look at it not far away. What else can I do with your childe?"


    The attendant called Yuan Feng is a man who owes scolding at first sight.


    "You, you shameless woman." Yuan Feng obviously didn''t expect that a girl from Ruohe would say such vulgar and straightforward words. He couldn''t find a suitable word for a while, so he pointed to Ruohe and repeated such a sentence.


    This time, he didn''t pay attention to Yuan Feng''s cry, but looked directly at Gao Zhan. His voice was cold and asked faintly, "I don''t know if Prince Cheng''s son would like to?"


    Although she wants to remind the other party, if the other party is unwilling to accept it, there is nothing she can do.


    "Yuan Feng, you go out and wait." Gao Zhan said to Yuan Feng with a pale face and an almost perfect smile.


    "But, childe..." Yuan Feng seemed to want to say something, but he had to close his mouth under Gao Zhan''s gaze. Out of the rain Pavilion.


    "If you have anything to say, girl, please say it." After Yuanfeng came out of the rain Pavilion, Gao Zhan looked at him and asked.


    "Have you ever doubted your so-called old disease?" He didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly.


    Hearing the speech, Gao Zhan was already a little pale, and his face turned white again. Some trembledˇ° I don''t understand what you mean, miss. The imperial doctors in the palace say that my weakness and illness are caused by premature birth. "


    Looking at Gao Zhan''s reaction, he knew that the man in front of him had never doubted the stepmother who "regarded him as his own". Continue to say faintlyˇ° The son of God is so clever that he can''t understand what the little woman said! "


    As soon as his words fell, he felt the air around him condense again. For a long time, Gao zhancai said such a sentenceˇ° What good will it do them? "


    "Only when you die will her son have a chance." The voice of Ruohe without a trace of emotion came out of her throat coldly.


    Gao Zhan looked down and seemed to be thinking about something. At this time, he continued: "the most terrible thing in the world is not others, but the people''s heart. Don''t be deceived by the performance you see."


    "Why did you tell me this?" Gao Zhan suddenly looks up and looks at his eyes. The time is cold. It seems that as long as he dares to say more, he will kill him without hesitation.


    Ruohe turned his lips in private. The man himself was already a little suspicious. He also showed her that as long as you dare to sow discord again, I will show you impolite.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go to Jiuling hall in the west of the city to find a doctor Li. You can see that he may be able to cure the son."

 Chapter 19

    Gao Zhan looked at Ruohe in a daze. The imperial doctors said that his disease was difficult to cure. Now Ruohe told him that his disease could be cured. Therefore, his first reaction was not surprise, but doubt.


    "Since the prince doesn''t believe it, forget it." He is not satisfied with Gao Zhan''s doubts about himself. He wants to remind the other party of his kindness, but the other party doesn''t believe him.


    Gao Zhan quickly explainedˇ° It''s not that I don''t believe in girls, but over the years, the imperial doctors have said that I can only rest for my illness. " It''s hard to say how many years you can live. If you don''t, you may die at any time.


    For Gao Zhan''s explanation, his face eased a little and saidˇ° Doctor Li in the west of the city is also a strange man. He doesn''t treat difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Usually someone comes to the door, he just says he doesn''t treat it and asks the patient to look for someone. "


    After listening to Ruohe''s words, Gao Zhan was stunned again. He didn''t expect such a strange person in the worldˇ° Thank you for your advice. "


    "The prince is polite. I hope the prince doesn''t let too many people know about his visit, so as not to arouse the suspicion of those who want to."


    If ordinary people talk to Gao Zhan about this, Gao Zhan must immediately brush his sleeves and leave, but the person opposite is Ruohe. Somehow, a voice in his heart kept telling him that there was nothing wrong with believing Ruohe''s words.


    "Don''t worry, girl. I''ll be careful. I don''t know the girl''s name yet. "


    "Don''t worry, son. We''ll see you again soon." He whispered and didn''t tell Gao Zhan his name.


    Hearing the speech, Gao Zhan got up and said, "then I''ll leave! If the girl is useful in the future, just talk to me. "


    Seeing Gao Zhan walking from the rain Pavilion, Yuan Feng immediately greeted him and said, "the prince, let''s go back quickly. The princess hasn''t seen the prince for so long. She must have sent people to look for him everywhere."


    As soon as Gao Zhan heard the word princess, he couldn''t help thinking of what he had just said. Leng Sheng said to Yuan Fengˇ° Don''t mention today''s affairs to anyone. If the princess asks, she will say that I''m greedy for beauty and forget the time for a while. "


    He remembered that Naohe and her close girl had been hurt more or less, and although the coachman looked embarrassed, he didn''t hurt anything. Somehow, he felt as if he had been held tightly by something. It''s hard for her to live in the house. She still helps herself.


    Yuan Feng never dared to disobey Gao Zhan''s words. In his opinion, Gao Zhan was the only one of his masters. Said hurriedlyˇ° Don''t worry, I won''t say one more word, otherwise I won''t die. "


    After saying that, I didn''t forget to look back and take a look at Huang He. I don''t know what the girl said to the Shizi, which made the Shizi so nervous.


    Yuan Feng was curious. Da Niu and the servants were just as curious. They didn''t know Gao Zhan''s identity, so they didn''t think much. They just thought that ordinary noble children loved their young lady and wanted to express their feelings. Because of their thin skin, they drove their servants out of the rain Pavilion. Therefore, they didn''t take this matter to heart.


    Looking at Gao Zhan''s fading back, he sincerely hopes that Gao Zhan can escape his early life.


    "Let''s go, too." He said to the big girl beside him.


    Calculate the time, the people who returned to the prime minister''s house are almost the same. She should meet that person soon after walking from here to the main gate of the Gaye temple. How could she waste the efforts of the people behind the scenes.


    Here, there is only one master, Chen San and Zhao Xin. Even if they were unwilling, they had to listen to him and walk to the main gate at the foot of the Gaye temple.


    Fortunately, both Huang He and Da Niu were only slightly scratched. Therefore, even if they walked slowly, they reached the main gate at the foot of the Gaye temple in two quarters of an hour.


    Kayah temple is a national temple. Naturally, many people came to offer incense. At this time, such a scene appeared at the foot of the mountain of kayah temple. A embarrassed girl stood there with several servants, as if waiting for someone.


    Although most of the people who came to Gaye temple for incense were noble ladies and ladies, there were also many ordinary people. Moreover, gossip, regardless of men, women, young and old, high and low. After a while, more and more people watched the excitement. They stood far or near and speculated about the identity of Kuan he and why he was so embarrassed.


    For such a scene, Ruohe was satisfied with the lip angle. She wanted this effect. As long as the people present were not blind, they could see that she and her close girl were hurt more seriously than the coachman. As for what those people would think after watching, Ruohe could not control it.


    After touching a column of incense, he saw a carriage from the prime minister''s house coming from a distance. When the carriage approached him, the coachman immediately jumped down from the carriage and stopped by.


    "Surprised the eldest lady, Mrs. min asked the little one to pick up the eldest lady back to the house."


    He looked at the coachman in front of him and said faintly, "let my aunt bother. I''m fine. Today I went up the mountain to pray for my mother. How can I give up halfway? It''s just that my girl Qiu he was hurt a lot. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to stay on the mountain. Let her go back to the house with you."


    "Young lady, as long as you are sincere and your wife has spirit in heaven, you will feel the filial piety of the young lady. Now the young lady has been injured. Please go back to the house with the young one."


    As soon as the coachman heard that he was going up the mountain, he was obviously in a hurry. If the eldest lady didn''t go back to the house with him, how could he complete the task assigned by the master.


    Looking at the coachman''s reaction, he burst into a sneer at the bottom of his heartˇ° I''ve made up my mind. You don''t have to say more. When you get back to the house, remember to tell your aunt that I will pray for seven days in the kayah temple. "


    Then he turned and said to Qiu Heˇ° Qiu He, you''re badly hurt. You shouldn''t go up the mountain with me. You''ll go back to the house to raise it earlier. I hope to see a lively Qiu He when I get back to the house. "


    "Yes, miss." Qiu Heben didn''t want to go up the mountain with Ruohe. Now she has the opportunity to let her go back to her house. Naturally, she won''t refuse Ruohe''s arrangement.


    Those people couldn''t resist him. In addition, he was the master. They were unwilling and didn''t dare to show it. They had to pull the "seriously injured" autumn lotus away.


    Looking far away, the corners of his mouth evoked a faint radian. She can give what the person behind the scenes wants, but she will never be in danger.


    Turning around and looking at the stairs layer by layer, it seems that the mountain wind is slowly blowing above the clouds. People who are blowing more and more have a shaky feeling: "no matter what you do, you need to step by step."


    She is convinced that she will not repeat her mistakes in this life.

 Chapter 20

    He wanted to stay in Gaye temple for seven days. He said it was big or small. The guard should have waited at the foot of the mountain, but now he had to go to Gaye temple to say hello.


    After giving a few orders to the remaining two guards, Zhao Xin quickly walked towards the Gaye temple. He wanted to arrange the house before he came to the village.


    Gaye temple is a royal state temple, and it goes without saying its style.


    Gaye temple is built on the hillside. There are good fields at the foot of the mountain. On the mountain are houses for nobles and officials. To the south of Xiangyang are hundreds of fine houses with single doors and single courtyard, and to the north are hundreds of huts.


    The refined cottage is naturally a place for the rich and noble to settle down. As for the cottage, needless to say, it is provided to the poor and small families. As for the royal children, the place to settle is naturally another mountain.


    Buddha said: all beings are equal. But this is in the earthly world, naturally there are three, six, nine and so on.


    Kuan he is the prime minister''s daughter. Naturally, the place where he settled is jingshe. The courtyard where he lives is facing the foot of the mountain. As soon as the gate is opened, you can see the Guanyin hall. There is a small apricot blossom forest not far from the yard. The climate on the mountain is a little colder than that at the foot of the mountain. Therefore, it is normal to see apricot flowers in full bloom here.


    It was noon after the people cleaned up the yard, and the big girl came forward and saidˇ° Miss, use some vegetarian food and take a nap to refresh yourself. "


    Although she didn''t understand how to do well, she said she would stay in kayah temple for seven days, but she knew she was just a servant. Just do what a servant should do.


    "Good." He still said faintly.


    After lunch, Ruohe lay on the soft collapse and closed her eyes. Now how can she sleep. I recall what happened in the morning again and again. Who is using her to deal with Li Min! And she has to wait for the news of Qiuhe.


    When, when, when


    A melodious bell rang, and when he wrote, he gathered the Buddhist scriptures that had been copied all afternoon. Then he got up, pushed open the window, and a touch of crimson sunset shot into the room. This place is really a good place to watch. With a little probe, you can see the whole Gaye temple.


    "Miss, something''s wrong." The big girl came over with a dignified face and said.


    He picked his eyebrows slightly and didn''t speak.


    "The woman who came to deliver the laundry said that the carriage that Qiuhe returned to the house in the morning met a mountain thief on the way, and Qiuhe''s missing." Big girl continued.


    "I see." He nodded faintly. These are expected things. It''s no surprise.


    Next day


    He also finished his morning class with the bell. He opened the window and found that it was raining.


    Mountain trails, newborn weeds and tender leaves of branches are more green after being washed by rain. The drizzle and the fog in the mountains are combined into one. It is not clear whether it is fog or rain.


    "How beautiful." He sighed.


    Mei''er tooted her mouth and saidˇ° I can''t see clearly. What''s beautiful? "


    Yesterday, Qiuhe was sent back after she was injured. Mei''er was worried that Da Niu couldn''t serve her alone, so she took the initiative to follow the women who sent her laundry to serve Ruohe.


    "That''s not how you look at Yanyu apricot blossoms." He walked slowly out of the room and out of the yard. Mei''er saw it and hurriedly picked up her umbrella and chased out.


    But the big girl hurriedly picked up a cloak beside her and chased her out. She put it on her body and said, "it''s windy on the mountain. Be careful to catch a cold."


    After a while, Naohe was standing next to the small apricot blossom forest. Mei''er, holding an umbrella beside her, said discontentedlyˇ° Miss, you are lying again. The flowers have been knocked down by the rain. How beautiful they are. "


    He pursed his lips and didn''t speak. At this time, the apricot flowers were really not as beautiful as yesterday. There were a few petals hanging on the branches. They were depressed. The residual flowers mixed with mud and water under the tree seemed so helpless.


    "Nothing is more sad than Apricot Branches, which are more charming than clouds and clouds falling to pay mud." She whispered, mother, don''t worry, Ruohe will avenge you.


    "What are you talking about, miss?" Mei''er asked puzzled.


    The big girl stood quietly and kept silent.


    "She''s lamenting the flowers." I saw a little Taoist in her twenties walking out of the apricot blossom forest with a small flower basket in her hand. In the basket were several apricot flowers that had just been folded. At this scene, several people who watched him were puzzled. The appearance of Taoist nuns in the temple was really very strange.


    The Taoist continuedˇ° Falling red is not a ruthless thing. It turns into spring mud to protect flowers. The flowers falling this year will be more beautiful in the coming year. " Why should others sigh.


    The Taoist nun looked at Ruohe and was surprised. At such an age, Ruohe should not be like a person who can sigh like this. Naturally, the words behind her swallowed back.


    After a pause, the Taoist nun put down her flower basket and said, "I''m clean. I''ve seen several benefactors."


    He picked his eyebrows and said expressionless, "this is the royal temple." It means that this is the Royal state temple. Why did you, a Taoist, appear here.


    The Taoist nun with the Taoist name of clean dust smiled and said, "I''m passing by your precious land when I visit friends with my family and teachers."


    After taking a deep look at the Taoist nun, he surrendered his eyes to the flower basket and said, "it''s useless to fold the residual apricot." Flowers can be folded, but they need to be folded. This flower is broken. What''s the use of folding.


    Taoist Jingchen still smiled and said, "benefactor, I don''t know. My master loves the tea made by apricot flowers after the rain."


    "Ah, the flowers are pathetic enough. Your master has to fold these apricot flowers after the rain." Mei''er frowned and said that her family was merciful. The man was too cruel.


    "This tree is full of disordered branches. If you don''t break some, it won''t be so full in the coming year. Fullness overflows, prosperity fades. " Taoist Jingchen explained seriously.


    Does fullness overflow and prosperity decline?


    He was stunned. Is it the same with his uncle''s house, Zhongyong waiting for the house?


    "I don''t know if you respect your teacher?" For the person who likes apricot tea after the rain, he became a little interested.


    "Family teacher, Taoist Yuqing." Speaking of Taoist Yuqing, Taoist Jingchen''s eyes are full of respect.


    Chen he was stunned. Taoist Yuqing, is that Taoist Yuqing?


    "Meeting is fate. My little daughter Su Jiahe, I wonder if she can go to visit the elder."


    Taoist Jingchen took a deep look at Ruohe. Although the girl in front of her was only twelve or thirteen years old, there was always a color in her eyes that she couldn''t see through. Her words and deeds are not like what a 12-year-old child should have. It is this vague emotion that touches Taoist Jingchen.


    "There is no threshold for people born. Benefactor comes and goes at will."


    "Then I''ll ask the Taoist priest to lead the way." He gave a little gift.


    "Benefactor, this way, please."


    With Taoist Jingchen leading the way, the mountain road is not so difficult. Vaguely, Ruohe can hear the intermittent sound of the piano. After a while, we reached the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 21

    On the mountain, there is a bamboo house with an only son standing on the top of the mountain. It faces south and has a wide field of vision. Because of the rain, rain and fog are mixed together, which makes it more like a fairyland on earth.


    Under the eaves of the bamboo house, sat an old Taoist who was playing the piano. Beside her, sat a kind-hearted old monk who was tasting tea. Monk and Taoist nun, what a strange combination, but at the moment, they seem to be in harmony with each other.


    Taoist Jingchen saluted in the direction of the old Taoist playing the piano, "master..." the old monk raised his hand and motioned that she didn''t have to say more.


    Taoist Jingchen turned and smiled at Ruoheˇ° Benefactor, here we are. "


    When she turned around at that moment, she found that he was standing there motionless. It was obvious that he had entered the fixed position. He smiled and walked towards the bamboo house with the flower basket, obviously planning to put down the flower basket in his hand.


    "Hey, don''t go away, you devil. What did you do to my lady?" Mei''er was not happy to see Taoist Jingchen leaving. The big girl beside her gently pulled her sleeve, obviously to remind her not to be impulsive.


    Mei''er quit, glared at big girl and said, "big girl, what are you doing with me? Don''t you see something wrong with the young lady? Fortunately, the young lady is nice to you. She mentioned you as a first-class girl. I didn''t expect you to be such a person."


    For the title of mei''er''s evil way, Taoist Jingchen was not angry. She still explained with a smile: "don''t worry, two little benefactors. Your young lady is settled. It will benefit your young lady without harm."


    "Really?" Mei''er frowned and doubted.


    "Whether it''s true or false, benefactor, I''ll see in a moment." Taoist Jingchen smiled and said.


    Mei''er wanted to say something else, but she couldn''t hold the big girl. She kept pulling her sleeve and motioned her not to do anything at all. That''s itˇ° It''d better be true, or you''ll look good. "


    After that, she ignored Taoist Jingchen, but looked at Ruohe with a worried face.


    At this time, Naohe has really settled down. In her mind, everything that happened in her previous life repeats one after another. She wants to tell herself not to believe those people. Those people lie to you, but she finds that she is like an outsider. She can''t hear her voice or see herself.


    She wanted to break free, but she found that she seemed to be in a swamp. The darkness was constantly devouring her, and she had no way to borrow it.


    To outsiders, he stood there, crying, laughing, frowning, frightened, sweating on his forehead. It''s like being fascinated by something unclean.


    Now, even the more stable big girl is anxious.


    Mei''er scolded recklesslyˇ° Evil way, didn''t you say that my miss will be fine? What''s going on now? What have you done to my miss? "


    Taoist nun Jingchen also frowned. She had never seen such a reaction after she settled down. For a moment, I didn''t know how to explain to mei''er and Da Niu. I looked at the old Taoist who was playing the piano.


    Mei''er told Taoist Jingchen not to speak. She thought she was right and became more anxiousˇ° Evil way, I''m right. Otherwise, why don''t you talk? "


    This time, the big girl didn''t have her clothes in lamel.


    At this time, the sound of the piano suddenly stopped. The old Taoist went to Ruohe, but the speed was too fast. Before the two girls reacted, the old Taoist had already come to Ruohe.


    They looked at the old Taoist, fearing that the old Taoist would do something to Ruohe.


    The old Taoist raised her hand and bounced on his forehead three times, saying, "fool, don''t wake up soon."


    It was more and more heavy, and it hurt her forehead. But she didn''t feel it. She just felt that there was a blank in her brain. It seemed that everything had been bounced away, leaving nothing behind.


    "Miss... Miss... How are you?" The two of the big girls looked at Ruohe''s face and asked hurriedly.


    He looked back and said to the old Taoist, "thank you, Taoist priest."


    The old Taoist had no chance to thank him and askedˇ° Who are you? "


    He was stunned and saidˇ° Little girl Su Jiahe. "


    There is only one Taoist here. Obviously, she is Taoist Yuqing, the master of Taoist Jingchen. Although he is old, his eyebrows are full of vitality and don''t show his old state, just like the old pine on Zhongnan mountain, which is frightening.


    "Who is Su Longhe?" Taoist Yuqing continued to ask.


    "I am Su Feihe?" He road.


    "Are you su Feihe?"


    Three questions after another, let him be like lightning. Who is Su. She is Su Ronghe, but Su Ronghe is dead. So who is she?


    For a long time, he bowed and salutedˇ° Please also ask the Taoist priest for advice. "


    Taoist Yuqing was really not a mortal. He saw through her identity at a glance. She is Su Ronghe, but she is no longer Su Ronghe.


    "Only you know who you are, and how can others know who you are."


    He was stunned for a long time before he said a blessing to Taoist Yuqing.


    "Thank you, Taoist priest." Chen he''s already deep eyes are deeper. Yes, who she is, only she knows what she wants, and only she can fight for it.


    "Go ahead. It''s inconvenient for me to stay here today." Taoist Yuqing waved his hand and motioned for him to leave.


    He didn''t have the energy to say anything more. He got up, solemnly saluted Taoist Yuqing and left with Daniu.


    After Chen he left, Taoist Yuqing asked the monk who had been tasting tea.


    "Zhikong, you are proficient in Yi Shu and good at facial features. What can you see?"


    It turned out that the monk who had never spoken was the holy monk of Kaya temple, the famous six finger divination and master Zhikong.


    "You look noble and have twists and turns between your eyebrows, but the water chestnut has become. I''m afraid this great river and mountain will be in chaos soon." Zhi Kong picked up the teacup and said again.


    After hearing Zhikong''s words, Taoist Yuqing was obviously excitedˇ° Then I...... "


    "After all these years, why can''t you let go?" Zhi Kong frowned.


    Seeing that he mentioned his vulgar family, Taoist Yuqing couldn''t help being gloomy. Now she is old. If she goes, how many ten years can Feng survive.


    "Since you have entered the empty door, why can''t you try to put it down." Zhikong sighed slightly.


    Taoist Yuqing looked a little sluggish. Where is life not a choice? She chose so many, chose so many, and put down a lot, but the only thing she can''t put down is the family. There is nothing wrong with the choice, but the result is good or bad.


    Seeing that Taoist Yuqing was silent for a long time, Zhikong continuedˇ° Whatever the reason, since you have entered the empty door, you should give up everything. "


    "But I just can''t let go." Taoist Yuqing murmured, wondering whether he was talking to himself or answering Zhikong''s words.


    "Well, everything goes with fate." Zhikong sighed a long sigh and didn''t give much advice.

 Chapter 22

    Time flies. Soon, the day before he returns to the prime minister''s house.


    On this day, he finished his morning class as usual. After breakfast, he didn''t stay in the house as usual. Instead, he stepped out of the house and walked towards the mountain.


    Tomorrow, she will go back to her house. She wants to go to the mountain to say goodbye to Taoist Yuqing.


    "Taoist priest, I''m going back to my house tomorrow. I''m here to say goodbye to you."


    "You come with me." Taoist Yuqing didn''t say much. Instead, he took Ruohe into the bamboo house. There are not too many furnishings in the room, only a long sword and a picture.


    The picture is painted as like as two peas in a red horse, riding on a horse, holding a long sword. The sword is exactly like the long sword standing on the side of the house.


    "What is this?" He asked puzzled.


    "Phoenix girl." Taoist Yuqing''s voice was very low.


    The pupil of Huang he shrinks, "as soon as the world of mortals rides, they smile everywhere, and a hundred birds face the female phoenix?"


    His eyes fell on Taoist Yuqing. Could it be that Taoist Yuqing had something to do with Feng. Otherwise, how could she have this picture?


    "Eight hundred years ago in the Western Qi Dynasty, the Phoenix family lived for thousands of years." Taoist Yuqing said softly, and then Feng''s eyes were light, with the firmness of sleeping in the eyes and the heroism between his eyebrows and eyesˇ° It''s a legendary family. "


    "Yes, it is said that it is a symbol of power. Feng''s daughter is the object of men all over the world." He agreed with the Tao and was in awe of every Phoenix woman of the Phoenix family. Even today''s emperors want to marry fengnv, but somehow, after the demise of the previous dynasty, the Fengshi also disappeared.


    It is said that every empress of the former dynasty came from the Phoenix family, and she was a phoenix woman of the Phoenix family, especially the founding empress of the former dynasty. Empress Wucheng was even better. She was not inferior to any man in the world in her literary and martial arts skills. Empress Wucheng contributed half of the credit to the rivers and mountains of the former dynasty and the emperor Wucheng.


    Besides, Xiqi was originally a desolate place. It was not until the rise of the Feng family that the official road between the Central Plains and the northwest was opened up, so that there were exchanges between the Central Plains and the northwest. Since then, Xiqi has become a country without being suppressed by the emperors of the central Plains. During 1200 years, I don''t know how many dynasties have changed, but the Feng family still exists.


    "My layman''s name is Feng Yunv." Taoist Yuqing seemed to think of something, and his voice was lighter and calmer.


    Yufeng, Yufeng.


    He''s pupil shrinks again. He looks at Taoist Yuqing in surprise and saysˇ° Are you the one who obeyed the queen...? " sisters


    "No, Yufeng''s daughter is my niece and the last Feng''s daughter at present. She is a strange woman. " Taoist Yuqing said again.


    "Cough." Ruohe coughed uncontrollably. God, who did she meet? The aunt of the empress who was obedient in the previous dynasty was a great man.


    Empress gongshun has no children and no women, and the emperor gongshun has only one woman. When the emperor attacked the former dynasty, empress gongshun also held a long sword and killed the enemy with her horse, so she continued the creation of the Phoenix woman again.


    However, the former vitality was exhausted. The empress and the emperor finally died on the wall outside Yuanmen gate. The only princess in the previous dynasty, Princess Wuyang, was missing.


    However, Taoist Yuqing continued as if he hadn''t heard his cough.


    "Yufeng female, she is only eight years younger than me. Because of the small difference in age, she often stays in one place, and everything she learns is taught by me. Yufeng female is talented and can often draw inferences from one instance. She is better than blue. I thought she would be the next Phoenix female in power of my Feng family. Unexpectedly, she married into the royal family."


    He opened his mouth in amazement and didn''t know what to say for a moment. If it were not for the exhaustion of the previous dynasty, the Yufeng woman would certainly become a strange woman like the empress Wucheng of the founding of the country. Everything that Yufeng girl knows is taught by the Taoist Yuqing in front of her. Then how powerful this man is.


    Taoist Yuqing said here with a long sigh, and then continuedˇ° I taught Yufeng everything, but I didn''t teach her anything. "


    "What is it?" He couldn''t help blurting out.


    "People''s hearts." If she reminded Yufeng girl early, how could she have no children and no women in her life.


    "People''s hearts." He murmured again. Yes, the most embarrassing thing in the world is the people''s heart.


    "Chen he, are you willing to worship me as a teacher!"


    Taoist Yuqing suddenly asked. He was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t understand why Taoist Yuqing asked so and asked blanklyˇ° "Thank you for your teacher?"


    "Yes, please take me as your teacher!"


    "What are the requirements?" He didn''t believe that there was a pie falling from the sky in this world, and asked expressionless.


    "Worship me and join my Feng family. I just hope you can protect my Feng family for a hundred years in the future." Taoist Yuqing also said very seriously. It''s entering the Feng family, not the Taoist door, that is to say, worshiping jade as a teacher has nothing to do with the Taoist door.


    "What if I don''t have that ability in the future?" He asked. Why did she think she could keep the Feng family alive for a hundred years.


    "The poor man has nothing to say." If she can''t protect Feng''s family for a hundred years in the future, she can''t say anything. She can only say time and life.


    "Master, please be worshipped by the disciples." He knelt on the ground and said with a big ceremony.


    "Okay, okay, okay." After saying three good words in succession, Taoist Yuqing picked up the long sword and continuedˇ° The 197th generation was in power. The Phoenix woman, Lu He, took the sword. "


    "I take orders." After another big gift, he raised his hands over his head.


    "Good boy, get up quickly." After he received the Phoenix female sword, Taoist Yuqing stepped forward and helped him up. He sat down at the table on one side and motioned to Naohe to sit down and talk.


    After he sat down properly, Taoist Yuqing said.


    "There are two phoenix women in each generation of the Phoenix family. One is the one in power, who enjoys the highest treatment of the Phoenix family and is in charge of all the marriage affairs of the Phoenix women. Another Phoenix woman is the Phoenix woman you think after joining the royal family. She is the link between the royal family and the Phoenix family.


    Every power Phoenix must choose the next power Phoenix before marrying. If the power Phoenix hasn''t married for life, choose the next power Phoenix before death. "


    Taoist Yuqing simply told him about Feng''s daughter and then took out two books and handed them to him.


    "You''re going back to the house tomorrow. This one is the Feng dance sword technique, which every Feng woman must learn. The other is the Feng''s Internal Classic, which is some scriptures about medicine. You can study by yourself and remember to take an hour''s horse step every day. "


    "I would like to follow the teacher''s instructions." He said respectfully.


    "Well, I won''t keep you either, so as not to increase my sadness. Just remember to come here with me to accept the examination of the Hui nationality at this time next year. As for the rest, you''ll know tomorrow. Go. "


    After saying this, Taoist Yuqing waved his hand and signaled him to leave.


    "I''m leaving." He understood what Taoist Yuqing meant. She didn''t want to be sad when she separated, so she was in a hurry to drive her away. Although she had only seen two sides, she felt that they were very familiar.

 Chapter 23

    The next morning, as soon as he had finished his breakfast, Da Niu went in and said to himˇ° Miss, the government has sent someone to pick you up. "


    "Yes." He asked with a faint humˇ° Can Qiu he find it? "


    This time, Qiu he blocked her. No matter what reason, no matter how Qiu he was, she had to ask, so that people couldn''t think she was too cold-blooded.


    "The maidservant asked before she came. The people from the house said there was no news yet. The coachman who later picked up the lady from the kayah temple had a high fever that night after he returned because of serious injury. Burned the brain. " The big girl whispered.


    "Really?" Hearing the speech, there was a cold feeling at the bottom of his eyes. It seems that those people really think they are fools. They use themselves so blatantly. They are afraid that Qiuhe is not missing, but waiting to let himself jump into a pit.


    "Where''s Chen San?" His eyes sank and asked again.


    "It is said that Chen San was sent to Chuang Tzu by Mrs. min because he failed to protect the young lady. On the night after he arrived at Chuang Tzu, Chen San was called to drink by his cousin from his second aunt''s house. On his way back to Chuang Tzu, he fell into a pond and drowned." The big girl said this and frowned. She thought it was too coincidental.


    "There''s something about those women in the house." Chen he asked again. If she could, she really didn''t want to go back to the backyard of the prime minister''s house, which ate people and didn''t spit bones, but it was impossible. She hadn''t avenged her mother, couldn''t avenge Li''er, and couldn''t see Li Min''s mother and daughter get their due retribution.


    "The master has solved the two young ladies'' foot ban. In addition to the things in the house, Mrs. min also asks about Qiuhe every day. Aunt Xia and aunt Hui are still the same as usual, but aunt he called the master on the third night when the young lady went up the mountain, and the master stayed in aunt he''s yard."


    Hearing this, he recalled a rare smile. Her prime minister''s father hasn''t stayed in aunt he''s yard for a long time. It''s all over. Those aunts are still calm, and there''s Qiu He. He can be sure that Li Min has found someone long ago, but he hasn''t picked Qiu He back.


    "I see. Go clean up and get ready to go back to the house."


    After Qiu he met a mountain thief missing on his way back to his house, Li Min sent more people to pick up Ruohe this time than any previous guard when Ruohe went out. It seems that Li Min is also frightened. She is afraid that others will forcibly buckle the excrement basin on her head.


    Soon, he followed the people down the mountain. From a distance, I saw the carriage of the prime minister''s house waiting there early at the foot of the mountain, followed by more than ten guards, which was completely different from the style when she came with only four guards.


    The coachman saw Ruohe from a distance and hurriedly came forward and said, "little Li Hua, I''ve seen the eldest lady. I was ordered by Mrs. min to pick up the eldest lady and go back to the house. "


    The coachman looked like he was in his forties. His appearance gave people a sense of simplicity and honesty, but his eyes were shining and looked left and right from time to time


    "Uncle Hua, please get up." This man, recognized by Huang He, is Li Min''s dowry and Li Min''s special coachman. It seems that this time Li Min really paid off in order to clear her suspicion. But what does Li Hua mean by saying in front of himself that he was ordered by Mrs. min rather than by Mr. Xiang?


    Do you want to tell yourself that in the whole prime minister''s house, Li Min treats herself better than her prime minister''s father?


    "The old slave can''t be called the eldest lady like this. Don''t break the old slave." Li Huada said he couldn''t be uncle Hua.


    "Uncle Hua is aunt min''s dowry, so he deserves a respectful title." He looked at Li Hua and said with a smile, but he was clearly smiling, but Li Hua felt like he was being stared at by a poisonous tongue and was hairy all over.


    "Please get on the bus." Li Hua was uncomfortable when he looked at him, and hurriedly said.


    He nodded slightly. No more, for Li Min''s dog, she doesn''t need to be really polite to him.


    After Da Niu and mei''er helped Huang He into the carriage, Li Hua got on the shaft and drove the carriage away slowly.


    As expected, it was calm all the way.


    After the carriage entered the city, when it passed a busy city, the horse was suddenly frightened and gave a long hiss. Li Hua quickly tightened the reins and the carriage was forced to stop.


    The carriage stopped suddenly, and when she looked at the closed eyes on the car wall, she opened her eyes. The big girl on one side first reacted to mei''er, and quickly put her head out and asked.


    "What''s going on?"


    Li Hua stammeredˇ° Back... Miss back... In front... There is a body and a, a woman in front... "


    When she went out, Mrs. min asked her not to have an accident, but there was still an accident. This offended Mrs. min and asked her family how to live in the prime minister''s house.


    The big girl was surprised when she heard the speech. She quickly lifted the driving curtain, jumped out of the carriage and looked in the direction pointed by Li Hua. Sure enough, I saw a woman covered in blood lying motionless in the middle of the road. If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to see that her chest is still slightly undulating. Obviously, she has little breath. More angry, like a dying man.


    Next to her was a woman in the same rags, half kneeling aside, crying.


    "Sister..." her voice was hoarse and choked. It was obvious that they had been here for a long time. In front of the two women, there was a fat man in his thirties, pointing at the woman on the ground with a whip in his hand.


    "You wicked bitch, I think you''re lucky. Today you either go with me or die here."


    The woman who was not yet unconscious blocked her body in front of the woman who was already unconscious and said in a hoarse and shapeless voiceˇ° We won''t go with you even if we die. "


    The man waved a whip on the talking woman and scolded.


    "To die, young master, I think you are a great blessing for you, and dare to talk back."


    "Ah..." the woman cried out in pain, but she bit her lips to keep her tears from falling.


    There were many onlookers around, but no one dared to meddle. Obviously, the man''s identity is unusual.


    Big girl saw things clearly before she said to Huang He.


    "Miss, there are two women and a man in front. The two women look like two sisters, dressed in ordinary clothes. They should be the girls of small families. The man is Li Haoyu, the distant cousin of Li Taifu''s family."


    Li Haoyu frowned slightly. She had heard that he was Li Min''s distant cousin. He was lazy and greedy for beauty. He often robbed people''s daughters in the street with the support of the Taifu house.


    Mei''er said angrilyˇ° It''s really bold. With the support of the Li family, you can do whatever you want. " Obviously, she also knows what Li Haoyu does on weekdays.


    In addition, mei''er doesn''t like the Li family. Of course, it''s because Li Min and Su Manjing meet here again. She''s even more upset.

 Chapter 24

    "Sister mei''er, don''t say a few words. The Li family is the imperial master of the dynasty. Even in the open, the emperor will give Li Taifu three thin noodles." The big girl looked disapproval, pulled lamel''s sleeve and whispered.


    "Go up and ask, say it''s the carriage of the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house. See if you can let the way out first and wait until our carriage goes first." He didn''t want to go directly to Taifu''s house and said faintly.


    Li Min, she wants to clean up, but she won''t directly fight with the Taifu house if she can''t guarantee to bring all the Taifu house at once. It''s too troublesome.


    "Yes." Big girl answered.


    "True to face, shameless." Li Haoyu obviously had no patience and said to his entourageˇ° Go and pick up their clothes for me to see what else they have to be noble. "


    Today, he wants all the people in the capital to know what will happen to those who dare not obey him.


    When Li Haoyu gave an order, the people around him couldn''t help taking a breath. He was innocent, and his daughter was destroyed.


    The woman who was not yet unconscious was trembling with fear, but she still protected the unconscious woman under her body.


    "Childe..." Li Haoyu had planned to see the next good play. He didn''t want to be interrupted at this time. I couldn''t help glaring, "what''s the matter?"


    The entourage came to Li Haoyu and whispered a few words with him. Li Haoyu listened and his face was unpredictable.


    After the entourage finished, Li Haoyu looked at the carriage of Ruohe and smiled with some unknown meaning.


    Mei''er sitting in the carriage just thought he would promise, but she didn''t want Li Haoyu to suddenly smile coldly and say loudly.


    "The legitimate daughter of the prime minister''s house is something. She is a young lady who is dead and doesn''t hurt her father. She also deserves to make way for my son."


    In Li Haoyu''s opinion, the backyard of the prime minister''s house will be his aunt''s sooner or later, and the legitimate young lady of the prime minister''s house can only be his cousin Su Manjing.


    Hiss


    The crowd couldn''t help but take a breath. Is this man a fool? He didn''t even pay attention to the prime minister''s house.


    "Damn..."


    Mei''er spat fiercely, gritted her teeth and clenched her fist. She turned her head and looked at her young lady. She found that her expression was still light, but her eyes seemed deeper than usual.


    His eyes were as heavy as ink and said coldlyˇ° Zhao Xin, you take someone to bring the two women to me. Mei''er, you go and invite Jing Zhaoyin, Da Niu, you go and invite a doctor. "


    Li Haoyu, it''s you who want to die. Then, no wonder me.


    "Yes." Zhao Xin nodded somewhat embarrassed and walked in the direction of Li Haoyu.


    Mei''er and Daniu are the people of Ruohe. They naturally obey Ruohe''s orders.


    "Not yet!" Li Haoyu was obviously very impatient. He kicked a nearby follower and scolded.


    Several attendants answered with a flicker of hesitation in their eyes. Behind them was the carriage of the first lady from the prime minister''s house. They blocked here and didn''t give way. They also attacked in front of the first lady from the prime minister''s house. If the first lady from the prime minister''s house came out, they would blame it.


    Needless to say, their childe is protected by the Li family, but they are just a few servants. I''m afraid there will be more or less bad luck at that time


    Li Haoyu was a little angry when he saw several people dawdling.


    "You losers, don''t give me a hand or give them some color to see. I don''t know my surname is Li."


    The attendants had no choice but to cross their hearts and go forward to separate the two women. They were about to pick off their clothes.


    However, at this time, a pair of strong hands pressed on their shoulders.


    They turned around, and the one on the other was the guard in the prime minister''s residence guard suit. They couldn''t help but panic. They are just ordinary attendants. They can match the skill of the guards of the prime minister''s house.


    In terms of momentum alone, he has lost a lot of others, let alone start. Therefore, the guard brought by Zhao Xin didn''t use much effort to bring people back to the front of the tuihe carriage.


    Obviously, the woman didn''t expect someone to save them. She was stunned when she looked at Ruohe''s carriage. After she recovered, she kept kowtowing to Ruohe''s carriage.


    "I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for my sister. Thank you for saving me. I can''t repay you even if I''m an ox or a horse. It''s just that the noble man offended Li Haoyu for us. It''s really not worth it. "


    "Don''t be polite. Get up first. As for Li Haoyu, you don''t have to worry. Since I dare to save you, I''m not afraid of Li Haoyu. " He looked at the woman outside the carriage and said faintly.


    The reason why she would save the two women is not only because Li Haoyu dug her own grave, but also because she always protected the unconscious woman when she saw Li Haoyu ordering them to pick their clothes.


    As the saying goes, Adversity shows true love. Under such circumstances, this woman is unwilling to leave the unconscious woman. Moreover, she is forced to that situation and considers it for her. Obviously, she is a person who values love and righteousness.


    After hearing the voice of Huang He, the woman was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that there was a half-sized woman sitting in the carriage.


    "Here comes the doctor, miss." Just then, big girl came over with an old man in his fifties with a goatee.


    "Yes." He nodded and said to the doctor with a goateeˇ° Please show the two girls this gentleman. "


    The goat beard doctor was stunned when he saw the wounded pity on the ground and the unconscious Lian Yue. In this broad daylight, the wounded appeared in the street. It wouldn''t be an unclean woman running out of any building.


    Then he realized that these were not his business. He just needed to see someone.


    "Dead old man, if you dare to see those two bitches, I''ll smoke now. You''re looking for teeth."


    Li Haoyu, who reacted over there, had chased after him and shouted impolitely at the doctor goatee with a whip.


    When the goat doctor saw Li Haoyu, he immediately understood that he had just thought too much. In front of them, the two women were afraid that they were the innocent daughter of the small family. Li Haoyu took a fancy to them and did not abuse them like this.


    At the same time, he was more suspicious of the identity of Huang He in the carriage. What kind of family was it that was not afraid to offend Li''s house and meddle in Li Haoyu''s business.


    The goat doctor Hu was drunk by Li Haoyu. Naturally, he didn''t dare to continue to see the doctor. He turned his eyes to the carriage where he was, hoping that he could give an answer.


    "Don''t be afraid, sir. Just see the doctor." After receiving doctor Hu''s eyes, he said faintly.


    With this saying, the goat doctor Hu naturally didn''t care so much anymore. He went straight to feel the pulse for Lianxin and lianyue.

 Chapter 25

    "Su Ruohe, you are so brave that you have to meddle in my own business." Li Haoyu saw that doctor Hu ignored his threat and dared to go to see a doctor. Even if he was stupid, he understood that he was inspired by him, so he directly pointed the spearhead at him.


    "What are you? How can I care?" He picked his eyebrows and said faintly.


    "What am I, young master? I''m the nephew of your prime minister''s wife. I''m young master Li''s cousin." Li Haoyu was obviously angered by his attitude, so he opened his mouth and said.


    Li Haoyu, who was in a rage, didn''t notice the language defects in his words and the muffled laughter of the crowd around him. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he thought he was frightened by his momentum, because in his eyes, he was a timid little girl.


    Before that, Dr. goatee was still wondering who dared to fight against Li Haoyu. Now he knew it was the first lady of the prime minister''s house.


    "Now you know you''re scared. Young master, I''m not your dead mother. The smelly girl whose father doesn''t hurt can take care of it." Li Haoyu''s attitude is even more arrogant.


    "The nephew of the prime minister''s wife? How can I remember that my mother''s surname is Yu. She is the legitimate eldest lady of Zhongyong Hou''s house, not Li. " He sneered.


    "You stinky girl, what do you know about the film? Sooner or later, the position of the prime minister''s wife will be my aunt''s. for your good looks, I will ask my aunt to betroth you to me as a concubine in the 13th room." Li Haoyu said unknowingly.


    Hiss


    As soon as Li Haoyu''s words fell, the onlookers couldn''t help taking another breath of air-conditioning.


    Li Haoyu''s voice is so big that he dares to say that he wants the prime minister''s house to send the eldest lady as his concubine. It''s almost fatal.


    Since ancient times, I haven''t heard that the prime minister''s direct daughter has been a concubine. Of course, apart from the heavenly family, can the concubine of that family be regarded as an ordinary concubine? They are all of high grade. Even the noble women with high orders should salute when they see them. After all, the difference between kings and ministers is there.


    "You have a big voice. How dare you insult my miss like this." Upon the order of Chen he, Mei Er, who invited Jing Zhaoyin, heard this sentence as soon as she came back, and quickly came forward and pointed to Li Haoyu.


    "Oh, this is the girl from there again. She looks pretty. Why don''t you go back with me and be my 14th concubine." When Li Haoyu saw mei''er, he immediately showed an obscene look and said.


    Hearing Li Haoyu''s words, mei''er was so angry that she couldn''t say a complete word for a long timeˇ° You... You... "


    "Little beauty, don''t get excited. It''s not that I don''t want you to be my 13th concubine, but that position should be reserved for the young lady of the prime minister''s house."


    "Lord Zhang, you can make people wait." At this time, he, who had not spoken for a long time, spoke again.


    "I''ve seen Miss Su." Jing Zhaoyin didn''t dare to be careless at all. He immediately came forward and arched his hands and said. The first lady from the prime minister''s house may be really unpopular in the prime minister''s house, but she has a very short uncle. Moreover, in front of so many people, Li Haoyu actually told the family affairs of the prime minister''s house. Even if the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house is really not favored, it''s hard for the Prime Minister not to intervene after such a fuss.


    At the thought of this, Jing Zhaoyin only felt a headache. How could he have met such a thing? If he had known that such a thing would happen, he should have taken leave today.


    "Lord Zhang doesn''t have to be polite. Lord Zhang should know the context of the matter. As for how to deal with it, Lord Zhang is an understanding person. I don''t need a little woman to remind me." He looked at Jing Zhaoyin and smiled across the curtain.


    Being looked at by Ruohe, Jing Zhaoyin felt cold and didn''t know how to make a decision for the moment. He bowed his hand to Ruohe and said.


    "The junior officer came late and didn''t know the context very well. Please tell Miss Su in detail."


    Between lightning and flint, Jing Zhaoyin has made a decision, that is, no matter what, Zhan Shi can''t offend him. Many years later, Jing Zhaoyin is celebrating his great decision today. Of course, this is also a later story.


    Hearing the speech, the corner of his mouth aroused a touch of satisfaction, which was different from her usual politeness, which came from the heart.


    "Young master Biao of the Taifu residence liked my girl who went to the Gaye temple to pick me up. In order not to delay my trip back to the house, my two girls discussed with the guard captain Zhao Xin to let Zhao Xin take people to the Gaye temple to pick me up first, but they stayed.


    Unexpectedly, the young master of Taifu''s house asked them to go back to Li''s house with him. My girl didn''t want to. After the young master of Taifu''s house failed to intimidate and lure, he became angry and violent against my girl, trying to destroy their innocence in public.


    Fortunately, I came back in time and failed to negotiate with the young master of Taifu''s house. The young master of Taifu''s house also insulted me. He also said that after aunt min was righted, she came to propose marriage and took me as a concubine. How can I be insulted like this? "


    In a few short words, the one who was said by Huang he burst into tears. He was heartbroken and heartbroken. It was sad and tearful.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Su. I will be fair." Said Jing Zhao and Yin Yi in righteous words. But he secretly admired his eloquence.


    He pretended to raise his hand and wipe the tears that didn''t exist between his eyes. Anyway, across the curtain of the car, he didn''t know whether she was really crying or pretending to cry. Voice slightly choked.


    "The little girl believes in Lord Zhang. Lord Zhang is really a great good parent official. What the court needs is a good official like you."


    "Thank you, Miss Su. I''m just doing my part." Jing Zhaoyin raised his hand and touched the sweat on his forehead. The daughter of the prime minister''s house can really talk. Fortunately, he just didn''t offend people directly. This is just the beginning. Jing Zhaoyin has such a feeling. The more later, Jing Zhaoyin is more happy.


    "Come and take me back."


    As soon as Jing Zhaoyin waved his hand, some officers and soldiers came forward and tied Li Haoyu up.


    Looking at the officers and soldiers coming towards him, Li Haoyu began to be proud and had a beautiful dream. He thought that these officers and soldiers came to greet him for his face.


    At this time, where did he want to get it? These officers and soldiers really went for him, but they didn''t come to say hello to him, but tied him up.


    It was not until the officers and soldiers tied Li Haoyu to death that Li Haoyu reacted. He stood where he was and refused to lift his feet, shouting.


    "What are you doing? You can''t catch me. I''m the nephew of the prime minister''s wife and the young master of the Taifu house."


    Those officers and soldiers got the order from Jing Zhaoyin. They would listen to Li Haoyu''s call. As for Li Haoyu''s refusal to go, it''s all right. They went up and two people, one holding one arm, and left.


    "Miss Su, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave." Li Haoyu was taken away, and Jing Zhaoyin had no reason to stay. He arched his hand again towards Huang He and said.


    "Lord Zhang is busy first. I won''t bother you. Take your time." The cool sound of rice came out of the carriage.


    With Li Haoyu''s voice getting farther and farther away, he said againˇ° Find a stretcher and let''s go. "

 Chapter 26

    As soon as he got off the horse, the cart slowly drove towards the prime minister''s house. Behind the carriage, two people left to put the unconscious lianyue on the stretcher. As for what Jing Zhaoyin will do to Li Haoyu, it''s not something she can manage or intervene in.


    What he didn''t know at this time was that at a position near the window on the second floor of a teahouse in the east of the street, a man dressed in white, with a beautiful face and natural temperament looked around with interest and saw what had just happened.


    The man in white was holding a teacup at this time, with a faint smile around his mouth, watching him leave, and what crossed his eyes was a touch of profound meaning. Murmured.


    "The prime minister''s house is directly from the eldest Miss Su Feihe, isn''t it?"


    If someone familiar with the man in white is around at this time, he will think he is dazzled and will see the man in white laugh again.


    A quarter of an hour later, the carriage stopped slowly at the gate of the prime minister''s house.


    "Here we are, miss." Li Hua''s respectful voice sounded. It''s unclear whether people really respect him.


    Then, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, mei''er and Daniu came out first, and then reached out to help Ruohe out of the carriage.


    Looking at the gate of the prime minister''s house, two huge stone lions in front of the gate were solemn and solemn. He was in a trance. It was only seven days, but she felt as if she had lived a lifetime.


    She raised her feet and slowly stepped on the stone steps. She said in her heart, I''m back. Now she is no longer confused when she was just reborn, nor is she the foolish woman who believed in the so-called blood relatives in her previous life. She wants those who owe her to repay them one by one and pay the price for what they have done.


    "Oh, isn''t this our eldest lady? She''s willing to come back after missing for so long." Just then, a sudden and sharp voice sounded.


    He raised his eyes and looked in the direction of the sound. He saw a gorgeous woman dressed in Chinese clothes coming from the door.


    "He didn''t understand what aunt Xia was talking about. He just went to the Gaye temple to pray for his mother. How did he become missing." His eyes sank and he said softly.


    "Gaye Temple prayed that those words used to deceive outsiders should not be taken out. Everyone in the whole house didn''t know that the eldest lady was in danger on the way to Gaye temple. The family then sent a carriage to pick it up. As a result, on the way back, they met mountain thieves and their whereabouts were unknown." Aunt Xia looked at Ruohe proudly.


    In the past, aunt Xia was calm, but now such a good opportunity is in front of her. How could she not step on the two feet of Ruohe and ruin the reputation of Ruohe? Only if Ruohe''s reputation is bad, her daughter will have a bright future.


    "What does aunt Xia mean? Isn''t it my girl Qiu He who met the mountain thief? Besides, if the person who met the mountain thief is me, how can I go back to my house safely? I hope aunt Xia won''t talk nonsense." He looked disapprovingly at Aunt Xia and said.


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth." Aunt Xia was speechless for a while. She looked at Ruohe so ferociously. Her face was green, red and purple.


    She didn''t understand how Su Ronghe, who was arrogant but simple minded, had become so sharp.


    "If aunt Xia doesn''t have anything else, he will go back first." Chen HESI ignored aunt Xia''s face. She took a step and walked slowly past aunt Xia. Don''t forget to say it.


    "I''ve been in a carriage for so long. I''m really tired. When you get back to the yard, you must have a good rest. "


    Looking at his back, aunt Xia was biting her teeth, and the handkerchief in her hand had been pulled out of shape. Suddenly, from the corner of her eye, she saw lianyue carrying on a stretcher. A smile came from the corners of his mouth. He said strangely.


    "Who is this? It''s pathetic to see that he''s hurt all over. Just don''t come out of some unclean place. Eldest lady, it''s not my concubine who says you. Even if you have a good heart, don''t take anyone to the prime minister''s house."


    After listening to Aunt Xia''s words, pity flashed a thick anger in her eyes and shook her fist.


    "We are not dirty people. We are the daughters of serious people." No matter what others say, they have nothing to do with the sisters, but they must not involve Ruohe. If it weren''t for Ruohe, they might have died long ago.


    "Really? No daughter of a serious family will be beaten and covered with blood. " Aunt Xia looked at pity with a frivolous smile and said disdainfully.


    The meaning of that remark is already obvious. When it comes to compassion, it is clear that the two sisters are the girl who escaped from the brothel or the concubine who fled from the big family.


    Then he looked at him mockingly and said againˇ° Eldest lady, why do you even take such people to the prime minister''s house? "


    Aunt Xia''s eyes were as cold and cold as poison. Today, as long as she pasted the no three no four label on the two women covered with blood, it can also hinder Su''s reputation.


    Listening to Aunt Xia''s words, pity''s anger was even worse. Open your mouth. What are you talking about.


    But at this time, the man who had been walking in front turned slowly and gave her a look. Although she could understand the meaning, she was not a fool and understood that he had his own arrangements. Therefore, press down the anger in your heart, shut up and don''t talk.


    "I don''t know what the unclean place aunt Xia said refers to?" He looked at Aunt Xia and said with a smile.


    "What else can it be? It''s GouLan yard." Aunt Xia was excited by Huang He and couldn''t react. She spoke directly.


    There were many girls and women around. They were stunned. Then they had a thin red face and lowered their heads.


    "Oh, it''s such a place." He continued with a look of enlightenment.


    "I remember that my father lived in that place before aunt Na Xia entered the house. Lianxin and lianyue really came out of that place. I have to congratulate aunt Xia first. Some of her family came to see you, but it''s a pity. Lianxin and lianyue are not from that place."


    The onlookers were stunned again. They couldn''t recover for a long time. When did their eldest lady become so brave.


    Aunt Xia was also stunned. After the reaction, her face was as unpredictable as a palette. It will itch his teeth. What she hated most in her life was being mentioned as a brothel woman.


    "Su Ronghe, I''m your elder. How dare you say that about me." Aunt Xia said, pointing to the grass and gnashing her teeth.


    "Elders?" He picked his eyebrows and said faintly to Aunt Xia.

 Chapter 27

    "I think aunt Xia has forgotten your identity, so let me remind you that you are just a concubine. What is a concubine? I don''t need to say more."


    Concubine, it''s better to say it''s half a master, but it''s just a thing, a slave.


    "You..." aunt Xia felt a pain in her chest when she was angry by Huang He''s words. After a long time, she calmed down and saidˇ° Even if I am a concubine, I am also your father''s concubine. It''s not your turn to teach me. "


    "It seems that it''s not enough for my father to invite my mother to practice for our sisters. I have to invite aunt Xia alone." After he said this, he stopped looking at Aunt Xia and said to the people behind him.


    "Let''s go."


    When he returned to the yard. Mei''er, with a worried look on her face, said.


    "Miss, we just offended aunt Xia. It''s not very good. Will the master blame the miss?"


    Looking at mei''er''s worried look on her face, he felt warm in his heart and smiled.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    "How? Aunt Xia is a... "Mei''er looked at Huang he puzzled. In her memory, aunt Xia has always been a very vindictive person. How could you let Miss go so easily.


    However, when she came into contact with his confident eyes, she stubbornly swallowed the words behind her. Somehow, she felt that their young lady had been like a person since she fell and woke up last time. Become confident and smart.


    What is mei''er worrying about? How could she not know? It''s just that if she is still as stupid as in her previous life, she''s afraid there will be no bones left at that time.


    She looked at mei''er and said with a smileˇ° You''ve worked hard all the way. Hurry up and have a rest. "


    Xia Yige


    A crackling sound came from Aunt Xia''s room. Hearing the sound, Su Wanyue looked at the mess in front of her and was stunned.


    In her memory, her mother has always been a woman who can bear it, but now she has such a big temper that she can''t believe that the woman in front of her like crazy will be her mother.


    "Mom, what happened." Su Wanyue went forward and cried carefully.


    "What can there be? It''s not that bitch. He dares to ride on my head and show off his power by virtue of being a legitimate daughter." Aunt Xia looked at her daughter and almost roared with a ferocious face.


    Hearing the speech, Su Wanyue frowned slightly. Her eyes exuded the wisdom of her age. She probably heard about it from the servants. Came forward and helped aunt Xia to one side and sat down.


    "Mom, you were still educating your daughter that you can''t be anxious to deal with that bitch Su Longhe. Why are you so depressed today?"


    "I can''t hold my breath. I''m for who, not for you." Hearing Su Wanyue''s words, aunt Xia was about to suppress her temper and jumped up again.


    "Mom, I know you are for my good, but now is not the time to be angry. What we have to do now is to think about how to deal with that bitch Su Longhe." Su Wanyue continued to say good words.


    A word woke up the dreamer. Aunt Xia immediately understood that she was too sharp. He quickly restrained his anger and looked at his daughter with a happy face.


    "Yue''er, my mother knows that you are smart."


    Looking at the recovered aunt Xia, Su Wanyue couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. If she continued to make trouble like her mother, she didn''t know how to end it. At that time, I''m afraid it won''t even make sense for my father.


    Suddenly, Su Wanyue''s eyes lit up. Yes, Dad, why didn''t she think of it before.


    Thinking like this, Su Wanyue leaned against aunt Xia and whispered in her ear.


    "Mom, since the bitch Su Longhe left such a big loophole there, why don''t we take this opportunity to give her a heavy blow."


    Su Wanyue has come to a conclusion from her attitude towards her in the house before she went out and a series of things after she was in danger, that is, it is impossible for her to adopt her in the name of Yu Meiqing.


    "You mean..." aunt Xia''s eyes lit up when she heard Su Wanyue''s words. I''m even more satisfied with my daughter.


    "Yes." Su Wanyue nodded softly.


    "Miss, aunt he is coming." When he went to the yard to wash a little, Daniu came in and reported.


    "Please come in." When he heard the speech, he smiled. I didn''t expect to get such good news just back. It''s really pleasant.


    "I''ve seen the eldest lady." As soon as He Yi Niang entered the house, she saluted him.


    "Aunt, please get up and sit down." He he came forward and falsely helped aunt he. At the same time, he motioned to Aunt he to sit down and talkˇ° Mei''er, hurry to make a cup of tea for my aunt. "


    "As soon as the eldest lady returned to the house, I came to disturb her. I hope the eldest lady won''t be angry." Aunt he said with a smile.


    "How could it be? I haven''t had time to see my aunt as an elder when I just returned to the house, but my aunt came to see me. It proved that she took me in her heart. It''s too late for me to be happy."


    He he said with a big smile at Aunt he.


    When Aunt he heard the speech, she lovingly picked up his hand, patted it twice and said.


    "Since you regard me as an elder, don''t blame me for being an elder. The matter between you and aunt Xia has just been handled improperly. "


    "If you don''t beat grass, you can''t scare the snake." He smiled.


    He Yi Niang looked at his smiling face and was stunned. Then she reacted and saidˇ° I''m talkative. "


    "Aunt, don''t do this. I know aunt is caring about me." He he looked at Aunt he seriously.


    Hearing the speech, aunt he was stunned first and then smiledˇ° Can you tell me why you did it? "


    These words not only asked why they had to fight with these women in the house, but also asked why they chose to form an alliance with her. She can be said to be an invisible person in this house. Why did she choose her.


    He smiled and said faintlyˇ° If someone wants your life, will you put your neck up? "


    "No." Aunt he shook her head.


    "As for why I chose my aunt, I wonder if my aunt still remembers the bird''s nest sent by * * *." He raised his eyebrows and said softly.


    "Of course. I just don''t know why the eldest lady suddenly mentioned it." Aunt he frowned and asked in some confusion.


    "The bird''s nest is not an ordinary bird''s nest. It''s a bird''s nest fed by Mrs. min. but in the prime minister''s house, only your aunt doesn''t know that the bird''s nest is fed." He he looked at Aunt he and said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 28

    Aunt he stared incredulously after hearing what he said. Murmured.


    "How did she do it? What did her heart do?" At least Naohe has been with her for so many years. People''s hearts are flesh, and they should have some feelings.


    "Isn''t Aunt he supposed to know how cruel her heart is?" He said coldly with a touch of coldness at the bottom of his eyes.


    "You know." He Yi Niang was stunned again, then showed a sad smile and saidˇ° Well, the reason why the eldest lady chose to form an alliance with me should not be just that I don''t know why Mrs. min poisoned you. "


    "Yes." He didn''t hide it and said directly.


    Hearing the speech, aunt he smiled, especially dazzling.


    "Big and small sisters are really not simple. We have been blinded over the years."


    He Dan smiled, did not refute, did not admit.


    Seeing that he wo wasn''t talking much and aunt he didn''t stay much, she got up and said to him.


    "After sitting in the carriage for so long, I think I''m tired. I''ll have a rest earlier. I''ll leave. If I have time, I''ll ask for a cup of tea here."


    This is an agreement to form an alliance, he said.


    "Aunt, go slowly." At the same time, he said to the big girl on the sideˇ° Send my aunt for me. "


    Prime Minister''s study


    "Sir, drink a bowl of matsutake chicken soup to warm up. I cook it myself."


    Aunt Xia came to the desk with a soup bowl and handed it to Su Hu softly. Whether it''s voice or posture, she''s right.


    "Good." Su Hu put down Zhu PI in his hand and raised his hand to pick up the soup handed over by Aunt Xia. His hand pinched aunt Xia''s hand intentionally or unintentionally. What he enjoys most is the feeling of being served and worshipped by women.


    "Master." Aunt Xia stared at Su Hu coyly, and her voice was softer than before.


    Aunt Xia was born in a brothel. The style of her body is not available to other aunts in the prime minister''s house. In order to show her dignity and virtue, Mrs. min could not have made such a frivolous move.


    Aunt Hui always looks like she doesn''t fight or rob. Su Hu often stays in her yard. She also looks light. As for Aunt he, let alone, she wants revenge and has no ability. She has to bear it. She is also dead to Su Hu and is becoming colder and colder.


    Although aunt Xia had given birth to a child, she maintained her hands well. Her hands were as thin and tender as those of a young woman in her twenties and eighties. Coupled with her charming voice, Su Hu was even more worried.


    Regardless of the soup in her hand, she put the soup bowl aside and pulled aunt Xia into her arms. Aunt Xia half lay in with the trend, but buried her head low.


    Seeing this, Su Hu naturally thought that Aunt Xia was ashamed. She felt even more satisfied. She blew air in aunt Xia''s ear and said in a dumb voice.


    "Raise your head and look at me."


    Aunt Xia buried her head lower. Seeing this, Su Hu put his hand into the towering place in front of aunt Xia and squeezed it hard.


    "Ah..." aunt Xia was out of control, trembling and screaming. Said shylyˇ° Master... Don''t... "


    "Don''t what?" Su Hu ignored the trembling in aunt Xia''s voice, squeezed a few again and said softlyˇ° I told you to look up at me. This is the punishment for your disobedience. "


    Aunt Xia half lay in Su Hu''s arms and bit her lips. She seemed to be making some determination. She slowly looked up at Su Hu.


    Seeing aunt Xia''s face, Su Huwei frowned invisibly and asked, "what''s going on?"


    At this time, aunt Xia''s lips were red and white, her eyebrows were curved, and her eyes were red, but her red and swollen apricot eyes were really contrary to this face.


    Aunt he bit her lips and said nothing. Su Hu''s eyebrows frowned tighter and asked againˇ° I ask you, what''s going on? "


    It''s just that the tone is much tougher than before.


    Aunt Xia bit her lip again. After looking at shangsu Hu with a little cold eyes, she said timidly.


    "Don''t be angry after I said it."


    "Tell me first." Su Hu''s patience has obviously reached the extreme.


    "It''s all my fault. It''s my fault that makes the eldest lady unhappy. Don''t blame the eldest lady, sir."


    The voice was timid, but none of the expression and tone was not the maintenance of the eldest Miss Chen he.


    "Wo''er, what does she do?" Fortunately, after the last bird''s nest, he thought she changed her temper. He didn''t know that she changed again in a few days.


    Su Hu''s eyes sank again, and his voice was cold again. Aunt Xia knew that this was a sign that Su Hu was going to be angry.


    "Sir, I said it was none of the big lady''s business. It was my concubine who made the big lady angry."


    "I asked what she did, not that." Su Hu said coldly.


    "In fact, the eldest lady didn''t do anything, that is, when she returned to the house from the kayah Temple today, she brought two women covered with blood. I was afraid that the origin of the two women was unknown, so I came forward and said a few words. Unexpectedly... Unexpectedly... The eldest lady said that I was just a concubine born in a brothel and in a humble position. It was not up to her to tell me what to do. Sir, all this is the fault of my concubine. Please don''t blame her. "


    Aunt Xia said it was a cry, and she didn''t forget to ask for a favor for Ruohe at the end.


    Of course, she didn''t really mean to intercede for Huang He, but she knew that at this time, the greater her performance, the greater Su Hu''s anger.


    "It''s unreasonable, it''s unreasonable..." Su Hu slapped on the desk. The bowl of matsutake chicken soup that had just been put on the table was splashed with soup.


    "Master, don''t be angry. The eldest lady is still young. As long as she teaches well, she will be sensible." Aunt Xia patted Su Hu''s chest and didn''t forget to give Su Hu two fires at home.


    "It''s not sensible. It''s clear that you don''t know how to do things regardless of weight and etiquette." Su Huqi''s chest fluctuated and shouted to the attendants outside the door.


    "Go and call the eldest lady for me."


    Seeing that her goal had been achieved, aunt Xia crossed a cold awn at the bottom of her eyes. Su Ronghe, look how proud you are this time. Didn''t you say I''m just a humble concubine? Let you know how my humble concubine convinced you.


    When Aunt Xia was immersed in the beautiful dream that she could see him bow down and admit his mistake in front of her, someone outside the door told him.


    "Tell the master that the second uncle of Taifu''s house is coming."


    Li Zhi, what is he doing at this time. Although Su Hu was confused, he had to ask someone to invite him in. At the same time, she said to Aunt Xia beside her.

 Chapter 29

    "Go back first."


    "Yes, sir, I''ll leave." Aunt Xia''s heart was filled with hatred. Li minping''s fight with her in the prime minister''s house all the time is over. Now her good brother has come to ruin his good deeds. Of course, aunt Xia naturally took the initiative to draw on Li Min''s head.


    However, after hearing the news later, I learned that Li Zhi had also come to find him trouble. Aunt Xia''s hatred was a little less, but before she was happy, she fell from the clouds to the bottom of the valley.


    "Prime minister." Li Zhi said faintly as soon as he entered the study of the prime minister''s residence, with a bit of dissatisfaction in his tone.


    Su Hu got up and said with a smileˇ° Why is Lord Li free to come to the prime minister''s house today? "


    "I know that the prime minister is busy. Don''t beat around the bush. I''m here today for nothing else. I''m here to bring back the two concubines who fled from Haoyu. "


    Li Haoyu is now in prison by Jing Zhaoyin. The only way to get people out of the hands of Jing Zhaoyin is to label the two women as Li Haoyu''s concubine room.


    "What does Lord Li mean?" Su Hu frowned and asked.


    This Li Haoyu, he still knows, is the young master of the table of the Taifu house. He has been twenty to eight this year, but he has achieved nothing and is very lecherous. There are many Ji concubines in the house, and he stares at his proudest daughter Su Manjing every time he comes to the prime minister''s house.


    "The prime minister doesn''t know, so Qianjin brought them back from the street today. Those two women are the concubine of Haoyu''s family." Li Zhishen said in a deep voice.


    "Oh, how could he Er take his nephew Haoyu''s concubine back to the prime minister''s house." Although Su Hu doesn''t like him, he can''t keep him in front of outsiders.


    "Here''s the thing. Haoyu became angry because of the escape from the concubine''s room, so he took people out of the door. Unexpectedly, when he was teaching the two unscrupulous bitches, the carriage of Qianjin just passed by. The two bitches actually looked at Ling Qianjin''s youth, so they tricked Ling Qianjin into saying that they were good family women and were liked by Haoyu, They have to be taken back as concubines.


    Because Qianjin was young and had no heart to guard against people, he believed the words of the two bitch maids and sent someone to take the two bitch maids away. At this time, the two bitch maids were in the house. The prime minister sent someone to ask. "


    Li Zhi said slowly. It''s half true and half false. He''s not afraid that Su Hu will send someone to investigate the truth of the matter, because Li Zhi is 100% sure. Even if Su Hu knows that the matter is false, he won''t expose him.


    "Oh, there''s such a thing. I don''t know." Su Hu raised her eyebrows and shouted at the doorˇ° Where is the eldest lady? "


    "If you go back to the master, the eldest lady is waiting for the master''s message," replied the attendant outside the door.


    "Call her to me." Su Hu raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice.


    Li Zhi was stunned after listening to the attendant outside the door. Su Feihe was next door. Did she tell Su Hu what happened, but she didn''t seem to know what happened just now. What''s the matter.


    "My daughter has seen my father." As early as when he was next door, he had vaguely listened to the matter. After entering the study, he naturally didn''t say much and protected his body towards su.


    "Get up. I haven''t seen your uncle Li soon." Su Hu looked at Huang He and said softly.


    "Father, I''m afraid he''s wrong. He''er has only one uncle, which is today''s loyal and brave waiting." He said humbly, asking her to call an enemy uncle, she couldn''t open the mouth.


    "You child, why?" Su Hu heard the speech, his eyes sank and shouted loudly.


    "Prime minister, don''t embarrass a child. What''s the difference between legitimate and common people? Besides, I can''t afford to be an uncle." Li Zhi, who finally recovered, suddenly said. In fact, let''s satirize that he is not educated. This also indirectly means that Su Hu will not teach children.


    Ruohe doesn''t like Li Zhi, and Li Zhi naturally doesn''t like Ruohe, because in Li Zhi''s opinion, if it weren''t for the existence of Ruohe''s mother, her sister Li Min wouldn''t be a concubine. If it hadn''t been for Ruohe''s own existence, his sister Li Min wouldn''t have been a concubine for so many years and hasn''t been able to straighten up so far.


    "Lord Li is still reasonable." He said faintly, facing Li Zhifu.


    Li Zhi was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Huang He would be so direct, so he took the words. When he reacted, his eyes blackened and his chest blocked. He almost didn''t mention it at one breath.


    What he said just now was clearly to satirize that he didn''t know how to behave, but he became their Li family. The Li family has admitted that low Zhongyong is waiting for the house, low prime minister''s house and low Su Ronghe. Admit that their Li family''s children are not as good as her Su Yuhe.


    Li Zhiyue became more and more angry. He bit his teeth and clenched his fist. If he could, he really wanted to teach him a lesson now, let her kneel down and beg for mercy, and let her know the end of offending the Li family and not paying attention to the Li family.


    "Wo''er, Lord Li just said that you brought Haoyu''s concubine back to the prime minister''s house on the street. What''s the matter?"


    Su Hu hurriedly came out and said ha ha, but his heart was really happy. What he had just said was indeed a little rude, but it also hit his heart. Over the years, the Li family has oppressed themselves and righted Li Min by relying on their being an emperor. Let him feel that he is quite a loser.


    Now, seeing that Li Zhi was dumb, he naturally felt happy.


    "Li''s concubine room?" He picked his eyebrows and looked between Li Zhi and Su Hu before he continued.


    "Isn''t young master Biao from Taifu''s house interested in my girl and insisted on taking her back as a concubine? If my girl didn''t obey, did childe Li use lynching? Fortunately, I came back in time, otherwise I can''t imagine the consequences."


    "You''re nonsense. It''s clear that you took Haoyu''s concubine room." Li Zhi was a little anxious when he heard that he was so careless. He must not let him implement this crime to Li Haoyu, otherwise he would not only fail to save Li Haoyu, but also implicate the reputation of the Taifu house.


    "Lord Li, you seem to have forgotten that this is the prime minister''s house, not your Taifu house. If Lord Li wants to show off his authority, it''s better to go back to your Taifu house." He looked at Li Zhi again and said coldly.


    The Li family was so arrogant that they forgot that this was the prime minister''s house and yelled at her legitimate daughter in the prime minister''s house.


    Sure enough, Su Hu''s face became gloomy as soon as he said this, and a touch of dissatisfaction flashed quickly in the depths of his eyes.


    "Clever girl, if you don''t pay them today, you have to hand them over." Li Zhi''s face flushed with anger, clenched his teeth and said gravely. The sound came almost from the nose.


    He already knew that his identity alone could not hold him down, but he had to take Lianxin and lianyue back to Taifu''s house. Otherwise, Li Haoyu''s affair would be a big trouble.


    Therefore, the tone was even worse before.

 Chapter 30

    He sneers at Li Zhi''s anger, because the more anxious and arrogant Li Zhi is now, the more dissatisfied her prime minister''s father will be with Li Zhi and Taifu''s house.


    He looked up at Su Hu slightly. Sure enough, he saw that Su Hu''s face was more ugly than before. It was as dark as water, and there was an unidentified light in his eyes. Said softly.


    "If your father doesn''t believe your daughter, you can send someone to invite Lord Zhang, Jing Zhaoyin. Lord Zhang knows what happened in the street this morning."


    "What you said is true." Su Bao has the final say after hearing what he said. He is worried that he can not know what way to punish Li Zhi. Let him understand that this is the prime minister''s office, not the Fu Fu. Here is his final rule. You are not the one who has the final say.


    "My father sent someone to invite Lord Zhang to ask." He raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Good." Su Hu said to the housekeeper who had been guarding outsideˇ° Lin Fu, just go to jingzhaoyin. "


    "Yes." The housekeeper Lin Fu took orders.


    "Wait." Lin Fu was about to walk away, but Li Zhi suddenly opened his mouth and saidˇ° Prime minister, this is just a family matter. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to send someone to invite Jing Zhaoyin. "


    We must not let anyone invite Jing Zhaoyin and Zhang Zhitong. If Zhang Zhitong is willing to give them face, how can he lock up Li Haoyu? Therefore, he must stop Lin Fu from inviting Zhang Zhitong anyway.


    "This..." Su Hu hesitated when Li Zhi said this. He felt that what Li Zhi said was reasonable. If he rashly invited Jing Zhaoyin and Zhang Zhitong, he was afraid that it would hinder the reputation of Huang He and several ladies in the prime minister''s house.


    "My father, my daughter didn''t do anything shady. I''m not afraid to see Lord Zhang." Seeing Su Hu''s hesitation, he raised his eyebrows and said in a loud voice.


    "It''s Lord Li. Why do you frame him again and again and rob the concubine room of your Taifu house? Now he suggests to invite Lord Jing Zhaoyin Zhang, but Lord Li blocks you in vain. What''s your heart?"


    "What can I do? I just think you are a female doll. If such a thing gets out, it will hinder your reputation. Now. Look at you, there''s no need. "


    Li Zhi said in the same loud voice. He didn''t believe that he had made his words so clear that she, Su Longhe, a little girl, would not care about her reputation.


    "The body is not afraid of the shadow." For Li Zhi''s threat, he didn''t care at all. He looked up and said to Su Hu Yifu.


    "My daughter begged my father to send Fubo to invite Lord Zhang and childe Li to confront each other face to face, so as to give her a fair return."


    "Lin Fu, haven''t you heard what the eldest lady said? Don''t you hurry." Su Hu picked up Huang He and said softlyˇ° You are my father''s daughter. My father will never let you suffer a little injustice. "


    Why did Su Hu hesitate just now. Now he agreed to invite Zhang Zhitong, because when he heard what Huang He said, he remembered the confrontation between Huang He and Su Manjing. Somehow, he felt that today would be the same as that day.


    Then he stopped hesitating and sent Lin Fu to invite Jing Zhaoyin, because he would not miss the opportunity to suppress the Taifu house.


    "Daughter, thank your father," he raised his head, looked at Su Hu tearfully and said softly. The bottom of my eyes is full of admiration.


    "Silly boy." Su Hu raised his hand and touched his head. Like a loving father.


    With the experience of being called by Li Zhi, Lin Fu didn''t dare to stop and leave more points after Su Hu ordered him this time. He immediately walked out of the yard.


    "Fuber, wait." However, at this time, none of them thought that he would suddenly open his mouth and call Lin Fu.


    Lin Fu was stunned. Did the eldest lady change her mind and no longer embarrass Lord Li. Turned around and asked puzzled.


    "What else can I do for you, miss?" The tone was respectful and did not show any arrogance because of his hard work.


    Seeing that Ruohe suddenly stopped Lin Fu, Li Zhi was secretly proud. He thought that Ruohe must have been afraid of him and that his reputation would be destroyed, so he opened his mouth to stop Lin Fu. Even Su Hu thought so.


    While Li Zhizheng was dreaming that he would hand over the two sisters of Lianxin and lianyue to him, and respectfully give him a big gift to admit his mistake, he opened his mouth.


    "Fu Boke must remind Lord Zhang to bring childe Li."


    "Yes." Lin Fu is a man who has experienced many things. After hearing what he said, he was just a little stunned and then reacted.


    Li Zhi''s face became more and more ugly. He waited left and right and couldn''t wait until he came to make an apology to him. Finally, he waited for him to say that he remembered to bring Li Haoyu with him, which made him feel better.


    I don''t know whether to say that Li Zhi is unlucky or that Naohe is unlucky. When Lin Fu went to jingzhaoyin, he happened to meet Zhang Zhitong who had just returned from work.


    Therefore, Lin Fu went to invite Zhang Zhitong very smoothly. It didn''t take much time. Lin Fu took Zhang Zhitong and Li Haoyu to the study.


    "I have seen the prime minister, Lord Li." Zhang Zhitong said to Su Hu and Li Zhi as soon as he entered the house.


    "Lord Zhang, don''t be polite." Su Hu raised his hand to indicate that Zhang Zhi didn''t have to be polite and continuedˇ° I came to Lord Zhang today to ask what happened in the street today. "


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Zhitong already knew it in his mind. On the way here, he probably guessed that the reason why the prime minister called him must be related to what happened in the street today. Just trying to speak out what happened today, he was interrupted by a voice behind him.


    "Second uncle, you have to save me. It was this bitch who hurt me, and it was this bitch who made me enter jingzhaoyin. " At the same time, he raised his finger to the rice.


    As soon as Li Haoyu said this, everyone present frowned and didn''t speak. The atmosphere was even more dignified. However, Li Haoyu''s fool didn''t seem to notice the atmosphere of everyone present and scolded there.


    "Second uncle, you must help me take revenge. When my aunt is right, come to propose marriage and promise me that bitch to be my concubine."


    Compared with Zhang Zhitong''s calm, Li Haoyu seems very abrupt.


    Listening to Li Haoyu''s words, Su Hu''s face became more and more heavy, and his eyes flashed thick anger. He took his elder sister and elder sister out of the prime minister''s house as his concubine. Thanks to what he said, the Li family didn''t pay attention to his prime minister''s house from beginning to end.

 Chapter 31

    "Bastard." Su Hu was so angry that he clapped his hand on the tea table and shouted angrily.


    Li Haoyu doesn''t really care about the prime minister''s house.


    Li Haoyu trembled when Su Hu drank it. However, after seeing that Su Hu was the one who scolded him, he was not afraid, but said.


    "My uncle is here, too. You must have heard what my nephew said just now. Your daughter framed me for forcibly robbing her handmaid, causing me to enter jingzhaoyin. Now you''re here too. As long as you ask Su Ronghe to apologize to me, return the two maidservants to me, and promise Su Ronghe to be my concubine, I won''t care about you like my uncle. "


    Li Haoyu looked like he was on top. Everything was taken for granted. Then his eyes lit up and thought of something. He continued to add.


    "By the way, there''s the maid around Su Feihe. It seems that her name is mei''er. Let me be an aunt in the 14th room together. Let''s start the day with Su Feihe''s bitch."


    What he said was just as rampant as he wanted to be. He didn''t notice Su Hu''s black face that could drip ink.


    Because in Li Haoyu''s mind, his grandfather Li Taifu is today''s emperor teacher. The emperor is his grandfather''s apprentice and a person of the same generation as his father, so he is just like the prince. And Su Hu is just relying on him. The Li family has today''s position and takes the prime minister. Therefore, where will he pay attention to Su Hu.


    Zhang Zhitong, who has been listening, kept sweating on his forehead. In the past, I heard that the young master of Taifu''s house was ignorant and arrogant, but today''s sight greatly overturned his cognition. It''s not ignorant and arrogant. It''s simply mindless.


    At the same time, he was worried about his future. Today, he heard Li Haoyu insulting the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house. Will the prime minister retaliate against him and give him small shoes in the future.


    Li Zhi, who is sitting on one side, is as heavy as water. How could he be such a fool in the Li family? If time could go back, he would not come to the prime minister''s house.


    Chen he just looked at the scene coldly. Later, she came to see how Su Hu would deal with it and what Li Zhi would do.


    "Uncle, I don''t know what you think of my nephew''s proposal?" Li Haoyu continued to say that he was not afraid of death.


    "Li Haoyu, kneel down and kowtow to the prime minister to admit your mistake." Li Zhi on one side really couldn''t see it anymore. He immediately yelled.


    "Second uncle, I didn''t say anything wrong. Why should I kneel down and admit my mistake." Li Haoyu was unconvinced, because in his opinion, the person who was wrong about this matter was Huang He, and it was normal for him to seek justice from the prime minister.


    As for taking him as a concubine, that is the price he needs to pay for offending him.


    "Good... Good... Good... Just good... Lord Li, take your baby nephew and get out of here. I''m the prime minister''s temple. There is no room for big people like you. " Su Hu was out of breath.


    He came forward and gently stroked Su Hu''s younger generation and said softly.


    "Father, don''t be angry. It''s not worth breaking your body for such popularity."


    "You bastard, don''t hurry up." Because Li Haoyu made such a fuss, Li Zhi naturally had no face to continue to stay. He got up, took Li Haoyu and walked towards the door.


    I came to the prime minister''s house today to bring those two troublesome maidservants back to the Taifu''s house. Unexpectedly, I was disturbed by the fool Li Haoyu. Not only did they not take them away, they also offended the prime minister''s house and Zhongyong waiting house.


    At the thought that Li Haoyu''s words would reach the ears of the man who defended the short with brute force in Zhongyong Hou Yutian today, Li caused a headache.


    "Lord Li, wait a minute." Lord Zhang Zhitong, Jing Zhaoyin, who had been afraid to interrupt, spoke at this time.


    "What else can I do for you, Lord Zhang?" The mood was very irritable. Zhang Zhitong stopped him, and his tone was naturally not good.


    "Young master Li is still a prisoner. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for Lord Li to take him away like this." Zhang zhitongsi ignored Li Zhi''s eyes that were about to burst out fire and said solemnly.


    "What''s your plan?" If he failed to bring Li Haoyu back to the Taifu mansion today, but was brought back to jingzhaoyin again by Zhang Zhitong, the reputation of the Taifu mansion would be really ruined.


    "Lord Li, as the imperial master of the dynasty, I think you must be familiar with the law of our Dynasty." Zhang Zhitong looked at Li Zhi and saidˇ° If you want to know where a prisoner with a guilty body should go, you don''t need to be reminded by the magistrate. "


    "You..." Li Zhi raised his finger and gnashed his teeth at Zhang Zhitongˇ° Lord Zhang, stay on the front line and meet each other in the future. I advise you not to do things too well. "


    Zhang Zhitong bowed to Li Zhi and said in a deep voiceˇ° I don''t understand what Lord Li means. I just act according to the law. Please make it convenient for Lord Li. "


    Zhang Zhitong has reached this point. Li Zhi can''t take Li Haoyu away. The reason is that the law is under the emperor. If Li Zhi insists on taking Li Haoyu away, he will disobey the emperor''s order and resist the order.


    Looking at Li Zhi, who was obviously angry with Zhang Zhitong, he kept clapping for Zhang Zhitong and cheering for Zhang Zhitong excitedly.


    Similarly, Su Hu''s eyes at Zhang Zhitong are rarely satisfied. Now, as long as they can make Li Zhi and Li family feel aggrieved, Su Hu will find each other pleasing to the eye no matter who it is.


    Li Zhi couldn''t say a word when he was blocked by Zhang Zhitong. His face was green with anger. His eyes were angry and pointed to Zhang Zhitong.


    "Zhang Zhitong, wait for me." After Li Zhi lifted this sentence, he let go of Li Haoyu and left without looking back.


    Zhang Zhitong, he won''t let him go. If he dares to offend their Li family, he will make him look good and let those cats and dogs understand that not everyone can ride on their Li family. Offending them will come to no good end.


    Looking at Li Zhi who walked away, Li Haoyu had an ominous premonition in his heart. At the moment, he couldn''t care about the humiliation of Chen he in the street in the morning. He was going to chase Li Zhi.


    "Second uncle, wait for me..."


    However, before he could catch up with Li Zhi, he was caught by the officers and soldiers who had been guarding outside as soon as he chased out of the yard.


    Li Haoyu now immediately understood what his foreboding was, but he couldn''t get rid of the hostage of officers and soldiers, so he had to continue shouting at Li Zhi''s back.


    "Second uncle, please help me. I don''t want to be caught back to the terrible place of Beijing Zhaoyin."


    He stayed there for only a few hours today, and the prison guards did not execute him, but he heard the screams of the executed prisoners, and he was afraid that the prison guards would execute him.

 Chapter 32

    Seeing that Li Haoyu had been captured, Zhang Zhitong did not dare to stay more in the prime minister''s house and arched his hand at Su Hu.


    "If the prime minister has no other orders, I''ll leave now."


    "Lord Zhang, take your time." Because Zhang Zhitong''s performance was very good just now, he let Li Zhizou eat flat. Su Hu liked him a little. Naturally, he wouldn''t embarrass him and gave him enough face, he said.


    "Lin Fu, you send Lord Zhang for me."


    As Zhang Zhitong, Su Hu naturally could not get up and send him off, but Su Hu sent Lin Fu, the housekeeper of the prime minister''s house, to send him off. No one could see Su Hu''s attitude towards him.


    After Li Haoyu''s trouble, the estrangement between the Su family and the Li family can''t be solved for a while.


    At that time, Su Hu will surely think of the Li family to Mrs. Shang Min, Su Manjing and the mother and son of Suzhou and Hangzhou. When they think of the Li family, they will think of what happened today. Thinking of these, he felt much better in an instant.


    Li Zhi left, and Zhang Zhitong and Li Haoyu also left. The housekeeper Lin Fu went to see him off. For a time, there were only two people left in the study, Chen he and Su Hu.


    Su Hu was calm and didn''t know what he was doing. However, he could guess that it must be related to what just happened.


    "Father, if there is nothing else, my daughter will go back first." He didn''t like the dull atmosphere, especially it was created by Su Hu.


    "Wait, I have something to ask you." He''s voice made Su Hu think of something and asked.


    "Father, if you have any questions, just ask them. My daughter will know everything and say everything. " He lowered his eyes and whispered.


    "I heard that the two people you brought back today clashed with your aunt Xia, but is there such a thing?" Su Hu straightened up and looked at Huang He and asked.


    "My father is too serious to talk about any conflict, but my aunt''s words are inappropriate, and my daughter kindly reminded me." He frowned and askedˇ° Did your father hear some impractical rumors again? "


    He was in a good mood because of Li Haoyu''s trouble. He suddenly cooled down. Unexpectedly, Su Hu was still angry at Li Haoyu''s insult the moment before. He actually loved his woman the next moment. And came to question her victim because of this.


    Seeing that he said so and deliberately bit the word "you", Su Hu was embarrassedˇ° Anyway, she is also your elder. You shouldn''t talk to her like that. "


    "Please make it clear to my father what my daughter did to Aunt Xia. It turns out that in the heart of his father, his daughter is such an untrustworthy person. " He looked at Su Hu tearfully and said wrongfully.


    "Today, my daughter just returned to the house. Before she stepped into the gate, aunt Xia said that her daughter had been missing for so many days and was finally willing to go back to the house, but her daughter obviously went to the kayah temple to pray for blessings. Now she has become missing in aunt Xia''s mouth. Aunt Xia''s words make those who don''t know the truth think about her daughter."


    Raised his hand, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and continuedˇ° My daughter was insulted by childe Li in the street today. I didn''t expect aunt Xia to say that after returning to the house. Maybe aunt Xia cares about her daughter, but like my second sister, she has a stupid mouth and doesn''t know how to comfort me. How ugly what childe Li said, my father has just experienced it. "


    He sobbed while wiping his tears. His words were incoherent. His poor appearance made people feel distressed.


    "You also said that your aunt wanted to care about you. Do you know the origin of those two women. Why do you slander your aunt like that? " Su Hu did not comfort Huang He''s pitiful appearance, but directly asked Lianxin and lianyue about their identities.


    "Don''t worry, my father. My daughter has sent someone to inquire. They were originally the daughters of a foreigner in the northwest, but their parents froze to death on the way to the capital because of the snow disaster years ago. As for slandering aunt Xia, it''s something her daughter hasn''t done. Her daughter won''t recognize it. " He sorted out his emotions and said positivelyˇ° My daughter just lost her manners. I hope my father won''t be surprised. "


    As for Aunt Xia, where did she slander? It''s clearly the truth.


    What he said in front of him had no effect on Su Hu, but the latter half sentence stunned Su Hu. When did his daughter, the first lady from the prime minister''s house, become like this? The moment before or after the rain, she could be so stable and calm as Mount Tai. If it weren''t for those tearful eyes, Su Hu would almost think he was dazzled.


    Seeing Su Hu didn''t speak for a long time, he opened his mouthˇ° Father, my daughter has two requests. "


    "What request? Tell me." Su Hu frowned slightly when he heard the speech.


    "My daughter hopes that my father can send more people to help find Qiuhe. After all, Qiuhe is in trouble because of her daughter. Second, my daughter wants to keep the two women who brought back to the house today." He said faintly. There were a few trace of sadness in his tone.


    Su Hu heard the speech, gave a meal, and then said.


    "Qiu He is your personal servant girl, and it is really because of you that she was robbed. Yu Qing and Li should send someone to find them. As for those two people, you have also investigated them. Since they are innocent, if they want, you can leave them if you want."


    "Thank you, father. The daughter will leave now." He smiled at Su Hu Yingying.


    Looking at Huang He''s smile, Su Hu was in a trance again. He couldn''t help thinking of the woman who got people but couldn''t get his heart.


    "Father, father..." seeing that Su Hu didn''t answer himself, he thought he had something else to command, so he whispered.


    Upon being called by Ruohe, Su Hu returned to his senses. He waved weakly and motioned Ruohe to step back.


    After receiving Su Hu''s signal, he slowly walked out of the study. Only after he went out, a sneer arose from the corners of his mouth.


    After returning to the yard, mei''er and big girl immediately surrounded, "Miss, are you all right? Sir, he didn''t embarrass you."


    Su Hu sent someone to call their young lady. She had just met aunt Xia before. Thinking about the conflict with aunt Xia when she just returned to the house, they were worried and kept sending someone to the study to wait for news.


    But it was Li Zhi who finally came. Soon after Su Hu invited Li Zhi into the study, their young lady was called in. Then Su Hu sent someone to Beijing Zhaoyin to invite Lord Zhang and Li Haoyu. Such a change made them more worried. For fear that if they were careless, the master would blame the young lady.


    "I''m fine." Looking at the worried color at the bottom of mei''er''s eyes and Da Niu''s eyes, a warm current crossed his heart. Smiled and shook his head.


    "Just be fine, miss." Mei''er looked up and down at Ruohe several times. Seeing that Ruohe was really all right, mei''er put down her heart and said.


    The big girl stood aside and looked at the scene without saying anything, but the worry at the bottom of her eyes before and the look of obvious relief now were not fake.

 Chapter 33

    He walked to the surface of the table and sat down. Then he skillfully made a cup of tea and served it.


    "Tea, please, miss."


    He took the tea brought by Daniu and said to mei''er.


    "Mel, go to the kitchen and arrange lunch for today."


    "Yes, miss." Mel withdrew from the room.


    After mei''er had gone far, he continuedˇ° Pity heart, pity month. How are their two sisters? "


    "Miss lianyue has awakened. They say they want to see Miss." The big girl replied.


    "Well, I happen to have something to ask them." He nodded and said softlyˇ° Go and call them. "


    The big girl didn''t say anything, but went straight out of the door to call Lianxin and lianyue.


    After a while, big girl came back with pity and pity month.


    "Pity to see the eldest lady."


    "Lian Yue has seen the eldest lady." As soon as I entered the house, I felt pity for my heart and the moon. At the same time, I saluted to Chen he.


    "Don''t be polite." He raised his hand slightly and looked at the two people who had just entered the houseˇ° What''s wrong with your body? "


    "No, thank you for saving my life." This time, the one who spoke was lianyue, but Lianxin didn''t speak.


    He nodded slightly and asked, "are you two willing to stay in the prime minister''s house in the future?"


    Hearing the speech, Lianxin and lianyue looked at each other and saidˇ° I wonder if you can take a step. "


    It''s still pity for the moon.


    Seeing the two people like this, he looked at the big girl on the side. The big girl understood and walked out of the room. He didn''t forget to turn back and close the door.


    "What can I say now?" When the big girl closed the door, he asked.


    "Pity has seen the woman in power."


    "Lian Yue has seen the woman in power." As soon as his voice fell, Lianxin and lianyue half knelt on the ground at the same time and said respectfully.


    "You......" Huang he frowned and looked at the two people who were half kneeling on the ground with some doubts. He wondered whether they were also Fengshi people. Taoist Yuqing, whom she worshipped yesterday, was the teacher. It is reasonable that the news would not spread so quickly.


    "If you go back to the power Phoenix, our sisters are sent by the jade girl Phoenix to serve the power Phoenix." It seems that they mainly pity the moon, so most of the answers are pity the moon.


    Yunu fengnu, her master, Taoist Yuqing, whose layman name is Fengyu Nu, so what they say about this yunu fengnu is probably her master, Taoist Yuqing.


    Yes, when I said goodbye to Shifu yesterday, Shifu seemed to say that there are other things I will know today. I think what master said is the two women in front of me.


    "Master, did she ask you to bring anything?" He asked softly.


    "The jade girl and the Phoenix girl only told us to take good care of the ruling Phoenix girl and teach the ruling Phoenix girl ancient rites for the Hui people in a year." Lian Yue continued.


    "What are you good at?" Knowing that the two people in front of her were arranged by Taoist Yuqing, he no longer wondered. Asked.


    "My maidservant is good at medicine, and my sister is good at martial arts." Lian Yue continued to answer.


    "Very good. You will stay in the prime minister''s house in the future, but there is only one waiting sideburns next to me, so you have to wrong one of you." He looked at the two men.


    "But don''t worry. It won''t be long before I deal with the things inside and outside. You''ll all be first-class."


    After listening to Ruohe''s words, Lianxin looked up at Ruohe, then looked at lianyue, and then said.


    "Miss, I''m good at martial arts and strong. Let my sister stay in the house first. It''s nothing for me to stay outside for a period of time. Besides, my sister is good at medicine and serves her closely. If someone tampers with her diet, my sister will find it the first time."


    Lianxin and lianyue are worthy of being the descendants of the Feng family, which has been handed down for thousands of years. As soon as Chen he told them to stay in the prime minister''s house, they immediately changed their mouth and called him miss instead of the ruling Feng woman as before.


    Hearing the speech, he nodded with satisfaction, and a touch of appreciation crossed his eyes. At the same time, he also took a strong interest in Feng''s family with a thousand years of inheritance.


    In this way, Lianxin made a second-class sideburns in the Longhe yard, and lianyue stayed in the house.


    At the same time, on the streets in the west of the capital, a pair of masters and servants walked one after another. In front of them was a man who looked sixteen or seventeen years old. His face was a little pale and slightly morbid. Behind him was a servant of fifteen or sixteen.


    If he were here, he would recognize the two masters and servants in front of him. These masters and servants are the two masters and servants he met in the rain Pavilion when he went to the kayah temple. They are Gao Zhan, Prince''s son, and Yuan Feng, his attendant.


    "Childe, what are we doing here in West Street?" Yuan Feng looked at the bumpy street at his feet. There were some low-grade jewelry and groceries on both sides of the street. The people traveling in such a street were ordinary people dressed. Some didn''t understand Gao Zhan''s meaning, frowned slightly and asked.


    Gao Zhan didn''t seem to think there was anything wrong with the street. He spit out two wordsˇ° Find someone. "


    After he returned to the capital, it took him a long time to find out about Doctor Li of Jiuling hall in the west of the city in order not to let the people of the married Prince''s house know. Today, he tried every means to hide the fact that he came to the west of the city from the married Prince''s house.


    "Looking for someone? I don''t know who you''re looking for. " Yuan Feng repeated Gao Zhan''s words, but he wondered how his son found someone to find the slum. At the same time, I''m also curious about who my childe is looking for.


    "A doctor, a doctor with excellent medical skills." Gao Zhan''s eyes sank and continuedˇ° I went out to find the doctor today. You can''t tell anyone, including my father. "


    "Yes, Yuan Feng understands." In Yuan Feng''s heart, his master is always Gao Zhan, and the prince and princess are behind him. Therefore, as long as it is what Gao Zhan orders, he will never betray his life.


    At Jiuling hall, the waiter heard that Gao Zhan was looking for Doctor Li and immediately shouted to the back hall that he was looking for Doctor Li.


    After a while, a chubby, 50 year old man came out. When he came out, he was stretching and narrowing his eyes, as if he had just woke up.


    Yuan Feng was stunned. The untidy and untidy man in front of him could not be the doctor his childe was looking for. Some stammered.


    "Sir... Sir, you won''t be cheated." Even the imperial doctor can''t help his son''s illness. The man who looks like a tramp in front of him will be more powerful than the imperial doctor.


    Gao Zhan was also stunned. The man in front of him and the image of the doctor he thought in his heart were one in the sky and the other on the ground.


    If Xiao Er had not repeatedly affirmed that the man in front of him was Dr. Li he was looking for, he would think he had met a liar.

 Chapter 34

    After hearing about Dr. Li''s residence, Gao Zhan wanted to send someone to inquire about Dr. Li. After all, it was only the first time he met with him, and he told him what he shouldn''t say.


    However, because of the actions of the married Princess Zheng these days, he had a more heart. He didn''t continue to send someone to inquire about Dr. Li, and planned to hold a meeting on his own.


    However, later, Gao Zhan was very glad that he had not sent someone to inquire about Dr. Li before, which enabled him to go out of the house for treatment smoothly.


    The reason why Chen he recommended Dr. Li to Gao Zhan was that she found out in her previous life that doctor Ling, who had difficulty getting pregnant due to eating cold son Gong by mistake, was Dr. Li''s Apprentice. She learned from the doctor that Dr. Li''s medical skills were extraordinary, but his reputation was not obvious because of his loose and eccentric character.


    The doctor Li looked Gao Zhan up and down and said.


    "Did anyone tell you to see me for a hundred liang?"


    Looking at Gao Zhan''s behavior and dress, we know that he is the son of a rich family. If he meets such a fat sheep, he will not kill it.


    "You... You are..." Yuan Feng was frightened by the diagnosis money reported by Doctor Li. Even the first visit of Taiyuan hospital can''t use a hundred liang of diagnosis money. In front of him, Doctor Li issued such a diagnosis money. It''s like a lion talking and robbing a robber.


    Yuan Feng swallowed back the words in Gao Zhan''s eyes.


    "OK." Gao Zhan got the hint of Huang He as early as he was in the Yuting. Knowing some of the temperament of Doctor Li in front of him, he didn''t talk much nonsense and said directly.


    "I''m talking about one hundred liang of gold." Doctor Li looked at Gao Zhan with interest and added.


    "One hundred liang of gold, you think you are the reincarnation of Da Luo Jinxian. You have some ability to bring back the dead." This time, Yuan Feng couldn''t help but jump up and point to Doctor Li and scold loudly.


    "Yuan Feng." Gao Zhan frowned, coldly looked at Yuan Feng and shouted.


    Yuan Feng was so angry that he didn''t dare to disrespect Gao Zhan. He obediently closed his mouth, but he didn''t forget to stare at doctor Li before closing his mouth.


    As like as two peas, the only way to get rid of the wind is to stop spitting out a "good" word that is exactly the same as before.


    One hundred liang of gold is one hundred liang of gold. What if Dr. Li can really cure his disease.


    Doctor Li thought that after he said the following words, Gao Zhan glared at him like Yuan Feng, and then brushed away, but he didn''t expect Gao Zhan to be so good-natured. Not only did he not frown, but he agreed so readily.


    At present, the good feeling of Gao Zhan has increased a lot. Pointing to Yuan Feng on one side, he said.


    "You, go out and wait. Don''t get in my eye here."


    Yuan Feng was not happy, but Gao Zhan saidˇ° You go outside and wait. "


    The girl said before that doctor Li has a strange temper, but she doesn''t want to be ordinary.


    After Yuan Feng went out, Doctor Li began to diagnose Gao Zhan''s pulse. After the pulse was diagnosed, Gao Zhan''s eyes hesitated and flickered.


    After a long time, he said, "take off your clothes."


    "Ah..." Gao Zhan was a little suspicious. There was no need to take off his clothes to see a doctor. He had not seen or heard of this.


    Doctor Li was a little impatientˇ° It''s not a woman. What are you doing with so much nonsense? "


    Looking at Gao Zhan''s smooth, white and delicate skin, he shook his head. Sure enough, he is a childe of the noble family. He is used to living in dignity.


    Doctor Li poked and poked on Gao Zhan as if for fun. After that, he touched and felt again.


    Gao Zhan quickly thought he was good at Longyang and was about to get angry, but when he turned around, he saw Doctor Li''s eyes were clear and bright without a trace of obscenity.


    After checking Gao Zhan''s body, Doctor Li sat back and began to think. His expression was more and more dignified.


    Doctor Li''s expression was full of confusion in Gao Zhan''s heart. Why did he have such an expression? Did he say that he had a terminal disease and was about to die?


    "Big... Doctor, i... what''s the matter with me? Am I seriously ill?"


    Gao Zhan asked with some uneasiness. It''s about your life and death. I believe few people can calm down.


    Doctor Li was about to write down the prescription, but after hearing Gao Zhan''s words, he didn''t look back, but said coldly.


    "You''re not sick."


    Gao Zhan was stunned and frowned. He had an impulse to hit people. He was not sick. He was just doing what he was doing. Could it be that doctor Li was really good at Longyang just to take advantage of him.


    Gao Zhan shook his fist and endured it. Finally, he took out a stack of silver notes from his body and said.


    "This is the diagnosis money. Please confirm it." He''s going to pay the doctor''s fee and leave.


    Doctor Li naturally saw Gao Zhan''s anger, but he didn''t open his mouth to scold him, which proved that his quality was fairly good, and his favor for Gao Zhan increased a bit. Naturally, seeing Gao Zhan more pleasing to the eye, his attitude would be much better.


    "You are not ill, but if you continue like this, you will not live for three years."


    "Doctor, didn''t you just say I wasn''t ill? How could you say I couldn''t live for three years." Gao Zhan stood there for a long time before he came back and stammered.


    Doctor Li was satisfied with Gao Zhan''s response. If ordinary people heard him say so, they would jump up immediately and threaten to smash his sign.


    Gao Zhan tried to calm himself down before he continued to askˇ° Doctor, you just said that I''m not ill. How can you say that I can''t live for three years? Moreover, the doctors in the imperial hospital also said that I''m just weak, so long as I take good care of myself. "


    "Those bullshit doctors in the hospital." Doctor Li said jokingly, his eyes full of disdain. He knew very well about those imperial doctors who were above the top, pretended to be lofty and bullish.


    Their medical skills are really good, but medical ethics is nothing in their eyes. A doctor without medical ethics will not be a qualified doctor.


    Upon hearing this, Gao Zhan became more calm and saidˇ° Please tell me, Dr. Li, why do you say that I won''t live for more than three years? "


    Doctor Li raised his eyebrows and said to Gao Zhanˇ° Don''t you believe it? "


    Gao Zhan quickly shook his head and saidˇ° It''s not that I don''t believe Dr. Li''s words, but all this is incredible. Since I''m not ill, why can''t I live for three years? I think, no matter who it is, after hearing Dr. Li''s words, they all think back and know the reason. "


    This kind of thing would rather believe its existence than its absence, but it is difficult for people to really believe it without telling the reason. Just like ghosts and gods, people believe it, but no one has seen it. They don''t believe it and have a heart of fear.

 Chapter 35

    Looking at Gao Zhan''s series of reactions, Doctor Li felt that the doll in front of him was interesting and tight. Therefore, it is difficult to explain patiently.


    "You were not ill, but you were poisoned by a chronic poison called Sabbath. At first, it will only make people feel like ordinary wind cold, so you will treat it as ordinary wind cold. Then, if you don''t understand the poison one day, the poisoned person will become weaker and weaker until he dies.


    In addition, after you are poisoned, you are taking tonics like ginseng and pilose antler every day. You need to know that if you are full, you will overflow, if you are full, you will decline, and if you are empty, you will not be able to supplement. If you go on like this, you will only see the Lord of hell faster. "


    "Doctor, how long have I been poisoned?" Gao Zhan asked, suppressing the shock in his heart.


    "Ten years." Doctor Li said coldly, "thanks to your hard life, you can last so many years."


    Gao Zhan was frozen there, with a cold sweat on his forehead. For ten years, he had attacked him as early as ten years ago.


    "I''ve seen this trick a lot." Doctor Li''s tone was full of sarcasm.


    "Trick." Gao Zhan''s hand shook again.


    "Since you''ve only brought your Valet here to see me, you''ve already had doubts." Doctor Li said with a smile.


    "No, someone suggested me to come." Gao Zhan said honestly. Thinking of the woman who had only met once, Gao Zhan''s heart couldn''t help feeling an unknown emotion.


    After Dr. Li''s words just now, even if he was a fool, he understood why those doctors didn''t tell him the real situation of his body. It was obvious that they had been bought off or caught by others to threaten them.


    Gao Zhan''s words surprised Dr. Li. He was a little famous in the west of the city, but he did not show his face among the nobles. Unexpectedly, some children of the nobles would know his name.


    However, Doctor Li doesn''t care who introduced Gao Zhan to see him. Instead, he thinks it''s Gao Zhan''s luck. He has been in peace for so many years. When he sees that the deadline is coming, he unexpectedly meets a noble man to give directions


    "It''s also your luck to meet someone who instructs you to come to me. If you stay for another six months in the evening, even Hua Tuo can''t help you."


    "You... You can really cure me!" Gao Zhan said excitedly, taking Dr. Li''s arm. Anyone who knows that his stubborn diseases for many years can be cured will be excited.


    "Yes." Doctor Li nodded and said, "the key to your disease is yourself, not me. If you don''t cooperate, I can only solve the rest in your body. I can''t help you with your physical deficiency."


    "Doctor Li, don''t worry. I will cooperate obediently." Gao Zhan nodded quickly.


    "So good." Doctor Li is more and more satisfied with Gao Zhan. No doctor will like disobedient patients.


    However, when Gao Zhan took the prescription from doctor Li, he was really stupid. Because in the thick pages of prescriptions, except that the first page is the name of medicinal materials, the back is all kinds of recipes, but there is a dose behind each food name.


    "You should follow my prescription and come back to me after three days. The next prescription will continue for a month. Also, you should remember that you used to eat ginseng and pilose antler. Don''t give me something to eat and drink. " Doctor Li put down his pen, paused and continuedˇ° Every morning and evening, he plays five birds for me several times. "


    "That''s all?" Gao Zhan asked foolishly. No one can imagine that the stubborn disease that has haunted him for many years can be cured by taking the initial antidote, eating coarse grain and playing five bird games. This is incredible.


    "You don''t believe it." Doctor Li blew his beard and said, "if you really don''t believe it, you can ask the neighbors in the west of the city, or you can choose not to come to my Jiuling hall."


    "No, Doctor Li, you misunderstood me. I just think it''s incredible." Gao Zhan quickly waved his hand and said.


    "I''ve finished seeing the doctor. Please hurry." Doctor Li didn''t bother to pay attention to Gao Zhan. He thought the little doll was interesting and just teased him.


    "Then I''ll leave." Gao Zhan said, then took out several silver tickets from his arms and handed them to Doctor Li. "This is the diagnosis money. Please keep it a secret for me today."


    Doctor Li smiled and took the silver back into his arms. He didn''t care whether Gao Zhan had paid before. It was a fool not to take the money.


    "Don''t worry, I still have this professional ethics." Doctor Li waved and continuedˇ° You look very pleasant and popular. Next time you come back to see a doctor, I''ll give you free. "


    He didn''t think about who would like to run to the pharmacy without illness.


    After leaving Jiuling hall, Gao Zhan was worried about Doctor Li, so he asked Yuanfeng to find someone to ask about Doctor Li''s medical skills.


    Yuan Feng asked almost all the neighbors in the whole street, and the result was that Dr. Li was really good at medicine, although he was a little sloppy, eccentric and talkative.


    Prime Minister''s Office


    "Miss, miss, my uncle came to see you." Mei''er rushed into the yard and shouted excitedly.


    "Really, uncle is coming!" He was also happy. He got up and went out to meet him.


    "Really, it''s great. My uncle is here. See if there''s anything big or small that dares to bully the young lady and annoy the young lady." Mei''er said angrily.


    In fact, mei''er''s words are exaggerated. Even if he is not favored, he is also the first lady of the prime minister''s house. Even if they want to deal with him, they dare not come openly and only dare to make obstacles secretly, but he is not really stupid. He gets caught every time.


    "Uncle." As soon as he ran out of the door, he saw a tall, masculine middle-aged man walking towards her. He was accompanied by a young man of eighteen or nine, who was also handsome.


    When he saw the young man, he stopped at his feet, and the hatred in his heart poured in, and the scenes of previous lives poured in like a flood.


    The pursuit before marriage, the love after marriage, and the ruthlessness of the last turn, scene by scene, he only felt the darkness around him.


    Mei''er, standing beside him, only felt the cold air around her. Looking up, she just saw him looking at Yu Tian''s direction full of resentment. Her eyes were cold without a trace of emotion. She was stunned. She didn''t understand what happened to her young lady. When her uncle came to see her, she should be happy.


    Mei''er cried uneasilyˇ° Miss, are you all right? " Miss, it''s not evil to look like this.


    "Ah." Mei''er''s voice, like a light of fire in the dark, pulled him back to reality and shook her head slightly.


    "I''m fine. I''m just overjoyed to see my uncle."


    Seeing that Ruohe''s look has returned to normal, mei''er doesn''t doubt it. Only if Ruohe is really excited to see Yu Tian.

 Chapter 36

    "Wo''er, show your uncle if he is tall." Yu Tian also saw Ruohe from a distance. He walked over quickly in three steps and two steps. He looked at Ruohe and smiled. Then he said to himself.


    "Well, it''s tall again." It''s just that you can''t hide the worry in your eyes.


    "Chen he has seen his uncle." He saluted slightly.


    "Wo''er, get up quickly. When did he share with his uncle?" Yu Tian quickly reached out his hand and helped him up, with a face of disapproval.


    Looking up, I just saw the worried color of Yu Tian''s eyes. My heart was slightly tight, my nose was a little sour, and something seemed to flow out of my eyes soon.


    My uncle is still the same as before. He cares about himself, loves himself, and has made full plans for himself. But she, in her previous life, has killed my uncle. In this life, my uncle worries about himself.


    He hung his head, prevented Yu Tian from seeing the tears in his eyes, bit his lips and saidˇ° Chen he knows that my uncle loves me, but no matter what, the courtesy can''t be wasted. " Uncle, don''t worry, I won''t let the past life happen again. He secretly swore in his heart.


    "Well, our wo''er has really grown up." Yu Tian raised his hand and patted Ruohe on the shoulder. He said happily.


    "Cousin, we have been here for so long. Are you going to let us stand and talk outside?" It seems that he and Yu Tian are not satisfied with their neglect of him, and Yu Kaiyang says with some resentment.


    Yu''s voice made him stunned again and numb in the bottom of his heart. Her second cousin''s voice was as good as ever and as gentle. If she hadn''t experienced things in previous lives, who would believe that the voice in front of her, please run, gentle and handsome man, was such a deep-seated, cruel and cruel man.


    He took a heavy breath and calmed his mind. Only then did he reluctantly pull out a smiling face and say.


    "What the second cousin said is that it''s all my fault. When I saw my uncle and the second cousin coming, I was so excited that I forgot to invite my uncle and the second cousin into the house." Then he leaned over to Yu Tian and said.


    "I don''t think my uncle will blame him." With that, he didn''t forget to get out of the way, held Yutian and motioned Yutian to enter the house. In this era, although the daughter''s reputation of a - year-old woman is also attached great importance to, a virtuous nephew woman also receives her uncle''s blood relatives in her yard.


    "Silly child, you are your mother''s baby. Naturally, you are the baby of your uncle and the baby of the rest of our family. It''s too late for your uncle to hurt you. How can you blame you?" Yu Tian smiled and was helped into the house by Naohe.


    As soon as she said that, she returned and helped her to the house. Naturally, Yu Hongxing followed, while mei''er made tea.


    "Wo''er, do you know how worried you were before?" After entering the house, Yu Tian said to Huang He. His tone was full of worry and anger. He was angry with Ruohe.


    Angry that she didn''t know how to take good care of herself, she fell down the stairs. When she was in perfect health, she was in danger on the way to the kayah temple. After being in danger, she insisted on going to the kayah temple. No coachman would go to the prime minister''s house.


    "He knows his mistake and worries his uncle." He kept his head and said softly. She knew what she would encounter when she went back to the house with the coachman that day, but she would not tell Yutian or mention a word to Yutian. She had worried Yutian. How could Yutian be worried about her next.


    "You child, what can I say about you?" Yu Tian looked at the docile and obedient Ruohe and talked heavily. He was very helpless.


    "You are so filial. I believe your mother''s spirit in heaven will know, but your willfulness also makes your mother worry about you and makes your mother uneasy when she dies?"


    "Huang he worried his uncle, but he won''t do it in the future." He still hung his head and dared not look up at Yutian''s eyes. He was afraid to see too many things from Yutian''s eyes and his tears. She can''t let her uncle worry about herself anymore.


    "Well, remember what you said today. If there were another time, I would never spare you."


    Looking at the obedient Ruohe, Yu Tian''s voice couldn''t help but lighten a little, raised his hand and rubbed Ruohe''s head. Between the fingers, it is full of the doting and love of an elder and a younger generation.


    He''er''s mother really did. She left him early. Although he didn''t say anything over the years, he knew that it was not easy for him to live alone in the prime minister''s house. If Mei Qing saw he''er so clever, he would be very happy at the winter solstice.


    Thinking of his mother and his sister, Yu Tian''s heart is tight. The sister he once loved is gone. I don''t know whether she is living well in another world.


    "Uncle, your old man will have a hundred hearts. He Er will not eat lotus seed cake in the future, otherwise he Er will not be allowed to eat lotus seed cake." He pulled Yu Tian''s arm and said coquettishly.


    Uncle''s arms are really warm and feel at home.


    "You greedy cat." Yu Tian was amused by Naohe''s shameless behavior.


    "Yes, cousin, do you know that we are all worried about you these days, especially dad. He has changed his hidden things for you. He hasn''t slept well for a long time." At the right time, Yu, who had been sitting aside, spoke.


    If she had lived a lifetime before, she would have thought that her second cousin really cared about herself and was not greedy for merit. How could she not hear the meaning of Yu''s words when she lived a lifetime again.


    He was clearly saying that he acted arbitrarily, resulting in his uncle''s failure to rest well, and the whole Zhongyong Hou house became panic because of himself.


    "Thank you for your concern." He said faintly that she could not show her hatred for Yu Hongyang at this time, otherwise she would hurt her uncle''s heart again.


    "You and I are brothers and sisters. What are you doing with me?" Yu''s smiling face was bright.


    "The second cousin joked. He was only talking to his uncle before. He didn''t care about the second cousin. If there is any neglect, please don''t blame the second cousin." If he could, he really didn''t want to talk to Yu now.


    "It''s said that you don''t have to see the outside. My cousin is promising and wants to live with me like this. Moreover, before coming, my mother specially told me that my cousin''s body is just a short time, and told me to let my cousin some." Yu Hongyang still said quietly.


    "Well, please remember that Dai he''er wrote about his aunt when he returned to the house." It''s already said. If he says anything else, Yutian will be suspicious.


    "Yang''er, just stay here with your cousin and talk to your cousin. I still have something to discuss with the prime minister." Looking at the "harmony" between Ruohe and Yu Xingyang, Yu tianqiansheng said to Yu Xingyang.


    "Don''t worry, Dad, I will take good care of my cousin." I almost didn''t pat myself on the chest.

 Chapter 37

    Looking at Yu''s performance, Yu Tian was also gratified. Then he said to Huang He: "wo''er, I have something to tell your father. You should remember that at any time, my uncle is standing behind you, and the whole Zhongyong Hou house is your backing."


    This child is really more and more distressing.


    "Yes, wo''er saved it." He nodded slightly and said. After listening to Yu Tian''s words to Yu Kaixing, He Xin was rattling in his heart. It turned out that the reason why his uncle passed the Hou throne to Yu Kaixing in his previous life was that Yu Kaixing married himself.


    Another reason is that Yu''s performance in front of Yu Tian was good, which also gave Yu Tian the idea of passing the Hou position to Yu. Since this is the case, why did Yu carry on treat himself and his uncle like that in the end. Is it because of the second prince?


    It seems that I need to find time to remind my uncle.


    "Then I''ll go to your heartless father." After another burst of advice with him, he got up and walked out of the yard.


    Looking at Yu Tian''s back, the sour feeling in his nose was even worse. His heart was like a big stone blocked, which made her a little out of breath.


    After Yutian had gone far, he said to Daniu, "Daniu, go and see if the young master is there. If the young master is there, ask him to accompany his second cousin. If the eldest young master is not here, call several sisters together. "


    The eldest young master of the prime minister''s house is Su Manjing''s younger brother and min Fu''s son, Suzhou and Hangzhou.


    "Yes, I''ll go now." When the girl heard the speech, she immediately understood the meaning of the words. She quickly replied and turned out of the yard.


    "Cousin, why?" Yu Xingyang didn''t understand what he meant. She frowned slightly and asked with some dissatisfaction. Su penghe asked several common sons and women to greet her. Doesn''t she know that what she disliked most was dealing with these common sons and women?


    The first reason why I hate dealing with concubines and concubines so much and married Su Manjing in previous lives is that Su Manjing''s biological mother, Mrs. min, has been righted at that time. Su Manjing is naturally a legitimate daughter. The second reason is the order of the second prince, Gao sude.


    The third reason is that Su Manjing was naturally beautiful. In addition, she had an affair with him before becoming the crown prince''s side imperial concubine. Later, she became the crown prince''s side imperial concubine. If he could marry a royal woman, it would be an honor for any man. As for whether there were any other reasons, he had to ask himself.


    "Whether men and women give or receive, although I am related by blood with my second cousin, it''s still inappropriate to be alone." He said with a smile.


    Of course, the most important reason is that Naohe doesn''t want to get along with Yu Xingyang alone. She also knows that Yu Xingyang doesn''t like dealing with common sons and women. Naturally, she asks Daniu to invite Su Manjing over. She disgusts the hypocritical man in front of her.


    Yu Xingyang hated shouting with his concubines and daughters. He knew why, because Yu Xingyang was also an unwanted concubine of Yin Ming before he became his legitimate son. His mother, now the wife of Zhongyong Hou, was supported by his concubine. Before he became the principal, their mother and son were like the same people in Zhongyong Hou''s house, and Yu Xingyang was an unpopular concubine, Naturally, it has become the object of people''s humiliation.


    From only a little, we can see that Yu''s mother is not a simple person. Can it be simple for a person who has not been married immediately after the death of the original mate of Zhongyong Hou''s house?


    It is also because of this that in her previous life, Ruohe never thought about what would happen between Yu Xingyang and Su Manjing, which made her so happy that Su Manjing became the Zhongyong Hou house.


    "You also said that we are blood relatives. Since we are blood relatives, we are afraid of what to do." Yu Xingyang was very angry about his answer, but he couldn''t refute him. He always remembered what his mother said to him.


    If you want to sit firmly in the position of Zhongyong Hou, you must please the unruly and willful woman with no brain and no ink on the abdomen.


    I don''t know what kind of reaction he will have in the future when he knows that Yu Jiong evaluates her like this. It''s estimated that he will just laugh it off. What Yu Jiong thinks of her is none of her business. He only cares about what people he cares about think of him.


    "The second cousin is wrong. Although we are related by blood, we are still outsiders." His face came down and said expressionless.


    Outsidersˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤


    Yu Xingyang was stunned after hearing what he said, and then thought of it like this. Outsider, cousin, treat yourself as an outsider and keep a distance from yourself. Is it interesting to yourself? That''s what I said on purpose. After all, a girl doesn''t contact a foreign man. One of the foreign men may become a woman''s future husband.


    The more I think about it, the more I think about it, the more I''m sure he''s interested in me. Thinking about it, Yu''s heart doesn''t reject Su Manjing. He said with some excitement immediately:


    "What my cousin said was that I was negligent."


    "Yes." He nodded faintly.


    Looking at Huang He nodding, Yu Hongyang more affirmed his guess, happily picked up the tea on the table and drank it.


    If he knew what Yu Hongxing thought, he would spit blood depressed and regret that he had just said two words to outsiders. If she has that ability, she will beat Yu Xingyang to the ground to find teeth and let Yu Xingyang guess her ideas.


    After a while, the big girl came back. Behind her were Su Manjing and Su Wanqing.


    "How are you, elder sister? I''ve seen cousin Yu." Su Manjing still hung her signboard smile and said softly.


    "How are you, elder sister? I''ve seen cousin Yu." Su Wanqing said gently.


    "Here you are. Sit down quickly." He got up to meet them, took them to a bench and sat down.


    Yu Xingyang nodded his head. The attitude that he doesn''t like dealing with common sons and women is very obvious.


    After they sat down, he askedˇ° Why didn''t the fourth sister and hang''er come? "


    The big girl looked at Su Manjing and Su Wanqing. Seeing that they didn''t mean to answer, she said, "Miss Hui, the young master didn''t go to school. The fourth young lady said she didn''t come if she was uncomfortable."


    "Oh, the fourth sister is not feeling well. When did it happen? Why don''t I know?" He asked in surprise.


    "Big sister doesn''t know. It''s not surprising that you just returned to the house today and haven''t had time to have a good rest. The fourth sister was greedy and had a bad stomach yesterday. She hasn''t been out of the hospital all day today," Su Wanqing quickly answered.

 Chapter 38

    "So it is." He nodded and said thoughtfully, "big girl, go to the warehouse and see if there is any suitable medicine for the fourth sister."


    "Yes." Big girl took orders.


    "Mei''er, go and make tea for your two sisters." At this moment, he rebuked mei''er softlyˇ° Remember to soak Emei snow buds. The second sister likes it. "


    A tin of Emei snow buds. Su Manjing''s face was a little abnormal. She endured the tumbling in her stomach. She really didn''t think it would be good for Su Ronghe to ask herself to come, but she couldn''t stand her mother''s language teaching. Finally, she hardened her head. Unexpectedly, she had just sat down, and Su Ronghe began to find her unhappy.


    Mei''er was very reluctant to make tea for Su Manjing, but when she heard that Chen he said about Emei snow bud, she couldn''t help thinking of the last time Chen he teased Su Manjing. She looked up and glanced at Su Manjing quietly. Sure enough, she just saw Su Manjing sitting there with her lips clenched and a vegetable face.


    So she ran to run her favorite Emei snow bud for Su Manjing.


    Su Manjing is waiting for the tea in her hand. The tea is still that tea. The superior Emei bamboo snow bud has a flat shape and thin ends, like bamboo leaves; Endoplasmic aroma is high and fresh; The soup is clear in color and mellow in taste; The leaf bottom is light green and uniform.


    But now he doesn''t have any thoughts about the tea. He just thinks it''s hard to swallow.


    Looking at Su Manjing''s expression, I didn''t know what happened last time in the yard of Shi and Ruohe. Only when Su Manjing had never drunk such good tea, there was a trace of disdain and impatience in the bottom of her eyes. She secretly said that a common woman is a common woman, and she can''t be loved.


    "Big sister, we can''t sit here. When we come to big sister, we pass by the garden. I think the flowers bloom just right. Why don''t we go to the garden to enjoy the flowers." Su Manjing said in a soft voice. If someone who knows her enough and listens carefully, he will be able to hear his tone.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore. If she could, she really wanted to pour this cup of Emei snow buds on the bitch''s face.


    "Yes, big sister." Su Wanqing on one side began to help.


    "Second cousin, what do you think?" With a cold smile, he looked at Yu and asked. How could she let go of a good opportunity here. She wants to match Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang together.


    Why is she so stupid in her previous life? Su Wanqing doesn''t offend anyone on the surface. Sometimes she seems to be even helping her. In fact, she has already helped Su Manjing unknowingly.


    Also, whether in previous life or now, the whole prime minister''s house is controlled by Li min. their mother and daughter want to make a living under Li Min''s hands. How can they really help themselves and offend Li Min?


    "Good." Yu said with a faint expression.


    In the afternoon of March, the sun is not hot. It is warm on people, and it looks beautiful in the sun.


    "Big sister, cousin Yu, we are not interested in enjoying flowers. Why don''t we write a poem about spring?" Su Wanqing, who is the youngest here, said with some innocence and romance.


    Wen Yan, Huang He looked at Su Wanqing jokingly and wrote a poem?


    "Why, big sister, did Wanqing do anything wrong?" Seeing that he has been staring at himself, he asked nervously with some drums in his heart.


    "Nothing. Don''t be afraid of the third sister. I''m just thinking about how lovely the third sister will be when she is so young. I can''t help thinking that these flowers are not as beautiful as the third sister." He said with an obsessed face.


    Su Wanqing listened to what he said. She looked at Su Manjing uneasily and said, "don''t make fun of me, big sister. I''m not as good as my last two sisters."


    Su Wanqing''s mother and daughter are living in the prime minister''s house, and then they understand how much influence that remark will have on their mother and daughter in the future, and it is still such a critical period. They must not make enemies with Su Manjing and Su Jianhe.


    Su Manjing looked at Su Wanqing suspiciously and said after looking at her for a long time: "elder sister''s vision is so true and original. After listening to you, I also think our three younger sisters will be the great beauty of the country and the city in the future. Don''t belittle yourself, third sister daoshan. You say yes, cousin Yu." Su Manjing doesn''t forget to pick her eyebrow and look at Yu Hongyang.


    Yu Xingyang just nodded his head casually. He didn''t say that he didn''t like dealing with concubines and concubines. As far as his identity as the son of the loyal and brave marquis is is concerned, Su Manjing and other concubines can''t compare. Naturally, he doesn''t want to talk more with Su Manjing and others.


    But Su Manjing didn''t intend to let Yu carry forward like this and continued: "three younger sisters, you see, even my cousin praised you for your beauty."


    Before, she didn''t think Su Wanqing''s appearance was outstanding. She only thought that she was the most beautiful in the prime minister''s house. But today, Su Feihe said that Su Wanqing''s appearance was not simple. If it took a few years, she would face herself, which she didn''t want to see.


    "And sister, don''t make fun of me." Su Wanqing was a little anxious. She knew that Su Manjing was hating herself, so she looked for help at Huanhe and said eagerly.


    "Big sister, now even the most beautiful second sister praises me like this, which makes me ashamed. You should be responsible." The eyes are slowly full of dance music and requests, but there is so much hope.


    As for this kind of hope, Ruohe knows it. It''s exciting for anyone to be praised by powerful children as a common woman. Besides, Yu Xingyang is still the second son of Zhongyong Hou. Ruohe can be sure that Su Wanqing hopes that Yu Xingyang really says he is beautiful.


    "The third sister should not be shy. The beauty of the second sister is also obvious to all of us." Of course, Naohe knows what it means to stop when she''s good, but what she says always makes people feel strange.


    "Just now the third sister proposed to write a poem on the theme of flowers. You know the second sister. I don''t have a few drops of ink in my stomach. I''ll have to rely on you to save the scene in a moment. Don''t let the second cousin look down on the ladies of the Prime Minister''s house."


    "Big sister, I don''t agree with that. Others don''t know, but I know. Big sister usually lets us." Su Manjing pulls up Huang He''s hand and smiles, but she really despises it. This bitch knows how many kilograms he has and knows he can''t write poetry. Even if he does it, it''s embarrassing.


    "Giggle... Giggle..." Su Wanqing smiled, covering her lipsˇ° Second sister, don''t embarrass big sister. I think I''m the worst here except Big Sister Li. Let me take the lead. "

 Chapter 39

    After a while, Su Wanqing murmured, "the grass and trees will return soon, and the fifth plenary session will fight Fangfei. Poplar flowers and elm pods have no talent, but they can make snow fly all over the sky. "


    She didn''t forget to take a look at Yu Xiangyang and seemed to want to be affirmed by Yu Xiangyang. Although she can''t compare with Su Manjing, she is younger than Su Manjing. I believe she will be better than Su Manjing when she reaches Su Manjing''s age. As for Huang He, she didn''t pay attention to her from beginning to end, because for her, Huang He is still good for nothing, A charming young lady who has no inks and acts willfully is so stupid.


    However, she was disappointed to accept it, because I didn''t look at Su Wanqing from the beginning to the end. In his opinion, Su Wanqing''s poems did have a bit of style, but it couldn''t make him dare to be interested in Su Wanqing, because what he hated most was the common woman who wanted to climb to the head of a legitimate woman by relying on his own talent.


    Obviously, Yu carried forward, and his own legitimate son climbed up from the common son. Maybe he didn''t forget, but didn''t want people to know his inferiority complex.


    Chen he just looked at all this coldly. Su Wanqing''s actions were naturally in her eyes and sneered in her heart. It turned out that her three younger sisters had missed spring and were planning for their own future. Thinking about their past lives, they deserved to lose in the hands of such a group of women.


    With Su Wanqing''s ingenuity, if she had a grandparent like Su Manjing, I''m afraid she would be more cruel and go further than Su Manjing.


    Looking at Yu Hongyang, she didn''t look at herself at all. Su Wanqing was a little disappointed, but she soon recovered her mood. She smiled at Su Manjing and said, "cousin Yu, big sister and second sister, Wan Qing made a fool of herself. I hope cousin Yu, big sister and second sister don''t make fun of me."


    I nodded lightly and said, "miss three is too modest."


    After hearing Su Wanqing''s poem, Su Manjing was surprised, followed by jealousy and resentment. This bitch usually looks honest and doesn''t fight or rob. Unexpectedly, she is really a cruel role, but so what? Now the person in charge of the backyard is her mother.


    These emotions also flashed by. If it weren''t for those who knew her, I''m afraid they wouldn''t see fixed marks on her face. Come on, I saw her still kneeling on her kind smiling face and saying:


    "Yes, third sister, don''t belittle yourself. I dare not take out my poem as soon as you export it."


    "Second sister, don''t say that. I still know how many kilograms I have. I don''t see enough in front of second sister." Su Wanqing quickly took Su Manjing''s hand and said, "second sister, come on, write your poem. It also makes me open my eyes and let my cousin Yu see the talents of our second sister."


    Look at the scene in front of you. Her sisters are really not simple.


    Listening to Su Wanqing''s flattery, Su Manjing felt a sense of superiority at the bottom of her heart. She smiled at Yu Hongyang and said, "cousin Yu, jing''er has made a fool of herself. At that time, cousin Yu can''t laugh at jing''er."


    "Yes." Yu Yang Yang was the same as before. He didn''t lift his eyelids and nodded lightly.


    Su Manjing, the second miss of the Su family, knows that Li Taifu''s granddaughter, a famous talented woman in the capital, and Gao Qinqin, the little princess who is close to the king''s house, are called Shuangshu in the capital. However, because of her status as a concubine, she is often ridiculed by those people, and because the name Shuangshu in the capital is not teased by the little princess who is close to the king''s house, but she has always been kind to others, Nor was he angry at the teasing and ridicule.


    Before, Su Wanqing was not welcomed by Yu Kaixing because she was a concubine, but Yu Kaixing''s performance in braking Su Manjing was for a reason, because he knew that in the prime minister''s house, Su Manjing''s mother and daughter''s thoughts, his father and Naohe''s uncle Zhongyong Hou Yutian naturally understood that Su Manjing''s mother and daughter had a purpose for Su Fuhe, It can even be said that he is making use of Su Ronghe. His straw cousin seems to have never known this.


    For this reason, Yu Hongyang is not willing to show his kindness to Su Manjing, because if Yu Tian knows about it, the efforts of him and his mother over the past ten years will be in vain. He must not fall short at this critical time.


    Su Manjing is naturally upset about Yu''s attitude, but she can''t show it. She knows that the man in front of her is not interested in himself, but he has other purposes. She doesn''t dare to say his ideas. She is also convinced that his ability can definitely win Yu''s promotion.


    She also knew that Su Hu always wanted to send her to the palace, but she didn''t want to. That place was the place everyone wanted to go, but it wasn''t the place she wanted to go. If she entered that place, she might be sealed as a concubine. But so what? I''m not just a concubine.


    The man in front of him is different. He is the childe of Zhongyong Hou''s residence and is deeply loved by the current Zhongyong Hou. Maybe the next Zhongyong Hou will be the man in front of him. Moreover, he has a great relationship with the Su family. It should not be difficult for him to sit in the position of her first wife with his own identity and means. The important thing is that the bitch Su Ruohe likes this man, As long as Su Ruohe wants and likes, she wants everything.


    "Then jing''er will make a fool of herself." Su Manjing gets up and carries forward a little blessing to Yu, and whispers, "the spring mountain is warm, the sun is warm and the wind is warm, the pavilion curtain is long, and the willow swing is in the courtyard. The warblers sing and the swallows dance, and the small bridge is flying red. "


    Then, she went to the desk, raised her pen and wrote. At the same time, her lips were slightly opened, her lips were red and white, and her breath was like blue. She spit out slowly. Her voice was soft, like a yellow warbler out of the valley, like a spring tinkling. Every word was like spring rain dripping on the tip of her heart, and like a feather across her heart, which made people itch.


    "Good words, good words." Yu Xingyang has ignored Su Manjing''s identity and the ideas of their mother and daughter. He clapped his hands and said several good words one after another.


    Listening to Yu''s appreciation, Su Manjing glanced at Su Wanqing and Naohe provocatively.


    He stood there with an expressionless face, as if he didn''t know what was happening in front of him.


    Su Manjing frowns slightly. Su Chuanhe''s a bitch. In the past, cousin Yu would be furious if she said a few words to other women. At the moment, she would be so quiet, but she doesn''t know what''s wrong.


    Of course, let her Su Manjing rack her brains, but she can''t guess that he said he was a reborn man.

 Chapter 40

    However, the next second, Su Manjing saw Su Wanqing''s jealous color at the bottom of her eyes, and then she was satisfied with her lips. Su Wanqing''s expression is normal. Don''t think she doesn''t know Su Wanqing''s mind. It''s just that she wants to fight with herself. It''s far from enough.


    After su Wanqing wrote the poem, she knew that although she could win Su Wanqing in the poem, she would not win too well. Therefore, she found another shortcut and wrote words.


    Just when Su Manjing was proud, he had come to the stone table, picked up what Su Manjing had just written and praised it without stinginess:


    "The second sister is worthy of being a famous talented woman in the capital. This poem is not only first-class, but also top-notch. Do you think so, second cousin!"


    As he spoke, he handed the rice paper with the poem to Yu.


    Yu Hongyang couldn''t refuse him, so he had to reach out and take the rice paper with the words just made by Su Manjing and say, "exactly!"


    "Originally, my cousin also thought that my second sister''s handwriting was good." He Zaba looked innocent and said. It seemed that as long as Yu Jiyang dared to refute, she immediately went to Yu Tian to say what Yu Jiyang didn''t say.


    But after I carried forward the pair of eyes of Huang He, I nodded and said, "of course, Miss Su er''s words are not vulgar."


    "Second sister, do you hear me? My second cousin is praising you for your good handwriting!" He spoiled Su Manjing and said with a smile. It was like Yu Hongxing boasted that she was not su Manjing, but herself.


    Looking at this kind of rice, Su Manjing frowned slightly, and an unexpected premonition suddenly rose in her heart. However, just after she had just raised the ominous premonition, she heard the voice of Huang he say.


    "Second sister, since second cousin likes your calligraphy so much, how about giving this poem to second cousin?"


    After hearing what he said, Su Manjing was stunned again and frowned. She looked at him fiercely, though. She still has that kind smile on her face, and the resentment and hope in her eyes are all covered up. Daonaohe knows that Su Manjing wants to swallow herself alive at the moment.


    It is very stable that Huang He said such words under such circumstances. How can the ink treasure of his daughter''s house be given to a foreign man at will? If they are known by their own dead people, they don''t know what to say about her. Calculate her.


    She hoped Yu could accept her calligraphy. Does that mean that the man in front of her has taken himself to heart.


    Su Manjing hesitated for a long time. In the end, reason prevailed. She was about to say something, so she was preempted by Huang He.


    "If the second sister doesn''t speak, it''s default to be the second sister." But he has been paying attention to Su Manjing''s every move. How can he not know what she wants to say, and how can she let Su Manjing achieve her wish.


    Looking at Su Manjing''s unpredictable face, he sneered in his heart. Su Manjing is just like this. Without Li Min, Su Manjing is like a porcelain doll with a beautiful protective film. Then, with a smile on his face, di Yu said:


    "Second cousin, this is the intention of the second sister. You can''t refuse." His voice was a little playful, his face was still smiling, but his eyes were full of banter.


    "Yes." Yu was trying to refuse, but when he looked up and saw the extension of the joke, he somehow agreed.


    Su Wanqing, who had been standing aside, looked at Yu Hongyang and felt jealous after she brought Su Manjing''s ink treasure. Why, why are all the ladies of the prime minister''s house? It goes without saying that Su Lanhe is a legitimate daughter.


    But why, why is Su Manjing a common woman like her? Su Manjing''s bitch has her father. Now the childe of Zhongyong Marquis looks at him differently. He not only praises Su Manjing''s bitch, but also collects the ink treasures of that bitch.


    "I knew you''d like it, second cousin." Seeing that someone will also put away Su Manjing''s calligraphy, he said excitedlyˇ° Second cousin, you have received the calligraphy of your second sister. Why should you give something back? "


    "Ah ~" Yu Xingyang was stunned when she heard what he said. Whether her auction was really stupid or fake stupid, did she know how much it would affect a woman''s boudoir reputation.


    Su Manjing has a few expectations after hearing what he said. Will he send something to herself? Will send real things to yourself.


    Looking at their reaction, the corners of his mouth gave him a satisfied radian. He continued, "I think the sachet hanging on the second cousin''s waist is good."


    "Cousin, this is not right. There is a saying that men and women are different. " Yu Hongxing, who finally calmed down, immediately said to Huang He.


    Listening to Yu''s words, Su Manjing''s heart sank. It turned out that he didn''t like himself. Otherwise, why didn''t he take this opportunity to give something to himself.


    "There is a way of reciprocity. The second sister gives something to the second cousin. If you don''t return the gift to the second cousin, isn''t it too disrespectful?" He said faintlyˇ° I don''t think my second cousin will do such a shameful thing. Come on. "


    "But if I give it, it will become private giving and receiving?" Yu Yang frowned and spoke impatiently to Huang He.


    Su Manjing listened to Yu''s reply. Her heart had already sunk to the bottom of the valley. It turned out that he was thinking about himself, so she was unwilling to give something to herself for fear of affecting her reputation.


    "And cousin, it''s wrong for you to say so. We are a family. Where does the family come from?"


    His words almost didn''t make Yu Hongrong spit blood. He said this before. Unexpectedly, he will change him now. The look at Ruohe is also a little complicated. Some don''t understand why she did this and what good it is for her.


    Seeing Yu carrying forward the language plug, Huang He immediately transferred the object and said to Su Manjing, "and sister, you say yes."


    "Well, yes." Su Manjing said awkwardly.


    "Second cousin, you see, the second sister has no opinion. What are you doing? You don''t look like a man at all." Joke, she guessed that she would not easily let go of these two people. Didn''t they love each other in previous lives? Then, at this time, no matter what, she would tie these two people together and watch them fall in love and kill each other.


    Under the various languages of Ruohe, Yu had to accept Su Manjing''s words that had just stopped. At the same time, he also gave Su Manjing the sachet around his waist.


    Looking at this scene, he smiled. It will be their nightmare in the future.


    The second young lady of the prime minister''s residence has always loved the second young master of Zhongyong Hou''s residence. She wrote a love poem and gave it to the second young master of Zhongyong Hou''s residence to show her heart. The second young master of Zhongyong Hou''s residence also loved the second young lady of the prime minister''s residence and immediately returned a sachet to show her heart.


    Su Wanqing on the other side is not well. Her jealousy is even worse. She bites her lips and hardens her poisonous eyes on Su Manjing for a moment.


    This scene, of course, did not escape his eyes. A sneer came from the corners of his lips. It seems that things will be more and more interesting.

 Chapter 41

    In the evening, the prime minister''s house was the same as usual. All the masters gathered together for dinner, but there was no table today. Almost all the people on the table didn''t look very well, of course, excluding Su Hu and Huang He.


    Because tonight, a man who hasn''t appeared at the table for a long time, aunt he.


    "Yes, isn''t this sister he? I thought that after the last thing, sister he would never sit with us again." A voice of abusing spies sounded. He didn''t have to look up and knew that she was talking. The man was the ugly aunt Xia in the morning.


    Since aunt he had a miscarriage, she had been living in seclusion and would not join in the fun at the dinner. But why did she suddenly appear today? Did she figure it out and come out to compete with them.


    For a time, these aunts looked at Aunt he''s face, all alert and alert, so why aunt is a strong enemy to them. Of course, that person did not include Mrs. min. he still smiled, sat beside Su Hu and swore his sovereignty.


    "Sister Xia, I was confused before. Everyone was worried about me." Aunt he seemed to have heard the bitterness in aunt hope''s tone, and said with a guilty face.


    This naturally made aunt Xia''s teeth itch. Although she was calm on her face, it was true in her heart. I''m worried about your sister. You''d better stay in your yard and never come out.


    "Well, it''s a good thing that sister he can figure it out. In the future, she will be so sharp that the master and we are worried." At the right time, Mrs. min came out to make a round.


    She doesn''t worry about Aunt he coming out at all, but she is a hen who can''t lay eggs. What can she worry about? The most important thing for her now is jing''er, her righting.


    "Yes, I remember my sister''s teachings." Aunt he spoiled Mrs. min and said with a smile. Like Mrs. min, she is a concubine. Naturally, she doesn''t have to give any big gifts.


    Looking at the women on the table, he raised his eyebrows slightly, showed a lovely smile, picked up a lion''s head, put it in aunt he''s bowl and said:


    "Aunt he is just right. She has to eat more."


    In a simple sentence, he he changed aunt he''s unwillingness to go out after miscarriage into a long illness in bed. Now she finally recovered and was able to go out.


    "Thank you, miss." Aunt he smiled. His eyes are full of gratitude.


    He raised his eyebrows at Aunt he where others couldn''t see her, indicating that she was on a boat now. She would naturally help her if she could help her.


    "What he er said is right. Now your body is just right. You have to eat more." Su Hu, who was impatient with several women''s attacks on Aunt he, was in a much better mood after hearing what Chen he said.


    At the same time, I didn''t forget to say to Lin Fu, who has been guarding outside, "Lin Fu, you go to the Gaye temple to light a lamp tomorrow."


    "Yes." Lin Fu said respectfully.


    WOWˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤


    Su Hu''s words fell. The other aunts were uncomfortable. Light up the light. Did you agree with what the bitch Su Longhe said? For a moment, people saw that Aunt he''s color changed a little differently. They just came out and got such maintenance from Xiangye. If they were to stay in a few days, would they still have a foothold?


    "Sir, these are the credit of the eldest lady." Aunt he looked at Su Hu with a shy face and said.


    "Oh, why do you say that?" Su Hu frowned and looked at Aunt he for some unknown reason. Why is this related to wo''er again.


    Everyone on the table looked at Aunt he with a puzzled face. What does her going out of the yard have to do with Ruohe. What''s more, Ruohe just returned to his house today. There was no intersection between them before.


    To be exact, the first lady from the prime minister''s house didn''t want to meet their aunts. Naturally, they wouldn''t go up and stick their hot face to other people''s cold ass.


    Aunt he hung her head, took a deep breath and said faintly, "the master doesn''t know. Last night, I dreamed of my sister."


    The sister mentioned by Aunt he here is not her own sister, nor Mrs. min, but Yu Meiqing, the biological mother of Chen he and the late wife of the prime minister''s house.


    "You dreamed of Mei Qing." Aunt he''s words made Su Hu more confused. Without him, why did aunt he enter the house? Yu Meiqing has been dead for ten years. Therefore, aunt he has never seen Yu Meiqing at all. How could she dream of Yu Meiqing?


    Not only Su Hu, but also others on the table felt incredible and looked at each other.


    "Pooh." A sudden laugh sounded untimely. Su Hu frowned and looked at the person who laughed.


    That person is no one else, it is aunt Xia.


    Others looked at Aunt Xia with a look of schadenfreude. Aunt he even made a raft with his biological mother''s first wife. Now aunt Xia dares to laugh at her. For a while, the unruly young lady will certainly not make her feel better.


    Aunt Xia smiled for a long time before she stopped. It seemed that she had just found that the atmosphere was wrong and said in some panic.


    "Sir, I didn''t mean to disrespect my wife. When I entered the house, my wife had died. Sister he was later than me. How could she have seen her? Therefore, I think sister he''s talking nonsense. "


    Originally, those who were still laughing and gloating were stunned when they heard the speech. Yes, among their aunts, except Mrs. min, they had never seen what the first lady looked like. Where did aunt he meet the first lady? How could she be sure that she dreamed of the first lady.


    Therefore, he turned his eyes to Aunt he again to see how aunt he would explain.


    After hearing this, Su Hu, who was still angry, eased his face a little and looked at Aunt he.


    Because Aunt Xia asked what he thought.


    "Yes, sister he, you said you dreamed of your sister. It''s better to tell the man you dreamed of about his clothes." Mrs. min naturally knew what Su Hu thought. She immediately opened her mouth and said to Aunt he.


    Aunt he listened to these words and quietly looked at Ruohe. Ruohe nodded at her and signaled that she didn''t have to worry. Just say it.


    After getting the affirmation of Zhuo he. Aunt he bit her lip as if she were making up her mind. say.


    "In fact, I didn''t see what the person in my dream looked like. When she came, she told me that she was the mother of the eldest lady. She said that the eldest lady was too lonely in the prime minister''s house alone, so I had more time to accompany the eldest lady. I didn''t believe it either, but when I woke up, I found that my whole life was much easier, and my cough for many years was better. "


    "Do you remember the characteristics of the man''s clothes?" Su Hu asked quickly.


    Aunt he was lost in thought, as if she was trying to think about something. For a long time, she continuedˇ° I vaguely remember that she was wearing a red Shu Brocade flower hazy smoke skirt, and she walked with a emerald green jade on her head. "


    "What''s that step like!" Su Hu was a little excited. Without waiting for Aunt he to react, she immediately asked.

 Chapter 42

    "What''s that step like!" Su Hu was a little excited. Without waiting for Aunt he to react, she immediately asked.


    Aunt he frowned, tried to remember, and said slowlyˇ° At the top of the hairpin is the appearance of butterfly peony, and below is the same emerald tassel pendant. "


    "Really, really is Mei Qing." Su Hu held aunt he''s arm excitedly and asked, "what else did Mei Qing say to you?"


    From the description of aunt he, it is clear that the man must be the biological mother of Ruohe, because the hairpin was the favorite hairpin of Ruohe''s mother. After her death, the hairpin was buried with her. Therefore, few people knew the hairpin except them.


    Looking at Su Hu''s move, Mrs. min was in a panic. When she was alive, the bitch didn''t fight. She didn''t expect to get in the way when she died. Now it has become a shortcut for others to compete for favor.


    Mrs. min was quite calm before, but now she can''t calm down. Even if aunt he can''t live, it doesn''t mean that other women can''t live. If someone who wants to know this and take advantage of Yu Meiqing''s bitch to enter the house, she won''t be defenseless.


    "Master, you hurt me." He Yi Niang frowned and said with tears that she was wronged by Su Hu.


    Su Hu looked at Aunt he with tearful eyes and a burst of heartache. The strength of the hand is also slightly lighter. A little embarrassed.


    "Qin''er, I didn''t mean it. I''m just too excited." Qin''er, the little words of aunt he.


    "Master, it''s not your fault. I know, I know." Aunt he said gently.


    "In addition to telling me about the eldest lady, my sister also told me a lot of things between her and the master, saying that she can''t rest assured that the master can''t rest assured that the eldest lady is worried that the master is bad to the eldest lady."


    "Really?" Su Hu closed his eyes and said sadlyˇ° Why didn''t she come to see me and tell me this? "


    "Master, it''s not that my sister doesn''t want to come to see you, but that she says that she is separated from you by Yin and Yang. She shouldn''t disturb your life and pester you. You are a person who does great things and shouldn''t delay for the sake of children''s love." Aunt he looked at Su Hu and continued.


    "She really said so!" Listening to Aunt he''s words, Su Hu''s eyes flashed a light. He shook aunt he''s arm excitedly again and asked.


    "Well, that''s what my sister told me." Aunt he nodded heavily.


    "Grandpa, I want to come to Heer''s filial piety, which moved my sister and made her show her spirit." At this time, Mrs. min spoke. She couldn''t watch Su Hu be robbed by other women.


    "Yes! Sir, how else would my sister let me accompany the eldest lady more? " He Yi Niang naturally understood Mrs. min''s mind and hurriedly said.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, Lin Fu, when you go to kayah temple tomorrow, remember to light more lights." Su Hu smiled and said that he was in a great mood now.


    "Yes, sir." Lin Fu is a smart man. He naturally understands Su Hu''s meaning and quickly responds.


    After what had just happened, the people at the meal had different expressions and had no intention to express themselves in front of Su Hu at this time. Suddenly, Mrs. min spoke.


    "Master, you asked someone to look for the teaching mother a few days ago."


    Su Hu nodded and motioned Mrs. min to continue.


    "It''s mother Cui who came out of the loyal Prince''s house and mother Hua who brought in the prince''s house." Mrs. Min said after receiving Su Hu''s signal.


    "Well, you can do it. Remember to treat the two mammies well." Su Hu listened to Mrs. min''s words with a burst of joy. He was not a royal nobleman. Naturally, he couldn''t invite the mammy from the palace. It was a very face to invite the mammy from the prince''s house.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''m measured." Mrs. min nodded with a smile and got the master''s favor again. So what? She can''t go by herself.


    After listening to Mrs. min''s words, she was surprised. She remembered that Su Hu had asked someone to pick the teaching mother for them in her previous life, but at that time, Mrs. min only invited Mrs. Cui, who was loyal to the king''s house, and didn''t kiss the flower mother of the king''s house. Did she change because of her rebirth.


    After dinner, he just went back to his yard, simply changed his clothes and went straight to Aunt he''s yard.


    "I wonder why the eldest lady came here this time?" Aunt he looked at the woman who looked only 13 and said.


    "Aunt he, I came to know something about my mother." He smiled.


    "The eldest lady joked. When I entered the house, my wife had died for ten years. How could I know about her?" He Yi Niang looked at Chen he and said.


    "Aunt he dreamed of my mother last night." He laughed and scoffed.


    "I dreamed of my wife last night, but my wife told me some unimportant things and didn''t say anything else. Isn''t it embarrassing me, miss?" Aunt he looked embarrassed, but she was very firm that she had a mother who dreamed of Ruohe.


    "Don''t lie here. I''m my mother''s own daughter. Why doesn''t my mother come to me, but to you, an outsider." He he looked at Aunt he with disdain and said.


    "Everything I said is true. The eldest lady doesn''t want to believe that I can''t help it." He Yi Niang said slightly angrily with her disdainful eyes on shangruohe.


    "If the eldest lady has nothing else to do, please go back. I have nothing to say about my wife."


    "Hum, don''t think that if you can cheat your father, you can cheat the people in the prime minister''s house. Sooner or later, I will let you show your true colors." He got up, said angrily, and then walked away.


    Soon after he came out of aunt he''s yard, he went to four servant girls and Xiao Si in different clothes. After they left aunt he''s yard, they went in different directions.


    I think that after tonight, the whole prime minister''s house will know that there is a big quarrel between Chen he and aunt he because of the first wife.


    But what they didn''t know was that in aunt he''s house, where he had just sat, a few lines of words were written on the table.


    The first four words are that walls have ears. Then there is what Chen he asked aunt he to do next. He continued to win over Su Hu and made the whole prime minister''s house think they were at odds.


    Aunt he looked at the lines of small characters left by Ruohe, and a glimmer of hope rose in her heart. Maybe she could really help herself to take revenge.


    "Bang Dang." It''s the sound of teacups falling on the table and breaking on the ground. The tea flowed all over the floor along the table, and the tea also washed all the lines left by Huang He.

 Chapter 43

    Aunt he looked at the lines of small characters left by Ruohe, and a glimmer of hope rose in her heart. Maybe she could really help herself to take revenge.


    "Bang Dang." It''s the sound of teacups falling on the table and breaking on the ground. The tea flowed all over the floor along the table, and the tea also washed all the lines left by Huang He.


    "Aunt, are you okay?" Taohong hurried into the house and looked at Aunt he with a worried face and asked.


    "I''m fine. I just spilled the tea accidentally. Please send someone to clean up here." Aunt he pulled out a smile and said.


    Seeing that Aunt he was not hurt, Taohong put down her heart and said:


    "Yes."


    Don''t forget to complain when you go outˇ° The eldest lady is really. She doesn''t want to believe their aunt. She still says so. "


    "Peach red, you should know that you will be punished for arbitrarily discussing the Lord." Aunt he also knew that Taohong was concerned about herself, but she had to say so.


    "Yes, I know I''m wrong and ask my aunt to punish me." Peach red listened to what aunt he said with lingering fear.


    Fortunately, only her aunt knew this. If she was heard by the eldest lady, she didn''t know how the unruly eldest lady would torture herself.


    "Well, I''ll punish you for one month. You can''t do it again next time. Go."


    Aunt he waved her hand a little tired and motioned for peach to go down.


    "Miss, if mother Xi comes back today, it''s better not to take a horse step." Mei''er looked at Huang He and said painfully.


    In addition, the teaching mother is very concerned. It would be bad if her young lady was tired because of her horse step when she went to the teaching mother for a while and was rude in front of the teaching mother.


    "It''s all right." He shook his head and said.


    Since she came back from the Gaye temple, she has insisted on blowing up the horse steps for an hour every day, and she has also learned some simple pharmacology and moves with Lianxin and lianyue sisters.


    Taoist Yuqing gave her the skill and medicine Sutra that she could not understand now. Therefore, she was not in a hurry to learn. She knew that rice should be eaten one mouthful at a time, and she walked step by step.


    Mei''er took out all the gestures of Ruohe, and Daniu went to find several sets of clothes for Ruohe and came to choose for Ruohe. Looking at the busy people together, Ruohe smiled.


    "I''m just going to be a trainee, Mammy. Why do you look like something?"


    Mei''er refused to listen and said, "I heard that the tadpoles of those teaching mothers are strict and tight, their hair is messy, their hairpins are crooked, and their clothes are wrinkled. It will be good to scold."


    Listen to Mel. He is a little speechlessˇ° If I can do everything well, what else can I learn from them? Don''t be so nervous. It''s like fighting. I''m saying, isn''t there still Lian Yue? "


    Soon, he put on his clothes and went to the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Su Manjing. They were all dressed luxuriantly and obviously dressed up carefully.


    After a while, I saw two nuns invited in.


    There was a murmur in his heart. There were four of them, two of them teaching Mammy. Did he want her to share one of the other three concubines?


    Soon, Naohe found that her worries were superfluous.


    "Here you are. Please come inside." Mrs. min welcomed her warmly with a smile on her face.


    "Madam, you are polite." The two nuns smiled and said. There was a glimmer of disdain in the bottom of mother Cui''s eyes. Madam Huan, there are really no rules in the prime minister''s house. Calling a concubine as a wife is what they despise most. However, it is not obvious that they want to work in the prime minister''s house.


    Mrs. min then said to the people of Naohe, "you haven''t talked about mother Cui and mother Hua soon."


    "I''ve seen mother Cui. Mother Hua. " All of them knew that they would make a living under the two nuns in the next period of time. Therefore, they all saluted respectfully.


    Mrs. min led mother Cui and mother Hua to the seat before she continued: "in the future, you two will live in Jinghong Pavilion, and the teaching yard is also in your yard, so it''s convenient for you to teach."


    Mother Hua looked at Mrs. min and said, "madam, I think you are mistaken. It is not wrong for me to come to the prime minister''s house as a teaching mother, but I was ordered to come here and was only responsible for teaching the eldest lady."


    After listening to mother Hua''s words, Mrs. min crossed a touch of embarrassment at the bottom of her eyes and still said with a smile.


    "Mammy, you misunderstood, but he''er''s yard is a little far away. I''m afraid mammy won''t be used to living after she goes."


    "There''s nothing I''m not used to. I was invited by Zhongyong hou to teach the eldest lady. The eldest lady will be my master in the future." Mother Hua really told Mrs. Min that she would be a man of Ruohe in the future. Naturally, everything would listen to Ruohe. In addition, there was a reason that servants disliked the master.


    After listening to mother Hua''s words, he realized that the prime minister''s house still only invited mother Cui from the loyal Prince''s house, and mother Hua was specially found by her uncle.


    Thinking of these, he felt warm in his heart. His uncle was so good to himself that he didn''t say anything. He even thought about teaching Mammy.


    I think my uncle also considered these in his previous life. But at that time, he was self willed and unwilling to learn rules from Mammy due to physical discomfort, so my uncle didn''t let mammy come over.


    "What mother Hua said is that mother Hua will live in Heyun Pavilion of Heer in the future." Mrs. Min said with an ugly face. It''s been a long time since anyone dared to show his face. Today, she was taught a lesson by a bitch. But she can''t refute anything.


    "The old slave has seen the eldest lady." Mother Hua ignored Mrs. min''s ugly face, got up and walked to Ruohe and said respectfully.


    He was stunned. Some didn''t react. Looking at mother Hua''s behavior, he didn''t know how to change for a moment. Fortunately, lianyue has been following him. She pulled his sleeve with her hand.


    "Ah, mother Hua, don''t be polite." He came back to himself and hurriedly came forward to help mother Hua up. At this time, she was very glad that she brought lianyue before she came. She also lamented that lianyue was worthy of being born by the Millennium Phoenix family. This adaptability is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    She was still curious about the flower mother. She didn''t look at Mrs. Shang Min with the disdain of Mrs. Cui, but she didn''t follow Mrs. min''s arrangement because she wanted to work in the prime minister''s house. But to tell the truth.


    No matter what other people''s wife min and mother Cui think, Su Manjing, Su Wanyue and Su Wanqing feel bad. At this time, they have only one idea in their hearts, full of reluctance and resentment.

 Chapter 44

    Why, why could she have a teaching mother alone, and the three of them should share a teaching mother.


    Although the three present also had some means, how could their eyes escape from the human like mother Cui and mother Hua.


    "The two mammies have worked hard all the way. Go and have a rest early." Mrs. Min said to mother Cui and mother Hua.


    "Thank you for your concern, and we left." Mother Cui and mother Hua got up and said.


    However, after mother Cui went out, she was taken to Jinghong Pavilion, while mother Hua stood outside the door, obviously waiting for Kuan he to go back together.


    "You all go down, too." Looking at these people, Mrs. min waved impatiently.


    After returning to the yard, he said to mei''er, "you arrange someone to clean up the Xiyuan." The West courtyard is the best house in Heyun Pavilion except the main house.


    Mei''er went out of the room. She smiled at mother Hua who came back with her and said, "time is in a hurry. If there is any neglect, please forgive me."


    "You''re welcome, miss. It''s a blessing for slaves and maidservants to be able to shout." Mother Hua said kindly.


    "Mammy has worked hard all the way. In the afternoon, she has to go to Jinghong Pavilion and call on our sisters to follow the rules. I won''t disturb Mammy. Mammy has a good rest." He got up and spoiled the flower, said Mammy.


    "The eldest lady''s words are inappropriate. You are a legitimate eldest lady. How can you compare with those concubines." Mother Hua looked at him and said so, but there was a temptation in the bottom of her eyes.


    She really tried to see what she would say. If she followed her words, it would show that he was a real rotten wood. If Naohe refutes her words, it shows that the woman in front of her is the way to live in the back house. In this way, she knows how to teach the woman in front of her.


    Huang He, who lived a new life, naturally saw the temptation from mother Hua''s eyes and said:


    "Mammy, I don''t want to hear this in the future. If someone with a heart listens to it, it will affect the feelings of our sisters." He frowned and looked at mother Hua.


    "Or is it that mother Hua was sent by someone with a heart to stir up the feelings of our sisters?"


    "I know my mistake. Please forgive me." Mother Hua said in horror. The bottom of her eyes was the color of satisfaction that temptation had become. From what she had just said, it can be seen that the Miss Su in front of her is not stupid.


    "What''s wrong with mammy? I just don''t like the temptation of people around me. I hope mammy will say anything in the future." He looked at mother Hua and his eyes sank. His voice said coldly.


    "Eldest lady... Sister Hua looked at Ruohe in surprise. She thought she was hiding well, but how did the woman who looked only 13 see it in front of her.


    "Why does mammy look at me like that? Is there something dirty on my face?" He turned a blind eye to mother Hua''s question, raised his hand, touched his face and said;


    "Big girl, is there anything on my face?"


    "No." The big girl shook her head and said.


    At this time, mother Hua also returned to her senses and knelt on the ground and saidˇ° The old slave made a mistake. " By saying this, she admitted what she had just said.


    "Mammy, please get up." He hurriedly helped mother Hua up and said with a smile, "mother didn''t mean it, just made a slip of the tongue."


    "Thank you, miss." Mother Hua said respectfully to Ruohe, but at this time, her respect is really respectful, and she doesn''t despise Ruohe.


    She respected mother Hua. Although she was testing herself just now, she didn''t mean any harm at all. She wanted to know what kind of person she was.


    "Tell sister Daxia that Xiyuan has been cleaned up." Just at this time, mei''er came in from the door and said to Huang He.


    In the past, mei''er wouldn''t have so many rules in this Heyun Pavilion, but now it''s different, because the teaching mother of Ruohe is still there, and she can''t lose face to Ruohe, so she''s so polite.


    "Yes. It''s hard for you. " Then he smiled at mother Hua and saidˇ° Then I won''t disturb Mammy''s rest. "


    "The eldest lady just keep busy with herself. The old slave will leave now." Mother Hua smiled kindly.


    After mother Hua came out of the house, he said to Da Niu:


    "Big girl, please send the gifts prepared before to mother Chui and mother Hua." The reason why the as like as two peas is to do is because she has just attracted the attention of her mother. If Cui Momo asks a question that is exactly the same as Mama, she is afraid that the girl can not turn around, and the girl will be more clever than mee, so she will ask the big girl to give her gifts.


    Xia Yige


    Su Wanyue went back to the yard with a stomach full of fire. After only she and aunt Xia were left in the house, Su Wanyue said:


    "Why are all the ladies of the prime minister''s house? She Su Ruohe can have a teaching mother alone, and the three of them have to share one."


    Aunt Xia said softly, "yue''er, how can you say such unkind words." There was a bit of hatred in his tone.


    In the past, she always felt that her daughter was a little younger, but she was a smart one. But since Su Feihe fell down the stairs last time, she woke up like a different person. Her daughter would become indifferent under the stimulation of Su Feihe.


    In fact, what aunt Xia didn''t find was that except for Su Wanyue, even she herself became less stable than before, and became a little eager for quick success and instant benefit and reckless.


    "But I just can''t be reconciled." Su Wanyue said angrily, "Mom, why don''t you talk to your father and arrange a teaching mammy for me alone."


    "Moon, do you know what you''re talking about?" Aunt Xia said unhappily, "didn''t you hear that in the upper room just now? Mother Hua wasn''t invited by your father or Mrs. min, but Zhongyong Hou''s house was specially invited for the eldest lady."


    "Don''t forget, that flower mother made Mrs. min dumb."


    Thinking about everything before going to the room, Su Wanyue was a little angry, but she was still dissatisfiedˇ° I''m not willing. "


    Obviously, she is the youngest, and her father loves her most. Why can''t she have a teaching mother alone.


    Aunt Xia said, "yue''er, in fact, the most oppressive are the second miss and Mrs. min."


    "Mother, why do you say that?" Su Wanyue is not a fool, but she is now dazzled by jealousy and doesn''t want to think more, but she also knows that Aunt Xia must have her reason for saying so.


    "Yue''er, if you think about it, Mrs. Min has only one daughter, miss two. She naturally loves miss two in every way. And your father has high hopes for the second young lady, and the second young lady is arrogant. Now, the second young lady can''t have a teaching mother alone. What do you think Mrs. Mo and the second young lady will be like now.

 Chapter 45

    Su Wanyue is not a fool. Aunt Xia has made her words so clear. If she still can''t hear it, she is not su Wanyue, the fourth miss of the prime minister''s house, but a fool.


    She looked up at Aunt Xia''s eyes, some meaning unknown, and said angrilyˇ° Mother, I know what you said. I''m just unwilling, really unwilling. "


    Aunt Xia looked at Su Wanyue and suddenly felt soft hearted. It was her own child and a piece of meat that fell off her body. She didn''t love who loved her. Reach out and hug Su Wanyue in her arms.


    "Yue''er, my poor child, it''s my mother who has wronged you. Don''t worry. My mother will find a way to let your father invite a teacher for you."


    "Really, mother." Listening to Aunt Xia''s words, Su Wanyue smiled on her lips. With bright eyes, she knew that her mother loved her most and would help her find a way.


    Aunt Xia, who only cares about her daughter, naturally didn''t see Su Wanyue''s lips with an unknown smile.


    "Silly boy, when did my mother lie to you?" Aunt Xia touched Su Wanyue''s head with a face of pity, and said with heartache.


    Heyun Pavilion


    "Miss, mother Hua said that she was invited by her uncle to teach you. Why did you ask her to go to Jinghong pavilion with mother Cui to teach other ladies, and miss, you have to go to Jinghong pavilion to study together." Mei''er asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "It''s ok now. In a few days, the weather will begin to heat up. At that time, the young lady will have some sun."


    He glanced at mei''er and didn''t speak, but looked at the big girls on the side.


    "Tell me why I asked mother Hua to go to Jinghong pavilion with me."


    Mei''er is still so simple. Even if she doesn''t know whether mei''er can maintain her unique innocence in the future, she feels a burst of regret when she thinks of this. In previous lives, even people with such a simple mind can see the wolf ambitions of Mrs. min''s mother and daughter, but she can''t see why. She''s really not blind and lard blindfolded.


    After hearing this, big girl, pity heart and pity month looked at each other.


    Although the girl is somewhat clever, the water in the prime minister''s house is not as good as the pity month and heart trained by the Millennium aristocratic family. Therefore, after looking at each other, she looks at Ruohe with some doubts.


    Looking at such a scene, he sighed slightly, "pity the moon, it''s better for you."


    "Yes, miss." Pity the moon should say.


    "Miss Hua asked mother Hua to go to Jinghong pavilion to practice etiquette and rules. She also went to Jinghong pavilion to study for two reasons. First, if the eldest Miss learns etiquette and rules in the yard, outsiders will say that Miss Hua ignores her sisters. Second, Miss Hua''s rules and etiquette are not bad."


    Lianyue is quite confident in his etiquette. Because the etiquette taught by anyone is not as good as that taught by the Feng family, who has been immersed in the Millennium etiquette family since childhood.


    "Miss, I don''t want people to criticize that Miss ignores her sisters and uses those young ladies as a foil." The big girl was a little transparent. Lianyue said that, and she immediately understood the twists and turns.


    "Miss, am I right?" She opened her eyes and looked at Huang He with some uneasiness.


    "Yes." He nodded slightly. In fact, lianyue also said that she missed a point, but it''s impossible for lianyue to know.


    Looking at Huang He''s affirmation, Da Niu has lost her excitement. At first, she understood that Huang He was so excited. Instead, she hung her head slightly and told herself secretly that she must return to these means. I don''t ask how much I can help the young lady, just don''t hold her back.


    Because he remembered that in her previous life, Mrs. min spent a lot of money to buy mother Cui in order not to let them overshadow Su Manjing, and invited another teaching mother to Su Manjing.


    Mother Cui didn''t really teach them many rules and etiquette after she got the benefit of Mrs. min, but they did suffer a lot.


    Now, if she lives again, she will not let Mrs. min''s plot succeed. Mrs. min doesn''t want them not to go to Su Manjing, so she won''t let her go.


    After taking a nap, after he dressed up, he took lianyue and Daniu to Jinghong Pavilion together.


    Jing Hongge and Huang He''s lips once again made a sneer. From the name, we can see that the prime minister and Mrs. min have made great efforts and have a bright future.


    On the way, lianyue couldn''t help asking her questions.


    "Miss, ordinary nobles and officials began to learn etiquette and rules when the girls were six or seven years old. Why isn''t our prime minister''s house like this?" As soon as she asked this, lianyue regretted. This question was not asked by one of her servants. Therefore, she looked at Ruohe uneasily and hoped that she would not be biased against herself because of this matter.


    Other noble women learn etiquette. The age of rules is four or five years old, and the maximum is only ten years old. But there are three young ladies in the prime minister''s house. They don''t want to ask mammy Xi to teach rules until they are ten years old, which is too unreasonable.


    Listening to lianyue''s words, the corners of his mouth again aroused a sneerˇ° Dad, don''t you still love us? I''m afraid we''ll suffer when we learn etiquette and rules. "


    Her father, the prime minister, was afraid that they would suffer. It was clear that she had not found a suitable teaching mother. The general teaching mother did not look up to her father, who came out of the palace. The better and more skilled mother had long been robbed by other imperial relatives. Where is the heaven.


    I can''t help thinking that before, she just said casually that her prime minister''s father would implement it. I think he was also afraid of losing his prime minister''s face at the prince''s birthday banquet.


    What he didn''t know was that the face of the prime minister had already been lost. Even a little knowledgeable girl like Lian Yue could detect something wrong. How could those nobles not understand? They just pretend to be confused.


    He didn''t think about which big family would let a concubine room take charge of Zhongfu, and another big family hadn''t learned etiquette and rules when the girl was a teenager.


    I''m afraid that she, the first lady of the prime minister''s house, is only left with the label of the first lady of the prime minister''s house. Now think about it, even if her daughter''s reputation has not been damaged in her previous life, I''m afraid it''s impossible to marry into Xun GUI''s house.


    No xungui is willing to marry a young lady taught by her aunt as a daughter-in-law. Even if Mrs. min is the daughter of a Taifu, and then she is righted, it can''t change the fact that she used to be a concubine. Unless she is a concubine and the first lady of the prime minister''s house is a concubine, her prime minister''s father can''t afford to lose this face.


    Listening to his answer, lianyue was stunned. Although the prime minister had not seen him several times, he didn''t look like a person who would love his daughter from his style these days. Then, there must be other reasons. Although puzzled, he didn''t ask anything again. After all, she knew it was wrong after asking, so she didn''t expect Huang He to really solve her doubts.


    However, the words of Ruohe are also true to outsiders.


    Because in many people''s hearts, girls don''t know how much punishment to take when learning etiquette and rules. Therefore, if they listen to Chen he''s words, they think that the prime minister dotes on his daughter too much.

 Chapter 46

    After he arrived at Jinghong Pavilion, Su Manjing had arrived, but there were no figures of mother Cui and mother Hua.


    "Big sister, don''t you have your own mammy? Why do you come to Jinghong pavilion?" As soon as she saw him, Su Wanyue stabbed anyone like a hedgehog.


    "Four sisters, we are all sisters. Why do we have to divide so clearly, and there are only two mammies. If I use one mammy alone, I''m afraid that mammy Cui can''t care about it at that time, so I discussed with mammy Hua and came to Jinghong pavilion to teach rules and rituals, so I can help mammy Cui at that time."


    He said with a smile, not angry at Su Wanyue''s words.


    "Who is rare." Su Wanyue is like a fried hen. She was jealous that he could have a teaching mother alone. Now she thought he came to show off in front of them. In addition, she is not old. How can she keep calm under such circumstances.


    "Four younger sister, don''t say that. The big sister is also for our good. Apologize to the big sister." Su Manjing comes forward and holds Su Wanyue''s hand and whispers. Show her gentle, kind and considerate side.


    Su Wanyue looked up at Su Manjing and smiled with an unknown meaning. Just when everyone thought Su Wanyue was going to listen to Su Manjing and apologize to Chen he, Su Wanyue threw away Su Manjing''s hand.


    "Su Manjing, it''s your business to curry favor with others. Don''t pull me in."


    What he said did not give Su Manjing any face or Mrs min any face. Su Wanqing on one side is more atmospheric and dare not go out.


    Huang He looked at the scene with great interest. Su Manjing, don''t you like camouflage best? Now, I see how you can pretend.


    "You... Why are you so ignorant." Su Manjing''s gnashing teeth. But Mrs. min''s words and deeds for many years still let her know that she can''t be angry at this time and should bear it.


    She took a deep breath, put on her pitiful appearance and saidˇ° Fourth sister, how can you say that about me? I don''t want you to have a quarrel with your big sister. "


    Su Manjing''s eyes are wandering and pitiful. If ordinary people see it, they will feel pity, but Su Wanyue seems to have not seen her at all, and continues.


    "You''d better stop pretending here. You think I don''t know what your purpose is. I just want to please Su Ruohe, and then let him speak with Uncle Yu''s family to straighten your mother."


    As soon as Su Wanyue said this, the people around immediately buried their heads low for fear that they would be found to have heard this.


    Su Wanqing, who was afraid of the atmosphere, dared not move.


    Ruohe walked aside, found a seat and sat down. She wanted to see what Su Manjing would do next. If circumstances permit, she wants to slap a few more.


    "You... Su Wanyue, what are you talking about?" Su Manjing points to Su Wanyue and scolds angrily. She can''t help it.


    Although Su Wanyue is telling the truth and many people know it, it is the first time that she has been told in public like now.


    "My nonsense? Is it true? You know it best. " Su Wanyue sneered as if she had heard some funny joke.


    "How can I know that I should pay attention to evidence in everything. Since you say so, you can take out the evidence, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude." Su Manjing looks at Su Wanyue and says impolitely.


    "You''re welcome. You''re welcome." Su Wanyue naturally refused to admit defeat. The momentum is much more powerful than what Su Manjing said.


    "You..." Su Manjing said suddenly. She didn''t know what to do with Su Wanyue.


    "What are you? Are you still trying to hit me?" Su Wanyue said this and put her face a foot away from Su Manjing. Her eyes are full of provocations. She doesn''t believe that Su Manjing really dares to hit herself.


    With a "pa", Su Wanyue left a bright palm print on her face.


    "You, you dare hit me." Su Wanyue covered her beaten face and looked at Su Manjing incredulously.


    "What''s wrong with beating you? You don''t know what''s good or bad." Su Manjing looks at Su Wanyue disdainfully.


    Just when Su Manjing is proud, Su Wanyue suddenly rushes up and starts to fight at her. Su Manjing may as well be attacked by Su Wanyue.


    Seeing that the two quarreled more and more fiercely, they even started to fight now. None of the people dared to stop them. Su Wanqing also looked at Ruohe helplessly, hoping that Ruohe could think of some way to stop them.


    "What are you still doing there? Don''t you hurry to pull them apart." He was also stunned. He didn''t expect that they would move their hands. Then he ordered the servants.


    With the command of Huang He, the servants quickly came forward and separated the two people, but they both shouted and scolded reluctantly.


    "Su Wanyue, you bitch dare to hit me in the face."


    "What if I hit you in the face. I still have to tear your mouth. "


    "What a noisy thing." A thick and dignified voice suddenly sounded at this time.


    It was mother Cui who came. She was a little fat and had a kind eyebrow. There was indeed some dignity between her eyebrows.


    "I''ve seen mother Cui." Chen he and Su Wanqing immediately made a blessing to mother Cui. The man in front of them was their recent rules, but they couldn''t afford to offend the etiquette teacher.


    After hearing mother Cui''s words, Su Wanyue, who was still noisy, was stunned. Then they also reacted and saluted mother Cui.


    "I''ve seen mother Cui." But they were one step later than Huang He, which made them even more abrupt.


    Mother Cui frowned a little unhappily, glanced at them and asked Chen he.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "If you go back to Mammy, it''s just a small fight between our sisters. It doesn''t matter. They often do this, which can also increase their feelings." He said quietly.


    Often, devils often do this. They only do it for the first time. Do you slander people so blatantly. Su Wanyue looked at Ruohe angrily. If mother Cui wasn''t there, she would have come up to compete with Ruohe.


    Su Manjing also dares to be angry, but her mood fluctuation is much better than Su Wanyue. Because she knew that no matter what she said, mother Cui would not listen to her.


    He was allowed to talk freely there.


    "So it is. I think the relationship between miss two and miss four is also excellent. It''s just that your way of emotional contact is too special. It''s better to use it less in the future. " Mother Cui said suddenly.


    "Well, you should hurry back and change your clothes. You can''t delay the afternoon course."


    Looking at Su Manjing and the back of Su Wanyue when they left, the bottom of his eyes flashed a light, and the smile on the corners of his mouth was even worse.


    Su Manjing, I will destroy what you have and want.

 Chapter 47

    After su Manjing and Su Wanyue went out, mother Cui said to Chen he.


    "Mother Hua has told me everything. It''s good for the eldest lady to do so."


    As the eldest sister, we should care about the younger brothers and sisters below and play an exemplary role at the same time. In this regard, Ruohe has done very well.


    "Thank you, Mammy. This is what I should have done." He smiled.


    "Yes." Mother Cui is more and more satisfied as she looks at him. If she can, she also wants to teach him alone.


    After a while, Su Manjing and Su Wanyue have freshened up and come back.


    Mother Cui looked at them and frowned slightly. She was dissatisfied, but it was late now. It was hard to ask them to go back and freshen up again.


    In the afternoon, the main teaching is walking.


    Mother Cui said to some people in the villageˇ° Now that everyone has arrived, come with me. We''ll teach walking this afternoon. "


    Listening to mother Cui''s words, Su Manjing had a disapproval attitude. Because he knew that the road they would take was not an ordinary one.


    Su Manjing also had an idea in his mind, that is.


    Teach to walk? Mother Cui can''t be a liar. Who can''t walk here.


    But what happened next made them dumbfounded.


    Mother Cui took them to a courtyard, where there were all kinds of boards, big and small, high and low, smooth and uneven. The boards were connected together like a winding path.


    At the end of the board was a rough gravel road. On this side of the board stood mammy Hua.


    When he saw Mother Hua, he whisperedˇ° I''ve seen mother Hua. " Although mother Xi is a servant hired by the prime minister''s office, she is also half a teacher. Therefore, she must not be disrespectful to them.


    Chen he saluted, and the people following her also saluted.


    "Ladies, don''t be polite." Mother Hua looked at Ruohe and smiled. Then someone said to mother Cuiˇ° Tell them all the rules. "


    "Yes." Mother Cui nodded slightly and said, "I just said that you will think so when you teach you to walk this afternoon. Who can''t walk? You still need to teach.


    A real lady of the family should walk without showing her feet or smiling. She walks gracefully, but she can''t swing from side to side. "


    There was nothing wrong with him, because she had heard it in her previous life.


    Su Manjing was stunned when she heard it. Among them, Su Wanyue even opened her mouth slightly.


    Mother Cui frowned and walked up to Su Wanyue and said unhappily.


    "Miss four, you can''t do this. You must not do this again in the future."


    Hearing the speech, Su Wanyue blushed and was very embarrassed, but she didn''t dare to say or do anything, so she had to nod slightly.


    Seeing Su Wanyue''s obedient response, mother Cui''s face was better, and continued.


    "See a gravel road ahead?"


    Mother Cui continued without waiting for him to speak.


    "All you have to do this afternoon is walk on it. If someone doesn''t fall down five times in a row, he can rest. If he can''t do it this afternoon, he can continue tomorrow. "


    After listening to mother Cui''s words, Su Manjing secretly complained.


    Walking is a very simple thing to say, but it''s really early to do it without looking back and smiling. It''s not easy to walk around in peace. It''s not easy to shake left and right.


    Fortunately, she has experienced in her previous life, plus her own understanding. In addition, she has insisted on sticking to it these days. Her foot strength is much more stable than that of ordinary women. After walking several times, she is much better. She is also the first person who has not fallen five times in a row.


    Looking at how long he had passed in such a short time, mother Hua''s face showed a rare color of satisfaction. Secretly, she is worthy of being valued by the childe. It''s really so different.


    However, the satisfied color on mother Hua''s face flashed by, and naturally no one saw it.


    Mother Cui was a little surprised. She also taught a lot of young ladies, including many girls who had studied with her mother since childhood, but there were few girls who could compete with him for a long time.


    What''s more, before she came here, she also asked someone to inquire. The eldest lady of the prime minister''s house was famous for her pimples and unruly willfulness, but she didn''t expect this meeting to impress her. Naturally, she looked up to him.


    Looking at the rice that came slowly, mother Cui said with satisfaction.


    "The eldest lady did a good job. She can go to the next step."


    Next, Ruohe was stunned. She thought she could go back and rest as long as she walked through the wooden gravel path. Unexpectedly, there was something else.


    As soon as he recovered, he saw a girl coming with a tray in her hand, and several silver bowls were impressively placed on the tray.


    Seeing this scene, a black line appeared behind her head. Mother Cui didn''t want her to walk with the silver bowl.


    Soon, his idea was confirmed. Mother Cui said with a smile.


    "Madam, now I''ll put a bowl on your shoulder, and then put one on your head. After that, I''ll add water to the bowl."


    Listening to mother Cui''s words, she felt as if she had been watered with a basin of water from her head in the snow in the cold winter.


    "What''s wrong, miss?" Seeing that Naohe didn''t answer herself in time, mother Cui still smiled and said, but the smile made people feel cold at the bottom of their feet.


    Seeing Ruohe stunned, lianyue pulled Ruohe''s sleeve where others couldn''t see it as in the morning.


    "Ah, listen to Mammy''s arrangement." He hurriedly said. At the same time, I didn''t forget to look at lianyue beside me and ask her if she had met a fake teaching mother.


    Lianyue also looked back at Ruohe. What the young lady met was not a fake teaching Mammy. It was true, and the real ancient ritual was even more abnormal than this.


    She can''t stand it now. If she goes to the Feng family a year later, I don''t know what it will be like.


    "In that case, let''s start." Mother Cui still looked at him and said with a smile.


    "Yes." She felt bitter in her heart. At the moment, mother Cui''s smiling face was terrible in her eyes.


    In this way, he joined the army with two silver bowls on his shoulders.


    At this time, leaving aside all the gratitude and resentment, the ladies in the prime minister''s house felt a bit like brothers and sisters.

 Chapter 48

    For a long time, she spent all her time learning etiquette and rules. She didn''t plan to go there several times.


    But Lian Yue told her that if she didn''t want to go, she would learn ancient rites in her own yard. Anyway, she couldn''t even know etiquette when she went to the Feng family a year later.


    As soon as he heard this, he suddenly lost his mind. But fortunately, there is another good news, which is good news. That is, the etiquette taught by mother Hua and mother Cui is basically similar to the ancient rites. That is to say, as long as she studies these rites well this time, she won''t be so hard to study the ancient rites later.


    These days, no matter how tired he is, he doesn''t give up squatting horse steps and learn some simple medical skills and moves.


    This day is a paradise for several ladies in the prime minister''s house.


    Because on this day, mother Hua and mother Cui gave them a holiday.


    He asked someone to prepare the carriage early. Yes, she wanted to go out. These days, he didn''t learn much about medicine, but he only listened to Lian Yue''s explanation. There were no real objects and pictures. It was difficult for him to recognize the medicinal materials when he saw them.


    Although during this period, lianyue also drew some pictures for Ruohe to facilitate her identification, lianyue''s ability was limited and time was limited, and Ruohe learned faster than she did.


    How could an official like the prime minister''s office have medical books? Therefore, he plans to take this opportunity to buy some medical books in the bookstore.


    The carriage slowly went out of the prime minister''s house, which was located in the east of the imperial city. The street outside the gate soon entered the downtown.


    Looking at the busy street, Ruohe was in a trance. In her previous life, every time she went out, Su Manjing would always follow her from time to time, telling her which store had good pastries, which Rouge powder, which jewelry had first-class workmanship and the latest style.


    Because of these things, no one in the whole Imperial City knew that the eldest lady and the second lady of the prime minister''s house had a deep love for each other, but no one said that she ignored the differences between the legitimate and concubines and regarded the concubines as their sisters.


    But everyone said that the second lady of the prime minister''s house was worthy of being a talented woman with both talent and morality. Even if she was the first sister who had destroyed Qingyu, she would really be relative. I''m afraid it''s rare to see such a loving and righteous woman in this world.


    Now I think it''s ridiculous. If it''s really sisterly, why did she die so miserably in the end? If it''s really sisterly, how could she rob her husband and harm her uncle.


    Su Manjing, sooner or later, I will uncover your hypocrisy. I will ask you to pay back what I have suffered in my previous life.


    Min lanxuan, Prime Minister''s residence


    "Madam, the eldest lady has left the house." Mother Li came into the house and said to the lady who sat obliquely on the soft collapse.


    "The action is clean and tidy. Don''t leave any flaws." Mrs. min looked up at mother Li, her face full of yin and ruthless color.


    "Yes, madam." Mother Li answered. She wanted to persuade Mrs. min, but she didn''t know how to persuade her. She always felt that the whole person had changed since she woke up last time.


    She became unwilling to get close to her wife and became difficult to deal with. She had a hunch that her wife would miss this time.


    Looking at mother Li''s back, Mrs. min could no longer hide the sinister color under her eyes and shot out.


    Su Ruohe, since you refuse to be obedient, I can only destroy you. I can''t let you steal the limelight from my daughter.


    These days, looking at the changes of Ruohe, Mrs. min is more and more frightened. Her intuition tells her that if she can''t get rid of Ruohe early, it will cause irreparable damage to her and her jing''er.


    Her intuition has always been accurate, so this time, she chose to follow her own consciousness.


    "Miss, the Qingfeng bookstore is here." The moon whispered.


    Qingfeng Pavilion is the largest bookstore in imperial city. It is said that there are no books that can''t be bought here.


    "Oh, have you arrived yet?" It turned out that unconsciously, she had been distracted for such a long time, which was not a good thingˇ° Then get off. "


    As soon as he said this, he would get up and go outside the carriage.


    "Miss, your gauze hat." Lianyue quickly reminded. Although there are many noble women in and out of Qingfeng bookstore, it''s a bookstore. Most of them are men. It''s inappropriate for a young lady to go in like this.


    It seems that he thought of this problem, took the hat in lianyue''s hand and got off the carriage.


    When I got off the carriage, I saw a few big characters of dragon, Phoenix and phoenix dance. Those four big characters were Qingfeng bookstore. The pen is vigorous and powerful, vaguely natural, and has the momentum to accommodate all things.


    Chen he sighed in his heart. He deserves to be from that man.


    "Miss, I heard that this word was written by master hanjiangzhi." The pity moon on one side also fell on the high plaque.


    Han Jiangzhi is a famous but mysterious calligraphy master. Why is he mysterious? Because no one has seen his true face so far. His calligraphy is even less.


    Some people say that he is a virtuous expert, living in seclusion between mountains and rivers.


    Some people say that he is a dignitary who doesn''t like fishing for fame.


    Some people also say that he is a slovenly old man who can''t be slovenly. He is drunk all day.


    "Well, I''m afraid only he can write such words in this world." He nodded and sighed. No one else has seen Han Jiangzhi, but she knows. How can that unique person with beautiful scenery become a dirty old man in their mouth.


    She had seen him from a distance in her previous life. Although he was wearing a mask at that time, from his behavior, she was sure that the man was only 25 years old at most.


    "Let''s go in." She and that person are like clouds in the sky and mud on the ground. It''s better not to say too much.


    "Cut, it''s like you''ve seen master hanjiangzhi." When he was about to go in with lianyue, there was a sneer and disdain behind him.


    He frowned. He didn''t want to make trouble, so he didn''t look back, pretended not to hear, and continued to go to the bookstore.


    "Yes, she must be guilty when she looks so anxious to go in." Seeing that he was going in, someone quit and immediately echoed the words of the previous woman.


    Naohe continues to raise her feet and walk forward. She doesn''t want to waste time because of people who don''t want to do it.


    "You and I stop." The first woman to open her mouth saw that Ruohe was going to leave. She just felt hot on her face. She was so big that no one dared to ignore her existence.


    As soon as the woman''s words fell, someone immediately came forward and blocked his way. He frowned and turned and said.


    "I don''t know why this lady stopped me."

 Chapter 49

    He turned and saidˇ° I don''t know why this lady stopped me. "


    After he turned around, he saw clearly the woman who had mocked her.


    He was about 14 or 15 years old, with a hazy group of lake blue smoke, a delicate oval face, willow eyebrows like smoke, red lips and white teeth.


    Standing next to her was a girl who looked fifteen or sixteen years old, dressed in pink.


    Looking at their clothes and the entourage behind them, I think it''s also the noble lady.


    The woman dressed in lake blue was stunned when she heard the voice of Huang He.


    "How is it you?" There was some disappointment in his tone.


    Hearing the speech, he frowned slightly. From her memory, she didn''t know the woman in front of her, but what the woman said after seeing herself really puzzled her.


    Why are you? Most of them should be surprised when they say this, and the woman in lake blue is clearly disappointed. What''s the matter? And she is still wearing a hat. The woman can''t see her face.


    "Does this girl know me?" He frowned and asked in some doubt.


    "I don''t know." The woman in lake blue said simplyˇ° There''s nothing for you here. You go. "


    This made him more suspicious. The woman in front of him didn''t have a brain problem. She stopped herself and let herself go after seeing her face.


    However, at present, she doesn''t have much time to pay attention to these things. He glanced at the two women, turned around and walked towards the second floor of Qingfeng bookstore.


    "Princess, just let her go." The woman in pink obviously didn''t expect such a result. She was puzzled and asked the woman in lake blue.


    "Otherwise?" The woman in lake blue didn''t look at the woman in pink, and said faintly.


    Hearing the woman in pink, he paused. Princess, the woman in lake blue was a princess. She was often pushed away by Mrs. min for various reasons. Naturally, she could not know any princess. Therefore, she was surprised that the woman in front of her was the princess.


    Thinking like this, the speed under her feet has unconsciously slowed down a lot.


    "She got down from the carriage of the prime minister''s house."


    She came out with the princess for the first time today. She didn''t understand the princess''s temper in front of her. It''s better not to provoke her easily, but she knows that the princess hates the second lady of the prime minister''s house most, and the woman who just went upstairs obviously got down from the carriage of the prime minister''s house. Even if she is not the second lady of the prime minister''s house, she would be another lady.


    Since the princess hates the second young lady of the prime minister''s house, she certainly doesn''t like other young ladies of the prime minister''s house, which is why she dared to talk to Naohe just now,


    The carriage of the prime minister''s house, Huang He, was even more depressed, because he got off the carriage of the prime minister''s house and provoked the two people in front of him. Wait, isn''t it that the princess has a feud with the prime minister''s house.


    "What about that?" The princess was a little impatient, stared at the woman in pink and said. She doesn''t like Su Manjing, but that doesn''t mean she will be angry with other ladies in the prime minister''s house because of Su Manjing. Does she look like such a tasteless person.


    "I dare not." The woman in pink was so excited that she hated herself for being too anxious. She thought about how to win the favor of the princess before she fully understood the princess. Now she almost fell short of success.


    Thinking of this, she didn''t forget to glare at Huang He. It was this damn woman. If it weren''t for her, how could she be despised by the princess. In her opinion, although the carriage he had just taken had some signs of the prime minister''s office, it was not remarkable. Therefore, she thought he was just a common woman or something.


    Looking at this scene, the corners of his mouth aroused a sneer. She knew almost what was in front of her. The princess was afraid that she had a grudge against a young lady in the prime minister''s house, but she was still a good person and would not casually implicate others.


    The woman in pink was obviously the servant of the princess Lao. She just didn''t understand the princess''s temper and was self defeating.


    Since the princess was not aimed at herself, she didn''t need to continue listening and accelerated the speed of going upstairs.


    "Eh, it''s you, girl. I didn''t expect to see you here. It''s really lucky."


    A young man''s voice suddenly sounded above the head of the rice. He raised his head and looked at the owner of the voice. The man was seventeen or eighteen years old and exuded an aristocratic atmosphere, but his face was a little white and abnormal. This man is not Gao Zhan and who is he.


    "The people''s daughter has seen Prince Cheng''s son." The grain is slightly blessed, and the way.


    At the same time, he wondered how Gao Zhan recognized him with his hat on.


    "You''re welcome, girl. I haven''t thanked you for saving your life." Gao Zhan raised his hand to stop Chen he''s salute.


    "The prince is polite. I just said casually at that time that if the prince has nothing else to do, the people''s daughter will leave."


    Ruohe secretly complained. Did she step on * * * * when she went out today? The person she met was either the princess or the son of the world. In front of her, the aristocratic son had even more powerful eyes. She just met him once. Now she was still wearing a hat and was recognized by him.


    "Wait a minute, girl. You haven''t told me your name yet."


    "Next time, if you meet the prince next time, the people''s daughter will tell the prince." He beat his feet. Why is the Shizi so annoying? I knew it would be like this. Then * * * * shouldn''t have told her about Dr. Li.


    "Brother Gao Zhan, you also come to Qingfeng bookstore to buy books." While he was thinking about how to get away, the princess had come to Gao Zhan with her attendant and asked Gao Zhan.


    "Yes, Qin Qin is here. What a coincidence." Gao Zhan obviously didn''t expect to meet Gao Qinqin here.


    "Brother Gao Zhan, do you know this girl?" Gao Qinqin looked at Gao Zhan and Huang He. In her memory, Gao Zhan''s brother seldom said hello to women, and it was a miracle that he just took the initiative to talk to the girl in front of him.


    Therefore, she was more curious about Huang He. She wanted to know whether she was the lady in the prime minister''s house, so that brother Gao Zhan could make an exception.


    "Er... I know you." Gao Zhan was stunned. He didn''t know how to answer Gao Qinqin''s words.


    Say yes, he doesn''t know other people''s names. Say no, but people''s family is his Savior.


    What is understanding? Gao Qinqin doesn''t understand why Gao Zhan said that, but she also knows Gao Zhan''s temper. If he doesn''t want to say it, she can''t ask anything.

 Chapter 50

    "Met Princess Qinghe." From the conversation they had just had, he probably knew the identity of the woman in front of him, the little princess of the prince''s residence, Princess Qinghe.


    Princess Qinghe is also a famous talented woman in the capital. Some Shuangshu in the capital say that she disdains to be as famous as Su Manjing. Therefore, she often embarrasses Su Manjing and is frank.


    From here, she probably knew why Princess Qinghe had just stopped herself. I think she thinks of herself as Su Manjing. She is the same age as Su Manjing and has the same body and behavior. It''s not difficult to be recognized as wrong.


    However, it can be seen from here that the rumors are true. Although Su Manjing has some names of talented women, she is not like a duck to water among expensive women.


    Gao Qinqin waved to Huang He, indicating that she had nothing to do. At the same time, he continued to say to Gao Zhan.


    "Brother Gao Zhan, let''s go up and choose books together."


    Then, without waiting for Gao Zhan''s reaction, she took Gao Zhan upstairs.


    He looked at Gao Qinqin waving to himself. Naturally, he understood what she meant and said to them.


    "Min NV leaves." It''s a rare opportunity. If you don''t go at this time, when will you stay. Continue to stay in Qingfeng bookstore. I don''t know what Gao Zhan will ask.


    With that, he took lianyue and mei''er out of the Qingfeng bookstore.


    "Miss, we won''t buy books." Mei''er looked at Ruohe with some incomprehension. Before she came out, she promised him no matter what. She just watched and didn''t have to talk, but now she couldn''t help it.


    "Buy, why not buy." It''s rare for Chen he to be kind and want to tease mei''er.


    "Since we want to buy books, what are we going to do?" Mei''er was even more puzzled.


    "Want to know?" He looked at mei''er and said with a smile.


    "Well, well, well." Mei''er looked at Chen he and nodded. She knew she was the stupidest girl around her. Now, the young lady was willing to tell her that she was naturally happy and didn''t have to use her head.


    "I want to know. I want to go." Looking at mei''er''s head like a chicken pecking rice, he said unkindly.


    Then he walked towards the carriage without looking back.


    "Stupid, there is not only Qingfeng bookstore in the whole capital." Lian Yue knocked on mei''er''s forehead impolitely. Similarly, she caught up with Huang He and walked in the direction of the carriage.


    "Ah." Mei''er was stunned at first, then chased up with a depressed face and followed the carriage.


    At this time, by a window on the second floor of Qingfeng bookstore, a man in white was standing there looking at the direction of the carriage. He saw her as soon as she got off the carriage. Therefore, he knew everything about her in Qingfeng bookstore, but she didn''t know.


    "Brother, you are here too." As soon as Gao Qinqin went to the second floor, he saw the man in white standing by the window and said in surprise.


    "Hey, brother, what are you looking at?"


    Seeing that the man in white was still standing there looking out of the window and ignoring himself, Gao Qinqin stepped forward and looked in the direction the man in white looked. The street was still very dirty, with heavy traffic and nothing.


    The man in white glanced at Gao Qinqin, "what are you doing when you don''t stay in the house?"


    "I''ll choose some books and I''ll go back." Gao Qinqin said with some apprehension that she was most afraid of her brother, who has always been afraid of heaven and earth.


    In the past, when her brother was still at the border, she could run around, but now that her brother came back, her freedom was gone. Although she would miss her brother, she still loved freedom most.


    "Then hurry to choose and go back early." Looking at his sister who dare not go out in front of him, Gao Shi is a little softheartedˇ° You''re a girl. It''s dangerous outside, you know? "


    Gao Zhan, who followed Gao Qinqin behind him, listened to Gao Shi''s words and couldn''t help pumping at the corners of his mouth. Gao Qinqin, the girl, would be in danger outside. It would be good if he didn''t harm others.


    "Yes." Gao Qinqin did not dare to violate Gao Shi''s words and nodded obediently.


    "Lao Xi, when did you meet the first lady of the prime minister''s house?" Gao Shi doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. Thinking that Gao Zhan also knows Chen he, he is inexplicably upset.


    "What is the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house?" Gao Zhan is a monk of two Zhangs, who can''t touch his head.


    "Ah, that was the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house just now." Gao Qinqin didn''t go far. At this time, he came together and asked Gao Shiˇ° Brother, how are you sure she is the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house? "


    "I saw it once not long ago." Gao Shi gave Gao Qinqin a. Why, when you have an opinion, Gao Qinqin ran to choose a book.


    It turned out that she was the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house. No wonder she inadvertently regarded her as Su Manjing at the beginning.


    Gao Shi''s eyes inadvertently fell on the books Gao Qinqin chose. Somehow, his heart seemed to be pulled by something.


    Because all the books Gao Qinqin chose were medical skills.


    At this time, Gao Zhan has also reacted, and a bitter smile crossed his heart. It turns out that she is the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house. Thinking about some rumors about her in the capital, Gao Zhan is relieved. No wonder she will say those words.


    It is said in the capital that she was an ignorant, ignorant, unruly and willful woman, but now it seems that things may not be like that. So is her situation more difficult than herself.


    "Old eleven, you haven''t answered me yet." Gao Shi naturally looked at Gao Zhan''s expressions one by one and said.


    "It''s nothing. I met you inadvertently when I went to Gaye temple to enjoy flowers some time ago." Gao Zhan said casually.


    "She''s not for you." How can Gao Shi not know Xiao Jiu in Gao Zhan''s stomach. Said very impolitely.


    "She''s not for you either." Not for yourself. Gao Zhan smiles bitterly. Yes, she is not suitable for herself.


    "Not necessarily." Gao Shi said impolitely.


    "Don''t forget the poison on you, and someone can cure my disease." How could Gao Zhan give up the chance to pour cold water.


    "Even if you are well, she is not suitable for you. Don''t forget your stepmother."


    Hum


    Gao Zhan only felt that his head was smashed by something.


    Filial piety is greater than heaven, and the stepmother is also the mother. Even if he knows the woman''s wolf ambition now, he can''t kill the woman if he hates the woman. By means of the woman, as long as she doesn''t die for a day, she may revive.


    If you don''t say whether you really love him or not, even if you don''t love him, you can''t bake him on the fire rack, because she still has an identity and her life-saving benefactor.


    At this time, she didn''t know that she just went to Qingfeng bookstore and her ownership had been determined.


    At this time, she was still choosing books in the ink treasure Pavilion, which was smaller than the Qingfeng bookstore.

 Chapter 51

    The bustling streets, the sound of Hawking, bargaining, the sound of children playing, and the water on the streets all highlight the prosperity of the capital.


    An insignificant carriage is slowly driving towards the east of the imperial city. Although the carriage is not impressive, no one dares to provoke it easily.


    Because they all understand a truth, in this capital, don''t think about life without a little eyesight.


    Never treat the people inside the carriage as soft persimmons because it is inconspicuous, because when there is no sign, no one knows whether it is a real God or a false god.


    Some of these people may not know Ruohe or the signs on the carriage, but it doesn''t mean they will get into trouble with Ruohe. Because they often walk around the imperial city and look at the carriage that Ruohe takes heading east, they can guess that Ruohe''s identity is either rich or expensive.


    However, at this time, the carriage suddenly stopped. Because of inertia, Ruohe, who was sitting in the carriage and closed his eyes, couldn''t help leaning forward and then leaning back. Inevitably, Ruohe''s head had a close contact with the rear wall of the carriage.


    All this happened so suddenly that even some skilled lianyue didn''t react.


    Lian Yue is good at medicine, but she wanders around with all kinds of dangers all year round. Therefore, she still has some self-defense skills.


    "What''s going on?" Mei''er asked the coachman angrilyˇ° How did you catch the bus? "


    It''s also that anyone who gets hit for no reason will not be in a good mood.


    "I... I seem to have hit someone." The coachman was also a little uneasy. Logically, their carriage drove very slowly and it was impossible to bump people away. However, he didn''t understand how the man flew out like a rag.


    Hit someone


    Ruohe had to get out of the car to check. Otherwise, not far ahead, there was a dirty child lying there. Ruohe was about to come forward to check how the child was.


    A dark figure flew out of the crowd. He came forward and hugged the child and shouted.


    "My son, my son, why are you so miserable. You class who kill thousands of knives, give my son back his life. "


    When the shadow stopped, I could see the shape of the shadow clearly. It was about thirty years old, fat and powdered.


    The man shouted at him, his voice was devastated, but there was no pain at the bottom of his eyes, but there was a faint excitement. When he saw that he was just a teenage girl, he was even more excited.


    Men''s shouting has attracted many spectators, and there are more and more trends.


    "Uncle, give me the child first. Let''s call a doctor to see if the child can be saved." Mei''er said aside. The child was hit by their carriage. Whether the child is alive or dead, they should find a doctor to show the child.


    "The children are dead. What else do you want?" The fat man looked at him and saidˇ° Oh, I see. The reason why you procrastinate like this is that you won''t lose money. "


    "Everyone came to comment and reason. The one who killed thousands of knives killed my child. Unexpectedly, he wanted to forget it." The fat man shouted at the crowd.


    For a time, people around him began to despise him. Some even whispered.


    "Their clothes don''t look like people who can''t afford to lose money. Why is that so?"


    "Hey, you don''t know that these rich and powerful nobles don''t want to accompany even if they have money. It''s not us ordinary people who suffer in the end."


    "This is simply bullying."


    "Yes, it''s bullying. We can''t let them leave easily without saying anything today. "


    "Yes, we can''t let them leave easily, and let them understand that we ordinary people are not easy to bully."


    "Hey, don''t be impulsive."


    This was the first time mei''er had seen such a situation, and she saw that the situation was getting worse and worse for them. Some helpless said.


    "Uncle, we won''t say no compensation."


    The fat man looked at the situation and was very kind to himself. I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. As long as these ignorant people stand on their own side now, the business will be successful. At that time, he can go to forget worry Pavilion and have a good natural and unrestrained look.


    His eyes were slightly excited and his voice was still sadˇ° Since I don''t want to accompany you, I''ll pay the money quickly so that I can go back and bury my poor son. What are you doing with so much talk? "


    "Are you sure you don''t want to suffocate the child in your arms?" At this time, he, who had not spoken, opened his mouth.


    Lianyue knows medical skills, so when she got out of the carriage, lianyue told him that the child was still angry.


    "What are you talking about? He''s my son, my own son. How can I kill him?"


    After hearing what he said, the fat man felt a fine panic at the bottom of his eyes and loosened his strength on his arm. However, he recovered immediately.


    It was his relaxation that gave the child the chance to breathe, so that he was not suffocated.


    "Are you sure it''s your own son?" He raised his eyebrows and looked at the fat man with some disdain.


    "Of course." The fat man looked at Huang He suspiciously. What did the girl say so much for. What did he find? It''s impossible. She''s only twelve or thirteen years old. She''s a half year old child and a daughter of a rich family. How can she see through his tricks.


    Thinking of this, the fat man strengthened his courage and said to Huang He.


    "I think you just want to cheat, don''t you. Villagers, look, this is the young lady of a rich family. She doesn''t pay attention to the lives of our little people at a young age. "


    As the voice of the fat man fell, those who looked at Huang he were even worse and despised.


    "The life of their rich people is life, but the life of our little people is not life."


    "That is, if you don''t explain today, you can''t let them go."


    "Yes, if you don''t give an explanation, you won''t let go."


    The voices of several people in the crowd were everywhere, but he didn''t want to hear it. He looked at the fat man lightly and said.


    "You say the child is your own son. What are you wearing and what is he wearing?"


    A word awakens the dreamer, and Ruohe''s words are like stones falling into the lake, rippling.


    The onlookers who were still criticizing him at the moment explained their anger and disdain after seeing the man''s dress.

 Chapter 52

    There is no other reason, just because the fat man is tall, fat and powdered. He is wearing the most popular clothing style at present. The white jade hairpin on his head is a valuable thing.


    Hanging around his waist is a circular ring carved from superior Hotan jade. Needless to say, it is also a valuable thing. He also has several gem rings that are not cheap at first sight on his fingers.


    The child in his arms was dirty and thin, and his clothes were even worse. Even the little beggars in the street were better dressed than him.


    As soon as they saw this, they naturally saw the child''s slightly undulating chest, and naturally thought of the first sentence of Ruohe - are you sure you don''t want to suffocate him.


    For a time, people looked at the man even worse.


    The fat man obviously didn''t expect such a turning point. Some uneasy, finally realized that he was kicking to the iron plate today, but he still pretended to be calm and rushed to the road.


    "He''s my son. I''ll treat him as I want. You said so much that you couldn''t change the outcome of your killing my son."


    "Really." Ruohe smiled coldly at the fat man, because she had seen the familiar figure coming towards her, and she was followed by an old man.


    "Well, if you don''t lose money today, you don''t want to go, even if you''re a noble." The fat man''s scalp was numb and his whole body was cold, but his mouth still shouted without weakness.


    "Here comes the doctor, miss." Soon, mei''er took the old man to Ruohe.


    Hearing what may said, the fat man just felt his head buzzing.


    doctor? When did the servant girl around him leave? Why didn''t he notice.


    Not only he, but also many people around him are wondering this.


    Mei''er went to ask for a doctor when people turned their eyes on the fat man, but he didn''t expect that mei''er would invite the doctor in such a short time.


    But now is not the time to ask these questions, "this old man, please help me. The child can still be saved."


    "Don''t worry, girl. I will do my best." The old doctor said to Huang He.


    "Isn''t this sun Lao?" By this time, someone in the crowd had recognized the identity of the old doctor.


    "It''s really sun Lao. Last time my family was pulled back from the gate of hell."


    "And my father was also saved by old sun. You don''t know. My father didn''t know how many doctors he saw at that time and told me to prepare for the aftercare. Fortunately, old sun came to see my father and prescribed a medicine. My father took the medicine and could get out of bed the next day. I have to thank old sun later."


    Listening to these people''s comments, the corners of his lips rarely aroused a smile. It seems that mei''er''s luck is not generally good. Just go to ask a doctor and invite sun Lao, who has such a high reputation.


    There is no doubt about him. If sun didn''t have a few brushes, he couldn''t have such a high reputation.


    "You, what do you want to do, don''t come here." The fat man obviously knew sun Lao, and there was panic on his face, which could have pretended to be calm.


    I looked at the child in my arms with some disgust. I was going to make a fortune by relying on you. I didn''t expect you to be so useless.


    "Uncle, we don''t mean any harm. We just want to show your baby. He''s not your son. Do you want your son to really die like this? " Mei''er looked at the fat man and said anxiously.


    The fat man now has the heart to kill mei''er, because in his opinion, mei''er is deliberately trying to make him stand down. Now it''s time. If he doesn''t give the child in his arms to old sun for treatment, he will be suspected of deliberately wanting the child to die.


    But Naohe knows that mei''er has always been nervous and can''t have such an idea. She really cares about the child''s Ann Wei and is worried about taking a human life lawsuit.


    After the fat man handed the child in his arms to sun Lao, his eyes began to roll around. He knew that it was impossible to retreat today, so he wanted to find a suitable opportunity to slip away.


    "Old sun, the child is weak. It''s inappropriate to put him directly on the ground. However, his injury is too serious. It''s not suitable to move during the occupation. It''s better to put it on the fox fur first to block the ground air." At this time, he took a fox fur and padded it on the ground.


    The action of Huang He, who was still watching around the onlookers, was puzzled at first, and then turned into appreciation. They were all blaming themselves for their just behavior. How could such a kind-hearted girl kill someone without compensation.


    If her carriage really killed someone, I''m afraid she''ll be more upset than anyone.


    Hearing the speech, old Sun took a deep look at Ruohe. Then he put the child on the fox fur. He began to feel the pulse for the child, but Sun Lao''s expression was more and more dignified.


    The people around him looked at Sun Lao''s expression and dared not give it out. Some people even began to worry about it. If the child was really hit by Ruohe''s carriage and could not be cured, they went to comfort Ruohe and told her not to be sad. This was originally an accident. No one could control the accident.


    "Sun Lao, how''s it going?" He looked at sun Laoning''s heavy expression and asked. Also asked people''s thoughts.


    For a moment, everyone held their breath and waited for sun Lao''s answer.


    Old sun shook his head and saidˇ° The child. I''m afraid there will be a lot of root causes in the future. " He can''t bear it. In the future, such a young child will suffer from heart piercing pain on rainy days. It''s better to understand it now.


    "Our carriage didn''t travel fast at that time. How could he be so badly injured." Ruohe seemed to see that sun Lao couldn''t bear it and saidˇ° Life is someone else''s. ask him if he wants to live. "


    While explaining to Huang He, old sun gave the child a needle.


    "Your carriage is really unhappy, but it can''t hold. The child was seriously injured earlier and didn''t get timely treatment. Moreover, it''s not once or twice that he was pushed out by gravity."


    What, she was seriously injured earlier. Did the child do the same thing long before he was pushed out and hit her carriage.


    His heart was shocked, and others thought the same as his.


    The fat man had long realized that things were wrong. In such a situation, he had to look for an opportunity and ran away.


    Lian Yue had been ordered by Huang He to pay attention to the fat man''s movements all the time. Seeing that he was going to run, she immediately flew forward and stopped the fat man.


    Some people in the crowd also noticed the fat man''s actions, but their reaction was a little slower than lianyue. When they reacted, lianyue had caught the fat man and their hearts were relieved.


    Anyway, it''s good that the culprit didn''t escape.

 Chapter 53

    Sun Lao is worthy of being a doctor with some reputation in the imperial city. The conversation between him and Huang He had just fallen. Within a few days, the child had regained consciousness.


    "Little brother, what''s your name, but I still remember your family." He looked at the child who had woken up and asked.


    The child looked at the grass, bit his lips and didn''t speak. His eyes were full of panic and panic.


    "Little brother, don''t worry. My lady is fine and won''t hurt you." Mei''er is an acute child, and her mind is simple. Seeing that the child doesn''t speak, she thinks that the child is just afraid because she just woke up. She immediately points to Ruohe and says to the child.


    Looking at mei''er''s behavior, he had to reluctantly shake his head, smile at the child, and then say to mei''erˇ° Mei''er, go to the nearby store and ask for some water. "


    Mei''er thought that the child was just afraid, but Ruohe could see that the child was not only afraid, but also distrusted people and anyone. What had such a young child experienced? Ruohe thought of it and his heart ached slightly.


    The child is so hot and just woke up. His throat must be tight now.


    The child looked up and had some doubts in his eyes when he saw what he said.


    Seeing this, he smiled at the child and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. When I ask you later, you just need to nod or shake your head. That''s good."


    The child looked at the direction mei''er left, and then looked at old sun. He nodded when he looked at Chen he.


    "Do you know that man?" He pointed to the fat man captured by lianyue and asked.


    The child first nodded and then shook his head.


    He nodded and shook his head. What did he mean? Everyone looked at the child puzzled.


    Seeing this, he didn''t say much, but asked one after anotherˇ° Is he your father? "


    This time, the child shook his head firmly.


    Others may have nothing. The fat man seemed to see the hope of life at this time and earned pity for the month.


    Lianyue might as well let the fat man break free. Watching the fat man rush towards the direction of Ruohe, lianyue rushed up and protected Ruohe behind her.


    The fat man had no intention of attacking him, but hugged the child and cried heartbroken.


    "San''er, how can you do this? How can you do this? I''m clearly your father. Your biological father. How can you be so ruthless? I know I''m sorry for you and your mother, but you can''t deny your father. Do you know that if you don''t recognize me, I''ll die."


    The fat man called a ghost crying wolf howling, heartbroken, smelling the sad listener crying.


    Just when everyone thought the fat man was really the child''s father, the child actually spoke.


    "You are not my father." Probably because I haven''t drunk water for too long, the voice is very hoarse, like the impact of scrap iron. There is no crispness that a child should have.


    "You heartless little white eyed wolf, I gave birth to you and raised you so big that you said you wouldn''t recognize me if you didn''t recognize me." The fat man was obviously angry. He raised his hand and wanted to slap the child in the face.


    He fiercely winked at lianyue. Lianyue immediately realized and came forward to light the fat man''s acupoints.


    "What do you want to do? You can''t kill innocent people indiscriminately." The fat man was finally overwhelmed, and his face was frightened and ferocious.


    With a slap, a slap fell on the fat man''s face. Lianyue looks soft and weak, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t have blood. The woman who came out of the Millennium Phoenix family can''t be as simple as it seems.


    Lian Yue stared at the fat man and saidˇ° Didn''t you hear him? He''s not your son, and you''re not his father. "


    The shameless man dared to beat the child in front of her. Did he think his life was too long.


    The fat man obviously didn''t expect Lian Yue to do it, so he was a little confused for a moment.


    He was stunned when he looked at such a pity moon, and then showed his appreciation.


    "Here comes the water, miss." Mel has asked for water.


    When he took the water, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Mei''er usually looks careless and has a simple mind, but she is also a careful girl. For example, the water is neither hot nor cold. It''s just good for the injured.


    "Come on, drink some water first and talk." He helped the child up and sat down, handed the cup in his hand, and didn''t forget to give mei''er a good look.


    Mei''er giggled immediately after receiving the look in his eyes.


    "He''s really not your father, is he?" After the child drank the water, he continued to ask.


    "No." The boy nodded heavilyˇ° My father died in the snow disaster. He bought me from a trafficker. He also bought a lot of children like us in order to blackmail you pedestrians passing by in carriages. "


    In the end, it was a child. Even if he had some distrust of him, he told the truth under his gentle treatment.


    Wow


    A word startled thousands of waves. The child''s words startled more than thousands of waves.


    Cried the fat man quicklyˇ° You white eyed wolf who killed thousands of knives. I''m not your father. Who is my father? Have you forgotten who gave you food and who gave you clothes? "


    He knew that he could never admit that the child was not his, or he would really die without a burial place.


    "It''s not easy to decide whether you are father and son. Mei''er, come to a glass of water." He suppressed his anger and said.


    What was she going to do? Such a question popped up in the minds of everyone present.


    Mei''er is the close sideburns of Chen he. Naturally, she listens to him. In her opinion, Chen he''s words are the imperial edict. Soon, mei''er poured a glass of water and handed it to Huang He.


    He took the glass of water and said to sunˇ° Mr. Sun, please. "


    Looking at the things of Huang He, old sun immediately understood, grabbed the fat man''s hand and stabbed him with a silver needle on his finger.


    What he hated most in his life was such an unscrupulous person. Therefore, the needle He pricked was specially pricked through acupoints.


    It is said that ten fingers connect the heart, not to mention being stabbed by a doctor like sun. It hurts. It''s not what ordinary people can stand.


    "Ah..." needless to say, the pig like cry came from the fat man. If Lian Yue hadn''t ordered his acupoints earlier, I''m afraid he would roll all over the ground in pain.


    He didn''t bother to pay attention to the scream of the fat man. He directly took a few drops of blood from the fat man''s hand from the cup containing water.


    Looking at his action, almost all the people present understood what he was going to do.


    Drop blood to recognize relatives

 Chapter 54

    Under the gaze of the crowd, Sun took the child''s hand, also pricked a needle in the child''s hand and squeezed a few drops of blood into the teacup.


    This time, sun Lao also found acupoints to prick, but Sun Lao pricked not the most painful acupoints, but the most senseless acupoints. Therefore, people only saw that the child just frowned slightly, and then there was no other expression.


    At this time, they looked at the fat man with even more disdain. However, they were called like this after being stabbed. They didn''t see that the child was only seven or eight years old, so they just frowned.


    Of course, people still pay more attention to the teacup in his hand.


    Especially after the child''s blood also dropped into the tea cup, the people held their breath and dared not breathe. They were afraid that they would be surprised by a few drops of blood in the tea cup.


    When the child''s blood just dripped into the tea cup, it was just the same as the place where the obese man dripped before. As a result, the obese man''s blood soon wrapped the child''s blood and couldn''t be separated for a long time.


    Is it true that the child is the child of the fat man.


    At this time, everyone had this idea, because they didn''t see what it was like.


    This time, most of the people present saw it for the first time and only knew that in the process of blood recognition, as long as the blood is separated, the two people have no blood relationship. If the blood is dissolved, it proves that the two people have blood relationship.


    It''s been so long now that the blood hasn''t separated, which proves that the two people are related by blood.


    The fat man was stunned when he saw such a scene, and then his eyes flashed with excitement, followed by the bitterness. Although he didn''t know why he would dissolve with the child''s blood, he knew that this time, he had escaped.


    After he got away completely, he wanted him to know what would happen if he offended himself. He would make his life worse than death.


    The blood didn''t separate for a long time. I began to change in the eyes of everyone present looking at the child. In this era when filial piety is greater than heaven, the child''s just behavior undoubtedly violated their bottom line.


    A child who does not recognize his own father will have no better conduct in the future.


    This scene made the child''s already pale face even paler, because sun Lao finally recovered a little blood after the needle, and his lips turned white at this moment.


    There was doubt, panic, uneasiness, cramped, anger and reluctance in the bottom of his eyes.


    Just when everyone was going to determine the outcome, the fat man was relieved. Suddenly someone shouted.


    "The blood is separated. They are not father and son." His voice trembled, as if he had found a new world.


    When they heard the speech, they held their breath and looked at the teacup. Sure enough, the blood was divided into two groups.


    This scene is amazing.


    "What else do you have to say?" He looked at the fat man without expression and asked.


    The fat man drooped his head and looked gray. It was not so easy to fall from the clouds to the bottom of the valley.


    Looking at the fat man, it was obvious that he knew he had no way to escape.


    "Please send him to jingzhaoyin." He said to the strong looking young man in the crowd.


    Sent to Jing Zhaoyin, the fat man''s eyes flashed past Xiyi, and his heart was not as nervous as before. He thought that Huang He would ask someone to directly kill him with a random stick. After all, killing his own civilians was nothing in the eyes of the nobility, not to mention that he was still a man who committed public anger.


    He thought he was a man of insight. He asked you to do these things after he got off the carriage. He guessed that he was not an ordinary noble girl.


    But now he asked someone to send him to jingzhaoyin. Isn''t it clear that he wants to make a living for himself one day. He is the eldest brother-in-law of the third grandfather of the imperial Fu''s house. When we get to jingzhaoyin, find someone to take a message. I believe he will come out soon.


    Although his brother-in-law is not a serious brother-in-law, his sister is also the real brother of his seventeen aunt, who is currently the favorite of the third grandpa of the Taifu mansion. If he died, his brother-in-law might not offend the precious girl in front of him because of himself, but he didn''t die. He just asked him to open his mouth, and he would certainly do it.


    His wishful thinking was really good, but he didn''t know that the woman in front of him was Huang He, who had just sent young master Li Haoyu of Taifu''s house to Beijing Zhaoyin prison. She was their nemesis.


    If he knew the identity of the fat man, he would say that he was really destined to be with the people of Taifu house.


    "You''re welcome, girl. If it weren''t for you, we would have been deceived by someone and almost framed a good man." Said one of the men who looked more cheerful.


    "Yes, girl, if it weren''t for you, we would have been deceived. We wronged you before. Don''t take it to heart. " As soon as the man''s words fell, someone immediately agreed.


    For a time, the voice of apology and praise to Ruohe was not unique.


    After the fat man was sent away, he asked the child again.


    "Children, tell your sister your name, but do you remember your other relatives?"


    "Dead, dead." The child bit his lip for a long time before he said such a sentence. Red eyes, obviously want to cry but bear it. It''s really distressing.


    The child''s words undoubtedly earned women''s tears of sympathy.


    "Little brother, don''t be sad. People can''t come back from death. If your parents are still there, they will expect you to live happily." Mei''er looked at the child''s tearful eyes and immediately comforted. At the same time, she looked at Ruohe and cried with some prayers.


    "Miss..."


    "No." How could she not understand mei''er''s idea? But now she can''t do anything in the prime minister''s house. She has to guard against the cunning moves of her aunts. I''m afraid she can''t care about him when she gets busy. Moreover, the child is a boy and can''t be watching in her yard all the time.


    Mei''er knew that there was no room for turning things around when she saw that Chen he answered so simply. Some don''t give up and look at the child with pity.


    In fact, the child has also made him in a dilemma. He has no ability to protect him now. If he doesn''t save, it''s difficult to feel at ease. Finally, he said to sun Lao.


    "Old sun, it''s inconvenient for me to take the child back to the house. Otherwise, I''ll foster the child in your old place. I''ll send someone to pay for my living every month."


    This is the best way for him to think about it.


    "OK, I just need an apprentice." Sun Lao touched the beard on his chin and smiled.

 Chapter 56

    He didn''t say much about the coachman''s indifference, and smiled brightly at the coachman. The dagger in his hand was closer to the coachman''s neck until a long blood mark appeared.


    The coachman was still dreaming that he would be his wife soon, and then he relied on him to make progress. Now he is dazzled by the bright smile of Huang He. He is fascinated and can''t tell the southeast from the northwest.


    After he cut a hole in his neck, the pain pulled him back to reality. He looked at him in horror. He never thought that he would really do it.


    He looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction and asked coldlyˇ° He said, "who sent you?"


    The coachman took a look at the grain, bit his teeth, and finally shut up.


    "Do you think you''ll be fine without talking, or do you think I really won''t kill you." He picked up a dagger and patted the coachman on the face. Chuckled.


    Although she smiled again, her eyes were cold.


    Seeing that Ruohe moved the dagger to his face, the coachman deeply felt that this was his opportunity. As long as he controlled Ruohe now, he could not only complete Mrs. min''s task, but also ravage Ruohe well to avenge his humiliation by Ruohe.


    He flew and wanted to rush into the carriage to overwhelm the rice.


    "Be careful, miss." Mei''er and Lian Yue exclaimed at the same time.


    Seeing this, there was a cold light on the bottom of his eyes. The man behind him was really vicious. Unexpectedly, he wanted to break his integrity in this way, so he had to marry this humble coachman at that time.


    Her brain turned quickly, and her movements were not slow. She saw her superiority in being relatively short. She turned a car in a car and lifted it up.


    "Ah..."


    "Bang..."


    Then there was a scream and the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. Needless to ask, it was made by the coachman.


    "Ah, it hurts me." The coachman screamed again after landing.


    At this time, he slowly came out of the carriage and looked at the coachman with a smile.


    The coachman looked up and just saw the smiling look of Huang He. He was shocked and in a cold sweat. His eyes when he looked at him were no longer the initial contempt. He was surprised, nervous, confused and afraid. Of course, he was in awe that he didn''t notice. It was not the servant''s awe of the master, but the weak''s awe of the strong.


    To the coachman''s complicated eyes, he smiled and said to pity the moon.


    "Lian Yue, go and tie him up."


    The reason why she just succeeded in kicking the coachman out of the carriage was not because of her Kung Fu, but because the coachman didn''t know she could do some tripod Kung Fu, despised her, and the environment of the carriage was more suitable for her.


    Here, only lianyue has the best Kung Fu, so it is most appropriate to send lianyue to tie the coachman.


    Although lianyue is not good at martial arts, she is worthy of being a woman from the Feng family of the Millennium family. She has familiar ears and eyes since childhood. Although her boxing and foot Kung Fu is not as good as Lianxin, she is also medium among women.


    Therefore, the coachman was soon dragged over and thrown in front of him, and she stood respectfully behind him without saying a word.


    He glanced at the coachman bound by lianyue and saidˇ° Well, don''t say it yet. Let me guess who sent you. If I guess wrong, how about cutting your finger. "


    As he spoke, he played with the dagger in his hand. Obviously, he was talking bloody words, but there was a faint smile around her mouth.


    The coachman was surprised when he heard the speech. He looked at Huang He strangely and began to tremble. He knew that the woman in front of him could do it since she could say it, because she had subverted his cognition of her, but he still bit his lips and didn''t speak.


    "If you don''t speak, it''s default." He said faintly with a slight hook on his lips.


    "Let me see, who wants to destroy me most in the house now? Aunt Xia, she has that heart but doesn''t have the courage. Aunt Hui, she''s used to fighting and robbing, so she doesn''t have to kill me. Aunt he, although I had a conflict with her a few days ago, she''s not going to destroy me. It''s not good for her to destroy me.


    Then there is only Mrs. min. as long as I destroy it, her daughter will have a bright future. " Speaking of this, he smiled and asked the coachman.


    "You say, am I right?"


    The coachman felt a storm in his heart after listening to Ruohe''s words, but he still didn''t answer Ruohe''s words.


    He has made up his mind. Now he tells Mrs. Min that not only he can''t live, but also his family can''t live. If he refuses to admit it now and goes back to report to Mrs. min when he knows Kung Fu, there may be a glimmer of life.


    When he saw that the coachman didn''t speak, he couldn''t help sneering.


    "I say you are really stupid or fake stupid. You think she will let you go if you don''t say anything now. It''s naive. If you don''t succeed now, even if you succeed, you may not be able to live. "


    The coachman''s eyes changed slightly, but he still didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, he continuedˇ° I think she sent you to ruin my reputation. At that time, she will let me marry you to ensure the prosperity of your family. Am I right? "


    The driver''s pupil suddenly shrunk and stared at Ruohe. He didn''t understand how Ruohe knew. When Mrs. min explained this to herself, there was clearly no one around. In other words, only he and Mrs. min knew about it.


    Seeing the coachman''s reaction, he picked his eyebrow with satisfactionˇ° If you still want to live or want your family to live, you can answer whatever I ask next. Otherwise, I don''t mind execution. "


    "Please help me, miss." The coachman knew that it was futile to stick to it, so he immediately changed his mouth.


    Chen he made a look at Lian Yue, motioned her to get pen and ink, and wrote down all the words of the coachman for a while.


    "It was Mrs. Min who sent you, and there was no one around when she told you about it."


    "Yes." The coachman nodded quickly.


    "You don''t believe it when she told you about it. Even if you really ruined my reputation, you think you can really marry me. Don''t forget, I''m your master and the only legitimate daughter of the prime minister''s house. If it''s true, you think my father chose to let you and your family disappear quietly, I still marry you regardless of the face of the prime minister''s house. "


    The coachman was sweating. It turned out that Mrs. min had given herself a dead end as early as the beginning.


    "Now, you can explain how Mrs. min told you to do things."


    This time, the coachman didn''t insist, like pouring beans, and told the whole story.

 Chapter 57

    The thing is that Mrs. min asked him to find a way to get the carriage out of control, and then he took the opportunity to defile the clouds of Ruohe or something.


    "Well, you shameless thing, dare to peep at the young lady and don''t look at the young lady. Is that what you think?" Mei''er on one side finally recovered. After listening to the coachman''s words, she was very angry and came forward to leave some feet to the coachman.


    Chen he just looked at everything in front of him without expression and didn''t stop mei''er from beating the coachman. The coachman dared to listen to Mrs. min''s words, which was bad for him. Why should he be soft hearted.


    After mei''er had enough, he continued to askˇ° Then when I went to the kayah temple, Mrs. min ordered the horse to be frightened. "


    "This little one doesn''t know." The coachman didn''t understand why he asked so, and said uneasily.


    "Are you sure you don''t know?" He smiled brightly at the coachmanˇ° Do you know who lives the longest in the world? Neither a fool nor a wise man, do you understand? "


    The coachman looked at the flower like dimple of rice and felt fluffy. His vest had been soaked with cold sweat.


    "For the last time, I''m asking if Mrs. min arranged for the frightened horses in the kayah temple and the mountain bandits when Qiu he returned to his house." He glanced at the coachman again and saidˇ° This time, you have to think clearly before you answer. "


    "Yes, everything about the kayah temple was arranged by Mrs. min. she thought no one knew about it, but that time, I happened to be behind the rockery, so I heard it clearly." The coachman knew that if he didn''t go on as he meant, he would die now, including his family.


    "What you said is true." He pretended to be surprised.


    "What I said is true. I dare not cheat." The coachman nodded like garlic.


    "Well, since you''re telling the truth, put a fingerprint on it." Chen he motioned to Lian Yue to hand the rice paper he had just written down to the coachman. Lianyue got the sign of Jue he and put the paper in front of the coachman.


    The coachman looked at his eyes and recorded what he had just said. He was sad and knew that he would die today.


    Gritted his teeth and printed his handprint on the paper. He said.


    "Young lady, I understand that even if the young one goes back alive today, Mrs. min will not spare the small one. The small one doesn''t ask for anything else. I just ask the young lady to take care of my family, not for their rich clothes and food, but for peace."


    When the coachman said this, he bumped into the wall beside the alley and died.


    "Ah." Mei''er screamed when she saw such a scene. Then she found that she shouldn''t scream. She bit her teeth and said to Huang He pale.


    "Please, excuse me, miss. I didn''t mean it." His voice trembled with fear.


    After she screamed, she knew she was in trouble. If someone saw someone dead here and their young lady was here, she would think that the man was killed by the young lady.


    "All right, get in the car quickly. We have to get out of here quickly." Knowing that mei''er didn''t mean to do it, he didn''t want to delay here. Chong mei''er and Lian Yue said.


    Naturally, they understood what he meant. They didn''t dare to delay and got on the carriage.


    However, God seems to be deliberately against Huang He. At the moment mei''er just got on the bus, the horse was surprised.


    This time, the horse was really out of control.


    Ah


    Mei''er was frightened because she got on the bus later and didn''t stand still. She saw that she was about to fall off the carriage. Fortunately, Lian Yue, who got on the bus one step ahead of her, was quick eyed and pulled her back to the carriage.


    "Miss, you sit still. Go and try to control the horse." After pulling mei''er into the carriage, lianyue immediately said to Naohe.


    "Well, be careful yourself." He nodded and his eyes were cold. It seemed that things were far from as simple as the coachman said.


    After the runaway man ran out for a long distance, mei''er came back and asked.


    "Miss, how nice the horse is out of control again. Does Mrs. min have a backhand? "


    "I don''t know." He frownedˇ° Help yourself, but don''t hurt yourself. "


    Now she doesn''t understand whether Li Min arranged this later, or whether it was the same person as last time.


    "Miss, what should I do? The horse can''t control it at all." Lian Yue, who has been trying to stop the horse outside, said anxiously.


    "Lian Yue, you come in." He frowned and said in a cold voice.


    "But, miss." If she goes into the carriage, the horse will be completely out of control, and the consequences will be even worse.


    "No, but if I ask you to come in, you''ll come in." His voice was colder than before.


    "Yes." Lianyue reluctantly enters the carriage.


    As soon as she got into the car, she saw that he got up and went outside. She quickly grabbed his arm and shouted.


    "Miss, what are you doing?" She didn''t want to see him in danger.


    He shook off lianyue, stared at her coldly and saidˇ° You let go. "


    They don''t have much time. If they don''t find a way to stop the horse, I''m afraid it''s bad luck.


    As soon as he got out of the carriage, he heard a faint sound of weapons handover in front of him. The secret road is bad. It seems that now is not the time to stop the horse, but to find a fork in the road quickly to avoid those in front.


    It''s very remote here. There''s a fight again. I think the other party is either an assassin or a robber.


    I don''t know if it''s God''s intention to quarrel with Ruohe or something. All the way, there was no fork in the road. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the fighting place, he pulled the reins and cried bitterly in his heart.


    Just when she went out to buy some medical books, she met the horse out of control twice. Although the coachman deliberately let the horse run wildly, it looked like out of control, but it also made her the main owner in the carriage uncomfortable.


    Now that the horse is really out of control, I won''t say it. It''s just that she runs to other people''s fighting circle. This is not what it is to seek death. The problem is that she doesn''t want to die at all. She hasn''t revenge yet. How can she die like this.


    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the fighting circle, he was anxious with sweat and blood marks on his hands.


    What if the other party is an assassin and what if he is a robber?


    If it''s a robber, it''s easy to do. As long as you give your valuable things to the other party, the other party won''t embarrass yourself because of this little thing, because most robbers are forced and helpless. They won''t hurt people''s lives unless they have to.


    But what if the other party was an assassin, and the person they assassinated was still a royal relative? What about their own at that time? I think the other party will not let go of their witness.

 Chapter 58

    After all, the horse was getting closer and closer to the fighting circle. Finally, he saw who the other party was.


    There are ten people in front, wrong, 14 to be exact, because there are just not many, not many, four bodies in black lying on the ground.


    The other nine living people were also dressed in black, and the face surrounded by them was wearing a silver mask and a white robe, with several cracks and spots of blood on the white robe.


    At the sight of this scene, Ruohe was dying. It was an assassin. What she met was an assassin. God, you can make me feel bad.


    Sure enough, you still have to look at the Yellow calendar when you go out.


    When the carriage was nearly fifty meters away from those people, one of the people in black finally realized that something was wrong and shouted at the carriage of Ruohe.


    "Who?" The man in black who shouted had a strong figure, a thick voice and a full spirit. He couldn''t see his face clearly because he covered his face.


    But she noticed that when the man was shouting, the eyes of the other seven people were looking at him, thinking that he should be the owner of the island.


    "Ah, help." He pulled the reins and shook left and right, shouting in horror.


    Lianyue in the carriage seemed to guess the purpose of Naohe and screamed the same way.


    This scene. It was the appearance of a lady who was scared out of her mind because the horse was frightened. Therefore, the people in black didn''t pay much attention to Huang He.


    "Old seven, you solved them in the past." The man in black who first found their carriage was the head and neck of their group of people in black. He ordered a tall and thin man.


    In any case, we must not let people see what happens today.


    "Yes, brother, just keep your heart open. I must have solved these women who are in the way. " The tall and thin man said disdainfully.


    In his opinion, sending him to deal with several women who have no strength to bind the chicken is an insult to her. But he didn''t dare to disobey the man in black.


    He soon withdrew from the battle circle and stood in the way of the rice cart.


    "Little girl, don''t blame me. If you blame me, blame your bad luck. Remember to find a good family when you reincarnate in your next life. Don''t do this again. "


    Although he said so, his eyes looking at Ruohe were indeed full of bloodthirsty light.


    "Brother, can you try to stop the carriage for me?" It seemed that he saw the man in black at this time. He felt a touch of excitement of being saved and shouted at the man in black.


    "OK, I''ll help you." The man in black smiled at Ruohe evil. It seems that he really can save Huang He. His eyes are cold.


    "Thank you, brother." He seemed relieved by the man in black, smiled sweetly at the man in black and said.


    Hand, but already touched the dagger just used to hold the coachman.


    Finally, the horse was close to the man in black, only a few meters away.


    The man in black jumped into the air at this time, and the long sword in his hand went straight to his chest.


    However, at this time, he dodged and avoided the sword of the man in black. The man in black also threw himself into the air. He was a little angry and wanted to wave the sword again and give him a sword again.


    How could he give the man in black such a chance? She had already shot when the man in black threw himself into the air. She bounced, wiped the man in black''s neck with a dagger, and then kicked the man in black.


    The man in black didn''t expect that Huang He, a young lady who looked soft and weak, would have such a cruel means. He was wiped on his neck and then kicked out.


    "Bang..." made a loud noise, and the man in black hit the ground hard, because he had been fatally injured before falling. After landing, his eyes began to be a little lax. However, he still stared at Huang He with complex eyes.


    Chen he just glanced at the man in black with lingering fear. He was right in the eyes of the man in black, and his heart shrank. She quickly took several deep breaths before she could barely stabilize her mind.


    Rao is so. Her hands still tremble. After all, this is her first murder. It''s really hard to be splashed with blood.


    In the carriage, if lianyue hadn''t been covering mei''er''s mouth, mei''er would have screamed.


    When the leader in black was fighting, he also paid attention to the situation on his side. After seeing that the man in black was killed by him, he was stunned and frowned slightly. What did the old seven do, but he was calculated by a little girl film.


    Because in his opinion, Lao Qi''s Kung Fu is not weak, and he can''t even deal with a girl film. Although he is confused, he knows that now is not the time to care about these.


    He made a gesture to the two people in the fight and saidˇ° Old five, old six, stop that girl and don''t let her ruin our good deeds. "


    As soon as the voice of the man in black fell, two more people withdrew from the fighting circle and flew towards Longhe.


    It''s so immortal that the horse stopped at this time.


    The carriage stopped unexpectedly. Huang He was stunned and immediately reacted. It was not a time to be in a daze. He looked up and saw two men in black, one with a sword and the other with an axe, flying towards him.


    He scolds his mother at the bottom of his heart, shit


    God, don''t you dare to play again.


    But he also knew that the situation was critical and shouted at mei''er and lianyue in the carriage.


    "Come on, jump."


    Fortunately, lianyue is a person who understands the situation, and mei''er will not hesitate to carry out whatever orders, as long as they are ordered by Ruohe.


    Therefore, before the voice of Jiuhe fell, they had jumped out of the carriage.


    "Boom..." a loud noise.


    As soon as the people in Ruohe jumped out of the carriage, the carriage broke into pieces under the sword of the two people in black.


    Looking at this scene, several people unconsciously patted his chest, and the secret road was very dangerous. If they were still in the carriage at the moment, I don''t know what it would look like, but no matter what it looks like, they would die ugly.


    "Miss, you''re all right." After jumping out of the carriage, mei''er quickly ran to Ruohe and asked eagerly.


    "I''m fine. How about you? How are you? " He shook his head and said.


    "Thanks to the timely reminder of the young lady, the maidservant is all right." Mei''er looked at him and said. She knew that she would have been a corpse by now if she hadn''t been reminded by Huang He.


    At the time of dialogue between Naohe and mei''er, Lian Yue, who is farthest from Naohe, also came. At this time, she had a dagger in her hand, just like Huang He.


    "Have you said enough? If you haven''t said enough, save it for the Lord of hell." The man in black who insisted on an axe was obviously impatient.

 Chapter 59

    "Old five, what''s your hurry? Let them say more." The man in black with the sword did pat the man in black with the axe on the shoulder and said.


    "At ordinary times, I would certainly let them say enough, but now we still have a task to do, so we can''t delay it, otherwise it would be bad if someone broke in later." The man in black with an axe said wisely.


    "What are you afraid of? If there''s another one, we''ll kill one, another pair, we''ll kill one. Don''t forget, we''re the famous Mobei thirteen eagles." The sixth ranking, the man in black holding the sword, was obviously unconvinced and said.


    "Mei''er, after we start to fight with them, you run to the crowded place for help. See? "


    During the conversation between the fifth and the sixth, he whispered to mei''er.


    "What''s the matter? If you want to go, it''s miss. If you go, I''ll stand in my way." Mei''er was very moved when she listened to Ruohe''s words. She looked at Ruohe with tears and said firmlyˇ° It''s worth dying if mei''er can be miss''s personal servant girl in her life. If there is an afterlife, I''ll still be miss''s servant girl. "


    "You can''t stay, you can''t do Kung Fu here. If you stay, you can''t stop the other party''s move. In that case, I will soon be caught up by others and can''t run out. Now it''s up to you. I''m blocked by Lian Yue. How can I buy more time? " He looked at mei''er and said solemnly.


    "Meier, you have my life with lianyue."


    "Yes, sister mei''er, my young lady and I can stay here for a little longer. You must run faster and bring the rescuers earlier. Don''t worry, even if you fight my life, I won''t let the young lady have anything. " Lianyue looked at mei''er and said firmly.


    Listening to what Ruohe and lianyue said, mei''er knew it was useless to say more, and said to Ruoheˇ° Miss, you must insist until mei''er moves to save the soldiers. "


    Then she gritted her teeth and rushed out with the fastest speed in her life.


    "Smelly girl, don''t want to run." Although the old five was fighting with the old six, he also paid close attention to the movements of them. At this time, he saw mei''er rush out. Not much to say, he flew over with an axe horizontally.


    He wants to kill mei''er directly by breaking through Ruohe and lianyue, but how can Ruohe and lianyue easily let him succeed.


    Where can mei''er care so much now? She wants to run forward and run forward at the fastest speed. She must bring in soldiers for the young lady in the shortest time. Therefore. After hearing the voice of old five, she not only didn''t slow down at all, but faster.


    The old five was blocked by Ruohe and lianyue. Some were angry and rushed to the old sixˇ° Old six, what are you still doing? Don''t hurry to stop the girl. "


    "Tut tut." Old six looked at old five and said jokinglyˇ° Old five, when did you become such a weak chicken. I can''t even handle two little girls. "


    "Less nonsense, don''t hurry." After listening to Lao Liu''s words, Lao Wu became more anxious. This Lao Liu, who is usually out of tune, has time to joke. Don''t he know how serious the consequences will be if the girl escapes.


    "Well, today I''ll show these little girls the power of my Mobei thirteen Eagle six." Lao Liu seemed to be excited too. He flew and chased mei''er with his lightness skills.


    "Lian Yue, stop him." She doesn''t know lightness skills, so. Can only rely on the moon to block the old six.


    Lianyue heard the speech and said more. She also used the lightness skill. She flew in front of Lao Liu, and there was a sword horizontally. The man in black might as well be forced back by lianyue.


    Here, because of the lack of lianyue''s help, it''s obviously hard to deal with the dead fifth.


    Fortunately, Feng''s martial arts are superior. During this period, Lian Yue didn''t cook her all kinds of medicinal meals and let her soak in all kinds of medicinal baths.


    At first, she also asked lianyue about the use of these drugs, and lianyue''s answer was that you are too late to practice martial arts. You just need to rely on these medicinal meals and baths to change your body. Now it seems that what Lian Yue said is true.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid she can''t do half the moves in front of the old five because she has just practiced martial arts. Now, she has escaped two moves under the attack of the old five.


    The leader in black was also stunned. She thought that Lao Qi''s death was just caused by his contempt for the enemy, but now he had to re position Huang He and Lian Yue, because there were not many women who could walk through three moves under Lao Wu''s axe.


    Huang He didn''t expect that she would become so powerful in a short time. She thought that she was reluctant to play the role of the boarding man. How could she think that she was completely crushed by her strength when she was on the boarding man? She couldn''t help feeling a little excited. She felt that she was the material for practicing martial arts and that she was sorry for the mess of lianyue, More interested in dark medicine.


    I made up my mind secretly. When I go back, I must eat more medicated meals and take more medicine baths.


    The man in white who was surrounded in the middle was also stunned. As early as the beginning, he noticed someone coming, but at that time, his idea was just another one looking for death. How could he expect that the other party had good Kung Fu. I couldn''t help but take a curious look at Huang He.


    "It''s her." It doesn''t look good. It''s another surprise.


    "Girl, thank you for your help. If you can, please find a chance to leave by yourself." The man in White said to Huang He.


    "Less nonsense. If you don''t want to die, save your strength." He had the impulse to roll his eyes. He thought she wanted to. If she could, she would rather not leave the house today.


    "I know you, old five, old six. Stop playing and move faster." The man in black, who was the leader, unconsciously thought this way when he saw the dialogue between Huang He and the man in white.


    "Lianyue, try to lean towards the middle." If you can, he really wants to spit on the face of the man in black. Who told him that she knew the man in white.


    Distraction is the most taboo in fighting. In this conversation, he was distracted. Therefore, unfortunately, her arm was cut by Lao Wu''s axe. Fortunately, she reacted quickly enough. Otherwise, it would not be as simple as cutting, but her arm was cut off directly.


    "Girl, I''m sorry. I hurt you." The man in white seemed to pay attention to the movement of Ruohe all the time, and said at the moment when she just hung the lottery.


    "If you want to die, don''t pull me." He really had a dead heart and said unkindly to the man in white.

 Chapter 60

    While talking, the three had leaned together.


    "As the saying goes, peony flowers die and ghosts are romantic. Today, two beauties accompany me to die. Even if I die immediately, it''s worth it." The man in white ignored his cold eyes and said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t pull me if you want to die. I haven''t lived enough." Chen he thinks she really hit a broom star today. Otherwise, how could she be so unlucky and meet such a top-notch.


    "I don''t want to involve beauty, but you have to rush over by yourself. What can I do?" The man in white raised his eyebrows and smiled at Huang He, who thought he was very attractive and evil.


    But he didn''t know that he was wearing a mask. He couldn''t see the expression under his mask, so everything was what he thought.


    Ruohe was speechless again. The man really thought he was willing to wade in the muddy water. If the horse were not out of control, she would have turned around and ran.


    And does this man know that distraction is the most taboo when fighting. He is still free to talk to himself. Does he really want to live, or is he too confident in his kung fu.


    She decided not to talk to this confident man until Meier moved to save the soldiers and solved the man in black.


    After the three of Naohe leaned together, the remaining eight men in black had readjusted their operational strategies.


    Four of them dealt with the man in white, and the remaining four were divided into two groups, one group to Naohe and the other to lianyue.


    On the opposite side of Huang He are the old five with the sword and a man with a whip. Lian Yue is facing Lao Liu and a man who also uses the sword.


    One of the assassins with such skills is already very reluctant. Besides, there are still two now. The most depressing thing is that there is a noisy man next to him, which is even worse.


    Of course, lianyue is not much better. Her Kung Fu is ordinary. If Lianxin is here, she doesn''t have to do it in person. This is the only idea in lianyue''s heart.


    Among the three men, the most relaxed one was the man in white. When Ruohe and lianyue had not joined the battle, he dealt with 13 people alone and killed four of them, and then he was in a stalemate with the remaining nine people.


    Now, the two of them have shared most of the pressure for him, and the whole person has slowed down. Therefore, he has so much energy to say this and that on one side, and from time to time to block a few moves for the two of them.


    Seeing that the people in black have failed to gain the upper hand after such a long stalemate, they are also a little anxious. Their moves are getting more and more cruel, and they are pressing to the point.


    But they are not in a hurry. They just have to drag these people in black until mei''er brings the rescuers.


    Therefore, the scene became. The people in black didn''t want to attack as if they were desperate, while the Ruohe people were defensive and didn''t take the lives of those people in black. They just needed to push back their attack.


    Suddenly, I heard the man with the whip burst into a drink, and the whip shook and came straight to his waist.


    Ruohe wants to avoid, but it''s too late. Lianyue is intentional and powerless. The man in white wanted to save him, but the man in black suddenly appeared in front of the man in white, entangled him and wouldn''t let him help Ruohe.


    "HMM." With a dull hum, he scolded his mother in his heart. It really hurts.


    There is a barb on the whip. When the whip is hit on a person, the barb will plunge into the meat. When the whip is taken back, the barb will play its role and scrape off the meat of the beaten person.


    However, the man who used the whip did not intend to take back the whip after the whip wrapped around the waist of the rice, but tried to pull the rice by making great efforts when the whip wrapped around the waist of the rice.


    "Miss. Ah... "Looking at this scene, lianyue exclaimed. It was inevitable that lianyue''s arm was cut by the long sword because she paid attention to the movement of rice.


    Naohe wanted to answer lianyue that she was fine, but at this time, her head was dizzy and her eyes were blurred.


    After learning the pharmacology of lianyue for a period of time, he understood. I''m poisoned.


    She shook her head fiercely, endured dizziness, and said in a trembling voiceˇ° Lianyue, be careful. Their weapons are poisonous. "


    She reminded lianyue on her mouth, but the action on her hand didn''t stop. She grabbed the whip with her empty left hand. He must not let the man''s plot succeed and break them one by one. Anyway, she has been poisoned. Is it necessary for her to be afraid of the whip.


    "Overestimate." The man with the whip saw that he wanted to resist after he weighed his secret poison. It was a joke.


    At this time, the man in white finally beat back the leader of the man in black, waved his sword and cut off the whip wrapped around his waist.


    Nao Heben was a little confused. Now he lost his tension. Naturally, he just felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and fell down with the trend


    "Miss, take this medicine quickly." At this time, lianyue couldn''t care about her injuries. She quickly caught the fallen Ruohe, took out a porcelain vase from her chest, and poured one to Ruohe.


    At this time, the man in white was also very conscious to protect the two of them from all attacks and protect them under their own swords.


    "It''s useless..." the man in black with a whip was stunned at the moment when the whip was cut off by the man in white. However, he sneered when he saw lianyue feeding medicine to Ruohe.


    The poison on his whip can''t be solved by ordinary antidote pills, except the Feng family who disappeared with the demise of the previous dynasty.


    The antidote pill secretly made by the Feng family of the Millennium aristocratic family, even if it is still popular in the Jianghu, it can''t be in the hands of a little girl. Therefore, he was so confident that the antidote pills fed by Lian Yue to Huang He would not work.


    But lianyue ignored the words of the man in black and still took the antidote pill to Ruohe.


    The man in black looked at lianyue and didn''t believe his words. He thought lianyue was just a dying struggle, and the ridicule at the bottom of his eyes was even worse. He knew that the antidote pill in lianyue''s hand was the antidote pill secretly made by Feng family, a millennium aristocratic family that could restrain his poison.


    But the man in white also took time to look at lianyue''s hand at this time. With such a glance, he was surprised, confused and relieved at the bottom of his eyes.


    It''s amazing that the antidote pill in lianyue''s hand is the unique antidote pill of the Millennium family Feng. I wonder why a girl from lianyue has such an expensive antidote pill in her hand. As for peace of mind, naturally I know that Yaohe can be saved.


    The antidote pill he recognized was once seen by his mother. And his mother had only three.

 Chapter 61

    After learning that the antidote pill secretly made by Feng family of the Millennium family was taken by lianyue to Ruohe, the man in white no longer worried that Ruohe''s life would be in danger and focused on dealing with those people in black.


    He was already in a daze. In a daze, he only took the pill handed over by Lian Yue with the instinct of survival.


    This antidote pill is worthy of the antidote pill made by the Feng family of the Millennium family. He had just taken it, but after a few breaths, his breath began to stabilize.


    Seeing that he was breathing steadily, Lian Yue said, "Miss, you should meditate first and adjust your breath. Don''t worry about the rest."


    Lianyue is about to get up and join the battle circle. Those people dare to hurt her young lady. She will never let them go.


    At the moment she just got up, he grabbed her arm and saidˇ° Just in case, take an antidote pill, and give the man one. "


    Among the three of them, the man in white has the highest Kung Fu. If the man in white had an accident before mei''er came back, none of them would want to live.


    Lianyue understood what he meant, and without hesitation poured an antidote pill and threw it to the man in white.


    The man in white was surprised again. How many unknown secrets did the eldest lady from the prime minister''s house have? Just a maid, the maid beside her, could casually take out so many detoxification pills. Doesn''t she know the value of this antidote pill.


    However, although he was surprised, he also knew that this was not the time to ask. After taking the antidote pill thrown by Lian Yue, he didn''t hesitate and stuffed it directly into his arms.


    Lianyue was stunned, but she didn''t say anything. Since the antidote pill has been given to others, it is their own thing. As for how they deal with it, it is their own business.


    After meditating for some time, he felt that his whole body was extremely comfortable. I think it was the miraculous effect brought by the detoxification pill.


    "Give me that whip guy." He got up and said to lianyue.


    If the man dares to plot against himself, he must be prepared for revenge.


    "Yes, miss." Lianyue didn''t say much. She withdrew from the battle circle and handed a long sword to Ruohe.


    "Miss, you might as well try the sword."


    He Chong Lian Yue smiled knowingly. She understood what Lian Yue meant. It was a rare opportunity to fight. She asked her to practice with a sword and accumulate practical experience.


    Although she learned some fur with Lianxin, she still twisted the sword round. Moreover, the sword manual given to her by Taoist Yuqing was Feng dance sword technique, so. When learning from Lianxin, she paid more attention to sword technique.


    If you observe carefully, you will find that at the moment when he took the long sword from lianyue, the whole person seemed to have changed.


    The attack is no longer as timid as before, but has the momentum of one man in charge of the pass and ten thousand people can''t open it.


    The man in black who made the whip was stunned at the moment when he saw that Ruohe stood up well. He thought that what lianyue took to Ruohe was just an ordinary antidote pill. The poison to him was just a time-consuming suppression. It didn''t think that Ruohe would stand up like a person who was fine.


    Now he''s attacking him, and he''s distracted at such a critical time. Fortunately, he is not an ordinary person, but an assassin who walks in all kinds of dangers all year round. At the moment when the sword in Ruohe is about to approach him.


    He made a somersault to avoid the fierce attack of Huang He. There was an incredible look in his eyes.


    He didn''t dare to be careless about all kinds of strong attacks on shangruohe. He fought with Ruohe wholeheartedly. After a few moves, he found that what Ruohe would do was just some ordinary sword moves, nothing special.


    However, the simplest sword moves at ordinary times made him feel powerless to parry, and he found that these sword moves were danced in the hands of Ruohe, and their power was several times that of a person who wanted to have strength with Ruohe.


    The man in black worked harder and harder in the Vietnam War, but the Vietnam War became fiercer and fiercer.


    Suddenly, he seemed to feel an air flow flowing through his body. She doesn''t know how.


    She did not resist the airflow, but followed the guidance of the airflow, raised her hand, waved her sword and went straight towards the man in black.


    "Pooh..." is the sound of the long sword cutting into the bone.


    The man in Black opened his eyes incredulously and stared at Huang He. He couldn''t believe that he died in the hands of a child who looked only about 13 years old, and the other party was still a girl.


    However, he clearly felt the shock brought to him by his sword. He can''t feel that feeling now.


    It''s a kind of coercion, overwhelming coercion, a kind of coercion that doesn''t belong to ordinary people. It''s a kind of coercion that he doesn''t feel in front of their hall leader.


    "Miss, you''ve become the first type of phoenix flying." Lianyue looked at this scene in surprise.


    It''s great. Miss has become the first style of Feng dance sword in just half a month. With a genius like Miss, will it be far away for them to be born again?


    The man in white also frowned slightly when he looked at this scene. There was an inexplicable light at the bottom of his eyes. His lips were slightly upward when he was not clear.


    Is this phoenix flying? He looked at the sword in his hand and the man in black who was pierced by his own arrow. Then he pulled out the sword mercilessly.


    This is the second person she has killed since her rebirth. No, it''s the second person she has killed since she lived two lives.


    When killing the first person, her heart will tremble and fear, but now she is not only not afraid, but also has no sense of guilt. She even likes the feeling of killing.


    It''s really a good feeling to kill people. Ruohe thought so in her heart, and no one noticed that when Ruohe had this idea, a black fog flashed through her eyes.


    After he killed the man in black who used the whip, he had some combat experience. As usual, she killed the man in black who used an axe, old five.


    After he killed three people in succession, lianyue found that there seemed to be something wrong with him. He hurriedly leaned towards the rice and asked.


    "Miss, how are you? What''s wrong with you?"


    But as if he hadn''t heard the words of lianyue, his soul jumped out of his body towards the center of the battle circle.


    Lianyue looked at the move of Naohe and frowned slightly


    Miss, this is very wrong. It''s like a state she once heard from the master. It''s strange. What state is it? How can she forget the most critical information at this critical time.

 Chapter 62

    "Sir, please hurry up. If it''s late, my miss will be in danger." From a distance, you can hear the anxious voice.


    After hearing the voice, lianyue was greatly relieved, for nothing else, because the voice was mei''er''s.


    "I said, miss mei''er, you urged us to hurry up all the way, but we have walked so long. Why haven''t we seen where your young lady is? Did you deliberately frame us?"


    As soon as mei''er''s words fell, the voice of a slightly panting middle-aged man sounded.


    "My Lord, I never lied to you. It''s not far ahead. " Mei''er said anxiously. Her voice was still a little crying. It seemed that the middle-aged man was anxious and sad because he didn''t want to believe her.


    Those people in black had never been able to take down the Ruohe people. Now they heard the dialogue between mei''er and the middle-aged man, looked at each other, and all had a retreat.


    "Withdraw." Finally, the leader of the man in black gave a deep drink.


    Those men in black deserved to be well-trained. When the leader of the man in black drank deeply, he was not in love with war at all. He flew and retreated.


    The leader of the man in black walked in the back. At the moment he turned around, he didn''t forget to stare at Huang He fiercely.


    In his opinion, if it hadn''t been for Chen Yaojin, who was killed halfway by Huang He, they would never have lost so much today, and his brothers wouldn''t have died so badly. Now there are only him, the second, the third, the ninth and the 12th Five Year Plan.


    When he saw that those people were going to withdraw, he didn''t know how they were out of control. He wanted to catch up and kill them all.


    At this time, the man in white finally had time to see Ruohe. That is, he found that Ruohe was abnormal. He raised his hand and gave Ruohe a hand knife impolitely.


    Lianyue thought that the man in white was going to be bad for him. She hurriedly pushed the man in white away and asked on guardˇ° Don''t forget what you''re going to do. If it weren''t for us, you might already be a dead body. "


    When the man in white was pushed by lianyue, he stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Lianyue was obviously surprised when she saw this. She didn''t understand how she pushed the man in white to the. Although she was confused, she still looked at the man in white with a wary face, for fear that he would do something unfavorable to him.


    "Don''t tell me. Didn''t you find something wrong with your young lady?" White clothes were pushed by lianyue, but they didn''t get angry or get up, so they sat there.


    God knows how weak his body is now. Those people will only take advantage of others'' danger. If he didn''t have a relapse of his old disease and had just been injured some time ago, otherwise, they would want to win themselves because they can deal with themselves for so long.


    "You said what happened to my young lady." Lianyue naturally found something wrong with Ruohe, but she didn''t pay much attention to it because she couldn''t remember for a moment. After all, her young lady is not here.


    "Your young lady is too anxious to practice martial arts. It''s a sign that I''m possessed." The man in white glanced at the moon, and finally stopped his eyes on Huang He''s face and faintly spit out such a sentence.


    Go crazy. Yes, that''s what Shifu said to himself at that time. She didn''t pay attention to such an important thing. If the man didn''t act in front of her just now, she couldn''t imagine the consequences.


    "Thank you for your help." Since he knew that the man in white had no malice towards him, and lianyue was not an unreasonable person, he sincerely thanked the man in white.


    "No thanks. I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to get out of here if your young lady didn''t show up in time." The man in white got up and said to Lian Yue.


    "The person you found should also appear. I won''t stay much. I''ll see you later."


    When the man in White said that, he didn''t have time to say one more word to lianyue. He jumped up, picked up his lightness skill and left. He didn''t call the shadow with the blink of his eyes.


    Lianyue looked at the direction of the man in white and smiled bitterly.


    I''m afraid people with such lightness skills and skills will be fine without her and her young lady. Maybe if they don''t show up, he will deal with it more easily.


    "Miss, miss." Mei''er saw that he was covered with blood and his face was pale in lianyue''s arms. She immediately took three steps and made two steps and ran to lianyue.


    Looking at Ruohe lying there like a doll at this time, mei''er''s tears ran down uncontrollably and accused Lian Yue.


    "When I left, didn''t you say you would protect the young lady and won''t let the young lady have an accident? Now, what''s going on now?"


    Looking at mei''er''s reproachful look and full of complaining tone, Lian Yue knew what mei''er was thinking in her head. She was quite helpless and funny.


    "Mei''er, don''t worry, miss. It''s all right. She''s just too tired and has gone to sleep."


    "Really." Mei''er stared at Lian Yue, trying to find a flaw in her face.


    "Really, if you don''t believe it, see for yourself." Lianyue has a black line on her forehead. This mei''er actually thinks so of herself.


    Mei''er didn''t see a flaw in Lian Yue''s face. After listening to Lian Yue''s words, Po put her hand on the tip of his nose with some care and felt his warm breath.


    Lianyue looked at mei''er''s action and couldn''t help drawing a few corners of her mouth. What was she doing? She doubted that the young lady was dead, or was lianyue so useless in her eyes.


    The middle-aged man who late mei''er came one step looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Eight bodies, eight whole bodies, with zero blood, lay there in disorder. In the middle of the pile of corpses, there was a woman covered with blood sitting there. In her arms, there was also a woman covered with blood. Look at that. I should have fainted.


    When mei''er saw the middle-aged man, she quickly got up and saidˇ° Lord Zhang, please arrange for someone to hire a carriage to take our young lady back. When my young lady wakes up, she will thank you again. "


    Yes, the middle-aged man is Jing Zhaoyin and Zhang Zhitong.


    "Don''t worry, miss mei''er. I will send Miss Su back to the prime minister''s house safely, but..." Zhang Zhi said hesitantly looking at the scene in front of him.


    "Just what, sir, don''t worry. The money slaves and maidservants who hired the carriage will not give you less." Mei''er is not so fussy. She thinks Zhang Zhitong hesitates because of the money for the carriage.


    "This..." Zhang Zhitong was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. How did he meet such a person? It was like a chicken talking with a duck.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Zhang. You want to know what slaves will tell the truth." Lianyue naturally understood what Zhang Zhitong was hesitating about, nodded at Zhang Zhitong and said.


    "Very good. Then please bother this girl to come with me." When Zhang Zhitong heard Lian Yue''s words, it was like picking up a heater in the cold winter.

 Chapter 63

    "No, what Lord Zhang wants to know, I can tell you now." Lian Yue said faintly.


    "My lady used to go shopping and buy some daily necessities. She didn''t know that the horse ran around like crazy. The horse didn''t stop until it came here. However, just after the horse stopped, there were many people in black. All of them have good martial arts. Fortunately, the slave and maid learned some self-defense skills since childhood. It was only then that she managed to protect the young lady and didn''t let the traitor succeed at the first time.


    However, in the end, two fists can''t defeat four hands. Even if I learned self-defense skills since I was a child, I''m not the opponent of those people. Fortunately, a childe helped me at this time. Otherwise, I''ll die now. "


    "What about the childe you said?" Zhang Zhitong looked around and said.


    "Said eunuch. He had other things to do, so he left first. " Lian Yue hung her head and said.


    "That''s right." Zhang Zhitong looked at lianyue, and then turned his eyes to Ruohe in her arms. Secretly, is it really what the girl said? Do you want to ask Miss Su when she wakes up.


    Zhang Zhitong had just raised the idea and was ruthlessly cut off by himself, because the matter of Li Haoyu is still fresh in his mind. He doesn''t want to be the second Li Haoyu.


    Seeing that Zhang Zhitong didn''t ask any more, Lian Yue continued.


    "If Lord Zhang has nothing else to ask, the maid will take my miss back." It''s still a little cold in March.


    After listening to Lian Yue say that she wants to go, Zhang Zhitong doesn''t mean to stop her. He says readilyˇ° Pity the moon at will, and I won''t send it far away. "


    He will also stay to clean up the scene. The main purpose is to observe the surrounding environment and see if he can find any clues.


    "The slave and maid left." As Lian Yue said this, she motioned to mei''er to come over and help her. She picked up Chen he and walked towards the carriage she had just hired.


    "My Lord." Suddenly, a skinny 40 year old middle-aged man came to Zhang Zhitong and shouted excitedly.


    The skinny man was full of shrewdness and ability. The only regret was that he was a lame man. This thin man is no one else. He is the famous work in the Imperial City, the lame Liu da.


    Zhang Zhitong glanced at the thin man and saidˇ° What, what did you find? " Seeing the look of the lame Liu Da, he knew that he must have found something, otherwise he wouldn''t be so excited.


    "Your Excellency is wise." Lame Liu Da arched at Zhang Zhitong.


    "Thanks to your great blessing, I really found something." Lame Liu Da is deliberately selling off.


    "Oh, tell me what you found." Zhang Zhitong obviously asked with some excitement.


    The purpose of his stay is to find some clues here. Now the lame Liu Da says he has found something, which is why Zhang Zhitong is not excited.


    "The eight dead had an eagle tattoo on their left shoulder." Lame Liu Da touched the goatee on his chinˇ° I don''t have to say much about it. Adults guessed the identity of the eight people. "


    "Mobei thirteen eagles." Zhang Zhitong''s pupil shrinks. Thirteen eagles in Mobei have left eight people here today. Who is the one who killed them.


    "Yes, it is Mobei thirteen eagles." Lame Liu Da said.


    "The thirteen eagles in Mobei have excellent martial arts and are the top experts in the Jianghu, but now almost all of them have died here. The most important thing is that they are the second-rate killers in the bloodthirsty hall. The people who can afford them are also of good status."


    Zhang Zhitong''s eyebrows were screwed together, and there was almost no knot. Who is going against the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house.


    Seeing that Zhang Zhitong didn''t stop himself, the lame Liu defecate continuedˇ° Small also found that the fatal injuries on the eight people were obviously not caused by the same person. Three of the eight had oblique wounds. "


    "Oblique?" Zhang Zhitong doesn''t understand why lame Liu Da said such words.


    "Yes, oblique, from bottom to top." The lame Liu Da said positively.


    "What does that mean?" Zhang Zhitong hurriedly asked, perhaps this will be his biggest harvest today.


    "It shows that the person who killed them is not tall and underage. Most importantly, she is still a woman." The cripple Liu said loudly, but his heart was numb.


    A child who is not yet an adult will be so cruel. If he grows up, he will kill people like hemp.


    "How did you see it?" Zhang Zhitong frowned and several people asked solemnly.


    "First, the wound has a large arc from bottom to top, which proves that the murderer is not tall. Second, although the murder weapon is inserted into the key of the dead, its strength is obviously insufficient. Unless the murderer suffered serious internal injuries, such a big mistake could not have happened. "


    Because when no one is fighting, a small mistake may cause his own fatal injury, so most people will involuntarily try their best when fighting.


    It was really because of this that the lame Liu Da judged that three of them were killed by a minor woman.


    "You mean these people didn''t die in one move, but they lost too much blood." Zhang Zhitong asked with some unbelievable eyes.


    How painful it must be for a person to lose too much blood and die.


    "Exactly." Lame Liu Da said very seriously.


    When the lame Liu Da came over, lianyue didn''t go far. Now they just got on the carriage. Naturally, Zhang Zhitong''s words with lame Liu DA were heard clearly.


    After he settled down, he said faintly.


    "Lord Zhang, some things are one thing to know, and how to do them is another thing. I believe you understand."


    Zhang Zhitong was stunned after listening to Lian Yue''s words. After reacting, he was a burst of chagrin and said to Lian Yue.


    "Don''t worry, miss. I understand what to do." Zhang Zhitong said to the Yamen servants he brought.


    "Leave two people to clean up here, and the rest go back to the house with me."


    The assassin is the first lady of the prime minister''s house, and the person who gives the reply is the close girl next to the first lady of the prime minister''s house. If he continues to trace here, then in the end, she will be the one who is hard to please.


    As for the lame Liu Dagang said that three people were short women. If they were killed, he naturally thought that those people were killed by lianyue.


    Moreover, the eldest lady from the prime minister''s house is not only the cousin of Zhongyong waiting for the house, but also the heart meat of Zhongyong waiting for Yutian. It is not impossible to arrange several people to protect her secretly.


    Thinking like this, Zhang Zhitong left with the Yamen soldiers in high spirits. As for the next thing, let those who should have a headache have a headache. He doesn''t have to go through this muddy water.

 Chapter 64

    After everyone left, a figure came out of the deepest part of the alley. He was wearing a silver mask on his face and white clothes. There were spots of blood everywhere.


    That man is the man in white who fought with Huang He before.


    He just stood there, looking at the direction of the carriage leaving without blinking.


    Behind him was a 20-year-old young man who was half kneeling on the ground.


    "Master, the protection of subordinates is unfavorable, which hurts you." That damn bloodthirsty hall actually uses the trick of beating around and luring the tiger away from the mountain, if not. How could they be so embarrassed.


    "I will spare you this time. Next time, I will punish you for both crimes." The man in white didn''t look at the young man kneeling on the ground and said expressionless.


    "Yes." The young man kneeling on the ground did not refute, Lang said.


    He knew that this was the master''s greatest tolerance for them. After all, who made them make such a low-level mistake.


    "Mo Han, look what this is." The man in white took out a pill from his arms. The pill was white and crystal clear. It was the antidote pill given by Lian Yue to the man in white.


    Mo Han got up, took the pill from the man in white, put it on the tip of his nose, smelled it, and looked carefully. Finally exclaimed.


    "This is an antidote pill made by Feng''s secret. Master, where did you get it?"


    It''s not that Mo Han makes a fuss, but that the detoxification pill is too rare, not to mention its precious degree.


    The most important thing is that his master is suffering from severe poison. If this detoxification pill can be alleviated, his master will not be so hard before the full moon.


    "I wonder where she came from, too." The man in white seemed to answer Mo Han''s words, and seemed to say to himself.


    "Ah?" Mo Han was a little confused. Didn''t the master take out the medicine himself? Why didn''t he know where it came from.


    However, even if he was ignorant, he would not make complaints about his own heart, because he knew his family''s temper very well.


    Over the years, they have come to a deep conclusion, that is, if you want to live well, you have to control your mouth.


    When he woke up, it was already afternoon.


    To be exact, she didn''t wake up by herself, but by a burst of chirping noise.


    "You bold Diao Nu, who gave you the courage to block Miss Ben''s way." A shrill voice sounded outside the house, with a thick childish voice.


    "I heard that the eldest sister fainted and kindly came to see the eldest sister. It''s nice of you to stop my way. When you see the eldest sister later, I must talk to the eldest sister, and see whether she will help my sister or you, a bitch of unknown origin."


    "Miss four, it''s not that the maid deliberately stopped you from letting you in, but that she hasn''t woke up yet. If Miss four really loves her for so long, please go back. When she wakes up, the maid will send someone to inform you at the first time."


    This remark clearly satirized Su Wanyue. If she really had the direct eldest sister, Ruohe, she wouldn''t make a big noise in front of Ruohe''s room at this time.


    "You bitch, do you really think I dare not deal with you. Today, even if you don''t let me call you big sister, I must see you. " Su Wanyue said.


    Su Wanyue threw a splash. It was not an ordinary splash. It was lianyue who had seen many big scenes. Lianxin''s two sisters were also stunned.


    But no matter how Su Wanyue called, the pity that kept at the door was not to move her feet.


    Su Wanyue was obviously annoyed by pity. I raised my hand to slap pity.


    However, at this time, Su Manjing, who has been standing aside, can''t see it anymore. He raised his hand and grabbed Su Wanyue''s arm.


    "Fourth sister, we are here today to see the big sister, not to disturb the quiet of the big sister."


    Her voice, as always, was quiet and moving.


    "Pretend." Su Wanyue glanced at Su Manjing and said to pity instead of talking.


    "It doesn''t matter if the big sister doesn''t wake up. I''m all here. I always have to go in and have a look. I''m at ease."


    As she spoke, she walked towards the house regardless of the pity that stood in front of her.


    He has been woken up by them for a long time. There is no wrinkle in the current situation.


    It seems that after her rebirth, she was so gentle to these people that they are still the same as before and will not pay attention to them.


    Therefore, instead of getting up in a hurry, he found a pillow and leaned against it.


    And Su Manjing came in and just saw this scene.


    Su Wanyue was surprised and saidˇ° Big sister, you, when did you wake up? "


    She was obviously shocked. Now she still stammered.


    He glanced at Su Wanyue lightly and said without saltˇ° Not long, just now. "


    She thought she was very brave. Unexpectedly, it was just a show of strength. Hearing her arrogant words just now, she really thought her four sisters were wonderful.


    After hearing this, Su Wanyue''s face changed again, but it was hard to show it. She held back her unhappiness, opened Shui Lingling''s big eyes and pretended to be innocent.


    "That''s why I disturbed my big sister''s rest, isn''t it? But I also heard people say, "big sister met assassins. Big sister, can you tell me what those assassins look like?"


    "You did. As for what the assassins look like, I don''t have a good memory, I forget, and my eloquence is not good. I can''t say one or two out of ten. If the fourth sister really wants to know, I''ll know it when I have the opportunity to see them in person. " This sentence comes from the rice that is still not salty. But fools can hear the smell.


    You just disturb my rest. Now I''m in a bad mood.


    Su Wanyue has the urge to spit blood. Don''t think she''s young and can''t hear the meaning. She''s cursing that she also met an assassin. Su Feihe, a bitch, dares to treat her like this by relying on her legitimate eldest lady. Sooner or later, she will double all this to her.


    "Yue''er is not sensible. Please don''t blame yue''er." Su Wanyue is like a docile cat. Her childish voice is like a coquettish way to Ruohe.


    Looking at this scene, he sneered in his heart and said calmly on his face.


    "Since you know you are wrong, you will be punished..."


    Even if it looks like a docile cat, she is still a cat. It''s a cat. She has claws, especially a docile cat like Su Wanyue, because you know when they will jump up and give you a claw, which will make you painful and unforgettable for life.

 Chapter 65

    "When the big sister wakes up, don''t be angry. Yue''er is still young. Besides, she cares about the big sister. She doesn''t mean to wake up the big sister. Just be merciful and don''t punish yue''er."


    Her words are clearly to give Ruohe more hatred value. Let others remember that Ruohe indiscriminately wants to punish Su Wanyue, and her Su Manjing has completely become a good man, because she sought love and saved Su Wanyue under Ruohe.


    Before he finished his words, Su Manjing interrupted him.


    Before she finished, she was interrupted by Su Manjing. She looked at Su Manjing with some displeasure. Her voice was cold and asked.


    "Second sister, what are you worried about? Did I say to punish four sisters? "


    Su Manjing, like her previous life, likes to be a good person. She thinks she can be invincible if she knows these tricks, and she can deceive the whole prime minister''s house and the whole imperial city.


    After hearing this, Su Manjing was not in a hurry. Instead, she looked at Su Wanyue with a smile and said.


    "Yue''er, don''t hurry to thank the big sister. The big sister forgives you."


    "Who wants you to be kind." Su Wanyue opened Su Manjing''s hand and said impolitely.


    Among the ladies in the prime minister''s house, Su Manjing is the one she dislikes most. Why are we all concubines. She Su Manjing can be favored by her father. She has to try her best to please the man. When the man is happy, she will give herself some benefits.


    Why is it that everyone is a common woman? Su Manjing is sought after by the audience and has become the object of many childe brothers, and she deserves to be a foil.


    Is it because of her pretending to be lofty and pretentious.


    "Yue''er, how can you say that about me? I really do it for you." Su Manjing''s West son was holding his heart and Liu Mei frowned. It seemed that she was really hurt by Su Wanyue''s words, and it was not clear.


    "That''s enough. Go out and cry. I''m not dead yet." Chen he doesn''t like Su Manjing. I''m all for you, but you hurt my heart so much. I''m really heartbroken. Good heartache, cold voice drink.


    "Big sister, don''t be angry. I just think yue''er is too ignorant and doesn''t mean to cry." Su Manjing immediately understood the seriousness of the matter as soon as she heard what he said. Hurriedly explained.


    Miss Di Chu just woke up. They should laugh instead of cry. She greeted Su Wanyue''s ancestors for 18 generations. At this time, she seemed to forget that Su Wanyue''s ancestors were also her own ancestors for 18 generations.


    He picked his eyebrows, looked at Su Manjing jokingly and said.


    "The second sister thought the fourth sister had made a mistake. But if you make a mistake, you should be punished. The second sister has always been smart. I think there will be some good way to make the fourth sister not reckless and not hurt the fourth sister. "


    Su Manjing''s heart kept beating when she was seen by Ruohe. Now, after listening to Ruohe''s words, she cried bitterly and scolded Ruohe for being treacherous. She actually asked her to be the bad guy, but she picked it all by herself.


    This time, no matter what, she will offend Su Wanyue, so that she will be entangled with aunt Xia''s dirty woman. Thinking of this, Su Manjing feels fluffy. She has seen aunt Xia''s means, but there is no bottom line. She dares to do anything dirty.


    "Yue''er, she did make a mistake. But she is still young, so don''t say anything about the punishment. Are you right, big sister? "


    Su Manjing wants to minimize the damage. That''s why I said this. If she still insists on punishing Su Wanyue, it''s her fault, not her fault.


    "I remember that the fourth sister is seven years old this year, and has learned many rules from the two mammies. You know these rules, too. Do you think it''s good for you to indulge the fourth sister like this?"


    He picked his eyebrows and said the same faintly. There was no wave in his tone. She said this again. Su Manjing is conniving at Su Wanyue''s mistakes. She is a selfish villain who doesn''t remind her sister of her mistakes and only thinks about her own interests.


    "Hum, sister, I can''t say anything about big sister. How can you punish yue''er?"


    Su Manjing was so angry that she snorted, looked at him and said coldly. The consistent smile on her face had long disappeared.


    "I seem to have said that the punishment is up to the second sister. Why, the second sister has figured out a way." As soon as his eyes lit up, he looked at Su Manjing and said.


    "This..." Su Manjing hesitated a little, but she didn''t want to continue to entangle with Ruohe. Besides, she had learned about Ruohe''s mouth and knife for a long time. Naturally, she knew that it wouldn''t do her any good to continue to entangle. Therefore, she immediately made a decision and planned to deal with Ruohe first.


    As for Su Wanyue, she hasn''t paid attention to her. She''s just a kind of girl born in a brothel. She usually puts on a high appearance. She really thinks she''s a miss of the prime minister''s house. Even if she is, she can''t change the fact that her mother was born in a brothel.


    "Yue''er is young and active. It''s hard to calm down. If the eldest sister wants to punish, it''s better to punish yue''er to copy the Qingxin Pushan mantra ten times."


    "That''s what you said, and you figured it out. What does it have to do with me?" Chen he didn''t even look at Su Manjing. When he said this, Su Manjing clenched his teeth.


    Yes, she thought the way and said what she said. However, if she didn''t say that she would punish Su Wanyue, where would she say that? Su Feihe, a bitch, is not only difficult to deal with, but also seems to have a lot of thick skin.


    When Su Wanyue heard Su Manjing say she wanted her to copy the pure heart universal good mantra ten times, she felt an impulse to tear Su Manjing to pieces. What she hated most was books such as Buddhist scriptures.


    Thinking like this, she moved her Kung Fu and rushed at Su Manjing, shouting.


    "Su Manjing, you bitch, dare to hurt me like this. I want you to die."


    Su Manjing didn''t expect Su Wanyue to really start. She might as well be knocked down by Su Wanyue. Then she felt Su Wanyue''s boxing and kicking.


    At this time, she had no time to resist and protect her face. Her face can''t be anything at this time, because in half a month, it will be the prince''s birthday party.


    Looking at this scene, the corner of his mouth aroused a sneer and drank it in a deep voice.


    "You guys who have no eyesight. Don''t hurry to separate miss two from miss four and take them back to their respective yards. If they have any problems, you''ll feel better. "


    The next people were drunk by Ruohe and woke up one by one. They came forward and separated the two people who were fighting together.


    Because there are many people, they will inevitably be scratched by the servants'' nails.


    After the servants separated Su Wanyue and Su Manjing, they went back to their own yard. Chen he asked Su Wanqing, who had always been a human background.


    "Third sister, is the play good?"


    Su Wanqing was surprised and quickly looked up. She just saw that Naohe was staring at herself with a smile. Her heart was tight. She pretended not to understand the meaning of Naohe''s words and said.


    "I, I, I don''t understand what big sister means."

 Chapter 66

    He hooked his lips and smiled, "it means literally."


    With that, she put her face towards Su Wanqing.


    Su Wanqing was already in a half awake and half confused state. She was shocked to see his face suddenly magnified several times in front of her eyes.


    "Ah..." he screamed.


    "Three younger sisters, you are afraid of me." He looked at Su Wanqing with interest and said leisurely.


    "Let me guess what you''re afraid of me."


    "I, I''m not afraid of big sister, just, just..." Su Wanqing didn''t expect that she was fooled by Ruohe. These things didn''t change.


    "Just what?" Chen he asked with an eyebrow. Su Wanqing''s mother and daughter hid too deeply, and they had too many movements recently. She had to beat them well.


    "I''m just watching my big sister wake up. I''m so happy." Su Wanqing drooped her eyes and said, "and, big sister, you are suddenly so close to me. I''m not used to it. Big sister, you didn''t pay much attention to me before. "


    Su Wanqing said timidly. After that, she didn''t forget to look at Ruohe nervously. It seemed that she was very afraid that Ruohe would suddenly get angry at this time.


    She looked like a child who had done something wrong waiting for adults to punish, but her eyes were not like that.


    "Ha ha." He smiled leisurelyˇ° I don''t care what you''re going to do, you shouldn''t, you shouldn''t hit my attention. "


    Then he looked at Su Wanqing again. His eyes were cold and dark, and he continued.


    "Go back and tell Aunt Hui that you''d better be more comfortable with me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being the first to cut your mother and daughter."


    Listening to this, Su Wanqing looked up at him incredulously. Her eyes were complex.


    What does she know? I have to go back and discuss with my mother quickly.


    At dinner, Su Manjing and Su Wanyue were inevitably reprimanded by Su Hu. The content of the reprimand was that you two were sisters and sisters should love each other.


    Su Manjing and Su Wanyue dared not go out. They stood there obediently and were scolded by Su Hu in various languages.


    At this time, they all had a common idea in their hearts, that is, the reason why they were scolded by Su Hu was that they were hurt by Ruohe. If there was no Ruohe, they would not be so ashamed.


    During this period, in addition to feeling Su Manjing and Su Wanyue complaining about their wife and their unwilling eyes shooting at themselves, she also felt that there was a vague vision that would always sweep over her inadvertently.


    With a slight hook on his lips, he quietly looked for the line of sight. In this way, aunt Hui''s eyes collided with Naohe.


    Yes, the line of sight that always inadvertently crossed from Huang He was aunt Hui''s.


    She collided with Naohe''s line of sight. Aunt Hui was also slightly stunned. Her face was still calm, and she didn''t hide at this time. She stared at Naohe so straight, as if she wanted to find out what was different from her.


    However, he smiled at Aunt Hui and didn''t dodge, so he asked aunt Hui to look at him.


    Even if she found that she had changed, what had happened? She was still her, the first lady from the prime minister''s house. She didn''t believe aunt Hui could see her differences and that she was reborn.


    "Wo''er, it''s not easy for you to get better. You''ve met so many bad things again. It''s my aunt''s bad and didn''t take good care of you."


    At this time, Mrs. min, who had not spoken, opened her mouth. She said to Chen he.


    "Heer, this is the soup I specially asked the kitchen to cook for you. It''s just right for your body."


    He looked at the soup and didn''t reach out to pick it up, but quietly glanced at the people.


    At this time, Su Hu had finished his training. He sat there with a serious mind and looked at Huang He with some complicated eyes. Ruohe is his daughter. Although he has not been very close to him, he thinks he knows this daughter, but now he can''t understand Ruohe more and more.


    Aunt Xia and aunt Hui looked at the bowl of soup in Mrs. min''s hand, and their eyes flashed an inexplicable glow.


    Only aunt he had a faint worry in her eyes, but there seemed to be something else under that worry.


    As for her sisters, they all lowered their heads, looked at their hearts, noses and ears, as if they hadn''t noticed the scene at all.


    She couldn''t help sneering again. Her aunts and sisters really wanted her to have some "accident".


    Seeing that Ruohe hasn''t reached out to pick up the soup in her hand for a long time, she thought to herself, does Su Ruohe, a dead girl, want to deal with herself by the way she dealt with jing''er last time? It''s too belittling her. It''s impossible that she can''t carry the soup without saying that the soup in her hand is not hot, as she once was too young lady from Fu''s house.


    "What''s the matter with wo''er? Don''t be petty. This soup is specially cooked for your body." Although she was smiling on her face, there was something sinister in the bottom of her eyes.


    In a few words, he put the rice on playing with children''s temper.


    He was slightly wrongedˇ° Don''t say that to my aunt. I just remember that my aunt hasn''t done this to me for a long time. I thought my aunt didn''t like me. "


    How could she brush Mrs. min''s kindness? She will only expand Mrs. min''s kindness wirelessly.


    "How could it be that he''er is so clever and sensible that my aunt doesn''t like him." Mrs. Min said with a smile on her face.


    "However, after hearing what he''er said, it''s my aunt''s fault. I blame my aunt for being too busy recently and inadvertently ignoring us."


    She said, why did Su Ruohe become so smart for no reason? It turned out that she didn''t pay much attention to the smelly girl since the last thing, and the reason why she did so was to attract her attention and let herself care about her.


    "I don''t blame my aunt. He Er is not sensible." As he said, he reached out and took the soup in Mrs. min''s hand.


    Mrs. min asked Huang He to take the soup, and her heart was slightly relieved. However, at this time, her heart that had just been put down was raised again.


    After taking the bowl of soup, he didn''t drink it directly, but handed it to Su Hu.


    "My father is busy with the government. I think it''s very hard. Although my aunt cooked the soup for my daughter''s physique, it must be excellent. Why don''t my father try the soup? Maybe there''s something unexpected!"


    "It''s rare that he''er has such a heart. How about a father taste this soup." Su Hu rarely saw such a obedient and considerate Ruohe. His heart moved slightly, so he wanted to pick up the bowl of soup that Ruohe handed him.


    "No." Su Hu''s hand hasn''t touched the soup bowl yet. Mrs. min on the side quickly makes a voice to stop her.

 Chapter 67

    "Aunt, why are you doing this?" He looked at Mrs. min and asked. She really sneered. Of course, she knew why Mrs. min would stop Su Hu from drinking the soup.


    The taro in the soup is not a real taro, but dripping Guanyin. We all know that dripping Guanyin is poisonous. Although it will not die after eating by mistake, it will also cause fever all over the body, and the high fever will not subside. If it is more serious, it will grow red spots all over the body. The symptoms look like smallpox.


    If this matter is found out, it is at most a mistake in the kitchen, which has nothing to do with her. If no one found out that she was right in the arms of Mrs. min, she would be sent to "frontier" by her prime minister''s father.


    Moreover, she clearly remembers her previous life. It was also during this period that Li Min filled herself with such a bowl of soup, but it happened a few days later than now.


    In his previous life, he did drink the soup. As a result, he began to have fever all over the body that night. The high fever did not subside, and he also had a rash.


    The doctors in the house said that she had leprosy. As for the final result, needless to say, she was "sent to the frontier" by her prime minister''s father. Later, Li Min didn''t intend to let go of herself and sent someone to destroy her innocence.


    For why this matter was advanced, Ruohe would not take it to heart, because she knew that Li Min couldn''t wait. She was afraid of long dreams at night, so she shot herself, and more than once.


    To think of it, she also felt that she had changed and that she was not as easy to deceive as before. She was afraid that she would not fall into the trap, so she was so worried.


    Su Hu also looked at Mrs. min somewhat unidentified.


    "Cough." Mrs. min smiled.


    "I don''t mean anything else, but this soup is specially made for you."


    "Don''t worry, aunt. It''s right to honor your father. Besides, there''s still a lot of soup. I can''t drink so much by myself. I''d better give everyone a bowl. "


    He seemed to suddenly think of something, Tao.


    "I see. Aunt, you''re just like this because I didn''t give you the soup."


    The tone of Chen he is very like a child who doesn''t know the world, which makes people feel that it really is as she said.


    Mrs. min smiled and didn''t know what to say. She could only look at Ruohe and pass the soup to Su Hu again.


    "Father, this soup needs to be hot, but it''s not good when it''s cold."


    Looking at Huang He''s childish and generous, she said that she would distribute the soup specially prepared for her in the kitchen to the people. Su Hu felt relieved that he was Su Hu''s daughter.


    Therefore, without much thought, he took the soup bowl from Huang He and drank it in one gulp.


    Seeing Su Hu''s refreshing drink of the soup, Mrs. min only felt that she was black and almost fainted. If she could, she really wanted to beat the soup bowl at the moment when he handed the soup to Su Hu, but she couldn''t do that.


    "Mei''er, what are you still doing? Don''t you share the soup with your aunts and sisters." Seeing that mei''er had not moved until now, he frowned slightly and ordered.


    "Yes, miss." Mei''er didn''t understand why she wanted to share all the soup cooked for her in the kitchen, but she didn''t dare to disobey her meaning, so she had to come forward and share a bowl of soup with everyone.


    After dinner, as soon as he returned to the yard, he said to Da Niu and Lian Yue.


    "You go and prepare a carriage for going out of the house at any time. Lianyue, you find a way to inform aunt he and say that tonight is her chance."


    If the taro in that bowl of soup is really dripping Guanyin, Su Hu will have an attack tonight.


    Sure enough, that night, Su Hu got hot all over, gradually began to have a fever, and finally the high fever didn''t go away.


    The head of the prime minister''s house fell ill. The rest of the house dared to sleep. A large group of people blocked Su Hu''s yard.


    Inside and outside, it''s packed.


    "Doctor, what''s the matter with my master?" Aunt Xia asked anxiously.


    This is the fifth doctor invited this evening.


    Like other doctors before him, the doctor didn''t say much. He just shook his head and prepared to go out with a medicine box.


    At first, Su Hu should have been very calm, because he thought he had just a general cold and never thought much. But now several doctors shook their heads and were ready to leave after consulting his pulse.


    Therefore, his heart was full of ups and downs. He began to doubt whether he had a terminal disease. He thought that he was about to die soon. Where there was any revenge in his heart, the whole person was decadent.


    "Doctor Chang, please stay. What''s the matter with me?" Su Hu finally killed the courage and asked. It''s a death to stretch out and shrink his head. It''s better to ask before he dies.


    Mrs. min knows what''s going on, but she doesn''t have the antidote of dripping Guanyin,


    Dishui Guanyin is poisonous, which she accidentally saw in the remnant page of an ancient book. It only records that Dishui Guanyin is poisonous, but there is no antidote.


    "I''m not sure about the symptom of Mr. Xiang. Mr. Xiang, you''d better ask for advice." Doctor Chang buried himself in his medicine box and said.


    Such symptoms are somewhat like leprosy, but they have a high weight on the direction. If they say that the other party has leprosy, he may not want to go out of the door of the prime minister''s house today. He has old people and small people, but he doesn''t want to die.


    Again, the same as those doctors said before. He thought that doctor Chang saw something, so he left in such a hurry.


    After the doctor Chang packed up his things, he strode out of the door. For him, staying in the prime minister''s house for one more minute would be more dangerous.


    "Master, you can''t do anything. If you have something wrong, how can we live?" Aunt Xia hurriedly rushed to Su Hu. She looked like a torn heart and lungs.


    By Aunt Xia''s howling, Su Hu''s already agitated heart became more agitated. He was still silent. Now Su Manjing and others on the side were also tearful at this time.


    Those servants were all sad and depressed, and some even cried out in a low voice.


    "Shut up one by one. Sir, you''re not dead yet. What''s your style? Who are you crying and howling to?" Mrs. min drank heavily and saidˇ° Mother Li, go and invite Dr. Liu to me. "


    Then he looked at the crowdˇ° Everything will wait until the doctor makes a diagnosis. "


    In fact, Mrs. min herself is also worried, because she doesn''t know whether anyone in the world can solve the poison of this drop of Guanyin. If no one can solve it, what should she do with jing''er and hang''er.


    However, I have to say that Mrs. min''s words played a great role, because after she drank, all the people were quiet.

 Chapter 68

    "But, sister, four or five doctors have come, but they haven''t diagnosed what''s going on with the master''s body."


    Aunt Xia looked up and said to Mrs. min. it was almost aunt Xia''s instinct to quarrel with Mrs. min.


    "What does sister Xia mean by this? Do you want something to happen to the master?" Mrs. min looked at Aunt Xia sarcastically.


    A fool is a fool. At this time, it''s hard to argue with yourself in front of the master.


    Su Hu smelled the speech and looked at Aunt Xia''s eyes.


    Aunt Xia was closest to Su Hu at this time. Naturally, she could feel that Su Hu was wrong. When she thought about it, she immediately knew what was wrong and quickly explained.


    "Master, I don''t mean that. I want to say which of the doctors in the capital can match the imperial doctor in the palace."


    Su Hu frowns. Of course, he knows that people who can become imperial doctors are not simple in their medical skills, but imperial doctors always diagnose the pulse of royalty and nobles. As a foreign minister, how can he enter the palace after spooning at the gate of the palace and invite the imperial doctor on duty? No, some of the foreign ministers can invite the imperial doctor after spooning at the gate of the palace, that is.


    Su Hu suddenly looked at Mrs. Xiang min.


    Being stared at by Su Hu, Mrs. min was a little uneasy.


    Why did the master look at me like this? Did he know it was me. But the master doesn''t look like him now. Then why does he stare at himself so much.


    At this time, aunt Xia opened her mouth very kindlyˇ° Sister, now you are the only one who can save the master. "


    "Aunt Xia, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Mrs. min was surprised. Why did she say that? Did she know that the soup was drugged by herself? Otherwise, how could she be so sure that she could save the master.


    If at ordinary times, Mrs. min would not have made such a mistake, but now, she was guilty and stared at like Su Hu. Aunt Xia stimulated her like that, so Mrs. min would inevitably be a little abnormal.


    "Sister, you don''t want to save the master." Aunt Xia looked at Mrs. min and said with a smile.


    She fought with Mrs. min for so many years and fought for so many years. Every time she came down, she couldn''t get any benefit from Mrs. min. now she felt happy when she looked at Mrs. min''s downfall.


    At this time, Su Hu''s eyes sank again.


    Mrs. min naturally felt Su Hu''s eyes, and even felt disappointed and angry 9 breath from his eyes. He was so distrustful of himself that her heart sank and said.


    "I don''t understand what aunt Xia said, but if I can really save the master, even if I fight my life, I won''t let the master miss anything."


    Mrs. min''s tone was firm without any hesitation., It seems that Su Hu is really her mountain.


    "Why don''t you understand? Here, only my sister can invite the imperial doctor. My sister also asks you to save the master."


    Aunt Xia was still competing with Mrs. min one second ago, and then she didn''t want to kneel down.


    "Aunt Xia, don''t worry, as long as you can save me. I will certainly go through fire and water. " Mrs. min is not a complete fool. She naturally understands aunt Xia''s meaning. In front of him, he sent someone to Taifu''s house to ask for a sign to enter the palace


    "Madam, please come back." Mother Li also came back at this time, said Mrs. Chong min.


    "Doctor, please help me see what''s wrong with my master."


    This Doctor Liu was invited by her mother Li. She is a solid eyed doctor who doesn''t eat hard or soft and tells the truth. Seeing him coming, Mrs. min didn''t say much, but directly asked him to see Su Hu.


    Of course, his medical skills are also good. Otherwise, how could a person like Li Min remember his name.


    "They all invited so many doctors, but they didn''t see why. Can he do it? Don''t run away like the doctors before."


    When Aunt Xia saw Doctor Liu, she didn''t take him to heart. She just thought he was just an ordinary doctor.


    "Whether it''s OK or not, you have to check your pulse before you know." Mrs. min didn''t even look at Aunt Xia. say.


    "Hasn''t my sister sent for a royal doctor?" Aunt Xia really didn''t want to get up and let Doctor Liu diagnose Su Hu''s pulse.


    "Hasn''t the imperial doctor come yet?" Mrs. Min said impatiently, this woman, don''t you know what is heaven outside. At the same time, she looked at Dr. Liu apologetically and motioned him not to take it to heart.


    "Sir, you see..." aunt Xia knew she was not allergic, madam, and directly said to Su Hu.


    "Min''er is right. Anyway, the imperial doctor can''t come for a while. It''s better to let Doctor Liu diagnose his pulse."


    Su Hu obviously wants to know what disease he has. Therefore, he doesn''t really want to wait until the imperial doctor comes. In fact, he also holds a glimmer of hope. In case, if Dr. Liu can diagnose what''s going on.


    Since Su Hu had said so, aunt Xia was reluctant, so she had to get up and give her place to Doctor Liu.


    Doctor Liu didn''t say a word from beginning to end, so he directly diagnosed Su Hu''s pulse.


    This time, he did not like other doctors. After the pulse diagnosis, he began to pack his medicine box and prepare to leave. Although Dr. Liu frowned, his face was not as dignified as those before, but he still didn''t speak.


    "Have you diagnosed what disease my master has?"


    Doctor Liu gave aunt Xia a cold look and said impolitely.


    "I may not know anything else, but I know why those doctors left without saying a word." He was going to teach the self righteous woman a lesson.


    "Since you know the reason, why don''t you say it? You don''t want to collect more money."


    Aunt Xia looked at Doctor Liu disdainfully and said sarcastically.


    "The reason why they left directly was that you were present." Doctor Liu ignored aunt Xia''s ridicule and said such a sentence.


    "Don''t talk about it here. What does it have to do with me if they want to leave?" Aunt Xia also didn''t react for a moment, and said such a sentence without thinking.


    "Somebody, send aunt Xia back to her yard. You can''t step on the discharge door without an order." Su Hu glanced coldly at Aunt Xia and said.


    This woman knows to make trouble all day.


    "Master, I won''t go. I will never go until the master is safe."


    When Aunt Xia heard that Su Hu was going to stop herself, she rushed to Su Hu again and begged bitterly.


    Su Hu just wants to teach aunt Xia a lesson and give Doctor Liu an explanation. He won''t care so much about when she will go back to ban her feet tonight.


    So since she wanted to stay, she let him stay.


    Su Hu didn''t immediately drive aunt Xia away, and others couldn''t say anything. Just at this time, Doctor Liu spoke again.

 Chapter 69

    "He has fever, weak limbs, dry tongue, diarrhea and high fever, which is very similar to the leprosy recorded in the allusions. I think the doctor who is in such a hurry to leave may regard the disease as leprosy. "


    "What, leprosy!" Aunt Xia, who was still coquettish in front of Su Hu, was like a frightened rabbit when she heard Dr. Liu''s words. She jumped in panic from Su Hu and shouted.


    If Dr. Li said Su Hu really had leprosy, it would be fine, but she was only half surprised.


    As soon as she screamed, the people around her began to stir again. However, she shouted loudly and covered up Dr. Liu''s original voice. Therefore, almost everyone only heard the first half and thought that Su Hu really had leprosy.


    For a time, people in the room were thinking about how to escape. Leprosy, that''s leprosy. Once caught, it''s a dead end.


    Su Hu looked at the people in the room who thought she had leprosy. They were afraid of him and dared not approach him. Even his favorite second daughter dared not come forward.


    If he hadn''t been awake, these people would have run away.


    "Shut up, I''m not dead yet." Su Hu glared at Aunt Xia and said angrily.


    If it weren''t for this brainless woman, how could he not hear what Doctor Liu said behind him.


    Although he has not suffered from leprosy, he has seen it. He clearly knows that he is definitely not suffering from leprosy, but he is like this now. How can he go to the morning tomorrow.


    When he was furious, he felt his hands warm and looked up. He just saw aunt he sitting there and looked at him so quietly.


    His anger was a little better. At least some of these people were sincere to themselves. I couldn''t help but look at Aunt he, and her eyes softened a lot.


    "Master, don''t blame your sisters. They have other concerns in the world, and I have only you."


    If aunt he didn''t know what the opportunity was before, but now she doesn''t understand, it''s a fool. Moreover, she just heard what Doctor Liu said behind her. Although she didn''t hear it clearly, she guessed that Su Hu didn''t get leprosy.


    Those people were quiet when Su Hu drank. Mrs. min looked at the hand that Su Hu and aunt he held together at this time, and she was angry.


    "Eh, where''s the big sister? Why don''t you see your big sister? " Suddenly a voice sounded.


    "Moon, don''t talk nonsense." Aunt Xia grabbed Su Wanyue''s sleeve and shouted in a deep voice.


    It''s just that her drink has no deterrent.


    As soon as Su Wanyue said this, the people in the room looked around the room, and sure enough, there was no figure of Huang He. Seeing this, they all look different.


    Mrs. min shook her head secretly. She thought that after the previous things, the girl became smarter. Unexpectedly, she was the same as before. She dared not come for such an important thing. It seems that the previous failures were just the girl''s good luck.


    "I didn''t talk nonsense. Fortunately, my father usually hurts my big sister so much. Now that my father is ill, she still hides in the house and doesn''t come to see my father. It''s really unfilial."


    Su Wanyue didn''t miss such an opportunity. She finally made the mistake of wearing Ruohe. Moreover, if Ruohe didn''t make this shield for them in front, they would be unlucky. She also took the opportunity to get the eye medicine from him. She wanted him to lose his father''s love completely.


    In fact, Su Manjing didn''t want to say this, but she received Mrs. min''s signal early and told her not to say more. Just watch.


    "The big sister overslept." Su Wanqing said softly.


    She sounded as if she was helping Ruohe out of the siege. In fact, she was really falling into the well. There was so much noise in the house that even if she was sleeping deeply, she should be awakened.


    "When I overslept, there was so much noise in the house that even the pig was awakened. Even if the big sister''s yard is a little far from dad''s yard, it''s time to come over after such a long time. I think the big sister clearly didn''t take dad to heart."


    Su Wanyue would never give him a chance to turn over. Therefore, she had no time to think about Su Wanqing''s words and immediately retorted.


    "Shut up." Su Hu shouted angrily.


    His father was ill, and at this time his eldest daughter hid aside and didn''t come to see him, which made him angry.


    Sure enough, she is an unfamiliar white eyed wolf. She has a virtue with her uncle. She is a smelly stone that can''t cover the heat.


    "I don''t care if my father loves my big sister, but if my big sister doesn''t come at this time, my father is unfilial and unjust. You can''t help it. I can''t help it. Anyway, I''m going to find my big sister today and ask her if she has the prime minister''s house and whether she has a father."


    Su Wanyue said regardless. If aunt Xia hadn''t been pulling aside, she might have rushed out.


    Su Hu repressed his anger and saidˇ° Go and see where the eldest lady is. "


    He was going to give him another chance. As long as he was still in the house and was willing to come to see him, he didn''t care that she didn''t come at the first time.


    Mrs. min quickly winked at the servant and motioned him to find someone.


    At this time, Mrs. min also stepped forward and sat in front of Su Hu. As she came, she quietly squeezed away aunt he who was originally in front of Su Hu.


    Take Su Hu''s hand and say softlyˇ° Master, don''t be angry. Wo''er is the most filial on weekdays. She hasn''t been able to come at this time. I think she''s tripped by something. "


    Su Hu Leng snorted and didn''t speak.


    Caught up in things, what is more important than his body as a father.


    "Yes, sir, since the eldest lady woke up last time, she has been very measured. I think it''s the same as sister Tongmin. She was stumbling by something, so she didn''t come in time." Aunt Hui also timely added such a sentence.


    Although aunt Hui''s performance on weekdays does not compete or rob, her words have reminded everyone of what kind of person she was half a month ago.


    Su Wanqing and aunt Hui are worthy of being mother and daughter. People who don''t have a little mind can''t understand them.


    At this time, the man who went to the Longhe yard to check brought back the news.


    "If you return to the master, the eldest lady is not in her yard at this time. Seeing this, the little girl caught some people in the big lady''s yard and asked the master to send them down. "


    If she is not in her yard, where can she go in the middle of the night? No matter what the reason is, she can say that she poured a bowl of dirty water on herself that will never be cleaned.

 Chapter 70

    A woman left the House late at night. I don''t know how many versions of the night meeting Qinglang will be made up. If this is spread, the face of the prime minister''s house will be completely lost.


    Su Hu listened to the servant who came back to find Ruohe, and his anger rubbed up. Looking at the people brought back, he asked.


    "I ask you, do you know where the eldest lady went and when she went out?"


    "If you go back to the master, the eldest lady went back to the room after hearing that the master was in an emergency. She took a carriage out of the door for a long time. It seems that the direction is the direction of Zhongyong waiting for the house."


    Wow


    The servant''s words in the yard caused an uproar.


    The only male master of the prime minister''s house was in an emergency. When his only legitimate daughter heard about it, she not only didn''t come to see him, but packed up her things and ran away.


    After hearing this, Mrs. min shook her head again. It seems that after that incident, the cheap girl Su Longhe not only didn''t make progress, but also regressed a lot.


    "Ah, the eldest sister knew that Dad had leprosy. She packed up her things and took refuge in Zhongyong Hou''s house." Su Wanyue gave full play to her strengths again. Relying on her young age, no one went back and wondered whether she said it intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Yue''er, what are you talking about? The eldest lady doesn''t have the ability to predict. How can she know that your father has leprosy." Aunt Xia pulled Su Wanyue and scolded her.


    "Yes, fourth sister, you can''t talk nonsense. Maybe the eldest sister just misses her uncle so much that she packed up her things and went to Zhongyong waiting for the house." Su Wanqing said strangely.


    It''s not good when he went to Zhongyong Hou''s house. It happened that he went to Zhongyong Hou''s house when Su Hu was ill. It''s not to take refuge. What else can it be.


    Su Hu coughed violently at this time.


    "Master, don''t be angry. He''er is still young. He''er will learn well as long as he pays more attention in the future." How could Mrs. min miss such an opportunity.


    "Sir, maybe there''s another reason why the eldest lady goes to Hou''s house at this time."


    Aunt he is a little anxious. Now she and Ruohe are on the same boat. If Ruohe capsizes, what else will she take for revenge. Relying on Su Hu''s guilt and pity, she didn''t expect it for a long time. A few years ago, she knew how mean the man in front of her was.


    "Can there be any other reason, aunt he? Did you dream of your mother again last night?" Su Wanyue''s arrival was really "childlike talk without taboo.".


    "This......" aunt he choked and couldn''t speak, so she had to protect suˇ° Sir, I don''t want you to be separated from the eldest lady. After all, blood is thicker than water. There is no overnight feud between father and daughter. "


    Before, she knew that none of these big and small masters of the prime minister''s house was a fuel-efficient lamp. Unexpectedly, the youngest choked people was not generally spicy.


    "Hum, blood is thicker than water. If she really had my father in her heart, she wouldn''t run to Zhongyong waiting house at this time."


    Aunt he still doesn''t know Su Hu enough. No, she wanted to help him talk. She didn''t know that Su Hu didn''t think in her direction, but made Su Hu more angry.


    "Sir, you can have a cup of tea to calm down. At this time, it''s safest for wo''er to go to Zhongyong waiting house. It''s better for her to stay in Zhongyong waiting house for a few days." Mrs. min added oil and vinegar at this time.


    "I don''t have such a cold-blooded, heartless daughter." Su Hu directly smashed the tea handed over by Mrs. min to the ground, as if what he threw was not a tea cup, but a piece of rice.


    "Since he likes to live in the Zhongyong waiting house so much, he might as well live in the Zhongyong waiting house forever and don''t have to come back."


    What Zhongyong waiting house is safe at this time. What he said is that the prime minister''s house is a dragon pond and tiger''s den, like Senluo hell.


    He just had an emergency. Before the doctor diagnosed it, she packed up and ran away, as if he were the beast.


    Although he didn''t have much father daughter love for the legitimate daughter of Ruohe, he thought that he had done his utmost to Ruohe and didn''t let her lose the dignity that a legitimate daughter should have.


    But as for her, not only did she not know how to repay kindness, but she was also indifferent to justice. It was so chilling.


    Don''t let your daughter say such things. It seems that the master is really angry today. Mrs. min quickly held Su Hu''s hand again.


    "Master, don''t say that. The eldest lady will be sad if she hears this. Besides, don''t you still have jing''er with you."


    "Dad, you still have me." Su Manjing hurried forward and knelt in front of Su nursing bed. She didn''t understand why her mother called her at this time, but she knew that her mother wouldn''t harm her. Then, the only conclusion was that dad didn''t get leprosy.


    "Yes, Dad, the big sister doesn''t want you, and the moon wants you." Su Wanyue doesn''t understand why Mrs. min called Su Manjing at this time, but she knows that Mrs. min won''t hurt Su Manjing, just as her mother won''t hurt her.


    The so-called wealth insurance, in order to let dad be completely disappointed with the bitch Su Longhe, let dad value himself and fight.


    "Yes, sir, without the eldest lady, there will be no daughter. Anyway, you don''t have two young ladies, three young ladies and four young ladies. They are not." Aunt Xia wanted to come forward, but she didn''t dare. What if the prime minister really got leprosy and infected herself.


    Looking at Su Manjing around her, Su Wanyue felt so worried about her body that her love for them over the years was not in vain. Even Su Wanqing, who he had almost ignored, stood behind Su Manjing and Su Wanyue to show her attitude. Su Hu''s anger was a little better.


    "Master, don''t be so arbitrary first. In case of any misunderstanding during this period, maybe." Aunt he is still trying to save it.


    She knew that she was weak and weak, but she couldn''t watch Ruohe being rejected by Su Hu. She wanted to minimize the damage as much as possible.


    "Misunderstanding, what misunderstanding can there be?" Su Hu still didn''t calm down, angrily.


    As a father, he has become so ill that even if she doesn''t come to serve the disease as a daughter, she unexpectedly ran to Zhongyong waiting house for refuge. These are the facts in front of us. If it is so obvious, what misunderstanding can there be.


    Even if he is really suffering from leprosy, she can''t leave quietly as a daughter. It''s unfilial to ignore his father.


    "Sir, you can''t say that. If Zhongyong Hou knows, it will be another big trouble. What''s more, you can''t have her if you don''t want her. " Mrs. min really wants to drive him out of the prime minister''s house, so that Su Hu doesn''t have to worry so much about righting her, but she can''t do so, because she still expects Zhongyong to wait for the house to let go, because only then can she be upright and her children won''t be criticized.


    "I''m in an emergency now. If she doesn''t serve the disease as a daughter, it''s unfilial. I''m right to sue the emperor. Even the Zhongyong Hou house doesn''t want to cover up the unfilial daughter. Su Hu doesn''t have such a high-profile daughter." Su Hu said this, and he became a real unfilial man.


    "Master, the eldest lady came back and brought doctor sun and Zhongyong Hou."


    At this time, the housekeeper Lin Fu hurriedly came and said excitedly that the doctors didn''t know what the prime minister was suffering from, but the best doctor in the palace, sun Taiyi, would see what the prime minister was suffering from.


    Su Hu, who was already angry, was even more angry when he heard that he was back. Where else did he hear that sun Taiyi behind Lin Fu came with Zhongyong Hou.


    "That rebellious girl, what will she do when she comes back? Why don''t she just stay in Zhongyong Hou''s house all her life and drive her out for me? She won''t be allowed to step into the gate of the prime minister''s house in the future."

 Chapter 71

    Before Su Hu''s voice fell, he stumbled to him.


    "Father, how are you feeling now? I went to the palace and invited Dr. Sun. My daughter believes you will be fine."


    As soon as he entered the house, he rushed to Su Hu''s bed regardless of his image.


    Su Hu looked at Ruohe who had rushed to his bed. Not only did he not get better because of Ruohe''s return, but his anger was even worse.


    "Where have you been all this time?"


    "If you go back to the prime minister, Miss Su asked for the sign of entering the palace from Zhongyong Hou''s house and invited me to see the prime minister."


    Sun Taiyi had heard what Su Hu said long before entering the house. He didn''t dare to look at the Zhongyong Hou walking behind him. I can''t help feeling that there is a difference between a child with a mother and a child without a mother. It''s just like what happens if Huang He is protected by his uncle Zhongyong Hou. It''s not that his father doesn''t hurt and his mother doesn''t love.


    Zhongyong Hou''s house is a noble home. There are signs for imperial doctors to see them in and out of the palace.


    "Then bother Dr. Sun." Su Hu obviously recognized sun Taiyi''s voice, calmed his mood a little, adjusted his tone and said.


    But he was unwilling to admit that he misunderstood him and admitted that he was good.


    He Xingzhong smiled bitterly. She was also his father''s daughter. She was so excluded. He didn''t want to give himself any trust. No matter what she did, don''t blame her for being ruthless. After all, he was cold-blooded in front, wasn''t he?


    "Bother your son, sun, but he can''t be. If it weren''t for Miss Su, Su wouldn''t be lucky to feel the pulse for the prime minister today."


    Sun Taiyi is also poor. Without his mother''s protection, he has difficulty walking in the prime minister''s house. Of course, he also wants to buy Zhongyong Hou Yutian a good friend.


    The power in Yu Tian''s hands is not comparable to that of the prime minister''s office. Maybe he will salute when he sees Naohe soon.


    Su Hu dry flat said: "let doctor sun laugh."


    He had seen Ruohe dead before, but it happened that Ruohe, who had been excluded by him, had the courage to go to the palace and ask a doctor for him. Can this make him feel less complicated?


    When the doctors saw Su Hu before, the women stood far away and didn''t see whether Su Hu was seriously ill. They also listened to the doctor when he said leprosy, but this time, when Dr. Sun came to diagnose Su Hu''s pulse, they all stood close. Once, this time, they saw the red rash on Su Hu''s hands clearly.


    "It''s really leprosy." Su Wanyue screamed and immediately jumped away from Su Hu.


    Aunt Xia also took a few steps back. At this time, Su Hu was no different from the fierce beasts in their eyes.


    Su Manjing wanted to step back, but Mrs. min kept holding her hand and didn''t let her step back. Once she looked like she didn''t move.


    The reason why Su Wanqing didn''t move was that she had been watching Mrs. min''s actions. Naturally, she saw Mrs. min holding Su Manjing and not letting Su Manjing back. Therefore, she concluded that Su Hu''s disease was not leprosy nine times out of ten. And it has something to do with Mrs. min, which is why she didn''t retreat.


    Su Hu looked at Su Wanyue and aunt Xia with complicated eyes. There was a deep disappointment in the bottom of his eyes.


    Su Wanyue screamed bad after looking at Su Hu, but she couldn''t think of any remedy, so she had to hang her head wrongly. It looked like a frightened child.


    In my heart, I complained about Su Hu all over. I knew that I might have leprosy and had to take their daughters to be buried. Is there such a father in the world.


    When sun Taiyi felt Su Hu''s pulse, she was surprised. But when she thought of the group of women behind her, she knew that the women in the back house were the best at this kind of Yin division.


    "Doctor sun, my illness is nothing serious." Su Hu asked uncertainly. After all, so many doctors came before and shook their heads and left. The only one who could see what was wrong with him was interrupted by Aunt Xia''s fool when he was about to tell the cause. Later, some trivial things were delayed. Before he remembered, doctor sun had come.


    "Please don''t worry, Prime Minister. Your body is OK. You just ate a poisonous herb by mistake. The second herb is called Dishui Guanyin. Its leaves are large and its roots are very similar to taro. If you have no experience, you can easily confuse the two.


    After eating the local tax Guanyin by mistake, he returned to the symptoms similar to leprosy, such as fever, weakness of limbs, high fever and so on. And ordinary doctors don''t know that this drop of Guanyin is poisonous. " Dr. Sun also knew that dripping Guanyin was poisonous.


    "In the folk, don''t they all say that dripping Guanyin can clear away heat and detoxify?" Su Hu was born in white and had a hard time when he was young. Therefore, he also knew some folk prescriptions, so he asked like this.


    "Xiangye doesn''t know. This is the peculiar feature of local tax Guanyin. It is used to neutralize some drugs. This dripping Guanyin is a good medicine. If it is eaten alone, it is a poison through the intestines." Sun Taiyi touched the few beards on his chin and said.


    "That''s a solution." Su Hu asked.


    "The antidote is simple. A bowl of half cooked mung bean soup with salt is enough. It''s just that the rash on Mr. Xiang''s body may not be better for a while. " Sun Taiyi said.


    Su Hu heard that the whole person was bad. How could he go to court like this.


    "You quack doctor, do you hear me? People''s doctor Sun said that what my father got was not leprosy, but poisoning." At this time, Su Wanyue talked to Doctor Liu and scolded loudly.


    It''s all this man''s fault. If he hadn''t said that Dad had leprosy, she would not be so afraid at the moment she saw his rash. If it weren''t for him, dad wouldn''t be disappointed with her.


    After hearing Su Wanyue''s scolding, the people found that the Doctor Liu had not left. No matter how thick skinned Su Hu was, his old face couldn''t help blushing at this time. Doctor Liu didn''t leave, that is to say, he heard everything that had just happened. Those were all the scandals of the Prime Minister''s house. Now he just hopes that Doctor Liu is not a big mouth man, Or maybe he found someone to solve him secretly.


    Doctor Liu had planned to leave after aunt Xia made trouble, but his curiosity got up at this time, so he sat there and began to listen to gossip. He loved gossip if he didn''t have other hobbies.


    Doctor Liu was not in a hurry after being said by Su Wanyue, knowing that he was not in a hurry.


    "Did I say it was leprosy?"


    Su Wanyue quickly repeated what Doctor Liu had said beforeˇ° You said before that you had fever, weak limbs, dry tongue, diarrhea and high fever, which is very similar to the leprosy recorded in the allusion. "

 Chapter 72

    "You also said that what I said was very similar to leprosy." Doctor Liu looked at Su Wanyue with a smile, but her eyes were full of ridicule.


    As soon as he said this, everyone bowed their heads and dared not bother him, because they had never determined that Su was suffering from leprosy.


    Even Su Hu was disappointed for a moment. He just planned to solve Dr. Liu''s misdiagnosis with Dr. Liu''s poor medical skills. But now, in front of so many people, Su Wanyue said what Dr. Liu had said before, and she couldn''t continue to make an article on this matter.


    "Younger martial brother, you are here too. When did you come to the capital? Why didn''t you come to me? " At this time, Dr. Sun seemed to have discovered a new world and said happily to Dr. Liu:


    "It''s strange. Since you''re here, it doesn''t make sense. They don''t know their disease." In the latter sentence, Dr. Sun was already muttering to himself.


    When he first entered the house, he saw a group of women around Su Hu, and Doctor Liu stood in the backlight. He thought he was just a servant. Unexpectedly, he was his junior brother who he hadn''t seen for many years.


    "I''ve been here for two years." Doctor Liu retreated two steps like a plague. No matter what doctor Sun said or did, Doctor Liu kept a two-step distance from doctor sun.


    "It''s been two years. What, it''s been two years. You''re a good guy. You haven''t come to the capital for two years. Do you have me as a senior brother?" Sun Taiyi suddenly looked like a cat with its tail trampled on. She almost didn''t jump up.


    "Cough, doctor sun and Doctor Liu know each other." Su huxu coughed twice and asked.


    If Dr. Liu and Dr. Sun are old acquaintances, then I don''t have to worry that this matter will spread today.


    "He, Liu Changhao, was my father''s apprentice and the only apprentice." Sun Taiyi deliberately bit the only two words, telling everyone in the prime minister''s house about the identity of Doctor Liu. If anything happens to Doctor Liu, he Sun Yan will support him.


    Sun Taiyi ignored Su Hu, but continued to say to Doctor Liu: "younger martial brother, since you have appeared here, you must have given Mr. Xiang a pulse. Then tell me why they still think Mr. Xiang has leprosy."


    Sun Yan has a proud and charming temper, that is, when he doesn''t want to deal with people, even when the emperor Lao Tzu is in front of him, he won''t take a more look, and this is tacitly approved by the emperor''s old son, so he ignores Su Hu now, and Su Hu doesn''t dare to say anything unless he thinks he is bigger than the emperor.


    Su Hu understands. It doesn''t mean others understand. It''s like Su Wanyue. If she doesn''t, she''s bumping into her. She pointed to Sun Yan and shouted:


    "You''re so brave. When you know my father is the Prime Minister of the dynasty, you dare to ignore it. It''s like eating a bear''s heart and leopard''s courage. Believe it or not, I''ll let my father join you tomorrow and say you don''t know whether you are superior or inferior."


    In Su Wanyue''s view, Sun Yan is just a small imperial doctor. Even the head of the imperial hospital is only one or five grades, and his father is the prime minister today. He is the second grade and still holds real power. The most important thing is that he is Dr. Liu''s senior brother, and Dr. Liu is the one who made her lose face tonight. Therefore, she wants to embarrass Sun Yan at this time.


    Sun Yan ignored Su Wanyue''s accusation, but glanced at her faintly. That look was like looking at an idiot.


    Su Wanyue was so old that it was the first time that someone looked at her like that. She couldn''t help but get angry in her heart.


    "You bitch, how dare you look at me like this? Come on, pull him down and dig out his eyes to feed the dog."


    Su Wanyue thought that she was dizzy with anger and said such words regardless of the scene. Aunt Xia wanted to, but she didn''t have time to stop it.


    "Mr. Xiang is really a well-educated daughter. At a young age, his heart is so vicious." Sun Yan blew Su Hu''s beard and said sarcastically.


    Su Hu''s face sank, looked coldly at Su Wanyue and shouted, "come on, shut the fourth lady into the ancestral hall. No one can visit her without my order."


    After seeing Su Wanyue picked up by Su Hu, Sun Yan ignored Su Hu again and said to Doctor Liu, "younger martial brother, you haven''t told me why."


    "Do you really want to know?" Doctor Liu looked at sun Yandao coldly.


    Sun Yan suddenly thought of something and asked in surprise, "you don''t mean to say that to read gossip." He who knows Liu Changhao is not Sun Yan. Sun Yan is also worthy of being Liu Changhao''s senior brother. He knows Liu Changhao enough.


    "Do I look like such a boring person?" He was going to leave after Su Hu''s pulse was diagnosed. At first, he didn''t want to read gossip. Even if he stayed to read gossip, he couldn''t say it. There was so much face.


    "Then why haven''t you left yet?" Sun Yan unconsciously smoked at the corners of his mouth. It seems that you have done more boring things than this.


    "I was going to leave after diagnosing my pulse, but when I said the disease and planned to prescribe a prescription, I was interrupted by an unknown dog. As for why I didn''t go, of course, it was in the heart of the doctor''s parents. How can I leave my patient half the time."


    Liu Changhao''s face was not red, his heart was not beating, and he was out of breath. When he said about the dog, he didn''t forget to glance at Aunt Xia.


    "So it is. Then you quickly write a prescription and cure Xiangye''s face by the way." Once again, Sun Yan said you wanted to stay and watch gossip.


    Su Hu''s face turned darker when he heard that Liu Changhao was a dog. But when he listened to Sun Yan''s words, he stopped his anger. What if Liu Changhao could really cure his face?


    "He is your patient now. Why should I prescribe a prescription?" Liu Changhao really said disapprovingly.


    "Junior brother, it''s a senior brother. Please, don''t you?" Sun Yan blushed. Obviously, he is his father''s own son, but he did not inherit his father''s cells for treating trauma and scars. On the contrary, his younger martial brother learned a complete and even better than the blue.


    "Hum." Liu Changhao is proud and charming. Don''t open your face. It was taught by his master. How can Liu Changhao not be proud and charming? It''s just that he has a problem of reading gossip.


    "Mr. Xiang doesn''t know. My younger martial brother has a true biography of my father in the treatment and surgery." Seeing that Liu Changhao didn''t understand, Sun Yan turned to Su Hu and said. I hope Su Hu can talk Liu Changhao through.


    Su Hu was embarrassed when he heard the speech. He looked at Liu Changhao, opened his mouth and closed it again. He didn''t know how to speak.


    Seeing Su Hu''s move, why didn''t he know what he was thinking? He was hesitating whether to go to ask doctor Liu, but someone was a step faster than her. That person was su Manjing, and even Su Wanqing was only half a step slower.

 Chapter 73

    "Please also ask doctor Liu to save my father."


    Doctor Liu glanced at Su Manjing and Su Wanqing and said dryly:


    "Oh, I''ve been sitting for so long. I''m really thirsty and my arms are sore." His words made everyone present either take a breath or glare at him. Of course, except for Naohe, Sun Yan and Yu Tian.


    I don''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that Liu Changhao smiled at himself when he said this. It seemed that he was asking himself, what''s the matter? Are you satisfied with what I did.


    When Su Manjing heard the speech, she felt a nameless fire at the bottom of her heart.


    She was the daughter of the prime minister''s mansion. She was instructed to do what a servant should do. It made her feel happy, but she couldn''t attack at this time, because Su Wanyue was a living example.


    Su Manjing bit her teeth and was going to pour tea for Liu Changhao, but she found that at the moment of her hesitation, Su Wanqing had poured tea for Liu Changhao. Is she going to beat Liu Changhao''s back? No, it''s absolutely impossible. When she tried to hold back her anger, Su Wanqing spoke.


    "Doctor Liu, please have a cup of tea, and the back beating will be replaced by the servants. After all, our sisters are still girls who haven''t come out of the cabinet."


    "Good." Liu Changhao took Su Wanqing''s tea and said faintly.


    "Thank you for the express fee. Please ask Dr. Liu to write a prescription for my father." Seeing Liu Changhao''s promise, Su Wanqing was delighted and hurriedly said.


    "Did I say I would write a prescription?" Liu Changhao said like this. His eyes looked at Ruohe with a smile, as if waiting for Ruohe''s move.


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere there solidified a bit.


    Su Wanqing only felt her throat tight, as if something had run out. Finally, she swallowed it back.


    Su Hu''s face was also heavy. In this process, he dared to tease him like this. When he had to face for himself, he must make him look good.


    In fact, Su Hu now wants someone to drive Liu Changhao out of the prime minister''s house, but he can''t do so, because he still needs Liu Changhao to cure his face. Now the overweight situation is tense. If he leaves the court for a few days at this time, maybe the situation between Korea and China will change again when he returns.


    Su Manjing is very happy at this time. Fortunately, she didn''t come forward just now, otherwise she will be the one who will lose face now.


    "Mr. Xiang, I''m sorry. My younger martial brother has such a temper. In fact, he doesn''t mean any harm." Sun Yan spoiled Su Hu in embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter... Doctor Liu is an expert in the world. He shouldn''t be bound by vulgar etiquette." Su Hu buttoned up such a hat for Liu Changhao, but he was also looking for a step for himself.


    Because it is well known that experts outside the world have their own unique temper, which ordinary people can''t understand.


    "If you have any request, Dr. Liu, just mention it. As long as I can handle it, we will meet you. Just ask Dr. Liu to write a prescription for my father." Su Manjing said with a standard salute when she posed a child who thought she was gentle and decent.


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to move out Taifu''s house, so that Liu Changhao and Sun Yan understood that he was facing not only the prime minister''s house, but also Taifu''s house.


    "Where did this fly come from? Don''t you know what I don''t like most is talking to hypocritical people?" Liu Changhao didn''t even look at Su Manjing, and said mercilessly.


    What about the Taifu residence? Even if the emperor came, he didn''t want to give face, he could not give face, because even if the emperor saw him when he was unhappy, he could only please him obediently.


    "You... Su Manjing was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    Yu Tian suddenly felt that Doctor Liu was really interested in him. When things were over here, he would invite him to the Lord of the house for a while.


    Liu Changhao didn''t pay attention to Su Manjing''s anger at all. He looked up and spoiled Chen he and said, "girl, what do you say?"


    When he saw that Liu Changhao suddenly pointed the spear at himself, he was stunned and didn''t move.


    "I said you girl, why are you so slow? You deserve to be bullied and can''t speak." Liu Changhao was stunned and said impatiently.


    Su Manjing''s heart was filled with joy. Finally, it was su Ronghe''s turn to make a fool of that bitch. From what just happened, she was sure that Doctor Liu was deliberately embarrassing them.


    Yu Tian frowned and looked at Liu Changhao with some displeasure. Just now, he thought he was nice and wanted to invite him to live in Hou''s house. But now, if he dares to embarrass him, he must call him good-looking.


    However, he smiled and didn''t speak. He went directly to the desk, picked up his pen, wrote a line of words and asked someone to hand it to Liu Changhao.


    Liu Changhao didn''t know at first, so he laughed after reading the words written by Huang He.


    "Well, well, well, for the sake of your girl''s face, I wrote this prescription."


    Seeing that Liu Changhao, who had been teasing them all the time, agreed to Naohe so readily, they were curious about what she wrote on the paper, but no one dared to ask, because they were afraid that Liu Changhao would tease them again. Now what they want to do most is to send Liu Changhao, a doctor who doesn''t play according to common sense, away.


    Liu Changhao picked up his pen and rested a prescription. He handed it to the servant and said, "take it orally and apply it externally every two hours. You can recover in less than three days."


    Su Hu took the prescription and was happy. If he didn''t take the medicine, he would have to go after half a month. And half a month later, it happened to be the prince''s birthday banquet. As the prime minister, if he didn''t attend, he was afraid that the prince would dislike him.


    "Thank you, Doctor Liu."


    "Don''t be too busy thanking me. You are a man and have a high position. If you were a woman, I''m afraid you would have been separated as leprosy."


    He gave him a big gift, and of course he wanted to repay one or two, so he said.


    When Liu Changhao mentioned this, Su Hu naturally thought of something and immediately asked:


    "Doctor Liu, how long will it take this dripping Guanyin to take it?"


    Liu Changhao glanced at Su Hu. He was not stupid. He thought of it so soon.


    "If you eat raw food for more than an hour, you have to wait at least three or four hours for cooked food."


    Doctor Liu was happy and worried about Mrs. min''s words. She was glad that the poison of this dripping Guanyin was not fatal. She was worried that she had figured out how to make Su Hu ban his feet and prevent her from attending the prince''s birthday banquet, but unexpectedly, there was someone in the capital who could detoxify the poison.


    With Liu Changhao''s answer, Su Hu was almost relieved of his anger at Ruohe.


    "Send Doctor Liu and doctor sun back to the house." Sun Taiyi and his younger martial brother have just met. He must have something to say. It''s good for him to send them back to the house earlier.


    "Prime minister, you don''t have to arrange for someone to see you off. I''d better wait for Miss Su to see if she''s hurt." When sun Yanzheng wanted to thank him, Liu Changhao had already said no to Su Hu.


    He can''t help but help his forehead. When can his younger martial brother get rid of his lively nature.

 Chapter 74

    "Heer, you''re hurt." It was Su Hu who opened the tent and looked at Ruohe.


    Some people dare to give him medicine in front of him. It can be seen that these people don''t pay attention to him. You can do whatever they want to do with him on weekdays, but if you do it in front of him, you don''t pay attention to him, the head of the family.


    After learning that he had an emergency, he was desperate to ask the imperial doctor for him, which proved that he had his father in his heart. Since he had his father in his heart, he didn''t mind playing a loving father.


    At this time, there was still a little mud on his clothes. Zhu Chai hung obliquely on the head rope. His hair was in a mess. The skirt at his knee was obviously cut by something, and his hands were dirty.


    Looking at this kind of rice, Su Hu felt a little guilty. Although he didn''t like to see this daughter, it was his own daughter.


    "Thank your father for his concern. My daughter just suffered some skin trauma. It''s no big deal." He hung his head so that no one could see her face and said softly.


    "Well, Miss Su was worried about Mr. Xiang''s condition and forgot to turn on the lamp, so she fell down. But at that time, sun didn''t care so much about Xiangye''s illness. "


    At that time, Sun Yan naturally didn''t pay much attention to the situation of Ruohe, but now the lights are bright, he naturally saw the embarrassed appearance of Ruohe and said the previous things again.


    In fact, Sun Yan was still depressed. It was rumored that Zhongyong Hou loved his niece very much, but he was a hypocrite. At that time, there was no Ruohe entering the palace together. It was against him. After seeing Ruohe like this, he was so calm and not angry at all. Is it true that the rumor was wrong.


    He didn''t know that before he entered the palace, he had discussed with Yu Tian and asked Yu Tian to come to the prime minister''s house to see a play first, and then cooperate with him to play a play. After the success, Yu Tian could talk about the conditions with Su Hu and take him to Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    In order that he can live in Zhongyong Hou''s residence in the future, Yutian has to endure even if he is distressed.


    As for why he saw Yu Tian at the door of the prime minister''s house, Yu Tian didn''t want to come in to see Su Hu, a hypocrite, and deliberately waited for him at the door.


    After listening to Sun Yan''s words, he looked at the embarrassment of Ruohe. Su Hu''s heart was sour. It seemed that after the accident, it was Ruohe who was really reliable.


    Those daughters saw themselves after hearing that they might be leprosy. It was just like seeing a flood of beasts. If the Zhou Dynasty had not taken a fancy to Xiaoyi, I''m afraid they would have started packing up and leaving after hearing that they might be leprosy.


    Jing''er, who has been doting on by all means for more than ten years, is also a brand of entering the palace, but she doesn''t want to risk going to the palace to ask for a doctor for herself.


    It''s nothing when it''s not compared. As soon as it''s compared, the height is immediately known.


    "Doctor Liu, please show him." Sun Yanyou said before that Doctor Liu is very good at treating trauma and never leaves scars. No girl wants to leave scars on her body. Although Su Hu has selfish intentions, he really doesn''t want to leave scars on Huang He.


    "Don''t worry, Prime Minister. I know what to do." Liu Changhao said lightly, "it''s just that the prime minister should cherish happiness."


    There is such a good daughter who doesn''t know how to cherish. I''m afraid Su Hu will have no place to regret when he wants to.


    "I don''t bother Dr. Liu. I know what to do." Su Hu naturally understood what Dr. Liu meant. At any rate, Sun Yan, the Prime Minister of a dynasty, was the one who didn''t give a good face to the emperor. Naturally, he didn''t dare to expect Sun Yan to have a good face for him, but this doesn''t mean that no one can ignore him.


    "Hum ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤" Liu Changhao naturally heard Su Hu''s dissatisfaction in his tone, but he was not easy to talk to. After a cold hum, he said to Huang He:


    "Miss Su, after you use these drugs, I promise you are still as beautiful as before and won''t leave any scars."


    If it weren''t for Doctor Liu''s clear vision, he would feel whether the man in front of him had any purpose. Otherwise, how could he say such incongruous words.


    "I hope you don''t see the outside world. My younger martial brother is such a virtue. He just wants to comfort Miss Su Dai. He doesn''t mean anything else." Sun Yan helped the forehead. Why did he stand on such a younger martial brother? It''s just that he has a big background.


    Su Hu was stunned and ignored Sun Yan''s words. Although he didn''t expect Sun Yan to have a good face for him, it doesn''t mean he must give Sun Yan a good face. But he also knows that it is impossible for him to talk about the dismissal of Sun Yan and Liu Changhao.


    Liu Changhao made it clear that he wanted to stay to see the excitement. However, he had to say to Chen he.


    "He''er, you''ve been busy all night. Let''s go back and have a rest earlier. I''ll give you an account of what happened before. "


    Su Hu has only such a legitimate daughter as Ruohe. On the premise that Ruohe still has his father in his heart, Su Hu naturally doesn''t want to see that Ruohe has something to do. At least we don''t want to have anything to do with it until the utilization value of it has been squeezed dry.


    "I think you should not only explain to he''er, but also to me." Yu Tian, who hasn''t spoken since entering the house, opened his mouthˇ° Wo''er, don''t hurry. "


    He looked at Su Hu and Yu Tian in some embarrassment. They were both her elders. Who should she listen to.


    Because he had been worried about his body before, he didn''t notice Yu Tian in the room. Suddenly he heard Yu Tian''s voice, and Su Hu was stunned. Seeing that he looked embarrassed again, he gambled in his heart.


    "Since your uncle told you to stay, you can stay first." Su Hu was embarrassed when he saw that his face was exposed. Su Hu''s face was not enough. But he didn''t dare to offend Yu Tian too hard.


    "When did the Marquis come?" He looked at Lin Fu with some displeasureˇ° The Marquis doesn''t tell me when he comes. Can you afford to neglect the Marquis? "


    "The prime minister doesn''t have to embarrass a servant. I told them to keep quiet. In the final analysis, I was rude. I heard that the prime minister was in an emergency, so I just wanted to come and have a look. It''s a bit rude. Please don''t blame the prime minister."


    This is one of the reasons why he wanted to wait for him to enter the prime minister''s house together. If he entered the prime minister''s house first, I''m afraid he wouldn''t see this scene, and he wouldn''t know that he has been wronged so much over the years.


    Su Hu can''t hear Yutian''s strange tone. He knows what''s going on today. I''m afraid Yutian won''t give up until he gives an explanation to Yutian.

 Chapter 75

    Su Hu can''t hear Yutian''s strange tone. He knows what''s going on today. I''m afraid Yutian won''t give up until he gives an explanation to Yutian. It''s better to know what to say for a while.


    "I don''t know what kind of explanation my uncle wants?" Seeing that Su Hu didn''t speak for a moment, but was thinking about something, Mrs. min took the initiative to ask.


    "Did you interrupt when I talked to the prime minister?"


    Yu Tian doesn''t like Mrs. min from the bottom of his heart, because the daughter saved by the southerner is only two hours less injured than Ruohe. Although he doesn''t understand the corners of the inner house, he also feels that this matter is too coincidental.


    "I... Min" Mrs. min was gagged by Yu Tian, and she hated in her heart. If Yu Tian didn''t bite hard and don''t let go, she would be the wife of the main room now. Where would she need to be despised by those old enemies in the past? Why should she be with some aunts and look at people when going out to socialize.


    "Prime minister, if you don''t want to do well for a while, I''ll take wo''er to the Marquis house to recover. When the prime minister has made an explanation, come to pick up wo''er and meet the prime minister''s house. "


    Yu Tian looked at Su Hu who had not given a reply for a long time and said sarcastically.


    "Wo''er, let''s go." With that, he came forward and took the rice and left.


    "I''ll wait." Seeing that Yu Tian''s action was not like fraud, Su Hu was anxious and quickly opened his mouth.


    What would those people outside think of him if he followed Yu Tian to Zhongyong Hou''s house at this time?


    He will say that he is partial to his concubine''s room and treats his legitimate daughter badly. There is such a filial legitimate daughter who doesn''t know how to cherish and drives out.


    "Why, prime minister, I have figured out how to explain to he''er." Yu Tian smelled the speech, turned and looked at Su Hu faintly and asked.


    "This... This... Su Hu hesitatedˇ° Please give me three days. After three days, I will give you a satisfactory answer. "


    As long as Yu Tian is not here, he is not at his disposal. I dare not say anything else. He still has this confidence.


    "Hum, the prime minister will come to Zhongyong Hou''s house to meet them in three days." Yu Tian snorted coldly. Su Hu is a hypocritical and treacherous villain. If it weren''t for wo''er''s face, I would call you life worse than death.


    Yu Tian took his hand again and walked towards the door.


    "Yu Hou, this is the prime minister''s house. He''er is my daughter. You just take her away. Aren''t you afraid of being criticized?" Su Hu is obviously impatient.


    "If I leave wo''er in the prime minister''s house, I will be criticized." Yu Tian said impolitely.


    "What do you mean by this? Is my prime minister''s house a tiger''s den for he''er? Don''t forget that this is he''er''s home." Su Huqi''s teeth are itchy, but he can''t what to do with Yutian.


    "You''re not a tiger''s den. Someone dares to return wo''er in front of you today. Then someone dares to kill wo''er openly tomorrow." Yu Tian is not a vegetarian either. He spoiled Su Hu and retorted.


    "Anyway, prime minister, you have many daughters, and you won''t feel anything without he''er, but I only have a niece like he''er. I don''t trust to leave her in the prime minister''s house, which eats people and doesn''t spit bones. Otherwise, if something happens to wo''er, I''ll be distressed. "


    Su Hu was in a high position. He was so angry that he coughed and flushed. After a long time, he pointed to Yu Tian and said:


    "Yu Tian, don''t deceive people too much." This is the first time he has called Yu Tian since he married Yu Meiqing.


    "I deceive people too much. I think it''s the prime minister you who deceive people too much." Yu Tian sneered at Su Hu. He thought there was no one in his Yu family, so he dared to trample on his sister, but now he came to trample on his niece. Yu Tian regretted it when he remembered it. He shouldn''t have married Su Hu with Yu Meiqing.


    "I still say that. When you give him a reasonable explanation, you will come to Zhongyong Hou''s house to pick him up." Of course, Yu Tian hoped that Su Hu would never give an explanation, so that he could rightly leave he''er in Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    Just when Su Hu was so anxious that he didn''t know how to keep him, he spoke.


    "Uncle, wait a minute. I can''t go to Zhongyong Hou''s house with you."


    "Wo''er, you don''t have to worry. Just ask the girls to clean up your clothes. I said, in the Marquis house, I''ve always asked your aunt to prepare your clothes for you."


    Yu Tian thought that he didn''t agree because he was a girl and loved to be clean, so he said so.


    "No, uncle, it was his father that he''er wanted to stay. Now his father is ill in bed. As a legitimate daughter, how can I stop serving him?" He whispered that it was because he waited for some time. Several people couldn''t bear it and several people were afraid. People felt comfortable after listening.


    "Wo''er, what are you talking about? You have to stay in the prime minister''s house for the sake of that heartless East. It''s generous to eat people and don''t spit bones." Yu Tian was surprised and looked at Ruohe unbelievably. He never thought that Beihe would say such a sentence.


    "Yes, uncle, I want to stay in the prime minister''s house. No matter what he did to me before or later, he is my father after all. Blood is thicker than water. Uncle, it''s time for you to take me away. Aren''t you digging my father''s and my mother''s heart?"


    Yu Tian was speechless because he didn''t know how to refute Huang He, because when Yu Meiqing was still alive, he really paid great attention to his negligence and didn''t want to hurt Su Hu''s hair, but his eyes were full of disapproval.


    Seeing that Yu Tian disagreed, he continuedˇ° Uncle, if I lose the Zhongyong Hou mansion with you at this time, what will those people say about me then? "


    If Ruohe left the prime minister''s house when Su Hu was ill, people outside would say that Ruohe was not small. His biological father was ill and didn''t wait in his house. Instead, he was afraid of taking refuge in Europe.


    "They dare." Yu Tian was really angry. His niece was reluctant to say a heavy word. If someone dared to say no, he would make those people feel better.


    "Uncle, people''s words are terrible." He advised. In fact, she also wants to go to Zhongyong Hou''s house, but he can''t go now.


    "Heer, you are sensible." Yutian didn''t understand his worries. He wanted to tell him that as long as he was there, no one dared to criticize her, but he didn''t dare to bet on the back of him.


    "Wo''er." Not only did he not want to go with Yutian, but he also said he would stay in the prime minister''s house to serve himself. Su Hu''s heart was sour. This was his daughter, who he didn''t care about. He cried dryly.

 Chapter 76

    "Wo''er, you are busy too, but it''s midnight. Remember to rest early." Yutian knew he couldn''t live in the worldˇ° Prime minister, since he''er doesn''t want to be loyal and brave with me now, I''ll pick him up in a few days. I hope that at that time, the prime minister can give me a satisfactory answer, and the prime minister''s face is inconvenient. Do you need me to ask for leave tomorrow morning? "


    Yu Tian then ignored Su Hu Chong and Liu Changhao and said, "I don''t know if Doctor Liu is willing to go to Hou''s house to stay for a while."


    Liu Changhao is not only his own appetite, but also Sun Yan''s younger martial brother, and his medical skills are excellent. It''s good for him and Ruohe to invite him back to Hou''s house.


    "OK, I''m just free, so I''ll disturb you." Liu Changhao was a person who didn''t play cards according to common sense. Besides, Yu Tian had an appetite for him, so he readily agreed.


    "Wo''er, you remember to rest early. Don''t force yourself. Uncle is going this way." Before leaving, Yu Tian said with some uneasiness.


    "He''er, send it to my uncle." He bowed his knees and said.


    After Yutian left the prime minister''s house, Su Hu said to Ruohe, "Heer, you''re tired too. Take a rest earlier. Don''t worry. Dad said he would give you a satisfactory explanation, and he would give you a satisfactory explanation."


    Su Hu became more and more angry. He actually calculated Ruohe in front of him. The most important thing is that he not only didn''t calculate Ruohe, but also implicated him. He attracted Zhongyong Hou, sun Taiyi and others. His face was greatly lost.


    Especially before Yu Tian left, he sneered at himself and told him how refreshing he was.


    "Yes, father." He whispered, and then everything left Su Hu''s house.


    Looking at his lonely shadow, Su Hu''s heart was sour again. This is the daughter born to him by his favorite woman.


    After he and the servants left, Su Hu shouted, "Li Shi. You are in charge of the prime minister''s residence. Today, someone dares to poison wo''er in front of me. If someone dares to poison me, you don''t have to be this family if you don''t make it clear to me. My prime minister''s house can''t afford your aunt playing cards like this. "


    "Sir, it''s my poor discipline. Please punish me." Mrs. min was so frightened that she was sweating that she quickly knelt down.


    However, all kinds of tastes surged up in her heart. Su Hu was beating her.


    "I don''t want to think about these. Just give me an answer. Think about it carefully. I have treated you unfairly over the years." After Su Hu said this, he closed his eyes and said no more.


    Didn''t you treat yourself badly? Mrs. min smiled bitterly in her heart. Isn''t he still treating himself badly? Over the years, if she hadn''t done well, would the prime minister''s house be so quiet, and would there be room for their mother and son?


    At the same time, she also understood in her heart that Su Hu wanted her to give an account to him. If she could not give an account to him, the prime minister''s house would no longer have a place for her.


    At the thought of this, Mrs. min felt a severe headache. He calculated thousands of calculations. He didn''t think that the soup would be drunk by Su Hu in the end. Yu Tian and Dr. Sun would appear at the same time.


    "Let''s all go down. You''ll take it well in your yard these days. Don''t bother me to recuperate." Su Hu waved weakly.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Yes, Dad." They all left Su Hu''s room and went back to their yard.


    After returning to her yard, Su Wanqing took a long breath.


    "The daughter thought that the eldest sister could not keep it this time. Unexpectedly, Mrs. min turned over the boat in the gutter and the fourth sister was banned."


    Aunt Hui smiledˇ° Qing''er, you can see this time. Your big sister is not as simple as you think. "


    Even she didn''t find out. Su Feihe hid so deeply, not to mention Qing''er.


    "It''s hard that the big sister fell down the stairs and gave her brain to handsome." Su Wanqing made a vicious joke.


    Aunt Hui whispered, "I wish she had lost her mind that time." If not, Su Ruohe will be too difficult to deal with.


    It seems that she will have a good meeting sometime.


    ancestral hall


    "Mom, did dad let you go out of my room?" After seeing aunt Xia, Su Wanyue''s eyes raised a touch of hope. She said that her father loved her most. How could she be willing to lock her up in the ancestral hall.


    "Yue''er, there''s nothing I can do this time. Just bear it first. After a few days, your father''s anger disappears, he''ll let you out." Aunt Xia said painfully. She also couldn''t bear Su Wanyue''s imprisonment in the ancestral hall, but Su Hu gave a death order, and she didn''t dare to offend.


    Now she has taken a great risk to see Su Wanyue.


    "What, mother, what do you mean?" Su Wanyue looked at Aunt Xia incredulously and asked.


    She did not believe that the Su society, which had always loved her, was really willing to lock her up in the ancestral hall.


    Aunt Xuan didn''t know how to answer Su Wanyue''s question. She opened her mouth and knew what to say, so she closed it.


    Seeing aunt Xia''s expression, Su Wanyue was like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, which made her dizzy.


    "Mom, I don''t want to ban my feet. Go and talk to my father. My father loves me most in ordinary days. He will agree to let me out." Su Wanyue excitedly pulled aunt Xia''s sleeve and said.


    "Moon, it''s useless, it''s uselessˇ° Aunt Xia cried with Su Wanyue Yinyin in her arms.


    "Mother, how can you know it''s useless?" Su Wanyue pushed away and aunt Xia said loudlyˇ° I see. You must think I''m a daughter, not a son, but your burden. Think about it. I''ll get rid of it. That''s why you don''t plead for me in front of your father. "


    "Yue''er, how can you say that?" Su Wanyue''s words were like a knife, which stabbed aunt Xia''s heart.


    "Why don''t you say good things for me in front of your father and beg for mercy." In Su Wanyue''s opinion, no matter how big things are, aunt Xia can solve them as long as she buys a soft and charming thing in front of Su Hu.


    "What do you know? Your father is really angry this time. Even Mrs. Min has fallen in. What else can I do?" Aunt Xia was also angry. Her daughter who had been raised for so many years actually looked at her like this, which made her feel comfortable.


    "What, even Mrs. min carried it." Su Wanyue repeated incredulously. In Su Wanyue''s opinion, Mrs. min is difficult to deal with, because over the years, their mother and daughter have been playing the challenge arena with Mrs. min. in the eyes of outsiders, they are equal, but she knows that Mrs. min is not simple, because they have basically not benefited in recent years.

 Chapter 77

    "Yue''er, I''ve wronged you first these days. After your father calms down in two days, I''ll talk about love for you and beg your father to let you out." Although aunt Xia was taken in by Su Wanyue''s words, she couldn''t let Su Wanyue go. After all, Su Wanyue was her daughter and the rest of her pregnancy in October. It doesn''t matter.


    "OK." With aunt Xia''s words before, Su Wanyue obviously calmed down a lot and nodded obediently.


    Su Manjing, who returned to minlanxuan, also asked uneasily, "Mom, what are we going to do next?"


    "Jing''er, if there''s nothing wrong during this time, hold back and provoke the girl." Mrs. Min said wearily.


    "Why? Everyone is my father''s daughter. I have to take a detour when I see her." Su Manjing was unconvinced and said reluctantly.


    "You''ve seen what happened today. Do you think Su Wanyue can''t be banned like that girl?" Mrs. min hated iron and steel and said, why is his daughter so heartless.


    "I don''t want it." The prince''s birthday party is coming soon. She won''t be banned.


    "Since you don''t want to be banned, please give me some peace. You''re not allowed to go to the girl''s trouble until I start." Seeing that Su Manjing has some brains, Mrs. min''s anger dissipated a little.


    "Mom, you mean you''ll still deal with that bitch." Su Manjing''s eyes lit up when Mrs. Min said she was going to deal with Huang He.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll deal with it." Su Ruohe''s girl is not easy to deal with now. We have to think of a comprehensive way. If we want to lose Su Ruohe, the girl is still as easy to deal with as before. In that case, she won''t have to spend so much time.


    "Mother, did you say that the bitch fell down the stairs that day and hit her head?" Su Manjing has the same idea as Su Wanqing.


    "Maybe." Mrs. min''s unprecedented recognition of Su Manjing''s guess.


    In contrast to the courtyard of other masters of the prime minister''s house, it''s very relaxed in the courtyard of Ruohe.


    Mei''er tried her best to wipe the wound medicine for Huang He. She smiled excitedly and said, "Mrs. min, it can be said that the stone hit her foot this time."


    At the thought of Mrs. min eating flat, mei''er felt happy. Over the years, people in their yard have been bullied by Mrs. min.


    "Yes." He replied lazily, in a soft voice.


    This night, she ran to Zhongyong Hou''s house and the palace, but she was tired, but fortunately everything was developing in the direction she expected.


    After tonight''s events, those people have to weigh their weight if they want their own attention. In addition, it will be much more convenient for her to go to Zhongyong Hou''s house in the future.


    "Miss, do you think Mrs. min will push someone out to top the bag?" The big girl asked with some worry.


    "She''s not that stupid." He hopes that Mrs. min can catch someone to top the bag. In that case, her prime minister''s father won''t put the allergic lady so easily. Mrs. min''s family won''t want to be one.


    "Why?" The big girl looked at Ruohe puzzled.


    Mei''er also looked at Ruohe puzzled, hoping that Ruohe could not solve her doubts.


    "Think for yourself." Ruohe didn''t explain this to Daniu. If she wants to cultivate Daniu and mei''er, she must let them use their own brains and can''t tell them everything.


    Pity heart, pity month two sisters naturally understand the intention of Chen he, and also stand aside and don''t speak.


    Mrs. min is an aunt. Even if she is the legitimate daughter of Taifu''s house, it can''t change the fact that she is a concubine. A concubine is a laughing stock in the capital.


    In her last life, she was fooled around by Mrs. min, Su Manjing and Qiu He, which made her think that her uncle would agree to straighten Li Min, so that Su Manjing and Suzhou and Hangzhou would become serious.


    In this life, as long as she doesn''t agree to straighten Mrs. min, her uncle won''t agree. Even if Su Hu forcibly straightens Mrs. min after she can''t withstand the pressure of the Taifu house, Mrs. min and her children will also be criticized by the world.


    Because in the great Zhou Dynasty, if a man wants to continue his string, he must go through the nod of his wife''s mother''s family. Although this rule is unwritten, it also avoids many stepmothers abusing the children left by their original match.


    Mrs. min, Su Hu and even the Taifu family are bent on adding Su Manjing to the royal family, so it is impossible for Su Manjing to have such a stain.


    In other words, as long as she doesn''t let go, Mrs. min will be righted in a serious way to the north, and Su Manjing and Suzhou Hangzhou won''t want to be a legitimate person and have a bright future.


    If Mrs. min thinks carefully in front of his prime minister''s father and finds someone to top the bag, then his prime minister''s father will be angry and finally take back the feed in Mrs. min''s hand. In that way, Mrs. min won''t want to poison her diet again.


    Thinking that it would be the prince''s birthday party soon, he narrowed his eyes, and an inexplicable light flashed at the bottom of his eyes.


    She knew that if she attended the prince''s birthday party half a month later, she would be a princess even if she could not be the prince''s concubine with the influence of the first lady of the prime minister''s house and the Zhongyong Hou house.


    However, after experiencing the events of the previous life, he had no good impression of narrowing his eyes to the Royal people. As for the crown princess or something, she doesn''t care who wants to be.


    "The medicine is ready." He asked, squinting slightly.


    Lian Yue nodded with some hesitation.


    He didn''t have so much aloe. As a direct result, he drank the bowl of medicine and pressed it at his Baihui Point.


    At this time, the pores of his whole body had opened, and the efficacy had been brought into full play. In a short time, his smiling face turned pale and said with difficulty.


    "Help me to bed."


    She found this prescription on the Feng''s Heart Sutra. Take it with the juice of Canna and gentian grass. At Baihui acupoint, you can make people weak and have a high fever.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the prescription is mysterious enough. Anyone who takes it, even Hua Tuo, will not want to check out any problems.


    Big girl, looking at what he looked like now, didn''t dare to delay and quickly helped him to bed.


    "Remember to clean up the drug residue or something." When he finished this sentence, he had no strength and fainted.


    Before Mrs. min could figure out how to deal with Su Hu, she heard the bad news that he suddenly had a high fever and fell into a coma.


    This news is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for Mrs. min.

 Chapter 78

    Sure enough, Mrs. min didn''t think about how to deal with Su Hu after hearing the news that he fell ill. Send mother Li to the doctor immediately.


    After hearing the news, Su Hu was even more unhappy with Mrs. mo. In his heart, he has determined that the person who drugged him is Mrs. Mo, but the previous dripping Guanyin was indeed given to him by Mrs. mo.


    I secretly hate that this cheap girl was fine before. She was ill at this time. Didn''t she deliberately oppose her.


    But she hated what could happen. She had to say again that doctors in the whole capital invited the prime minister''s house. The forbidden book of blood tonic is moved to the yard of Ruohe. I just hope that Ruohe can get better quickly and let her explain in front of Su Hu. Otherwise, I''m afraid her right as a housekeeper will be completely ruined.


    These doctors had the same attitude after seeing Su Hu, shaking their heads and saying:


    "Madam, please forgive me \ / I''m too old to know what''s wrong with the eldest lady."


    Su Hu listened to the report from the people in his room, and decided that Mrs. min was responsible for the disease. He sent the first five people to give the last notice to Mrs. min.


    That is, no matter what method Mrs. min uses, she must make him better before the prince''s birthday banquet, otherwise she doesn''t have to run the house or stay in the prime minister''s house.


    At the same time, he also ordered Lin Fu to invite doctor Liu to Zhongyong Hou''s house at dawn, but he regretted that he didn''t leave Doctor Liu in the prime minister''s house earlier, so he didn''t have to send someone to Zhongyong Hou''s house and don''t lose face.


    Su Hu complains that the reason why he went to see him is very simple. That is, Su Hu was also a beautiful young man when he was young, but now he looks like this. Naturally, he doesn''t want to be seen.


    After listening to the servant''s words, Mrs. min''s heart was sour and unbearable. This is her husband, who has been in her hands for more than ten years. For him, she even didn''t hesitate to cover her hands with blood, but what do you get now.


    The heart gradually fell to the bottom of the valley. After so many years, even a stone became hot. The man had no heart at all.


    After listening to the servant''s message, he sneered. In her last life, after Mrs. min had been so good to herself, Su Hu still turned one eye and closed one eye. It''s not because she had started running for Mrs. min in her previous life. She ran on both sides of the loyal and brave Hou house and the prime minister''s house all day. The answer to the mystery is to make her uncle promise to straighten Mrs. min.


    But now, she is estranged from Minfu. Su Hu naturally doesn''t dare to indulge Mrs. min too much, because Su Hu really doesn''t have a legitimate daughter after she doesn''t have her own legitimate daughter, because according to the current situation, the probability of Mrs. min being righted is very small.


    "Wo''er, you can''t do anything. You have a good or bad. How can I explain to the dead lady?"


    Mrs. min looked at the "sick" with his whole body red and his lips as white as paper. She was so anxious that tears were about to come out.


    This Ruohe got sick only after she invited a imperial doctor for Su Hu. If this word was spread, it was Ruohe who achieved it. She didn''t want to see such a thing happen. Besides, didn''t Ruohe deliberately embarrass herself when she got sick? It depends on how Xiangye thinks of her.


    Although he is now red all over and refuses to retreat, she looks unconscious. In fact, she has a sense of everything outside. Especially after hearing Mrs. min''s words, she frowned unconsciously.


    Lianyue knew that after taking the medicine, she felt something outside. Naturally, she also noticed that he frowned and said to Mrs. Mo expressionless.


    "Mrs. min, miss is very ill now and needs a good rest. If she is disturbed, she may be


    Although Lian Yue didn''t finish the latter words, Mrs. min was not a fool. Naturally, she could hear the meaning. Some unhappy glanced at lianyue, but he was just a slave. Now he dared to climb on her head.


    No matter how angry Mrs min was, she didn''t dare to express it, because she knew what he would get if he showed no appointment.


    "Wo''er, you have a good rest first. Don''t worry. My aunt will invite the best doctor in the world for you. You have to."


    As she said this, Ruohe seemed to have some incurable disease. Mei''er looked at Mrs. Mo angrily, but she didn''t dare to refute Mrs. min, because Ruohe had explained earlier. No matter what Mrs. Min said, they can''t refute.


    At this time, she can only stare at Mrs. min.


    Mrs. min likes to see mei''er who wants to scold but doesn''t dare to scold. Mei''er is Naohe''s personal maid. Looking at mei''er, she doesn''t dare to refute, as if she saw that Naohe is respectful to her. The more she feels like this, the happier Mrs. min''s mood is.


    What Mrs. min didn''t know was that although her words made her feel happy for a while, they also brought a lot of benefits to Ruohe. If she knew, she would not be happy for a while now.


    Because in the early morning of the next day, it was almost spread all over the capital. The first lady from the prime minister''s house fell ill in order to save her father who had an emergency and went to the palace to ask the imperial doctor, and has not yet woke up. Even sun Taiyi, who has excellent medical skills, and his younger martial brother Doctor Liu have no way.


    The great Zhou Dynasty was a country that attached great importance to filial piety and righteousness. Therefore, all the people of the great Zhou Dynasty praised him.


    For a time, he became the life man in the Imperial City, the model learned by all noble women. Even the noble people in the palace heard about it, and went to ask sun Taiyi about it.


    After learning about the situation, he felt pity for him and decided to reward him when the prince''s birthday banquet.


    Among the people, Huang He, who was already terminally ill, was sitting on a soft couch watching Feng''s Internal Classic. Ask lianyue some questions from time to time.


    Lian Yue answered one by one.


    Suddenly, there was a wave in the air, and then lianyue fell down so soft.


    "Who?" He turned over and looked around the house with vigilance, and shouted in a deep voice.


    It was the bold man who dared to plot against her in the prime minister''s house. Did Mrs. Minmo find something and come to test her? Thinking of this, his eyes sank, and Li Sheng shouted:


    "I don''t care who you are. You''d better come out quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Oh, little girl, don''t be so cruel. I''m kind enough to come and see if you''re safe."


    He felt warm and slowly surrounded from behind. His voice came from his ears, a little hoarse, but with unspeakable charm. Every word spit out from his thin lips and clearly passed into her ears.

 Chapter 79

    When he felt the warm breath coming from behind, he was stunned at first, and then reacted. He flew and bounced away from the warm circle and landed steadily next to the screen not far away.


    Until he looked at the man, he was surprised that it was him!


    This man''s Kung Fu is so high that he doesn''t feel at all when he appears behind him. If this man wants to attack himself, he doesn''t know if he can avoid it. She can''t imagine the result.


    "Why, don''t you know me so soon?" The visitor is the white masked man that Ruohe met in the alley yesterday. If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t have suffered that reckless disaster yesterday.


    "Who is your excellency? Do I need to know?" He looked at the man in white and said coldly.


    The man in white didn''t seem to see Huang He''s eyes. He walked towards saturation, gently twisted her broken hair and said softly.


    "Don''t use such a way to get on your body in the future, you know?" His voice is still lazy, some hoarse, like a feather across the tip of his heart, itching.


    Chen he was surprised and his eyes were light. How could this person see that she was taking medicine? Her body looked like she had a serious disease. His symptoms could not be diagnosed by even a skilled doctor like sun Taiyi, unless he saw something outside the window last night?


    As if he understood what he thought, the man in white continued:


    "Feng''s method of closing the acupoints of the I Ching can indeed deceive many people, but it also hurts the root."


    After listening to the man in white, his heart sank again. He could not only see the real reason why his body became like this, but also know the existence of Feng''s Internal Classic. He narrowed his eyes, his eyes narrowed slightly, and still said coldly:


    "This is my business. What''s your business? I''m saying that I''m not related to your excellency. What qualifications do you have to interfere in my business."


    The man made her feel too dangerous to have much contact with him.


    The man in white didn''t know what had happened to him. Since he met him, he had an unspeakable feeling in his heart. As long as he was free, he would unconsciously think of him. Last night, he came to his yard.


    When I saw that there was a closing point of the I-Ching in Jiuhe, my heart was like being pulled by something, which was uncomfortable and tight. God knows that after his death, he wanted to rush in to stop him, but he couldn''t find any suitable reason to stop him.


    This morning, when he finally made up his mind to come in, someone came over. At last, he had no choice but to go back first and come back at night. Unexpectedly, he got such a sentence as Ruohe. His heart was even more stuffy. It was like being pressed by a piece, which made him almost out of breath.


    He really wanted to put Ruohe on his leg, and then hit her ass hard, telling her not to cherish her body, but he couldn''t bear it.


    For a long time, the white refractory smiled and said:


    "As the saying goes, every drop of kindness is rewarded by the spring. Miss, I have a life-saving grace. Of course, I promise you by example."


    Although I couldn''t see the smile on his face, I could tell from his tone that he was in a good mood at this time.


    "I don''t need you to repay anything, and I''m not really going to save you. It''s just a passing." He just wants to send the dangerous man away quickly.


    "Well, how can a man not repay his kindness?" The man in white still said lazily.


    "If you really want to repay me, leave quickly." Ruohe is a little impatient. Why is she so unlucky? Since her rebirth, nothing has gone smoothly. It seems that her good luck has been used for rebirth.


    The man in white did not pay attention to what he said this time. Instead, he came forward and directly lit his acupoints.


    "You, what do you want to do." The man in white ordered his acupoints. He couldn''t move. He asked calmly.


    This man is really too dangerous and doesn''t play cards according to common sense. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he would not have gone out yesterday. Unfortunately, there was no such thing in the world.


    "Ah... He screamed.


    She was picked up by the man in white and walked towards the bed.


    "You son of a bitch, put me down quickly. Do you hear me, put me down quickly." He was struggling desperately.


    Her answer was quiet.


    What does this man want to do? It''s hard not to come true. It''s impossible to promise each other by example. No, absolutely not.


    When she answered, it was still quiet.


    "If you don''t let me down, I''ll call someone." He threatened like true or false. In my heart, I was crying bitterly. Big girl, mei''er, pity, where are you? Come and help me.


    It seemed that he had seen his mind long ago. With a slight hook on the corner of his lips, he whispered:


    "Do you think it''s possible for them to hear me? And if you''re not afraid of being seen, call it. "


    There was an indelible pleasure in his voice.


    "You son of a bitch." He is angryˇ° Don''t forget that I''m your Savior. "


    "I know." The man in White said lazily, with a clear voice, a little hoarse and full of temptation.


    "Since you know, you still treat me like this." He Zhi asked, this son of a bitch, when she gets stronger, she must get back through the meaning she has received today.


    "What did I do to you?" The man in white raised his eyebrows and looked at Ruohe with great interest. He seemed to be waiting for Ruohe''s words.


    He Yusai, what would she say? He raped himself, but now he has put her on the bed and did nothing.


    Suddenly, she felt that the silver mask in front of her was magnified infinitely. She opened her eyes and stared at the man in white. She was a little short of breath and said nervously:


    "Don''t lean over." She was really afraid that the man would give up his innocence regardless of everything.


    "Ha ha." The man in white smiled low at this time. This girl, he thought she was not afraid. She was afraid of this, just like all girls.


    "What are you laughing at?" He doesn''t understand why the man in front of him suddenly laughs.


    "I laugh. You used to know when you were afraid." The man in white looked at Huang He and unconsciously softened him.


    "What am I afraid of? I won''t be afraid." If she is afraid, she will choose to protect herself after her rebirth, not against Mrs. min, or even against the second prince in the future.

 Chapter 80

    "Really." The man in white gently highlighted two words. Then his face with a silver mask leaned up.


    His breath suddenly stagnated. He won''t come. Really.


    "Hey, what do you say you want to promise each other by example, and use your town to show anger."


    Hearing the speech, the man in white looked slightly sluggish and said, "do you really want to see?"


    "Of course, I don''t want to know what the man I slept with looks like in the future." When he saw the man in white, he stopped, and his heart was a little relieved.


    Although she said she was not afraid, her heart was still afraid. She was afraid that the man in front of her was really desperate, but she suffered afterwards. She also understood that as long as she took soft at this time, the man wouldn''t do anything to himself.


    However, she was most reluctant to follow what the driver wanted to say, so what she said was against her heart.


    "Well, you are the first to see the true face under my mask, and you are the only woman, but you should look carefully." The man in White said solemnly. Then we need the beast to uncover the mask.


    "Wait... He suddenly stopped.


    This man, just said so solemnly, isn''t there any shady secret under this mask.


    "Why, I regret it." The man in white scratched a little invisible loss at the bottom of his eyes and asked softly. His stiffness was still lazy and gentle as jade.


    "No, I just suddenly lost interest." He turned his head. The man in front of her was too smart. She couldn''t let her and him see any flaws in his face. Otherwise, he would fall short of success.


    "But I want you to see what to do." The man in white raised his eyebrows, looked at him jokingly and said.


    This girl thinks she is in control, but she doesn''t know. She hides everything in her eyes, but it''s very good at her age.


    He sneered, "do you do this to anyone who didn''t give you?"


    "They don''t deserve it." The man in white obviously disdained.


    I don''t know whether they are saying that those people don''t deserve to see his real face or those people don''t have a song to save him. In a word, the man in front of me is arrogant enough.


    "But I don''t want it. What should I do?" He deliberately said that she wanted to see where the man''s bottom line was.


    "It''s all right, girl. You don''t want me." The man in White said in a slightly brisk voice. I have to say, this girl is very appetizing to herself most of the time.


    "Who wants you to be rare? Get out of here." If the damned man hadn''t lit the acupoint, she would have torn the bastard man apart.


    "Girl, you really fell in love with me. You told me to go away, but I''ve already said that the kindness of dripping water should be reported by Yongquan. Girl, you have saved my life. I have to promise you by example."


    The man in white looked at his unpredictable face and continued with interest.


    "Fuck him. I don''t need it." He was really angry.


    "Girl, don''t be afraid, I''ll be very light, you won''t feel pain," the man in White said softly.


    This time, for the sake of Huang He, no way could stop the man in white from approaching. He scolded: "you son of a bitch, I don''t need you to promise me by example. If I''m not alone and the other party wants to promise me by example, I''m still busy."


    Naohe was nervous and made some choice of words.


    When the man in white heard this, his eyes were slightly restrained and said, "how many more men do you want to promise each other, huh?"


    The voice is as usual, lazy and a little hoarse, but it is not as warm as at the beginning, but with a trace of coolness, which makes people feel that a chill rises from the soles of their feet.


    Straight line, Naohe, who is still completely in chaos, didn''t notice this at all. She was frightened by the man in white and still said without hesitation:


    "No one will be you anyway."


    "Really." The man in white was stunned when he heard the speech. Was he so annoying?


    "Yes." He said mercilessly. Does she have anything to do with the man in front of her? Why should she be kind to him.


    The man in white closed his eyes slightly, covered the unknown look at the bottom of his eyes, opened his eyes again, looked nostalgically on his face again and again, finally endured the sour feeling in his heart, got up and didn''t say until he went to the window.


    "Girl, I''m gone. Promise me not to use the method of closing acupoints in the I Ching when I see things, okay?" There is a faint sadness in the voice that can''t be suppressed. People who feel depressed are uncomfortable.


    With that, the man in white had already used his lightness skill and flew away.


    "Why should I listen to you?" He retorted instinctively without thinking.


    That is, at this time, she found that she had moved. She quickly turned her head and looked at the window. At this time, where was the figure of the man in white.


    The voice of the man in white still echoed in his ears. Even the ends of his hair that he had just sorted out seemed to have left his body temperature, but he could not see others in front of him.


    Somehow, he felt a sense of loss rising in his heart. It was as if he had lost something important. It was uncomfortable and tight.


    I don''t know if I can see him again in the future. I think it won''t be. She left him today. How could he appear in front of him? He''s not a masochist.


    Although the man in white has flown out for a distance, with his skill, he naturally heard what Chen he said. His surname Zhong was bitter. It turned out that she hated herself so much.


    At this time, the two people, one because of vigilance and the other because of arrogance, so they don''t know each other''s thoughts at all. However, the truth will always surface one day.


    He looked blankly out of the window and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a long time, she got up and walked to the moon who fainted on the ground.


    At the moment she got up, she found that she had strength. At this moment, everything suddenly realized.


    It turned out that she really misunderstood him before. He didn''t intend to do anything to himself. He just wanted to help himself regulate his body. It''s funny that he could do something to himself for a while, and he didn''t look at his little body. Who can look up to it? Maybe people don''t like it at all.


    Thinking like this, I want to overturn the five flavor bottle, and all kinds of tastes are in my heart.


    Holding back the sour taste in her heart, she came forward to help lianyue up and pinched her among her people.


    Soon, lianyue woke up and found that he was squatting next to him. At this time, he was also lying on the ground and asked anxiously.


    "Miss, what happened? How could I lie on the ground."

 Chapter 81

    "You just fainted. Maybe it''s because you''re too tired these days."


    He didn''t tell Lian Yue what had just happened. The fewer people he knew, the better.


    "So it is." Lianyue rubbed the back of her head. Some doubt that her physical quality has always been very good. Why did she suddenly faint? For a moment, I couldn''t find the reason, so I temporarily believed what he said.


    "Lianyue, I ask you a question, and you should answer it truthfully." His tone was rarely dignified.


    "The method of closing acupoints in the I Ching comes from the Feng family, but other outsiders know it?"


    "As far as I know, no outsider knows how to close the acupoints of the I Ching." Lian Yue''s expression was dignified. Some worried asked, "Miss, did someone see something?"


    This method of closing acupoints of the I Ching is a secret skill of Feng''s family, which will not leak out according to reason.


    "No." He shook his head. It''s better not to tell lianyue about it first. If one more person knows it, it will only add trouble to people.


    Hearing this, Lian Yuexin put down a little. If someone really saw the secret skill of closing the acupoints of the I Ching, she had to send a letter to the Feng family.


    "It''s getting late. Go down and have a rest first. You don''t have to watch the night." After a few seconds of silence, he said to lianyue.


    "Yes." Lianyue quits, but she doesn''t find that there is something wrong with the look of Naohe at this time, and the closing point of the I Ching has been untied.


    After Lian Yue came out of the room, he fell into deep meditation. Who was that man? He not only knew Feng''s secret skill of closing the acupoints of the I-Ching, but also solved it. Could it be said that he was also a member of Feng''s family.


    Soon, Chen he denied this idea, because if the man in white is also a member of Feng''s family, Lian Yue can''t not know each other.


    Ruohe is a very relaxed person, so she won''t think too much about things she doesn''t understand, because she believes that when a certain time comes, she will know.


    The next day.


    "Heer, how are you? You feel better?" In the past two days, in order to show her sincere kindness to Ruohe and prevent Su Hu from being suspicious, Mrs. min ran to Ruohe''s yard as soon as she had time. She almost didn''t live directly in Ruohe''s yard.


    Hearing the voice she didn''t want to hear, she couldn''t help frowning. Many people in her yard like to turn their elbows out.


    Without her consent, she casually put people into the yard. It seems that punishing Qiu He some time ago is not enough to deter them. You need some strong medicine.


    "He Er looks much better than yesterday." Mrs. min didn''t feel anything for his disregard, because he didn''t give her a good face these two days, including several of his close maids.


    If you want to say that Mrs. min is angry, angry or not, of course she is angry, but what can she do? Now Su Hu is on her side. Even if Mrs. min is not happy, she has to provide her well until she is well.


    Similarly, Mrs. min comforted herself like this in her heart. After she recovered from her illness, she must clean up her well, and all the people who dared to show her face during this period of time, she would not let them go so easily.


    "Thanks to my aunt, I''m really much better." He smiled and said dryly.


    The words of Chen he are also appropriate to outsiders.


    But Mrs. min did understand that Naohe was talking about her. If she didn''t come, she would get better faster.


    "Ha ha." Mrs. min smiled dryly for two times, and then said to the doctor behind Tuo, "doctor, thank you."


    The doctor arched his hand at Mrs. min and said to Huang He, "Miss Su, I''ve offended."


    "Thank you." He nodded slightly.


    The doctor came forward to diagnose his pulse after he got his consent.


    After the doctor felt the pulse for him, there was a crack in his calm face. He frowned and said to him:


    "Could you ask Miss Su to change her hand?"


    The doctor''s words raised Mrs. min''s heart to her throat.


    She said in her heart: is it not that this dead girl is more serious? This damn smelly girl knows to toss people all day and can''t be calm. She knew it would be such a result. She shouldn''t have been soft hearted and kept this cheap girl alive at the beginning.


    After the doctor finished his other wrist for Huang He, he was a little surprised and asked, "I don''t know if Miss Su has gone abroad these two days. What''s special?"


    "Doctor, what are you talking about. Mrs. min arranged three meals for me this day. What special things can I eat? Don''t you want to say that Mrs. min put something in my meal that shouldn''t be put? "


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the doctor and smiled. There was a cold flash in the bottom of my eyes.


    "Don''t sow discord here. In the whole prime minister''s house, except my father, only my aunt is the best for me. I don''t believe my aunt will be bad for me. Say, what''s your purpose?"


    For a time, his voice became cold and his eyes became cold. It seemed that the doctor''s words had touched his bottom line.


    "Miss Su, you know I don''t mean that." The doctor is in a hurry. He doesn''t want to offend the current head mother of the prime minister''s house for no reason.


    Although everyone despises the prime minister''s house and is headed by an aunt, it does not mean that they can not pay attention to the prime minister''s house.


    "Doctor, why did you say such a thing? Who gave you the courage to go to the prime minister''s house to stir up discord?" Mrs. min asked crossly. At the same time, she was wondering whether the doctor saw something wrong. If he could prove that he had taken the wrong medicine, the master wouldn''t blame her.


    Well, you su Ruohe, dare to take medicine behind my back to frame me. You''d better not be caught by me, or I''ll tell you to regret.


    "Mrs. min, miss, I think you misunderstood me." The doctor was so anxious that he was sweating that he was afraid that Mrs. Naohe and min would convict him.


    "What do you mean by that?" Mrs. Min said first. Anyway, he must find a way to lead the Doctor Wang in his own favorable direction.


    "The grass people, the grass people mean that the eldest Miss Ji people have their own natural appearance. The disease is almost better now." The doctor said timidly. He was afraid that he would die if he said half a word wrong in that place.


    "What are you talking about?" Mrs. min''s incredible question and answer.


    Looking at his eyes, he looked like a monster.

 Chapter 82

    "Doctor, my lady is really well." Mei''er looked at the doctor with some excitement and asked.


    She was so frightened that she couldn''t close her mouth again. She grabbed the doctor''s sleeve and asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, this girl, your young lady is almost well." Said the doctor hastily.


    He doesn''t understand. He is well. It''s a happy thing. Why do these people look like this?


    Lianyue secretly glanced at Ruohe, and looked at Ruohe in surprise. Last night, the young lady''s body was still like that. How can it be better now. Besides, when she left last night, his body was still the same, and there was no sign of improvement. Can it be said that it was Miss who untied the closed acupoints of the I Ching.


    Huang he naturally noticed Lian Yue''s eyes, nodded slightly where no one saw, and motioned to Lian Yue that she was really good.


    Mrs. min was really surprised just now, but now she knows that he is really all right. Although she didn''t find out that he took medicine and fell ill deliberately, she is satisfied with the result. At least his body is better before the prince''s birthday banquet, and she doesn''t have to carry Su Hu to chase him.


    "Come and reward." Mrs. Min said to the people, "doctor, I''m really bothering you."


    "Mrs. min is polite. The grass people don''t deserve it." The doctor arched his hand and said, "the eldest lady''s body is no longer in great danger. The grass people will write a prescription later. Miss, just remember to recuperate. "


    "Thank you, doctor." He nodded and said.


    "Take care, miss." The doctor said, "the grass people will leave now."


    "Old man. Send the doctor for me. " Mrs. min had already ordered the servants behind her without asking him.


    After the doctor left, Mrs. Min said to Naohe:


    "Heer, did you hear that? It''s great that you''re well." The kindness and pity on Mrs. min''s face were full of joy in her tone.


    "I know." He said faintly, "I''m surprised. My aunt is so happy when I''m well."


    He looked at Mrs. min like a smile.


    "He''er, what are you talking about? Hello, how can I be unhappy." Mrs. min smiled awkwardly and pretended to be kind.


    If she could, she really hoped that his music would not be good. If he was so ill, he''d better die directly. However, he can''t die now, because he''s dead. Su Hu will completely hate her, and Zhongyong Hou''s house will be estranged from the prime minister''s house and even become an enemy of Taifu''s house because of this matter.


    "Hehe, aunt, look at you. I''m just kidding you. Why are you so nervous?" He suddenly smiled, and it was a brilliant smile.


    Mrs. min''s face was a little black. She smiled and said, "he''er, you can''t make such a joke with a roar." My heart secretly hates that I can''t give the grain to the dead.


    "If he''er has nothing to do, just have a good rest. My aunt will come to see you another day." Mrs. min learned well this time. She didn''t give discord a chance to speak first. She endured her anger and got up to leave.


    "Aunt, and wait." But he didn''t give Mrs. min a chance to leave. He stopped Mrs. min and said.


    "Wo''er, you have something else to say." Mrs. min''s heart is called hate. Can''t this cheap girl live in peace?


    "Lian Yue, go and get something." He looked at Lian Yue, who had been waiting behind him, and said faintly.


    After a while, Lian Yue came out with a box.


    "Aunt, let''s go after looking at the things inside." Tug of war looked at Mrs. min and said with a smile. There was a sneer across the bottom of my eyes.


    Mrs. min took a suspicious look at Ruohe, and then looked at the box in lianyue''s hand. She was curious about what would be in it.


    "Mrs. min, please!" As if she knew how impatient Mrs. min was, lianyue took another step forward holding the box and said.


    Mrs. min looked and took the box. She was curious at the bottom of her heart, but she had an unspeakable feeling. As for what that feeling was, Mrs. min couldn''t tell for a moment.


    With a complicated mood, Mrs. min opened the box. After seeing the box, her face completely froze.


    What lies in the box is the confession that Naohe asked the coachman to leave that day. Of course, this is only a rubbings. Originally, Naohe has been placed in a secret and safe place.


    "Aunt, are you satisfied with this gift?" Looking at Mrs. min''s unpredictable face, he smiled with satisfaction and said with a smile.


    "What do you want?" Mrs. Min stared at Ruohe. She never thought that she would fall into Ruohe''s hands one day.


    The corner of his lips slightly lifted up, "what do I want, don''t Mrs. min know?"


    "You want to attend the prince''s birthday party." The trouble asked tentatively.


    "No, I''m not interested in that." Chen he shook her head. She didn''t dare to be interested in the prince''s birthday banquet. How come these people thought she would be interestedˇ° Mrs. min is a smart man. I think she understands, so you don''t have to test me like this. In that case, Mrs. min, do you think you need your consent to attend the prince''s birthday banquet as soon as you know my identity? "


    Ordinary officials'' children are all in groups of wives and concubines. Not to mention that day''s family, she doesn''t want to be one of those women.


    Mrs. min choked on what he said. She looked at him with complicated eyes and asked, "then you want.


    "Big sister. I came to see you. You''re better. " Just when Mrs. min was about to say something, a clear voice sounded outside the yard.


    This voice, don''t ask, you know it''s su Manjing''s. Because Su Manjing only uses these sharp, crisp and excited voices every time she appears in the Longhe yard, and uses the soft nono voice when she is outside.


    Before, Huang He didn''t understand the reason. It was su Manjing who took a fancy to herself and put herself in her heart before she spoke in her yard in such a tone.


    But now, she understands that Su Manjing has her in her heart. She obviously doesn''t pay attention to her.


    After su Manjing entered the yard, she said in surprise, "Mom, you come to see the big sister, too." It seems that I just found Mrs. min here.


    In the past, Ruohe would have thought that Su Manjing put herself first. Otherwise, how could he find Mrs. min''s existence now. But now, Ruohe is really cold in her heart. Su Manjing is clearly helping Mrs. min out.

 Chapter 83

    "Jing''er, you''re here." Mrs. min looked at Su Manjing and gave a clear sigh of relief from the bottom of her heart.


    "Mom, why don''t you tell me when you come to see the big sister? Then I''ll come with you. You returned it. I didn''t become the first person to see the big sister today." Su Manjing takes Mrs. min''s arm and coquettishly says.


    "You girl." Mrs. min poked Su Manjing''s forehead funny and said, "jing''er, since you''re here, please talk to your eldest sister. My mother has something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    "It''s my mother." Su Manjing naturally understood what Mrs. min meant, but it was hard to estimate.


    "Mrs. min, you seem to have forgotten about me." How could he not understand that Mrs. Bai min wanted to take this opportunity to shield her, and didn''t see if she would give her a chance to leave.


    "Ah. Mother, you promised big sister something. You can''t rely on big sister''s account. " Su Manjing''s clothes looked fair, spoiled Mrs. min and said, "Mom, you raised me from childhood and said that you must do what you promised others. Today, you can''t break your promise."


    Mrs. min smiled and said, "your big sister is ill and wants to eat lotus leaf chicken."


    "Ah, big sister, you are sick, really. It''s great. Then we can learn the rules with mammy again. " Su Manjing pretended to be surprised and said excitedly.


    "Mrs. min, I don''t seem to be talking about this." He looked at Mrs. min and said coldly, "it seems that Mrs. min is getting old and has a bad memory."


    There''s no way to just prevaricate.


    "Su Longhe, what do you want?" Mrs. min almost couldn''t hold back. After saying such a sentence, she immediately said something wrong about herself and quickly changed her mouth:


    "Wo''er, how can we say that we are also a family? Can''t you say anything well? Why do you have to force so hard."


    "Family?" He taunted: "as the saying goes, close brothers, clear accounts. I think we should figure out what we have."


    Mrs. min really deserves to be Mrs. min. she can adjust her mood in such a short time. She can lose so badly in her last life.


    "Well, wo''er, when your body is better, we are talking about this. You can concentrate on raising your body now." Mrs. min took a deep breath of joy and said.


    "No, I think I''m in good health now. Moreover, I''m worried about Mrs. min''s presence. I don''t know if I can recover well." He rejected Mrs. min''s statement.


    "Mom, what did you promise your big sister?" Su Manjing finally comes in. She doesn''t know the previous dialogue between Chen he and Mrs. min. she is very puzzled and asks.


    At the same time, she was also unwilling. Her mother didn''t promise her anything that was difficult for her mother to do, but now she promised Ruohe. He also said that he coaxed him because he could make them legitimate sons and daughters. Now it seems that it is not at all.


    The reason why Su Manjing thinks so is that as soon as she comes in, Mrs. min is in a hurry to leave, which leads Su Manjing to think that Mrs. min is infertile and let her know that she has promised to Ruohe.


    "Second sister, you seem to have forgotten one thing." Looking at Su Manjing, she said coldly. If this damned woman hadn''t burst in suddenly, would she still be dealing with Mrs. min now.


    "What, what''s the matter?" Su Manjing was suddenly named by Huang He and asked blankly.


    "Have you forgotten what you promised your father when you were in the study?" The corner of his lips was slightly raised and sneered.


    "Me." Su Manjing bit her lip and said reluctantly, "big sister, you promised to give me those things."


    Yu Meiqing''s dowries are all top-grade. Now some have reached Su Manjing, and now she wants Su Manjing to return them. This is undoubtedly cutting Su Manjing''s meat.


    "Why don''t I remember I promised to give it to you." Chen he''s eyes are full of ridicule when he looks at Xiansu Manjing. He said faintly, "I''m talking. Even if I promised to give you those things, what''s the matter? Don''t forget that I wasn''t very clear headed at that time. Moreover, it was not me who asked you to return all the things, but my father."


    Didn''t you always say in private that my brain is hard to use? Now I call you and say that my brain is hard to use.


    Ruohe also knows. Seeing Su Manjing returning these things is undoubtedly digging her flesh. Similarly, Su Manjing will hate Mrs. shangmin for this matter.


    Although it''s just a little grudge, he is willing to see that every drop of water wears through the stone. As long as it''s so slow, slowly, I believe that over time, the relationship between Su Manjing''s mother and daughter will be erased sooner or later.


    "Big sister, I can''t remember what I have for a moment. I''ll give it back to you when I remember." Su Manjing said reluctantly. Are you just a few jewelry rooms? Su Ronghe, a bitch, needs to be so stingy. She wants to return all her jewelry by herself.


    Su Manjing completely forgets that she doesn''t want to return all these jewelry.


    "Oh, the second sister forgot. It doesn''t matter. I still remember those things. One of them is right on the second sister''s hand now."


    Chen he''s eyes rested on Su Manjing''s wrist. It was a jade bracelet with a clear crystal. Its name was Cuiyu Yanyun. It was said to be the treasure of the cloud family and the original dowry of her grandmother.


    Later, under the instigation of Qiu He, she actually gave it to Su Manjing. If she hadn''t lived again, where would she know that Cuiyu smoke cloud is actually a treasure? As for the secret, she doesn''t know yet.


    Of course, in her previous life, Su Manjing regarded it as an ordinary bracelet and felt that there was nothing special except beauty. Therefore, Su Manjing wore Cuiyu smoke cloud all her life and didn''t find the particularity of Cuiyu smoke cloud.


    Su Manjing was a little worried when he talked about the bracelet she was carrying. She said, "big sister, I really like this bracelet. Can you give it to me? Oh, no, you and I can exchange it with you with something else."


    "No." He shook his head decisivelyˇ° I remember you only said to borrow this bracelet for a few days. Now, it has been lent to you for so many years. No matter what you say, second sister, you have to return this bracelet to me. "


    "Big sister, why are you so stingy? It''s just a broken table. Do you need to hurt your sister''s harmony for it?" Su Manjing said eagerly, with disdainful anger in the bottom of her eyes. Su Ronghe, sooner or later, everything you have will be mine. It depends on what qualifications you have to tell me that these things are yours.

 Chapter 84

    "Since the second sister also thinks it''s just a broken bracelet, please return the bracelet to me." There was a touch of anger at the bottom of his eyes. He dared to say that the bracelet was a broken bracelet. Su Manjing, do you think you are too stable.


    Facing the aggressive force of Huang He, Su Manjing looks at Mrs. Xiang min for help.


    Mrs. Kemin can easily say that she can''t protect herself now. After looking at Su Manjing for help, she still opened her mouth and said.


    "He''er, since your second sister likes it, let''s transfer the bracelet to jing''er, and my aunt will find you a better one in the future."


    She meant that she wanted him to give the bracelet to Su Manjing. It was almost impossible to find a better Bracelet in the future.


    Looking at the mother and daughter in front of him, he jokingly hooked his lips, some of which were quite embarrassed.


    "Aunt, you don''t know. When my second sister borrowed a lot of things from me, she said she would return them to me after wearing them for a few days, but now, my second sister still hasn''t returned the same jewelry to me. It''s OK that these two sisters borrowed them from me. I''m my first sister. Naturally, I won''t argue with my second sister.


    But outsiders, if the second sister borrows things like this outside and doesn''t return them, it''s not just the face of the second sister, but the face of the whole prime minister''s house. Moreover, outsiders say that you can''t raise children. Now there''s nothing. When the second sister reaches the age of marriage in a few years, I don''t know how many people will understand this thing to make rafts. "


    Sure enough, after listening to what he said, Su Manjing''s mother and daughter''s faces looked unpredictable, more wonderful than the palette.


    Looking at the wonderful face changing of the mother and daughter in front of her, he sneered in his heart. If Mrs. min didn''t understand the interests, she wouldn''t believe it. She just helped Su Manjing and Hu you by virtue of her young age and being awake. Moreover, there are several things that can hide from Mrs. allergy in the prime minister''s house.


    Don''t ignore Su Manjing''s mother and daughter''s unpredictable faces and continue.


    "In fact, I''m not reluctant to give up these jewelry, but my father told my second sister to return all my jewelry a few days ago. He Er can''t be an unfilial daughter against my father''s will. Therefore, I can only wrong my second sister."


    Mrs. min just felt that her forehead was jumping suddenly. She said secretly that she was so easy to fool the smelly girl of black clothes guard a few days ago, but she almost suffered a big loss at present.


    "Jing''er, since your father told you to return all your eldest sister''s jewelry, now give the bracelet to your eldest sister."


    Ruohe has just understood what she said. If Su Manjing doesn''t return the Cuiyu smoke cloud to Ruohe, then this unfilial daughter is Su Manjing.


    "Mother." Su Manjing looks at Mrs. min reluctantly and coquettishly.


    She doesn''t want to return the bracelet. In the things in Su''s voice, she counted the bracelet in addition to her favorite tea set. Unfortunately, the tea set was broken by the bitch Qiuhe. That tea cup made her flesh ache for a long time.


    Now only the bracelet is complete, but now she has to return it. This part-time job is to kill her.


    "If I ask you to give it back to your big sister, you''ll give it back to your big sister. What do you do with so much nonsense?"


    Mrs. min looked at Su Manjing''s behavior and scolded her with some hatred that iron is not steel.


    As soon as Mrs. min drinks it, Su Manjing just doesn''t like it and has to do it.


    She slowly took Cuiyu smoke cloud down from her wrist. After a few short steps, she was stunned to let her take almost half a cup of tea.


    "Big sister, here you are." The voice was almost squeezed out of his teeth and said word by word.


    He smiled and said, "I wish my second sister was so knowledgeable about rumors.


    Reach out to pick up the Cuiyu smoke cloud in Su Manjing''s hand.


    Eh, why can''t you hold it? Isn''t that bracelet rooted in Su Manjing''s hand.


    I try harder, harder... Still can''t take it down.


    No matter how much strength Ruohe exerts, Su Manjing returns with how much strength. Leng is in a stalemate with Ruohe and is unwilling to return the bracelet to Ruohe.


    It seems that Su Manjing really likes this bracelet. Unfortunately, what if she likes it? This bracelet will never belong to Su Manjing in her life, and will never fall into Su Manjing''s hands again.


    Since you don''t want to honestly return Cuiyu smoke cloud to me, don''t blame me for being rude.


    "Second sister, what are you doing? Don''t break the bracelet." He said anxiously.


    "This bracelet is a relic of my grandmother''s life. How can I tell my grandmother if it''s broken. When I was young, the nanny once told me that this bracelet was my grandmother''s favorite thing in her life. She would carry it every day. At the last minute before she died, she took it down and gave it to her mother. "


    Yu Qiu, the nanny of Naohe, is the dowry of Yu Meiqing and the son of Zhongyong Hou''s family. Therefore, she also knows some secret stories of Zhongyong Hou''s family.


    After watching Su Manjing mumbling these words, he asked, "I think the second sister doesn''t know how my grandmother went."


    Su Manjing stared at Ruohe and didn''t understand what Ruohe said about her grandmother at this time.


    "My grandmother was killed." Chen he said, and with a sudden and unpredictable smile, he leaned close to Su Manjing''s ear and whispered:


    "It is said that if a person who died in vain is unwilling to leave, it will be attached to her favorite things in her life. You say, my grandmother loved this Cuiyu smoke cloud most in her life. Will she still be in this Cuiyu smoke cloud?"


    "Ah, take it away." Su Manjing listened to what he said. She felt a chill, released her hand holding Cuiyu Yanyun, took a few steps back and saidˇ° Take this thing away from me. "


    She didn''t feel better because she stepped back a few steps. Her heart was still fluffy, especially when she heard the sentence whether she would still be inside. She was even more frightened. She thought that she had slept with Cuiyu smoke cloud before. She was flustered and even scared in a cold sweat.


    "Jing''er, what''s the matter with you." Seeing Su Manjing screaming, Mrs. min came forward to stabilize Su Manjing with her back legs. She looked at Ruohe with a wary face and asked.


    "What did you say to jing''er?" She is sure that Naohe must have said something to Su Manjing that she shouldn''t have said, otherwise Su Manjing won''t react like this.


    "Mom, let''s get out of here." As soon as Su Manjing approached Mrs. min, she was like a drowning man caught a life-saving straw. She said eagerly. Her voice still trembled, and even her body trembled unconsciously.

 Chapter 85

    "Su Ronghe, what did you say to jing''er?" Mrs. min''s name is Huang He. Obviously, she is about to bear it to the limit now.


    What others say and do to her is OK, and she can get it back one by one in the future. However, if someone is unfavorable to her children, it is challenging her bottom line.


    "What did you say, Mrs. min? Aren''t you always listening?" He looked at Mrs. min disdainfully and said that although this woman was a little vicious, she had nothing to say about Su Manjing and Suzhou Hangzhou.


    It''s just that she shouldn''t have, or should not have, that she hit her on the head and even killed her mother. Therefore, I don''t dare whether Mrs. min really loves Su Manjing and Suzhou and Hangzhou. She has to avenge her mother. Otherwise, she won''t be a woman in vain.


    "If you didn''t say anything, how could jing''er become like this."


    Mrs. Min stared at Ruohe and wanted to see something from her face. However, she was disappointed. The expression on Ruohe''s face was still so calm.


    "Well, it only means that the second sister can''t stand being scared." Chen he said he was helpless and said, "I wanted to joke with my second sister. I know that my second sister has become like this. As for what we said, I can guess Mrs. Yimin''s intelligence."


    If you want to know the reason, guess for yourself. Isn''t Mrs. min so smart.


    "Mom, let''s not stay here. Let''s go quickly." When Mrs. min opened her mouth and wanted to say something, Su Manjing in her arms moved, firmly grasped Mrs. min''s skirt and said.


    Looking at Su Manjing like this, Mrs. min even wanted to know the truth, but she didn''t dare to stay. She patted Su Manjing on the back and said softly:


    "Good, not afraid. We''ll go home now."


    Mrs. Min said, not forgetting to look up and take a deep look at Ruohe. Then he said to Su Manjing, "jing''er, let''s go home."


    "Yes." Su Manjing nodded like a doll satisfied with her soul.


    She was really frightened. If there was something in the bracelet, she would spend all day with it. Sometimes she should even sleep in the same bed. These intentioners, Su Manjing is like falling into the cold ice cellar in June.


    "Second sister, when you go back, don''t forget to return the things you borrowed from me, and your aunt. You haven''t been asking me what I want. Now I tell you, what I want is to return my mother''s dowry."


    After hearing this, Mrs. min''s heart clicked. He looked at him with complicated eyes and said, "when you go back, I''ll ask someone to pack it up and send it to you."


    "I''ll wait." He nodded and said, "of course, don''t send me those fake and shoddy products."


    Mrs. min was surprised at this. How could she say such words? Is it a coincidence? Yes, it must be a coincidence. Otherwise, how could she, a girl in her teens, know these things? What she did at the beginning was quite secret.


    While Mrs. min was still looking for reasons to comfort herself, he continued:


    "I know it''s difficult to tour those things. The time is too urgent. I''m afraid Mrs. min will find some inferior goods to fool me. In order to be fair and save my time, I''ll give Mrs. min you seven days."


    He looked at Mrs. min and said coldly, "if I haven''t seen those things after seven days, don''t blame me for showing what shouldn''t be seen to people who shouldn''t see."


    To retrieve these things, some Mrs. min is busy. If she remembers correctly, most of her mother''s dowry has been changed by Mrs. min, except for the land and shops, as well as some jewelry that Su Manjing likes. Moreover, some things have also spread to the Taifu house, the Imperial Palace and the prince''s house.


    In her previous life, if she hadn''t seen a thing in her annual premium dowry in the loyal Prince''s house, a fully glazed colorful glass bottle, she wouldn''t have a long heart. When she went back, she began to check her dowry. When she looked at it, she found that those things were imitations.


    At that time, she felt ashamed. At that time, she had married into the Zhongyong Hou house. She wanted to come to the old people of the Zhongyong Hou house, such as her uncle and housekeeper, who were afraid to see the authenticity of the dowry.


    Later, she sent someone to inquire about them and handed them out. Except for those in the Taifu house and the loyal Prince''s house, some of them were placed in the antique shop. As for those that were not found, I''m afraid they had been bought by the unknown person.


    Now, she asks Mrs. min to return everything within seven days. It''s enough for Mrs. min to toss around for a long time. I want to come. During this time, Mrs. Min has no time to find her own trouble again.


    Mrs. min was still holding a fluke mentality. After she said this sentence, she completely gave up her heart. She looked at him like a monster and said:


    "I''m afraid you pretended to be sick before." The determined tone is not asking him, but affirming.


    "What do you think?" He glanced at Mrs. min lightly and said calmly.


    "It seems that I underestimated you." Mrs. Min said this sentence almost gnashing her teeth.


    If it weren''t for her belittlement of Huang He, why would she lose so miserably?


    The dumb one, she will find it back.


    "It''s not Mrs. Min that you smiled at me, but that you didn''t double before. I will have such a skill." He still said faintly.


    "Hum." Mrs. min snorted coldly. She didn''t look at Su Ronghe anymore. She helped Su Manjing leave. After all, she saw the result of Su Ronghe first.


    Unexpectedly, the smelly girl hid so deeply that she almost cheated her. No, to be exact, she cheated her.


    After Mrs. min left, Huang He picked up Cuiyu Yanyun and looked at it carefully. What''s special about this thing? It will be regarded as the treasure of the cloud family.


    The sun is shining with green feathers, and the jade with transparent smoke and cloud ratio is refracted. It can be clearly seen that there are pieces of feathers in the jade, and it is like snowflakes and Phoenix dancing. The shadow on the ground is more beautiful and moving.


    It is worthy of being made by the most famous craftsman of the previous dynasty and the benevolent master of Kaya temple with the best Hotan jade. At first glance, it is not an ordinary product, but in this way, is it a bit exaggerated to be called the treasure of the cloud family.


    If he didn''t understand for a moment, he wouldn''t think about it. This is the biggest feature of him. If he could use his brain more in his previous life, he might not end up in such a miserable ending. And in this life, if she didn''t rely on the advantage of rebirth, maybe her ending would be similar to that in the previous life.

 Chapter 86

    After he put the emerald plume smoke cloud on his wrist, he wanted to try whether the bracelet was suitable. There he would think that the original green bracelet had turned emerald green.


    This scene surprised him to grow up. Is it not that the bracelet has human nature? After it changed its owner, and its current owner doesn''t like its previous color, so it changed a color.


    The reason why Chen he doesn''t like green is that Su Manjing has worn it and went out to various parties. She doesn''t want to be seen as second-hand goods, although it is hers.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to wear it after returning to the Cuiyu smoke cloud, but now, the Cuiyu smoke cloud is so psychic and has changed color. How could she be willing to take it off and simply wear it.


    "It''s amazing, miss." Lian Yue, who has been standing beside him, was also shocked. It was the first time she saw such a magical scene when she was so old.


    Not to mention her, even Huang He, who has lived for two generations, saw such a scene for the first time.


    "What''s amazing." The big girl who was going to make tea for Mrs. min and Su Manjing came over with a cup of tea that had just been made and asked.


    Daniu didn''t leave Ali until Su Manjing''s mother and daughter left. She didn''t want to make tea for the disgusting mother and daughter.


    Naturally, these people only knew this and didn''t say anything. He took the tea cup from Da Niu''s hand, took a shallow SIP and said:


    "Nothing. We said that our second sister was not frightened. Just one word scared her like that."


    Then he shriveled his mouth and continued.


    "If I had known that she was not frightened, I should have frightened her at the beginning so that she wouldn''t often come to trouble me."


    In the past, Su Manjing didn''t come to find him trouble, but at that time, he was almost led by their mother and daughter. Therefore, when Su Manjing came to find her trouble, it was not as obvious as it is now, and it was quite hidden.


    In addition, in her former brain, Qiu he was talking to Su Manjing. She just wanted to find it difficult to set anything. It was the kind of person who was sold and helped others count money.


    "It''s not too late to find out, miss." Big girl, it''s really sad to tug of war outside, so she quickly opened her mouth and said.


    "Well, you''re right. It''s not too late to find out." Chen he nodded slightly and said with some laughter. Before, she thought Mei ER was simple. Now it seems that this big girl is not a person with heavy mind. Sure enough, there is no harm without comparison. Originally, she was smart and had some thoughts. The big girl didn''t look enough in front of Lianxin and lianyue sisters.


    "Eh, when did miss have such a bracelet? Why didn''t I find it?" The big girl said in surprise when she saw the Cuiyu smoke cloud on his wrist.


    Today, when she was grooming for Ruohe, Ruohe didn''t wear such a bracelet on his wrist. How could she see that there was an additional bracelet on Ruohe''s wrist in the blink of an eye.


    "Oh, this is what my second sister returned to me today." Huang He shook Cuiyu smoke cloud and said, "this used to be one of my mother''s dowries and my grandmother''s favorite bracelet."


    "Would you like to send someone for a doctor to see her?" She was afraid of something wrong with the bracelet.


    "This is not necessary." Knowing that Da Niu is caring about herself, his tone is a little warmer than usual.


    The Cuiyu smoke cloud has just been taken off Su Manjing''s wrist. With Mrs. min''s cautious and short-sighted temperament, there will be no problem on the Cuiyu smoke cloud, because if there is a problem with the Cuiyu smoke cloud, Mrs. min is determined not to let Su Manjing wear it.


    "But." The big girl frowned and said with some disapproval.


    "Don''t be sad, and don''t frown. If you frown, you will become a little old woman. " He wouldn''t get up, poked the tip of the big girl''s nose and said, "besides, in a few days, all my mother''s dowry will return to me. Now I''ll arrange a task for you and call me all the people in the yard. "


    "Yes." Listening to this, the girl went excitedly and didn''t worry about the Cuiyu smoke cloud on his wrist.


    After the big girl left, Ruohe and lianyue exchanged a look that only they could understand.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to tell big girl about it, but it''s a big deal. The fewer people she knows, the better. After all, just Cuiyu smoke and cloud has demonstrated its extraordinary, isn''t it?


    And she sent a big girl to call all the servants for a reason.


    For the first time, when Mrs. min came, no one came in to inform her, so she let Mrs. min in. For the second time, that is, the time Su Manjing came in, the same is true.


    She thought it would be better after her last treatment of autumn lotus. It seems that she thought them too well.


    People, it''s this bitch. When they don''t threaten their vital interests and it''s not themselves who suffer, they will never have a long memory.


    Soon, big girl came with everyone.


    In addition to big girl, mei''er, Lianxin and lianyue, there are seven rough girls and eight rough women.


    "Yes, miss." The crowd saluted and said to Huang He, who was sitting in the middle.


    He didn''t speak, but picked up the tea cup and didn''t drink in a hurry. Instead, he scraped it one by one. There were tea floating on it.


    For a moment, the whole room was quiet, leaving only the sound of the tea cup connected with the lid. The sound was like knocking on the tip of their hearts.


    It was at this time that they fully realized the reality that the owner of the yard, that is, their eldest lady, had changed, became more sober and more powerful than before.


    In the past, she gave them the feeling that she was strong from the outside, but now she gives them the feeling that her momentum is from the inside to the outside, which can not be ignored.


    He didn''t speak for a long time, and they didn''t know why he called them all at this time.


    For a time, no one knew what medicine was sold in the gourd, and after such a long time, he didn''t speak or stop them from speaking, so someone began to be brave.


    Gradually, they began to whisper to each other, and they were all guessing the purpose of Chen he''s calling them over.


    This kind of thing, if someone speaks first, it will certainly cause the butterfly effect. No, in a short time, the real house becomes noisy, which is not much different from the vegetable market. No, to be exact, it is a vegetable market insulted by the vegetable market.


    Seeing that the time was almost right, he put the cup in his hand on the nearby tea table and shouted coldly:


    "Have you all discussed it?" The voice is neither light nor heavy. It just reaches everyone''s ears.


    Every word is like a small hammer, a bridge in their hearts.

 Chapter 87

    His voice was not very loud, but everyone present heard it.


    I couldn''t sit down at once. I didn''t dare to say more.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he nodded with satisfactionˇ° Well, since you don''t say it, let me say it now. "


    "Please tell me." This is, said an older looking woman who came in from outside the house.


    This man, Ruohe, knows. Niu Shi, was originally her mother''s dowry, but later married the steward under Mrs. min, and began to have a different heart. All the rough servants in his yard belong to her.


    "Who are you and what''s wrong with being in this yard?" He looked at Niu displeased and asked.


    Her yard has become what it looks like today. I''m afraid Niu has contributed a lot to it.


    Seeing that he didn''t give her face at all, Niu smiled twice and said;


    "Miss, what are you talking about? I''m Niu Shi, the steward in your yard. You usually call me aunt Niu."


    Niu''s face is not ordinary. If ordinary people are asked such a question by the master, they can''t hang their face. But Niu''s not only doesn''t think there''s anything wrong, but also has a strong relationship with Huang Hepan.


    When he heard the speech, he didn''t speak. Instead, he picked up the teacup that had been put on the tea table and sneered. Of course, she knew that she was Niu''s family. At present, she was the steward in her yard.


    "Bold Niu Shi, in front of the master, you and I do it for no distinction of honor or inferiority. When the master speaks, you interrupt. The master is disrespectful. When the master summons no one, you don''t pay attention to the master."


    Lian Yue on one side said that Niu''s three were not.


    After listening to Lian Yue''s words, Niu was stunned at first, but he didn''t take Lian Yue''s words to heart. She was his wife''s dowry. Now it''s against Mrs. min''s business. If the eldest lady can distinguish the importance of things, she won''t be embarrassed. Therefore, Niu said with confidence;


    "If you go back to miss, I didn''t mean to neglect you. It''s really that Mrs. Min has something important to tell me to do. Therefore, I''m late. Please punish me."


    Niu''s mouth said to ask him to punish, but there was no look of error in her eyes. Instead, she looked at him with some disdain. Yes, she looked at him with some disdain.


    After a lifetime of rebirth, how could he not see the look at the bottom of Niu''s eyes and couldn''t help laughing in his heart? Niu really thought he could rest easy after holding Mrs. min''s thigh. Don''t you dare to punish her?


    I saw the corner of his lips slightly aroused and said faintly, "Niu Shi, you are my mother''s dowry. You came to the prime minister''s house with my mother, and the rules of the prime minister''s house were set by my mother. I think, as aunt Niu, your mother''s dowry, you will know the rules of the prime minister''s house very well."


    Niu Shi thought that Huang He wanted Yu Meiqing, so he didn''t think about it. He immediately said, "when madam first set this rule, the maid was on duty in front of her."


    "Really, I have a few questions to ask aunt Niu." He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Niu''s eyes, which gradually became cold.


    "I can''t talk about it. If you have any questions, just ask. The maid must know everything." At this time, Niu Shi was more sure that Huang He wanted Yu Meiqing. Otherwise, how could she ask her questions after she said that she had been a bad job around Yu Meiqing before.


    At this time, Niu''s heart was still full of thought that Huang He would ask something about Yu Meiqing. He didn''t know that he asked when he was saturated.


    "Then please tell me, aunt Niu, what kind of punishment will be given if you don''t respect the master, don''t pay attention to the master, and don''t distinguish between honor and inferiority."


    The Niu family dared to challenge her patience again and again. She cut her first. Anyway, she had to straighten out the people in the yard. Moreover, people like Niu family would never stay.


    "This ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤" Niu obviously didn''t expect that Ruohe would ask her such a question. He was stunned at first, then looked at Ruohe incomprehensibly, but saw that Ruohe was still leaning back on the chair. There was nothing wrong.


    Seeing Niu''s hesitation, he opened his mouth lightly and asked jokingly, "why, aunt Niu has a bad memory and forgot all the rules?"


    Seeing that Huang He seemed to be really angry, Niu quickly said, "disrespect to the master is to beat, but to board, and then demote it as a rough girl and woman. No matter whether they are high or low or when the Lord summons them, those who delay things will have fifteen boards. "


    She believed that with Mrs. min, he would not do anything to herself. Therefore, she chose to tell the rules at this time. After all, he is still the master of her face, and she can''t directly face him.


    "Lianyue, you heard aunt Niu''s words. Now, how should aunt Niu be punished for her mistakes?" As soon as Niu''s words fell, he said to lianyue.


    "Miss Hui, the mistakes Niu made one after another add up to a total of 50 boards. Finally, she was demoted from the steward to a rough envoy." The moon bowed her head and whispered.


    "Well, there are too many." He frowned and seemed to be embarrassed about how to punish Niu.


    Niu Zhi was a little nervous when she heard Lian Yue''s repeated words. Now she can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after watching the look of Ruohe.


    He said that she is not only Yu Meiqing''s dowry girl, but also works for Mrs. min. as long as she is not a fool, she won''t choose to move her at this time.


    When Niu was secretly relieved, he youyou continued:


    "Aunt Niu is her mother''s dowry. If she is reduced from a steward to a rough wife, I don''t think my mother will be at ease under the nine springs." He frowned and said, "why don''t you just beat aunt Niu''s fifty boards and reduce it to rough and make the woman''s business even."


    His faint tone makes people sound creepy.


    As soon as Niu heard this, the whole person was not good. Even a strong adult man would be unable to bear 50 boards. If she were replaced, she would have to die. She hurriedly said:


    "Miss, you can''t punish me like this. I ate it to help Mrs. min."


    Niu Shi is a bit tongue in cheek now. After all, anyone who is going to get such a 50 board will be worried.


    "Then you say, how should I punish you?" He looked at the first cow and said that there was no temperature in the fundus of his eyes.


    Niu Shi seems to have forgotten who is her master.

 Chapter 88

    "The maidservant came back to eat to help Mrs. min. she didn''t take the young lady to heart." When Niu saw that he gave himself a chance to speak, he quickly said.


    "Miss, you see, Mrs. min is the head of the prime minister''s house now. The maid helps Mrs. min on behalf of you. If anything happens in the future, Mrs. min won''t embarrass you even in these things. Moreover, the maidservant did not disrespect the young lady. After all, over the years, the maidservant has always claimed to be me in front of the young lady. "


    "So I''m still wrong." He picked his eyebrows and looked at Niu with great interest.


    "Madam, this Niu family is too arrogant and arrogant. If we don''t punish him severely, I''m afraid it will be difficult to convince the public." Lianyue said expressionless.


    "What are you, just a cheap girl who came to the prime minister''s house for a few days? You dare to accuse me. You think I don''t know your identity if others don''t say it. You and your sister obviously escaped from that unclean place. If you hadn''t happened to meet the young lady and saved you, you might still be in the fence yard now. You''d be arrogant in front of me. "


    Niu looked at lianyue maliciously and made a decision secretly in his heart. As long as lianyue fell into her hands, she would make lianyue''s life worse than death.


    "You... Mei''er wants to help lianyue prove her innocence, but she doesn''t know what to say, because she can''t say anything like Niu''s.


    Rao is lianyue''s upbringing is no matter how good. After hearing this, she has the impulse to curse. If it weren''t for Feng''s more than ten years of teaching, she would have rushed forward to fight with Niu.


    After Niu said this, he saw that lianyue didn''t open her mouth to refute, and Ruohe didn''t stop her. He thought she was right, so he quickly continued to say to Ruohe:


    "Miss, you''re the first lady from the prime minister''s house. You''re going to marry in the future. Don''t you have these unclean people around you for a long time." Speaking of this, Niu Shi is quite serious.


    In her heart, she thought that as long as she drove lianyue and Lianxin out of the prime minister''s house, Mrs. min would greatly reward her, because Mrs. min once said that she could not be loyal to her, and lianyue and Lianxin were exactly the people Mrs. Min said.


    "Niu Shi, how do you think I should do it well?" He narrowed his eyes slightly, and the temperature of his eyes became colder. Not to mention that lianyue and Lianxin were arranged by her master. She said that they were loyal to her, so she wouldn''t allow anyone to insult them.


    "Of course, I sold these two girls." Niu Shi had been thinking about his own affairs and didn''t notice that his voice was somewhat different from that before.


    "Did you sell it? Well said. " He said coldly.


    "Somebody, send Niu Shi to Mrs. min, and then tell Mrs. min what happened just now. As for how Mrs. min should deal with it, let her do it by herself."


    When Niu saw that he was going to send her out, he was a little worried. He begged, "I''m loyal to you. You can''t stop me."


    If Mrs. min knew that she was driven out by Naohe, she would not continue to keep her in the prime minister''s house. As for the man in charge of her family, I''m afraid she wouldn''t have a good face for her. At that time, she was desperate.


    "Niu Shi, I think you have forgotten who is your master." The big girl said expressionlessˇ° What are you still doing? Didn''t you hear what the young lady just told you? "


    What she hates most is these slaves who eat inside and outside. There was a Qiu He who was disgusting enough before. Now there is another Niu surname. How many nails did Mrs. min arrange in Heyun pavilion.


    After being drunk by the big girl, everyone just recovered from what just happened. Is this still their master, or the big lady who wants to hold up Mrs. min when she meets Mrs. min.


    Ruohe ignored the people''s strange eyes and continued to say after Niu was taken down:


    "Who is on duty today?" The person who dares to let Mrs. min and Su Manjing in without her consent is not a good bird.


    The people looked at each other. After the Niu''s affair in front of them, even if they were stupid, they knew that he wanted to rectify them.


    No one dared to stand up for a moment.


    "You say." Seeing that no one stood up to speak, he frowned unhappily, casually pointed to a thin little girl and said.


    It seems that her prestige is not enough. Even if the slaves in other people''s yard are not really loyal to the master in the yard, they dare not ignore her words like the slaves in her yard.


    The named little girl stood up and said, "sister Cuizhi and sister Cuiping are on duty at the gate of the hospital today."


    "Very good." He nodded and said, "come on, pull down Cuizhi and Cuiping and beat 20 boards each."


    "What''s your name?" After he finished his orders, he looked at the thin little girl and asked.


    Although the girl looks thin and small, her eyes are very watery and pleasing.


    "Maidservant, maidservant willow branch." The thin little girl said tremblingly. She didn''t understand why he asked her name at this time.


    "Willow branch? The name is special. I wrote it down." He nodded slightly and said, "mei''er, go and get two liang silver for the willow branch."


    "Yes." Mel answered.


    "Thank you, miss." Liuzhi didn''t seem to think that he would reward her. He was a little stunned and kowtowed after reacting.


    "Get up quickly. You deserve it." He stopped the willow branch from kowtowing. After straightening up, he said in a deep voice:


    "You all remember that if anyone dares to be a bad worker in the future, you don''t have to be a bad worker. My little Heyun Pavilion can''t accommodate a great God like you. Of course, if anyone works hard, it will benefit you. "


    "Yes, slaves and maidservants must work hard in the future." With the lessons of Niu, Cuizhi and Cuiping, who dares to offend the scales of Ruohe at this time is simply too long to live and impatient.


    "Well, you all go down." He waved his hand wearily. He hasn''t had a good rest since he got up early this morning.


    After everyone went down, he invited a big girl and said, "go to the third sister and the fourth sister and find a way to tell them that Mrs. Liu, who is next to the second sister, is Mrs. min, who invited her to teach mammy alone. Don''t forget to say that her father knows about it."

 Chapter 89

    After such a fuss today, Mrs. min will certainly return her mother''s dowry when she goes back. Many of them are favored by Su Manjing.


    With Su Manjing''s temperament, after knowing the truth of the matter, she will certainly come to her own trouble. Although she is not afraid to fight with Su Manjing now, she really feels a waste of time to ask her to play with Su Manjing.


    Now, after telling her four sisters about mother Liu, I think she will be quiet for a while. As for why she told Su Wanqing, it was just incidental.


    Min lanxuan


    "Mother, what are you doing?" Su Manjing looked at the busy words and asked Mrs. min.


    "What I do, you careless girl didn''t find it for me." Mrs. min can now be said to be the first two. She has time to talk to Su Manjing and comfort her. On the contrary, when she sees Su Manjing, she will think of Huang He and become more upset. Said some impatiently.


    After returning to the yard, Mrs. min arranged for someone to clean up all Yu Meiqing''s dowry. I''m afraid it''s impossible to find all these things. She had to find a way to fool the girl. However, the girl has become smart now. It''s not as easy to fool as before.


    Su Manjing was wronged to see Mrs. min say so. She was so angry in Su Feihe''s yard and the bitch''s yard. When she came back, her mother didn''t comfort herself and said so.


    Seeing Su Manjing''s sad face, Mrs. min''s mood was even worse. She spoiled Su Manjing and said, "if you''re all right, go and learn the rules from mother Liu."


    This is Mrs. Liu, who was specially invited by Mrs. min to teach Su Manjing. However, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, she specially arranged the identity of Mrs. Liu as the steward mother.


    "Yes." Su Manjing reluctantly returns to her house to learn the rules with mother Liu.


    Looking at the things in the yard, Mrs. min''s heart is trembling with pain. These things know a lot of money, but now she has to return them to the cheap girl. How can she be reconciled? But if she doesn''t return them, she''s afraid that Chen he will show the confession to Su Hu or send it to the government. Don''t say it''s Taifu''s house at that time. Even immortal Luo can''t save her.


    "Mom, what did you do to move out my house and my jewelry?" While Mrs. min was still in pain, Su Manjing suddenly rushed out, pointed to Mrs. min and asked.


    "How do you talk? I''m your mother." Mrs. min looked at what she said. She frowned and said angrily.


    No, Su Manjing looks cleaner than the beggar woman.


    The hair is messy. Several hairpins are hung on the scattered and shapeless bun. The clothes appreciate the folds in the East and West. There is even a lot of dirt in some places. Even there is only one shoe left, and another one doesn''t know where it fell.


    "Even if you are my mother, you can''t easily move my things out." Su Manjing looked at Mrs. min and said without weakness.


    There are many of those things that will be her favorite. How could she allow Mrs. min to move away so quietly.


    "You, you''re going to piss me off." Mrs. min pointed to Su Manjing and said bitterlyˇ° Do you think my mother wants to do this? My mother has no choice. "


    Many of Yu Meiqing''s dowries were sold by her. Now it takes a lot of silver to buy them back. At this time, where did she prepare so much silver.


    The only way is to sell the jewelry first.


    Looking at Mrs. min''s sad appearance, Su Manjing was stunned for a moment and asked dryly:


    "Mother, what do you want these things for?"


    "It''s not that cheap girl Su Ruohe. If it weren''t for her, why should I?" Mrs. min took the opportunity to explain the matter to Su Manjing.


    "Jing''er, don''t worry. After a few days, my mother will redeem everything for you."


    "Mom, what did that bitch Su Longhe ask you to do?" Su Manjing''s spirit comes at the mention of Juhe.


    "Jing''er, listen to me. Before the prince''s birthday party, you must not compete with the cheap girl. If the cheap girl hadn''t cheated, how could Niang fall into the trap? Now she can only walk away."


    Mrs. min took Su Manjing''s hand and said that Su Manjing is her daughter and half of her future hope.


    "Niang, what you said is true. Even you caught the bitch''s way." Su Manjing was shocked and asked incredulously.


    Su Longhe, that bitch, became so smart at that time that she could make her mother suffer a loss. In her memory, her mother never suffered a loss again.


    "This is my mother''s carelessness. I will never do it again." A few days ago, she thought that the girl had not made any progress. She didn''t know that the girl hid the most in the prime minister''s house and cheated everyone. She just didn''t know whether the master knew these things. After all, the master''s attitude towards the girl had never been clear.


    If he knew what Mrs. min was thinking now, he would laugh three times. She was that eye. When she saw that Duhu was unclear about her attitude, she clearly felt that she still used artificial limbs, but she didn''t feel close to him. She was afraid that the people he tried to hold up would not be used by him at that time.


    Don''t forget that the only man in the prime minister''s house is the most amorous and unjust.


    In the final analysis, Mrs. min still doesn''t know Su Hu enough. She just thinks Su Hu is heavy on profits, but she doesn''t know how thin Su Hu can be, but Huang He has experienced it personally.


    "I see, mother." Su Manjing hung her head and didn''t say much. Looking at her mother''s expression, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as she thought.


    "Well, go and clean up quickly. If your father knows you are like this, he will punish you." Mrs. min looked at Su Manjing and frowned. She said with some displeasure that this must not happen to her daughter who has been trained with all her efforts.


    "Yes, mother, you must redeem my jewelry before the prince''s birthday banquet." Before leaving, Su Manjing didn''t forget to say to Mrs. min.


    She doesn''t want to have no jewelry to wear at the prince''s birthday party. She is a miss of the prime minister''s house. How can she be compared in dress.


    "I see." Mrs. min rubbed her forehead with a headache and waved to Su Manjing to hurry down.


    Why did she give birth to such a debt collecting daughter? At this time, she still cares about her jewelry. She can''t help her find a way. Look at other people''s daughters. They are all like human beings. Her daughter is the least accomplished, but she still thinks she is the smartest.


    Even the brainless Su Wanyue knows that she wants to fight for what she wants. Now, even the stupidest Su Ruohe has changed.


    How can I think of it? I''m a cheap girl. Can''t my carefully trained daughter be better than a wild child without a father and mother.


    In the view of all the people in the prime minister''s house, he is a child without a father. Of course, they are also right.


    Su Hu did not fulfill the responsibility of a father to her.

 Chapter 90

    "Miss, Mrs. min''s mother Li is coming." No, just woke up from a nap, the big girl came in and said to her.


    "Let her in." It''s the first way.


    Soon, big girl came in with mother Liˇ° The old slave has seen the eldest lady. "


    Mrs. Li is the most capable person around Mrs. min. naturally, she will not be anxious to show her disrespect because of the relationship between Ruohe and Mrs. min. she saluted Ruohe respectfully.


    "Mother Li, please get up." Chen hexu gave her a hand and said, "mother Li is a powerful assistant around my aunt. The prime minister''s house is still looking forward to mother Li. You can help my aunt take care of it together. How can I afford such a big gift like you."


    Chen he also knows that she and Mrs. min have broken up completely, but she can''t show it. The face we should do should be done, otherwise. Out of the prime minister''s house, she was the one who was gossip.


    Although she has been reborn for a lifetime and doesn''t care so much about reputation, she still doesn''t want to be poked into her spine for no reason, and it''s also good for Mrs. Mo, which she doesn''t want to see.


    "Young lady, this can never be used, and the ceremony can not be abolished." Mother Li is a very cautious person. Naturally, she doesn''t want to leave it in the hands of others. This is why Mrs. min reuses mother Li''s willingness so much.


    This is not only because mother Li is Mrs. min''s nanny and Mrs. min''s dowry, but more importantly, mother Li is cautious and comprehensive.


    "What can I do for aunt Bizhi to send mother Li?" Huang he naturally understood mother Li''s temperament and knew that it was useless to say more, so he came straight to the point and asked directly.


    "Back to the eldest lady, the lady asked the old slave to send the first lady''s dowry." Mother Li still said respectfully, in a modest tone, so that people can''t find a mistake.


    "Mother Li, please speak carefully in the future." He frowned slightly and said in some displeasure:


    "The wife of the prime minister''s house is only my mother from beginning to end. As for the wife in mother Li''s mouth, I don''t know who it is, or my father is going to give us an early bride. It''s just that my father doesn''t send someone to inform me of such an important thing. Please ask mother Li to solve my doubts about such an important thing. Who''s your wife? As the only legitimate daughter in the prime minister''s house, I think I have to visit. "


    Mother Li actually made such a low-level mistake. It seems that not only the people in the prime minister''s house, but also the people outside the prime minister''s house think that Mrs. min will be righted by Su Hu. No, the whole family, even the whole Li family, are building momentum for Mrs. min.


    Mother Li was surprised when she heard the speech. What''s the matter with her? She would say such words in front of the eldest lady. Didn''t she deliberately make trouble for her wife? I saw Mother Li quickly say:


    "Excuse me, madam. It was the old slave who made a mistake." She was already sweating with surprise. If he really went to trouble his wife because of this matter, she would have a quarrel with herself.


    Others don''t know, but she knows. The baby with milk is now Mrs. min, but she is the most ruthless. At the end of the day, there are only a few people who can be put in her heart by Mrs. min, but there is no existence of her and mother Li among those who expel countable people. In other words, in Mrs. min''s heart, she and mother Li are the relationship of utilization and utilization.


    What Mrs. min cares about is her children, her future and the future of the prime minister''s house.


    "Mother Li is an old man in the house. I think she knows the rules. When she''s finished what her aunt told you, go and get the punishment by herself." It seems that over the years, people have praised Mrs. min so much that the most cautious mother Li around her has made such a low-level mistake.


    This also makes Naohe understand that she can win in these exchanges not because she is really smart, but because Mrs. min''s life is too smooth, which has made her lose her previous caution. Therefore, once Mrs. min''s attitude is right, the lecturer she will face is more powerful than now. I don''t know how many times Mrs. min.


    "Yes." Mother Li dare not have any dissatisfaction, because she knows that if she shows a trace of dissatisfaction at this time, she will be punished more severely than now.


    "Aunt has something to tell you to bring." He looked at something that was obviously not logarithmic and asked.


    "If you go back to the eldest lady, Mrs. Min said that the first lady''s dowry will find these at present. For the rest, the second lady only likes it so much that she will turn it into cash silver and return it to the eldest lady. As for the glazed colorful glass bottle in the first lady''s dowry, the master transferred it to the loyal Prince''s residence. The first lady also knew this before she died."


    Mother Li took out a box from her arms and handed it to Huang He. Her tone was more respectful than before.


    Mother Li''s remark is unintentionally beating Mrs. min''s mother and Su Hu''s mother. A big man, a husband, actually stares at his original dowry. Even if someone doesn''t want this face, Su Hu wants it, which is also a complete palm on Mrs. min''s face.


    Chen he took the box and threw it directly to mei''er. Mei''er checked it. Without looking, she had guessed what was in it.


    "If the eldest lady has nothing else to say. I''ll go and get the punishment first. " Seeing that he took over the joint venture, mother Li didn''t intend to stay, and still said respectfully.


    She deliberately mentioned that he had punished her before, because only in this way, he would not find any reason to press the charge on Mrs. min. she took the initiative to receive the punishment, which was telling everyone that Mrs. min didn''t want to be righted, but was dragged down by her slave.


    Only this time, it was obvious from mother Li''s tone that she was more cautious than at the beginning.


    "Yes." He nodded and didn''t stop mother Li. She let mother Li out of the yard.


    Looking at mother Li''s back, Huang He sneered at Su Manjing. He really liked those things that were turned into cash silver, but they were given away by Mrs. min. you were embarrassed to ask for them back, so you had to use Su Manjing as a cover.


    As for the glazed colorful glass bottle, it was not escorted by Su. It was also sent out by Mrs. min.


    Prince Zhong has seen Yu Meiqing''s dowry before. How can he not recognize it? With a face loving nature, it is impossible for him to give the full glazed colorful glass bottle to Prince Zhong. Moreover, even if Su Hu gives the full glazed colorful glass bottle to Prince Zhong, Prince Zhong may not receive it. Then, the only one who doesn''t know the truth, It''s Mrs. Min who wants to please the loyal Prince again.


    I don''t know what kind of method Mrs. min used to let Prince Zhong give his men a glazed colorful glass bottle.

 Chapter 91

    After Mrs. min learned what had happened in the saturated yard between Niu and Li''s mothers, she was very angry, but she couldn''t help it for the time being.


    "Miss, how many silver tickets did you send Mrs. Caimin?" Mei''er on one side counted the silver tickets and said excitedly when she looked at people.


    "Well, let me guess how many." Chen he looked at mei''er with an excited look on her face. It was hard to beat her mood. He pretended to think and said:


    "Oh, twenty-seven thousand Liang."


    Mei''er''s face collapsed as soon as he said something.


    Ah ~ how can their young lady be so smart and know everything.


    "Why, I was wrong." He looked at mei''er with a face, and knew why she was. He deliberately teased her and said.


    "No." Mei''er shook her head.


    "Since it''s not, why are you carrying a face?" He forced himself to smile, pretending to be serious.


    Mei''er murmured, "I wonder why you are so smart, miss. You can''t hide anything from your eyes."


    "Kill the girl. That''s my mother''s dowry. How much is it worth? I don''t know in my heart." But it''s a pity that the glazed colorful glass bottle, which colorful glass bottle, is worth all the silver sent by Mrs. min.


    Of course, this sentence didn''t come out, otherwise, mei''er would love to have a good meal.


    Not to mention anything else, now that Cuiyu smoke and cloud has returned to her hand, she has been satisfied. As for others, even if Mrs. min doesn''t return today, she will find a way to ask Mrs. min to return it in the future. Of course, she won''t forget the colorful glass bottle. She has some ways to ask Mrs. min to send it back obediently, It''s just a little troublesome.


    Mei''er listened to Chen he''s words and her face looked a little better, but she still couldn''t lift her interest and looked unhappy.


    "Well, silly girl, you will be in charge of all this silver in the future. Why are you unhappy?" Chen he looked at mei''er with a funny face. This girl really didn''t make progress.


    "Ah ~" mei''er said with wide eyes and slightly open mouth


    "Miss, what did you just say? I''ll take care of all the silver in the future." Mei''er held the box firmly in her arms for fear of being robbed.


    "It doesn''t matter to you. It''s up to you, including me." Now, he will get his mother''s dowry, then. The harvest of those shops was naturally her goal, but she still had a lot to do and couldn''t waste too much energy on it. Fortunately, she inadvertently found that mei''er was sensitive to numbers and was born to be an accounting lady. Therefore, naturally, she gave the silver to mei''er as a gift.


    To Meier, she can rest assured that now she just needs to take time to go around the shop.


    Upon hearing this, mei''er immediately bloomed happily and said with a smile:


    "Don''t worry, miss. I''ll help you. I''ll manage them firmly. I''ll try to make them produce more money and make you a lot of money." No way, who made her love money by nature.


    Of course, mei''er loves money, but she is not greedy for money, especially Ruohe''s money.


    "Well, I''ll leave the task to you. I''m waiting to see countless money." Naohe was amused by mei''er''s words.


    "Miss, please rest first. I''ll see if there''s anything wrong with those accounts." Mei''er is interested. She urgently wants to see the account book.


    "Well, you go." In fact, Naohe also has this intention. She doesn''t believe that Mrs. min will send everything back so readily. Moreover, she doesn''t trust the account book. Mrs. min is afraid that she has done something in it.


    The shop doesn''t want other dead things. If you want to do something, you can do it, but it can''t be too obvious. After all, even if Mrs. min is greedy for Mei Qing''s dowry, she doesn''t dare to embezzle the shop, because she wants to see the shop return when she gets married in the future.


    As far as the eldest lady of prime minister Naohe''s house is concerned, she has to marry someone else''s most upright room. Naturally, the upright room needs a housekeeper. Since she wants a housekeeper, she will certainly check the account books of these stores. Mrs. ruomin''s work is too obvious to be found. At that time, her children will be destroyed.


    No one wants to marry one, or marry his daughter to a mother who covets the dowry left by his original wife.


    The night came so quietly again.


    He slept soundly because he took back her mother''s dowry from Mrs. min during the day.


    However, what she didn''t know was that on a tree outside her yard, a man dressed in white like snow and with a silver mask on his face was standing on a branch of the tree. The figure of the man looked so bleak and lonely, like a beautiful orchid on a steep cliff.


    The man looked at the direction of the room and didn''t leave until dawn. His back was like bleak autumn leaves and frost daisies.


    Of course, not only did he not know all this, but everyone in the prime minister''s house, until the man in white and silver, stayed in the tree outside his yard all night.


    "Miss, the porter reported that Qiu He has come back." The next morning, as soon as he finished his breakfast, a little girl came in to report.


    Mei''er and Da Niu listened to the explanation, looked at each other, and then looked at Ruohe one after another, waiting for Ruohe''s orders.


    Pity the moon. The two sisters of pity heart entered the prime minister''s house later. Therefore, they don''t know anything about Qiu He at all.


    However, Naohe''s reaction was beyond mei''er''s and Da Niu''s expectations.


    After hearing that Qiuhe came back, he lost his eyelids and continued to look down at his book.


    "What are you going to do, miss?" Mei''er and Da Niu were not sure what he meant for a moment, so they simply asked directly.


    "What and how?" He raised his eyebrows and asked disapprovingly.


    "Autumn lotus, of course." Mei''er hurriedly said, fearing that he would be soft hearted, she kept the autumn lotus again.


    That autumn lotus is not a good thing. She dares to work for Mrs. min behind her back. For this reason, she is not qualified to stay in the yard and in the prime minister''s house.


    "What else can I do? Since she''s all back, I''ll stay. Anyway, she''s also my sin. I''m not good at driving her out. Otherwise, it seems that I have no human feelings." He said faintly.


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. min couldn''t help but put Qiu He back. She thought it would take some time to board. It seems that Mrs. min is just like this.


    Where does Ruohe know? In fact, Mrs. min didn''t force Qiuhe to come back at this time, but after yesterday''s events, Mrs. min knew that the nails she arranged in Ruohe yard could not be used now. Otherwise, Ruohe would pull out all the nails she arranged. For the sake of safety, Mrs. min had to put Qiuhe back in advance.

 Chapter 92

    "But miss, she''s just... Autumn lotus." mei''er was interrupted by the big girl before she finished her words.


    "Sister mei''er, since the young lady has said so, she must have had an idea in her heart, and we must worry about it."


    "What is blind worry, miss? Are you confused? Have you forgotten what autumn lotus is?" Mei''er was a little unconvinced. She was obviously for the sake of the young lady, but why didn''t everyone appreciate it.


    "Sister mei''er, pay attention to your words and tone." Listening to mei''er''s words, the big girl frowned.


    "What''s the matter with my words? Qiu he obviously didn''t mean well. When she came back at this time, who knows what her heart is. It''s you. She clearly knows that Qiu He is uneasy and kind. Now she''s coming back. Even if you don''t help persuade the young lady, you''re still here to accuse me."


    Mei''er was angry, pointed to the big girl and scolded, "OK, I know. You must be with Qiu He, otherwise, how can you tie her to talk."


    Thinking of this possibility, mei''er''s stroke was even bigger. Fortunately, she thought Da Niu was a good girl before. She didn''t expect that since she was a passer-by with Qiu He''s bitch.


    The big girl was speechless for a moment. Why did she suddenly become a partner with Qiu he? It was clear that she would first say that she would keep Qiu He in school, and there must be a miss''s own reason for leaving Qiu He first. What she suffered was an unwarranted disaster.


    When mei''er saw that Da Niu didn''t speak, she thought she was right on Da Niu''s mind. Even if she didn''t spare any effort to bombard Da Niu:


    "Why don''t you talk? I said the central thing."


    The more big girl doesn''t speak, the more mei''er thinks that big girl is Mrs. min''s spy.


    "Enough." At this time, he drank deeplyˇ° Noisy Cheng He style, you two, each of you go to get twenty boards. "


    "Yes, miss." Big girl didn''t have much to do. She answered directly.


    Yesterday, Huang He just straightened out the yard. Today, as Miss''s personal girls, they not only didn''t set an example, but also took the lead in making a noise. Therefore, it''s reasonable to be punished.


    But mei''er didn''t think about it. Tongtou suddenly heard that Chen he wanted to punish her. She was stunned for a moment. After reacting, she said wrongfully:


    "Miss, big girl is with Qiu He. Even if she is punished, why should I be punished?" She couldn''t understand why she had been so good to her since she fell down the stairs. Why did she have a big board today.


    "In sophistry, add ten boards." He didn''t look up and said faintly.


    "Miss." Mei''er looked at Ruohe incredulously. She clearly wanted to be good for Miss, but why did miss punish her? Mei''er couldn''t understand. Meier is wronged. She hopes that Ruohe can comfort her now.


    He didn''t care about mei''er''s poor appearance, but said to the servants who had been guarding outside: "what are you still doing, and you don''t keep them down to receive punishment."


    "Yes." At that time, people didn''t dare to delay, so they had to come forward and salute him. After that, mei''er and Da Niu said:


    "Two girls, please offend me." Mei''er and Da Niu are popular people around him. They don''t dare to offend people too hard. After all, he doesn''t really dislike them, does he?


    "Miss, you can punish mei''er, beat mei''er or scold mei''er. Mei''er just asks you to be the pawn of the autumn lotus." Before leaving. Mei''er almost cried and said such a sentence to Huang He.


    "Hey... He finally sighed and didn''t say that he wouldn''t leave Qiu He behind.


    Mei''er is a girl. What should she do with her? I just hope one day she can understand her pains.


    The two sisters lianyue and Lianxin kept silent because they didn''t know about Qiuhe and knew that he was also alerting the people below with the help of this event.


    As I said, the reason why he can let people take Da Niu and mei''er down so safely is that he knows that those people below don''t dare to really hit their boards. They just suffer from some flesh and skin during the walking process.


    What''s more, they also feel that mei''er''s temperament should be beaten, or she will be ignorant of heaven and earth, impulsive and reckless, and have no mind. She may not cause much trouble to the young lady in the future.


    "You Shennong also think I''m too unkind." After Da Niu and mei''er went down, he asked Lian Yue and Lian Xin.


    "The maidservants didn''t think so. Miss must have her own reason for doing so." Lian Yue said. They didn''t know about Qiu He and didn''t dare to come to a conclusion. Moreover, they didn''t think it was important that mei''er and Daniu would not be punished.


    The Lord''s grace and punishment are all glory and favor.


    "You don''t know about Qiuhe yet." He shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    "Slaves don''t know."


    "Qiu He, she used to be the most powerful girl in my yard, but in the end, she took refuge in Mrs. min." He said faintly. There was no wave in his tone. It seemed that the master Qiu he had served was not her. It''s someone else.


    Lianyue and Lianxin sisters were surprised after hearing such a few words. No wonder Meier and her two expressions would be so complex after hearing Qiuhe''s back.


    "Why did the young lady keep her?" Don''t say that mei''er, who is simple in mind, doesn''t understand. Even her pity is a little confused. Since she knows that Qiuhe is not a good girl, why don''t you just find a reason to send her away.


    "She once went to the Gaye temple with me to pray for blessings, and we were all injured on the way, but I was slightly injured at that time and didn''t go back to the house, but Qiuhe came back. Just on the way back, Qiuhe''s carriage met the mountain bandits, and she didn''t have any news. She didn''t find it until now."


    His tone was still faint.


    As soon as he said this, lianyue and Lianxin understood.


    To put it bluntly, the autumn lotus suffered a crime for him, because at that time, if the person sitting in the car was him, he would be robbed by the mountain bandits. If he drove the autumn lotus out at this time, he would not be able to fall well, it would fall on people''s tongue.


    In fact, we should have pity and say that when we know that Qiuhe has a different heart, we shouldn''t keep her, otherwise it won''t happen today.


    Lianyue didn''t think so. She felt that it was natural to leave the autumn lotus. However, she understood this truth, but she couldn''t say it.


    For a long time, he sighed heavily and ordered Lian Yue and Lian Yue: "Lian Yue, you will go to see mei''er and Da Niu for me later."


    Lianyue''s mind is exquisite. Naturally, she knows that Naohe wants her to enlighten mei''er''s one-sided girl for a while.


    "Pity, you go to the kitchen and say I''m going to have lunch with my father at noon. Also, if Qiuhe returns to the yard, arrange for her to have a rest first."


    When he finished these words, he waved his hand wearily and motioned them to help themselves.


    "Yes." Pity the moon and pity the heart.

 Chapter 93

    "Miss, aunt he is coming." The person who came in to report was the willow branch that had been rewarded before.


    "Invite her in." He he nodded slightly. I''m afraid aunt he came to verify with her when she heard some news.


    After the girl brought aunt he into the house, she consciously withdrew and closed the door for them.


    "I''ve seen the eldest lady. I heard that she has recovered from her illness. I came to see her and attacked her. But it''s the God of sparrows who didn''t come to see her when she was ill."


    Aunt he is Su Hu''s concubine. She can be said to be half of her elder, but she is a concubine in the end, not a serious master. At present, Chen he is the only serious master outside Su Hu in the prime minister''s house. Moreover, now she still needs to rely on Chen he to avenge her unborn child.


    "Please sit down, aunt. If my aunt came to see me earlier, it would be my serious illness. If my aunt was ill, it would be mine. On the contrary, it would make me feel sorry. Moreover, it would be my blessing if you could come to see me." He just nodded casually and said faintly.


    After aunt he sat down, he he asked, "what''s the matter with aunt he coming this time?"


    "The eldest lady is really going to tear her face with Mrs. min." Aunt he didn''t beat around the Bush and asked directly.


    He asked faintly, "what else can I do without tearing my face." Instead of waiting for them to try their best to do something in Andy, it''s better to lose everything in the open and let everyone know that they have the contradiction between the mother and daughter. At that time, as long as they have an accident, others will think of the mother and daughter without her saying anything more.


    "The eldest lady has planned to do it to the mother and daughter." Aunt he asked what she thought.


    "No, not yet." Now is not the best time to fight Mrs. min''s mother and son. If the Austrian Taifu house is less than a day, Mrs. min''s mother and son will be a hundred footed insects and die without stiffness.


    Only after the complete collapse of the Taifu house will Mrs. min lose her real dependence. In that way, she can catch Mrs. min''s mother and son in one fell swoop.


    "Why did you tear your face with them now, miss?" Aunt he didn''t understand what medicine was sold in the gourd.


    "You don''t have to know. When the time comes, you will understand." He said faintly, and did not intend to continue to talk about this issue with aunt he.


    "How does the eldest lady deal with Qiuhe? I heard all the things in the yard before she came." Aunt he is telling Naohe that the whole prime minister''s house may have known what happened in her yard.


    "As my aunt knows, I intend to keep Qiuhe." He narrowed his eyes slightly, and the index finger of his right hand rapped on the tea table.


    The voice was like magic, and aunt he was frightened.


    "But you know that Qiu He is Mrs. min''s man. Why do you want to leave her? Aren''t you afraid that she will be bad for you?" Aunt he couldn''t understand. It''s not that she didn''t know who Qiu he was. How dare she say she left her side to serve.


    "Don''t leave her, wait for Mrs. min to arrange someone next to me. Instead of waiting for Mrs. min to arrange a person who hasn''t even seen the shadow, she doesn''t leave Qiu He now. She knows that she will guard against some. Moreover, it''s useful to keep Qiu He. "


    "Now that the eldest lady has a plan in her heart, I won''t say much." Aunt he is a very knowledgeable person. Seeing that she can tell her almost, she will not continue to ask questions unknowingly.


    "I advise you to go to your father''s yard more when you have time." Seeing aunt he''s interesting, he he doesn''t mind helping her more. Moreover, she is now an ally with aunt he. When Aunt he is well, self heat means that her life is better.


    "But ~ sir, he ordered that he would not see anyone until he had fully recovered from his illness." After hearing this, aunt he hesitated. From her heart, she believed that she would not harm her, but in her heart, she was afraid that Su Hu would blame her for it.


    "Stupid." He faintly spit out these two words.


    Su Hu said that if no one is allowed to visit, they are not allowed to visit. Is it difficult that they can sell her when they go to Su Hu? Su Hu doesn''t have such a good temper and is willing to wear a green hat on his head all his life.


    Aunt he was surprised when she heard the speech. This was the last word that he had said since she formed an alliance with him. In order not to go to this reliable ally, aunt he hurriedly said:


    "I''ll go to see the master later." If she really wants to see Su Hu, aunt he''s still upset. In the final analysis, she''s still worried that Su Hu will dislike her because of this matter.


    She thought she had put it down, but in her heart, she still couldn''t put it down completely. Over the years, she didn''t hate or complain, but she hated and complained. After that, she was more painful. The time was up. Until she had forgotten what it was like to fall in love with Su Hu, and she thought she had put it down long ago.


    Here, Ruohe and aunt he are still talking, there. Mei''er and Da Niu have already led the board meeting to their room.


    Lianyue naturally went to mei''er''s room, while Lianxin naturally went to Da Niu''s room.


    "Hiss." Mei''er took a breath of air-conditioning in pain. But he still bit his lips and didn''t let himself cry.


    "If it hurts, shout it out. It will be better after shouting it out." Looking at mei''er, who was frowning with pain, lianyue dandy still said reluctantly.


    "No, sister lianyue, you can rest assured and boldly apply medicine to me. I''m not afraid of pain." Mei''er shook her head. She had suffered so much with the young lady before. Now, if she was still afraid of this pain, she would have no face to see people.


    "Well, you have to bear it. I''ll try to be gentle when I start." Seeing mei''er''s objection, Lian Yue didn''t say anything, but kindly reminded her.


    This medicine can''t compare with Bixia ointment. It will hurt when it''s just applied.


    Looking at mei''er, lianyue was shocked, because she didn''t expect that those people dared to really lay such a heavy hand.


    At the beginning, when she said that she wanted to beat mei''er and Da Niu, she and Lianxin thought it was just a formality. They didn''t think it would be true, but they didn''t know whether the young lady had counted it or not.


    Lianyue whispered in her heart: it seems that after mei''er has been arranged, she has to tell the young lady about it.


    Because whether he knows it or not. As a servant, she shouldn''t have any concealment from Ruohe. Otherwise, it would be the crime of deceiving the superior and the subordinate.

 Chapter 94

    "I said, mei''er sister, why do you bother?" Miss has made a decision. What are you going to refute? Don''t you know that the master''s order is greater than everything?


    "Sister lianyue, you came late. I don''t know what kind of person Qiuhe is." Mei''er choked and said, "if I don''t persuade the young lady, no one is willing to help the young lady."


    "What are you talking about? If you don''t persuade the young lady, no one is willing to help the young lady. You will take the young lady and us to where." Mei''er frowned when she heard this. She couldn''t say it well. At the same time, she also pitied Ruohe. None of the people around her could hold hands slightly. I really don''t understand how Ruohe survived in the prime minister''s house before.


    "Sister lianyue, you don''t know that Qiu He is a black hearted girl. The young lady was so kind to her that she finally took refuge in Mrs. min. Moreover, before the young lady fell down the stairs, the young lady was obedient to Qiu He. "


    Mei''er said her worries. She was afraid that after Tuo Qiuhe saw Ruohe, Qiuhe would drop a few beans in front of Ruohe. She would not ignore everything and listen to Qiuhe. In that way, the young lady would certainly have no bone residue swallowed by Mrs. min.


    Lianyue sighed secretly in her heart. Mei''er was a little silly, but she was heartfelt and funny. She was so noisy in front of Chen he. She was worried that she wouldn''t believe and listen. After listening to Qiu He''s words, she said to Mrs. min.


    "You also said that the young lady obeyed Qiu He before she fell down the stairs, but after that, was the young lady still like that?" Lian Yue asked faintly.


    "This." Mei''er frowned slightly and finally shook her head. Since she fell down the stairs, the young lady looked like a person. She not only didn''t blindly listen to Qiu He, but also began to be on guard against Mrs. min.


    "That''s it. Since the young lady didn''t listen to Qiu He after she fell down the stairs, what are you worried about, or you don''t want to believe the young lady." Lianyue smiled faintly and said, this girl is worrying blindlyˇ° You have to apologize to the big girl later. "


    "Why?" Meier doesn''t understand. Lianyue doesn''t know Qiu He''s a person, but Daniu knows. Why didn''t she help herself at that time.


    "I ask you, what would you feel if the big girl said you were Mrs. min''s person in front of the young lady." Lianyue said patiently.


    After listening to Lian Yue''s words, mei''er hung her head unnaturally, bit her lips and said low, "I''m sure I''ll be very sad. I''m worried that the young lady misunderstood me."


    Ask mei''er to lower her head. Lianyue is only ashamed of her, so she doesn''t take mei''er''s unnatural look to heart. Indifferent, mei''er is lowering her head now, and lianyue is not sure whether she has dazzled or not.


    "That''s it. You''ll worry that the young lady misunderstood you. So the big girl will worry the same." Lian Yue patted Pao mei''er on the shoulder and continued:


    "I''ll apologize to you later. Miss doesn''t want to see you like this. You are all the people miss cares about. No matter who has an accident, miss will be worried. Besides, since Miss Qiu he stays, there is a miss''s reason. We servants just listen to miss''s wayˇ°


    "Sister lianyue, did the young lady tell you something?" Seeing Lian Yue say so, mei''er hurriedly asked.


    "The young lady didn''t say anything. She only told me about Qiu He''s missing. However, with this matter, the young lady can''t drive Qiu He out, because Qiu He has suffered on behalf of the young lady this time. If the young lady drives Qiu He out at this time, those idle words can drown the young lady."


    Lianyue analyzed the matter for mei''er, asking for nothing else. She only asked mei''er to use her brain more when she met such things. Don''t act so impulsively.


    "Yes, sister lianyue, I see. I''ll apologize to the big girl in a moment. Go back and serve the young lady. There can''t be no one around her." Mei''er spoiled the big girl and urged.


    Before listening to Lian Yue''s words, mei''er didn''t think it was wrong to do that, but after listening to Lian Yue''s words, mei''er knew how wrong she was.


    Here, lianyue was relieved to see mei''er return it, but Naohe and aunt he quarreled. Of course, it wasn''t really copied, but made a play for others.


    "Aunt he, don''t think that if I respect you, you will regard yourself as my elder. And don''t use the story of dreaming of my mother to talk to me every month. Take this story to your father. Maybe your father will look at you more when he looks at my mother''s face."


    He almost jumped up and scolded, pointing to Aunt he''s nose.


    "Miss, even if I didn''t dream of my wife, I''m also your father''s woman, your aunt and half of your elders." Yi Niang he seemed to be very angry by his words.


    "You also say that you are an aunt. You don''t need me to say. You should know what your aunt is, but it''s just a thing. You can count which master and elder." He he looked at Aunt he and said without learning.


    But at the bottom of her eyes, He Yi Niang saw a touch of guilt, and He Yi Niang naturally understood what the reason was. However, they should make a full set of plays. No matter whether others believe it or not, they should continue to play this play.


    "Young lady, how can you say that about my concubine? When the master is well, I will tell him what happened today. However, I will teach you well, so that when I leave the prime minister''s house, others say that the eldest lady is a wild child with a father and no father." The tone in which aunt he said this was like how much she hated iron but not steel.


    "Miss, it''s the slave and maidservant who can''t support you. If the slave and maidservant have been waiting on Miss, miss, you won''t fall ill and won''t be so angry."


    At this time, a clear and sharp thought and sound sounded outside the door, followed by the sound of the door being knocked open.


    This voice, needless to ask, he he really came. It was Qiu He who just returned to the prime minister''s house today.


    As soon as Qiu he entered the house, he protected him behind. If he didn''t know the details of Qiu He, he would think she was a loyal protector and a rare good slave. However, he didn''t pay attention to a series of actions of Qiu He, because in previous lives, he had seen the true face of Qiu He and would not be deceived by all this in front of him.

 Chapter 95

    "Oh, who should I be? It turned out to be miss Qiuhe. The eldest lady obviously fell ill after asking the imperial doctor for the master. Why did she come to you? Be careful, your secret guard fell ill. Do you think you are not important to the master in the eldest lady''s heart?"


    Aunt he''s words are not without poison. When she picks up the rice, she also pulls Qiu He in. If Qiu he dares to admit it, let''s say that rice is not filial. She is more noble than the prime minister.


    Qiu he naturally didn''t dare to answer this, because she would suffer anyway. Therefore, she didn''t answer what aunt he said.


    But after separating aunt he from Ruohe, she expressed her heartfelt feelings and quickly asked Ruohe, "Miss, you''re not hurt, but the man in front of her white eyes was hurt."


    Qiu he said this with awe inspiring righteousness. It seems that no matter who the other party is, as long as she dares to bully him, she will come forward and fight with that person.


    See autumn lotus rush up at this time. Yi Niang he was also stunned at the beginning, but she soon reacted. She was not polite at all. She scolded Qiu He directly.


    "I''m talking with your young lady here. What are you doing here? Are there any rules? I remember that yesterday, the eldest lady sold a woman who didn''t understand the rules, two older girls who forgot the rules, and just a short time ago, the eldest lady punished two servants who didn''t understand the rules. I''m kind to remind you, Don''t be the third one to be punished today. "


    Aunt he and Mrs. min have a son killing hatred. Naturally, she doesn''t like Qiuhe who works hard for Mrs. min. therefore, when she plays last Qiuhe, she plays completely in her own color, so she doesn''t have to disguise anything at all.


    "Rules, so aunt he knows the rules." Qiu He looked at Aunt he and said coldly, "since aunt he knows the rules, please leave by herself. Otherwise, don''t blame my miss for being rude to you."


    In the prime minister''s house, Qiu He is not afraid of any of them as long as it is not Mrs. min, the person protected by Mrs. min and Su Hu, the only male master of the prime minister''s house.


    Why do you say that?


    Because Su Hu is in charge of her life and death, Mrs. min is the object of her loyalty at present. As for others, she naturally doesn''t like it. Although he should return his identity, he can''t stand his brain. If his brain works well, he won''t be coaxed around by her these years.


    As for the rest of the concubines, as long as she serves Mrs. min well, after Mrs. min is righted, those concubines will not be able to please her obediently.


    "You are not only a high-ranking girl, but also dare to tell the rules in front of me. Come on, stay here and beat the girl until he knows the rules." Aunt he is not a fool. How could she not know that Huang He can''t face me now? Qiu He is embarrassed. However, since she met her, she will solve it.


    "You dare." Autumn lotus is almost staring. She doesn''t believe aunt he dares to punish her. She''s Mrs. min''s man. In mingmian mountain, she is still a man of Ruohe. Now some people lose her face in front of bad face, isn''t that the face of Ruohe.


    Moreover, in her heart, she was sure that Ruohe would not look at Aunt he and punish herself. However, Qiuhe overestimated his position in front of Ruohe.


    If the former rice farmers might help the autumn lotus, but after the rebirth of rice, they can only ha ha.


    "You see, I don''t see." Aunt he ignored Qiu He''s clamor and said to the two women she brought: "if you don''t hurry to do it for me, do you want me to do it myself?"


    At the moment when the door was pushed open by Qiu He, the people in the yard began to pay attention to the movement in the soul chasing forehead Lily room intentionally or unintentionally, but they were humble and no one rushed forward to stop them. After seeing that Qiu he was taken down by Aunt he''s people, they still didn''t dare to move.


    Because the person who wants to beat Qiuhe is aunt he, who has regained the favor of the prime minister''s house.


    Looking at this scene, aunt he raised her head with satisfaction, smiled proudly at Chen he, and then said, "Miss, I still have something to do, so I won''t disturb you to rest." The meaning in that Mou son, only long Wo and He Yi Niang two people understand.


    He Yi Niang then brushed away, that attitude, definitely call a arrogant.


    Seeing that he he had no reaction, they were more uncertain and paid attention. Finally, they made way for Aunt he.


    Of course, aunt he went to see Ruohe, who was seriously ill. There was a big dispute between them in Ruohe yard, which was soon known by other masters of the prime minister''s house.


    It''s just that most of them are just what aunt he means by doing so. Mrs. min began to doubt


    What kind of relationship is there between Chen he and Yi Niang he.


    At noon, he went to Su Hu''s yard as planned.


    "Father, your health is better." Before he entered the house, he asked.


    "Heer, good. Why are you here?" Su Hu was in a bad mood at the moment he saw him, and said seriously:


    "If you don''t stay in your yard and get well, what are you doing here?"


    Su Hu is a few people who love face. How can someone see him? Even if the other party is her daughter, it is the same treatment.


    "If you go back to your father, your daughter is well." He replied faintly.


    "Now that it''s good, we should take good care of it." Only when the body is well maintained can we go to the prince''s birthday banquet and strive for the best interests for him.


    At the same time, he was more convinced that the disease was given by Mrs. min. otherwise, he would be fine two days after he also gave the ultimatum. He didn''t believe that any disease could come and go quickly.


    "Father, daughter, isn''t it for you?" He lowered his head and said softly:


    "My father''s symptoms were so similar to leprosy that day. Although Dr. Sun Taiyi and Dr. Liu also said that my father was poisoned, not leprosy, but outsiders didn''t know. I believe there were many places like this on that day.


    If your father doesn''t want to see people during his recovery, those who don''t understand the truth will think that your father has leprosy. The so-called rumors are terrible. How can your father think about your future career? "


    "Quacks are a group of quacks." After hearing what he said, Su Hu scolded angrily, but he didn''t stop him from having lunch together in his yard.


    As he said, even if he was thinking about his career, he couldn''t drive him out. Although she didn''t want to show him his current appearance, once he finished his career in the future, his appearance was nothing. He said that he was his direct daughter, and Liang didn''t dare to laugh at his current appearance.

 Chapter 96

    "Father, Qiuhe is back. I''m going to raise her." He whispered.


    "Now that you have an idea, do what you want." Su Hu frowned slightly at the speech, but nodded.


    Generally, large families will honor and raise some old servants who are kind to the family. It is obviously wrong with Qiu He''s age. However, Qiu he can only do so in his embarrassing status.


    She said that the girl Qiuhe shouldn''t come back, but since the person has come back, he can''t send someone to drive her out openly. As long as Qiuhe doesn''t affect his family, he will ignore her for the time being.


    In addition, the requirements put forward by Ruohe are also very reasonable. Qiuhe was robbed by mountain bandits. It would be inappropriate to keep her with Ruohe if she was good. However, if Ruohe proposed to raise her, outsiders would not say that his prime minister''s office treated servants harshly and recklessly.


    "Thank you, father." He smiled and seemed really happy that Su Hu agreed to keep Qiu He.


    "Don''t run outside these days, and you don''t have to learn the rules with jing''er. Let mother Hua teach you alone in your yard." Su Hu looked at Huang He and finally said such a sentence.


    Anyway, he is his only legitimate daughter now. He must have attracted much attention at the prince''s birthday party. Because he is not only the first lady from the prime minister''s house, but also the loyal and brave Hou''s house behind him.


    The Zhongyong Marquis house is not only a hereditary first-class Marquis, but now Yutian, the Zhongyong Marquis, holds a heavy army and dotes on Ruohe.


    Therefore, for the superior, marrying him is equivalent to the two forces of the prime minister''s house and the Zhongyong Hou house.


    "It''s my father." "Today, my aunt gave my mother''s dowry to me. I''m going to take a time to have a look before the prince''s birthday banquet," he said


    It''s a dream to want her to stay in the prime minister''s house and be his stairs.


    "Since you want to go, just don''t delay the business." Su Hu''s face changed when he heard this, but he couldn''t stop him. Of course, the business here refers to the prince''s birthday banquet.


    Because the legitimate daughter of other people''s family has already begun to learn to be a housekeeper at his age, but the legitimate daughter of the prime minister''s house still doesn''t get involved in common affairs. Now, it''s not easy for him to contact these things. What''s his reason to stop.


    Can you stay in the prime minister''s house and can''t go anywhere with the prince''s birthday party coming? In this case, he can think about it in his heart, but he doesn''t dare to say it. Otherwise, what will his colleagues think of him.


    "Thank you, father." He didn''t care about Su Hu''s ugly face and said excitedly.


    "If there is nothing else, the daughter will leave."


    Su Hu was still in the mood to say something else to Ruohe at this time. He immediately waved his hand and signaled that Ruohe could leave.


    Although I don''t like his attitude, I have to admit that he came here today and gave him a wake-up call. If he keeps avoiding people, it will make people think he has leprosy.


    After he returned to his yard, he ordered someone to clean up the room next to mother Hua and give it to Qiu He.


    According to the rules, autumn Lotus can be divided into a yard alone, but Ruohe didn''t do that. Why. Of course, it''s to keep Qiuhe under her eyelids and let Mrs. min not start on others in her yard.


    Instead of preventing anyone from becoming Mrs. min or Mrs. min from trying to put people in her yard, it''s better to leave Qiuhe in the yard directly.


    After arranging all this, Ruohe asked someone to call Qiuhe.


    "I''ve seen you, miss." Qiu he obviously knew more rules than before when he came back this time. As soon as he entered the house, he saluted him in a regular way.


    "Qiu He, I''m sorry. I wronged you." He looked at Qiu He and said with a guilty face.


    In fact, in his heart, he he was grateful to Aunt he. If aunt he hadn''t come, she couldn''t mention mei''er and get back a bad breath for the time being.


    "Don''t say that, miss. Most of these are voluntary." Qiu he said with a righteous face that she hated Ruohe when she was robbed by mountain bandits that day. If Ruohe was on duty in the carriage, it would not be her but Ruohe who was robbed by mountain bandits.


    I also know that those mountain bandits were arranged by Mrs. min for him. After knowing that, she didn''t have any money to spend. I''m glad that he didn''t go to the prime minister''s house with her. Otherwise, she definitely didn''t have a chance to live, because she knew very well that Mrs. Min would never stay alive after her plan was successful.


    "Qiu He, I have told my father to raise you, and my father agreed." He paused and said.


    "Miss, this... This... Is against the rules. Qiu Hesheng swallowed the following words. The servant raised by the prime minister''s mansion Rong has so much face. In the future, she won''t have to serve others, but others will serve her. And she doesn''t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life.


    "Miss, don''t be raised by honor. If you are raised by honor, you can''t serve you anymore. I can''t give up." Qiu he was already very excited in her heart, but she still said she didn''t want to.


    "Silly Qiuhe, you are the girl my mother chose for me, and I have to leave. Therefore, I asked someone to clean up a room in Xiyuan, next door to mother Hua. You will live there in the future. I''ll transfer Cuizhi and Cuiping to serve you, so we don''t have to separate."


    He tried to resist the taste of vomiting and said with a strong smile, "you may not know who mother Hua is. She is my teaching mother." She couldn''t bear to lie to the ghost. I''m afraid she didn''t want to leave because she was afraid that Wang Cheng wouldn''t accept Mrs. min''s task. However, since she wanted to stay, she would stay. She''s not going to let her move out anyway.


    At this time, Ruohe didn''t know that she misunderstood Qiuhe this time. Qiuhe had already been dazzled by the upcoming Rongyang fight. She still remembered what Mrs. min told her, but she was very grateful to Ruohe after she was glad to come, because Ruohe didn''t let her go to another yard to raise anything.


    Cuizhi, Cuiping and Qiuhe were surprised when they heard these two names. They looked up at Ruohe suspiciously. There was no other reason, just because these two people were nails arranged in the yard by Mrs. min earlier. However, they were not good enough to win the trust of Ruohe and obtain useful information for Mrs. min.


    But now, when he suddenly asked two people to serve, was it intentional or unintentional.


    No matter how Qiu He looked, he couldn''t find a flaw in his face.

 Chapter 97

    With regard to the experience that Ruohe has lived for two lives, how can Qiuhe see the flaws? Instead, it is Qiuhe''s reaction, which is clearly seen by Ruohe.


    She sneered in her heart. In her eyes, there was a problem between Cuizhi and Cuiping. Her previous suspicion was not wrong.


    In the blink of an eye, a few days have passed. These days, only lianyue and Lianxin sisters are waiting on him, because mei''er and Daniu are still recovering.


    He also learned later that those people didn''t keep their hands on mei''er and Daniu, which obviously shows that the executioner was surprised and bought off that day. As for who bought them, he hasn''t found out yet, because there are many people who don''t want her in the prime minister''s house.


    Before, Lianxin was just a second-class girl because Qiuhe hadn''t solved it yet. Now, when Qiuhe''s solved, Lianxin naturally becomes the personal servant girl of Ruohe.


    After this incident, mei''er also knew her shortcomings. On that day, after Lian Yue''s persuasion, she immediately apologized to Da Niu, and then went back to her house to study the account books given to her by Huang He earlier.


    At first glance, mei''er was really asked to find out the flaw. After only a few days, she came to find Ruohe with the account book.


    "Miss, I found that there are some problems in this account book."


    Seeing that mei''er had regained her usual carelessness, Chen he immediately felt relieved. On that day, Lian Yue told her that mei''er had understood her pains, but before mei''er had no back shoulder strap, her heart was always hanging. Now that she saw mei''er, she was completely relieved that Lian Yue didn''t cheat her, Meier was not angry with her about Qiuhe.


    "Oh, tell me, what did you find?" He raised his eyebrows, smiled at mei''er and asked.


    "Look, miss." Mei''er said, handed the account book in her hand to Huang He, pointed to the place annotated with cinnabar and continued.


    "Here, here, and here, there are problems."


    "What''s the problem? Tell me." Ruohe raised her eyebrows and could not hide her smile. Long ago, she found that although mei''er didn''t know many words, she was very sensitive to numbers. After a few days, Mrs. min worked hard to find out the account book.


    "What problems do you have? Tell me." He said with a smile, and the voice was completely interpreted. He was in a good mood with a smile.


    "It''s just a jewelry shop that specializes in receiving expensive women in Beijing. Therefore, it''s normal to use charcoal fire in winter, but look, miss." Mei''er has put the account book in front of Chen he. Carefully, Chen he explains:


    "I only bought 300 Jin of charcoal here, but I actually spent 3000 liang of silver. As far as I know, even the best silver carbon is only 100 Wen per Jin. The 300 Jin is only a few liang of silver, but it costs 3000 Liang here.


    And here, this is a rice shop. Each bucket of rice is bought at the price of 50 Wen, but when it is sold, it is only sold at 30 Wen a bucket. Such an obvious price difference. Unless the shopkeeper has a problem in his mind, who would be so stupid to do such a loss making business. "


    "Well, well done." He nodded and praised without stinginess.


    Mei''er blushed with embarrassment when he praised her. She said, "these are what I should do. I said, I promised sister Xia that I would earn you countless silver. What is this silver?"


    If you say this silver alone, if ordinary people hear it, you will be angry with mei''er''s words, because mei''er has to have at least 10000 liang of silver found out from this account book.


    However, if you just put the silver together with the countless silver mei''er said, it would be a chestnut in the sea.


    "Well, I''m waiting for you to earn countless silver for me." Looking at mei''er''s blushing face, he also smiled.


    "Lian Yue, go and arrange it. Tomorrow we''ll go out to these shops." After mei''er left, he ordered Lian Yueˇ° Call mother Hua. "


    "Yes."


    She has been waiting for an opportunity to go out of the house to check the shop, but she has no good reason. Although Su Hu has promised, she knows that if she goes out of the house like this, Su Hu must have a problem with her.


    As for why we should call mother Hua, because he feels that mother Hua is so old and alive from the palace that eats people and doesn''t spit bones. In any case, he is also a clear door and a human spirit.


    Aunt he just left Su Hu''s yard at the front foot of Naohe, and she went in at the back foot.


    The reason why she went to Su Hu''s yard was that he believed that Huang He would not harm her in such a thing.


    Su Hu was relieved at the moment he saw aunt he, because he had ordered that no one should come to his yard to disturb him while he was recovering from illness. However, his words today still had a great impact on him.


    He was worried that he couldn''t find anyone to come over. Aunt he came over at this time. This is undoubtedly why Su Hu was worried. That''s because he couldn''t lose face to call people over. Similarly, he couldn''t find any suitable reason to call people over.


    Just like now, after seeing aunt he coming, Su Hu was relieved. He was even moved and excited, but his face was expressionless and said darkly:


    "Didn''t I say that none of you were allowed to come during my recovery."


    Of course, the anger in this is not pretended. Su Hu is a man who takes a fancy to the skin. Now his concubine sees that he is neither human nor ghost. How can she feel better.


    "Master, calm down. I''m sorry. I just don''t feel at ease. I''m brave enough to come to see the master. If the master is angry, I''ll punish you. After the master is well, you can punish me as much as you want. I just hope the master won''t be angry now. That''s bad for the master''s health."


    Aunt he chuntou, who was wronged, said with concern.


    I felt sorry for her soft and weak appearance. Su Hu was still angry at this time. He took aunt he''s hand, patted it twice and said:


    "It''s rare that you have a heart. Just stay here and grind ink for me. It''s not too late to go back after dinner."


    Decelerating Hu didn''t really embarrass herself because of this matter. Aunt he knew she was right. She just wanted to break her head and didn''t understand what method she used. Su Hu agreed to let her stay and overturned his previous words.


    The other aunts of the prime minister''s residence not only didn''t get punished, but also stayed after hearing that Aunt he went to Su Hu''s yard. They were filled with regret and regret.


    If they had known this would happen, they would have gone as soon as aunt he.

 Chapter 98

    Early the next morning, he made a carriage out of the prime minister''s house. This is his third time out of the house since his rebirth.


    The first time was to go to kayah temple, the second time was to buy some medical books, and this time was to rectify the shop left by her mother.


    In these days, she always wanted to take revenge, but she endured it every time, because she clearly knew that she was not Mrs. min''s opponent now. It was not easy to bring down Mrs. min and Taifu''s house. She must bear it now. She can succeed in one fell swoop only when the time is ripe.


    The reason why she wants to succeed at one stroke is that over the years, the Taifu house has attracted a lot of contacts. If she doesn''t catch the Taifu house, then she will bear the counterattack of the Taifu house. The result is not what she can afford, nor what the Zhongyong Hou house can bear. Therefore, in the matter of white ugliness, There was no room for her to have any accident,


    The carriages were driving slowly in the streets of the capital. The wide reception could accommodate eight carriages at the same time, but the reception that could accommodate eight carriages at the same time seemed very crowded at this time, and the speed of their carriages became very slow.


    From such a scene, we can know how prosperous the capital of the Zhou Dynasty is.


    As soon as he left the house, he asked someone to take down the sign about the prime minister''s house on the carriage. Therefore, no one recognized that their carriage came from the prime minister''s house.


    They finally heard their carriage in front of a shop called qiqiaoge.


    Qiqiao Pavilion, from this name, we can see what kind of mood his mother had in opening this shop.


    "My guest. Inside, please. " When he got off the carriage, a sharp eyed man came to greet him.


    Although his clothes don''t look very gorgeous, the man has already trained a pair of fierce eyes if he can work in Qiqiao Pavilion.


    Although Huang He looks very ordinary, the man has seen it. It is made of superior water cloud brocade. It looks no different from ordinary cloud brocade, but it has the effect of warm in winter and cool in summer.


    Only a few horses of the cloud family in a year are worth thousands of gold.


    "Miss, you''re right to come to our Qiqiao Pavilion. We dare not say that Qiqiao Pavilion is the largest jewelry shop in the whole capital, but we dare to say that our patterns are not available in the largest jewelry shop in the whole capital."


    Chen he followed the man into Qiqiao Pavilion. He was not in a hurry to see the jewelry, but first looked at the environment here.


    The guy thought that he didn''t like it and kept introducing it. It was just that this one was made by the master. This one is the hottest one sold at present. What is this one.


    Listening to the buzzing voice in his ears, he frowned slightly. Of course, he didn''t dislike the waiter''s service, but thought it was too noisy. Whether in her previous life or this life, she is extremely quiet. But at this time, she couldn''t talk about driving the guy away, so she was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    Fortunately, lianyue has been with Ruohe for some time. Knowing that Ruohe doesn''t like the habit of excitement, she stuffed some silver coins into the man''s hand and said:


    "Go and greet other lovely people. Our young lady doesn''t like noise. If we see a suitable one, we will inform you."


    After hearing what Lian Yue said, the man smiled and said, "well, if you have anything, just ask me to come."


    Now there is not only silver to take, but also no need to accompany the guests. The most important thing is that the guests will call themselves later. Then, the Commission is also indispensable.


    There is an interesting rule in Qiqiao Pavilion, that is, whenever a waiter wants a guest to sell a piece of jewelry, he can draw half of the profit back from the middle. If someone introduces people, they can also get half a return.


    This half of the rebate may not be much for rich people, but sometimes, if you meet a big buyer, the rebate will be dozens of vehicles, which is a considerable figure that can be used by poor people for a lifetime.


    Of course, many people want to work in Qiqiao Pavilion because they can get back profits, but Qiqiao Pavilion is so large and needs limited manpower. All the guys who finally stay here to work are practical.


    Just rely on a few guys in the shop to sell, the number sold every day is limited. Later, it developed into whether you are a shop guy or not. As long as you introduce people to buy things, you can get back profits. It is also because of this rule that Qiqiao Pavilion became so popular in just a few years that it has developed into what it is now.


    Naohe also knew this rule. After she really this rule, she worshipped the person who came up with such a rule. After several inquiries, she knew that the person who came up with such a rule was her mother.


    The guy left as before, and Ruohe''s ear was finally quiet. She looked at it carefully.


    Although the area of Qiqiao Pavilion is small, everything inside is the most popular style at present. There are several gorgeous women standing in front of almost every counter.


    How can such a hot business only have a little income on the account book? Now it seems that Mrs. Min has not only extracted part of it, but also the shopkeeper of the store is not a good thing.


    Thinking like this, he stopped looking at the environment here and began to look at those jewelry.


    Finally, her eyes stayed on a jade green bracelet, not because of how gorgeous the bracelet was, but because it was so similar before it changed.


    After he saw the bracelet, he couldn''t help walking over. There was no other reason. Before, the Cuiyu smoke cloud had changed color. She needed to get a fake back to top the bag. Mrs. min must not let them find the difference between Cuiyu smoke clouds.


    The reason why Chen he was sure that this Cuiyu cloud was fake was that she accidentally found a letter from her grandmother in the study after she married Yu Xingyang in her previous life. It recorded the worries about Cuiyu cloud, but the letter was incomplete. It only said that Cuiyu cloud was the treasure of the cloud family. There was only one in the world.


    Seeing that Ruohe was walking towards the "Cuiyu smoke cloud", the man hurried forward and enthusiastically introduced to Ruohe:


    "This girl, you have a good eye. This is the treasure of our town store. It''s called ''Cuiyu Yanyun''."

 Chapter 99

    "How do you sell it?" He raised the ''green plume smoke cloud'' in his hand and asked.


    When the man saw that he didn''t care, he took the "Cuiyu smoke cloud" in his hand and shook the "Cuiyu smoke cloud" so gently. His heart shook right and right with his hand.


    That''s because he didn''t dare to criticize him. From the low-key but luxurious clothes behind him, he knew that he couldn''t offend him. Not to mention him, there were several noble ladies in the capital.


    She had to tremble and said, "girl, don''t look at this bracelet in your hand and think it''s just an ordinary thing. It''s the treasure of Qiqiao pavilion''s Town store ''Cuiyu smoke and cloud''. Worth twenty thousand liang of silver. "


    Although the man was uneasy, he still hoped that he could buy the bracelet, so that he could draw 1000 liang of silver from it. In that way, he would not be a waiter in Qiqiao Pavilion, but go back to his hometown with his wife and children to do some business. Then he would not have to deal with these noble people all day.


    Although you won''t be short of these money, ? You will meet some unreasonable guests. When you want to be so difficult to know, their lives are like grass mustard.


    Fortunately, the backers behind Qiqiao pavilion are the prime minister''s house and Zhongyong Hou''s house. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ve already found someone with a heart for such a hot business as Qiqiao Pavilion.


    "What? This broken Bracelet costs 20000 liang of silver."


    Mei''er, who followed him out, was so surprised that her chin was about to fall off. Only one bracelet cost 20000 liang of silver, but they only brought a few hundred liang of silver. No, to be exact, all their possessions were only the 27000 liang of silver sent by Mrs. min yesterday.


    Over the years, although the master has not been harsh on the young lady, the young lady''s monthly silver is only enough, and there is no balance at all. If the young lady buys the bracelet, all their possessions will be 7000 Liang. Mei''er looks at Chen he with some pain and hopes that she won''t buy the bracelet.


    At this time, mei''er was full of money. She completely forgot that the shop was in Yu Meiqing''s dowry. She was also stubborn. Now the shop has returned to Ruohe''s hands. Everything in the shop is troublesome. As long as Ruohe likes it, she can take it away.


    We must find out who will spend money to buy things from his own shop.


    After hearing mei''er''s words, the guy looked normal. Over the years, many people have asked about the "Cuiyu smoke cloud", but after listening to the price of the "Cuiyu smoke cloud", he didn''t want to be as surprised as mei''er.


    But when the funny girl saw mei''er looking at Huang He with a flesh ache on her face, she couldn''t help but click. The gold Lord doesn''t have so much silver. Isn''t she entertaining herself? In this way, the man''s candor is obviously not as enthusiastic as before.


    Rao Shi looked down upon Huang He, who had no money to buy but had to be fat, but his service attitude over the years still made him less obvious. He just looked at mei''er and said faintly:


    "The girl must not know how rare it is."


    Don''t say, mei''er really doesn''t know how difficult this Cuiyu smoke cloud is, because she saw the four words Cuiyu smoke cloud on Yu Meiqing''s dowry list. Naturally, she doesn''t think how rare this Cuiyu smoke cloud is. At least her young lady should have one.


    Mei''er glanced and said, "it''s just a broken bracelet."


    That guy was completely hit. Do you know the value of ''Cuiyu smoke cloud''.


    Why are all the people here today so wonderful? Even if the master doesn''t care about the "Cuiyu smoke cloud", he can think that she is knowledgeable, but this girl is obviously a girl who doesn''t have anything. Unexpectedly, she also said in front of him that the "Cuiyu smoke cloud" is just a broken bracelet. How can he be upset.


    That''s Cuiyu smoke cloud, Cuiyu smoke cloud.


    The man was devastated.


    "I want this bracelet." At this time, a beautiful voice came from the direction of the door.


    He turned and looked at the source of the voice. After seeing the woman clearly, he unconsciously pulled the corners of his mouth.


    It was a woman in a fire red robe. She looked like she was 16 or 17 years old. She was obviously the same age as a flower. However, she dressed up "very expensive" at the time of coming.


    Why do you say that she is "full of noble spirit", because the woman''s whole body is glittering with gold. I don''t know how many layers of rouge have been painted on her chubby face. It''s really hard to compliment her with her big red lips.


    "Oh, isn''t this Miss Shen? Why, what''s the wind today? It''s blowing you here." The man who had been busy and hard hit in Jiuhe immediately smiled when he saw the fat woman in red.


    It looks like seeing the God of wealth. The guy also knows that. If Ao is satisfied with the service of the woman in red, she can get a good reward. Maybe after today, he can quit his job and go home with his wife and children.


    After all, there are many people in Qiqiao Pavilion who have returned home because they have scouted Shen Wanjin well.


    This is the God of wealth.


    The Shen family was originally the richest man in the previous dynasty. In those years, because of their meritorious service from the dragon, they were granted the title of chongninghou, a hereditary descendant.


    At that time, the master of the Shen family was even more shrewd and still chose to go into business and not participate in government. It is precisely for this reason that the Shen family can prosper. Up to now, there are only Yu and Shen families left of the six aristocratic families that were sealed off at that time.


    The woman in red is the only daughter of chongninghou, Shen Wanjin, and the only descendant of the Shen family.


    Because there is only such a son, Chongning Hou naturally dotes on Shen Wanjin in every way. He is afraid of melting in his mouth and falling in his hand. Even if Shen Wanjin wants the stars in the sky, Chongning Hou will find a way to get them for Shen Wanjin.


    As soon as Shen Wanjin entered Qiqiao Pavilion, he said disdainfully to Huang He: "since you have no money, you shouldn''t come to Qiqiao Pavilion. Go out and turn left and go straight. There is a Xiao''s jade shop not far away. Where is more suitable for you."


    This Xiao''s jade shop is only a jade shop for ordinary people. The things in it are cheap, but it''s definitely not a place where they won''t go. People who go there are generally servants of ordinary people living in rich families.


    "Don''t be too big." Mei''er''s face turned red with anger at my golden fire.

 Chapter 100

    Hearing the news here, the people around all dropped the jewelry they had just picked up or had selected one by one, looking in the direction of several people.


    "Hum." Shen Wanjin disdained to look at Ruohe, including mei''er and mother Hua who had been following Ruohe. say:


    "I deceive people too much. The question is, do you have money to buy it?"


    The water cloud brocade that he wears when he goes out today is rare. It looks like an ordinary cloud brocade. Naturally, Shen Wanjin doesn''t think about the clothes and materials on him. He thinks that what he wears is an ordinary cloud brocade. As long as his family is a little rich, he can afford it.


    After all, people who can wear water brocade have an unusual explanation of their identity. Moreover, they will never come out with two servants.


    Shen Wanjin thinks she is the only daughter of Chongning Hou. She still has some eyesight. She thinks she has dealt with many official ladies. Among them, she has never seen him. Naturally, she regards him as the daughter of an ordinary family, but her family is still rich, and he is getting worse and more favored, Then you can wear clothes made of cloud brocade.


    She didn''t know that although she was Chongning Hou''s daughter, Chongning Hou''s house had been engaged in business for generations and never participated in government affairs. The official families on the right side were unwilling to deal with Chongning Hou''s house, and the official families willing to deal with Chongning Hou were just small families.


    He looked at Shen Wanjin lightly, but finally smiled and said, "how did you know we didn''t have money to buy it."


    Shen Wanjin is really self righteous.


    "If you want money to buy it, you have already bought it. Do you still need to stand here foolishly?" After Shen Wanjin finished the goods, he looked at Ruohe with pride. What''s up? I''m right.


    Chen he ignored Shen Wanjin''s words, but smiled and said to the man, "wrap this bracelet. I''ll take it."


    "OK." The guy was dazzled by the smile of Ruohe, took over the "Cuiyu smoke cloud" in Ruohe''s hand and said in a daze.


    "Wait a minute." When Shen Wanjin saw that the man had received the bracelet handed to him by Ruohe, he quickly shouted, but he was secretly scolding Ruohe for being a fox, shameless, slut and so on.


    "Why, is there anything else for this girl?" He raised his eyebrows, looked at Shen Wanjin and said.


    "This bracelet is clearly what I like first. If you want to sell it, you also want to sell it to me first. Don''t wrap it up for me quickly. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. I accidentally smashed the store." Shen Wanjin shouted angrily at the man. Anyway, she will never let Chen he get the "green feather smoke cloud" today.


    When the man heard Shen Wanjin''s words, he looked at him in embarrassment. He hoped that he would step back at this time and give up the "Cuiyu smoke cloud" to Shen Wanjin.


    "How can you prove that you liked this bracelet first?" But he didn''t seem to see the man''s look for help, but looked at Shen Wanjin and said.


    As soon as he said this, the man knew it would be bad. He knew he would meet such a result. He shouldn''t have stood up just now. In front of these two people, he can''t afford to offend anyone. He''s a small man. He doesn''t just want to make a small profit and then go back home. He really made him meet such a thing. The man''s heart is a hundred complaints.


    Although he doesn''t really know his identity now, it proves that his identity is not ordinary and valuable because he can wear water cloud brocade and has no fear after seeing Shen Wanjin.


    "I opened it first." As soon as Shen Wanjin heard it, she was happy. She knew that no one dared to rob something from her hand.


    "Oh, you want to speak, so what, but I clearly remember that she was first in my hand, and I handed the man to pack it for me." He also looked at Shen Wanjin with disdainˇ° The girl doesn''t know the principle of first come, first served. "


    "I paid 30000 yuan. You transferred this bracelet to my head office." Although Shen Wanjin was talking about the ownership of only "Cuiyu smoke cloud" with Chen he, her tone did not have a tone of discussion, but seemed to be showing off with him.


    Look, even if you get ''Cuiyu smoke cloud'' first, what''s the matter? This Cuiyu smoke cloud is not something you can afford as a poor girl.


    She is a member of the Shen family. There is not much else but a lot of silver. As long as she is willing, it is not difficult for the Shen family to smash people to death with money.


    "Thirty thousand Liang." He tilted his head and seemed to be thinking about something. Finally, he said faintly, that look. It seems to be moved by Shen Wanjin.


    "Well, now you promise to get 10000 Liang more silver." Shen Wanjin saw that Huang He seemed to be excited. A trace of disdain flashed across his eyes. What came out of the small door was what came out of the small door. However, she couldn''t walk for 10000 liang of silver. If she said more, she didn''t know if the master and servant would faint in front of her.


    Shen Wanjin thought with such bad taste, but she wouldn''t really add some silver. Although her Shen family has a lot of money, she can''t waste it like this.


    "No." Just when Shen Wanjin thought that he would agree, he faintly highlighted such two words.


    "Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh... Pooh. But some people tried to hold back a smile because of Shen Wanjin''s identity.


    Shen Wanjin has a bad reputation in the capital on weekdays, but everyone doesn''t care about her for chongninghou''s face. I didn''t expect that she will encounter a nail here today. For a time, many people are interested in him. They speculate about his identity and dare to make such a public challenge with Shen Wanjin.


    Shen Wanjin was stunned when she heard the fire of Naohe, and then the sneer made her recover. Her face was white, red, green and purple like the color palette. He saw that his anger at Naohe was very bad. Almost gnashing his teeth, he said:


    "You know who I am." The person in front of her must not know her identity. Otherwise, how could she openly quarrel with herself, causing her to lose such a big face today.


    "I know." He raised his eyebrows and said faintly.


    "Since you know who I am, give me that bracelet quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude." Shen Wanjin said in a bad tone. If it weren''t for this bitch, why would she be so ashamed.


    Not long after the quarrel between Huang He and Shen Wanjin, the man had been holding the "Cuiyu smoke cloud" far away.

 Chapter 101

    It doesn''t matter how they quarrel, but there can''t be any good or bad about the treasure of the town''s store, "Cuiyu smoke and cloud". Such scenes happen in Qiqiao Pavilion. After all, there are only one thing, but there are many women, and many people like the same thing.


    The reason why the guy hid away with ''Cuiyu smoke cloud'' is to prevent someone from impulsively thinking that since I can''t get it, you can''t think of it to destroy ''Cuiyu smoke cloud''.


    "The law stipulates that as long as it is what you Miss Shen like, others must give in." He put his hands around his chest and looked at Shen Wanjin with a smile.


    Mother Hua frowned slightly after seeing the action of Huang He, but she still didn''t say anything.


    Shen Wanjin''s face turned white after hearing what he said, but he couldn''t find any language to refute him.


    Now she''s called a hold back. If she can, she really wants to smash things, but she doesn''t dare here.


    Although she yelled loudly when she first entered the store and said that as long as the guy dared not listen to her, she would smash the store, but at this time, she dared not move. Although she was the only daughter of chongninghou, the identity of the owner behind the store was also unusual.


    At this time, Ren Shen Wanjin could not imagine that behind him was the owner of Qiqiao Pavilion.


    Seeing Shen Wanjin choking and speechless, he smiled and said, "since Miss Shen can''t see this bracelet now, it belongs to me."


    Then, he said to the man who had already hid away with the bracelet: "fifty thousand Liang, put away the bracelet."


    WOWˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤


    The opening of Naohe was 50000 Liang, and everyone was in an uproar. This number was 20000 Liang more than the quotation of Shen wanjingang.


    Twenty thousand taels is not a small amount, and there are so many I, and looking at her, it seems that it is only a painless number, not like silver. In this way, I am more curious about her identity.


    With the uproar of the crowd, Shen Wanjin only felt that everyone''s voice was like a razor in the ear. He put it on her face mercilessly. He was angry and burned badly on his face. I don''t want to, when even Li Sheng shouted:


    "Wait a minute."


    He looked at Shen Wanjin suspiciously, and asked in a voice without a ripple: "I don''t know what else Miss Shen has to say."


    "No, I''m just worried that some people can call Calais but don''t have money to buy it." Shen Wanjin mocked that in her heart, she still regarded him as the daughter of ordinary people.


    Sure enough, as soon as Shen Wanjin said this, many people threw disdainful eyes at Shen Wanjin. How could such a smart man as chongninghou give birth to such a daughter.


    These people, of course, are the people who can see the material of his clothes. How can a man wearing water cloud brocade not take out tens of thousands of liang of silver.


    "Whether we have that money or not is our business. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Miss Shen." Chen he looked at Shen Wanjin and continued, "it''s still said that you Shen family opened the Qiqiao Pavilion."


    "Cut." Shen Wanjin looked at Huang He like an idiot and said, "who in the capital doesn''t know that the Qiqiao pavilion was opened before the prime minister''s wife married, and later left it as her dowry to the legitimate eldest lady of the prime minister''s house."


    When Shen Wanjin finished this sentence, he didn''t forget to add that a hick is a hick. He really didn''t see it.


    Chen he was not angry with me because of Shen Wanjin''s words, and still said without a ripple:


    "Since the Qiqiao Pavilion is not owned by your Shen family, why should miss Shen worry that I don''t have money to pay the bill, but Miss Shen is really right. I just don''t have so much money to pay the bill."


    WOWˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤


    This remark caused another uproar.


    impecuniosity?


    Since there is no money, why do you say you want to spend 50000 liang of silver to buy that bracelet.


    The girl is too brave to speak wildly in Qiqiao Pavilion.


    Isn''t this girl afraid of being investigated by the prime minister''s house and Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    It is said that Zhongyong Hou is a few who love Miss Su''s niece. He is not born to Miss Su''s niece, but also looks like his own.


    Of course, some people secretly guessed what his identity was, and dared to talk nonsense in Qiqiao Pavilion without panic.


    Is the backer behind her bigger than the prime minister''s house and the Zhongyong Hou house? In the whole Zhou Dynasty, only real imperial relatives could be bigger than the prime minister''s house and the Zhongyong Hou house, and few of those real imperial relatives dared to be so presumptuous in Qiqiao Pavilion.


    Because Zhongyong Hou holds 200000 troops in his hand. If Zhongyong Hou offends miserably, even the emperor will be afraid of three points.


    Could it be that this woman is the little princess of the prince''s residence, but she is not right in age. They think wrong in Chengdu. In front of her, this woman is the daughter of an ordinary family.


    After hearing this, Shen Wanjin was obviously happy. Her idea was the same as that of the first class. She felt that he was just a girl who didn''t know the heaven and earth. Unexpectedly, she felt that Qiqiao pavilion was talking nonsense.


    He looked at him contemptuously and said, "since you don''t have money, you dare to speak. Aren''t you afraid that the prime minister''s house and the Zhongyong Hou house will come to trouble."


    He is not annoyed, but still looks calm and calm.


    "Who told you that I must pay the money to take away the things in this shop? Even if I don''t pay the money to take all the things here, no one dares to say I''m not right."


    This time, everyone looked at him like a fool, and even looked sorry. This girl. It can''t be a brain problem. It seems quite normal. Alas, it''s a pity that that face.


    But it doesn''t matter. With that face, I think this girl can marry a good family in the future.


    One of the men in the lake blue brocade clothes couldn''t bear to treat him like this. He felt that he was out of his mind. These people also pointed at her like this. He couldn''t bear it. So he came out and said.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. This is my sister. Please don''t mind the inconvenience."


    The man dressed in blue of the lake is also very handsome. Judging from his appearance, it is said that his brother is not abrupt.


    When he said this, even if someone thought what the young man in the blue brocade suit of the Lake said was true, they all shook their heads one by one to express their regret for Yuhe.


    It''s a pity that you have such a beautiful girl.


    When he heard what the man in blue brocade clothes said, he frowned slightly and was speechless, but mei''er on one side had already spoken before she could speak.


    "Who do you think is your sister? My lady doesn''t have a brother. Don''t hang out with relatives here. "

 Chapter 102

    Everyone was puzzled when mei''er refuted the man in blue royal clothes in the lake. The girl said she didn''t know her master''s brother. It''s a joke. It''s impossible that there is something wrong with the young lady''s brain. There is also something wrong with the girl''s brain.


    Thinking like this, people looked at the man in the lake blue royal clothes with sympathy, but some people disdained him. They thought that the man in the lake blue royal clothes didn''t fulfill his responsibility of being a brother. When they slowly knew that his sister was mentally ill, they even arranged a servant girl with the same brain. Isn''t it sick or something.


    Can''t their whole family be fools. Still saying that silly diseases can be infected, people who thought of it unconsciously pushed back, as if he was a beast.


    Shen Wanjin was a little upset when he saw someone come out to help him out. These people knew her identity and dared to challenge her. They just ate the courage of a bear heart and a leopard. Look at her. She didn''t believe Shen after the dog men and women humiliated her.


    "You are her brother." Shen Wanjin thought like this and took practical action. He pointed to Huang He and asked the man in royal clothes.


    "Exactly." The man in royal clothes also said with a red face and a heart, but he was not good at looking at Shen Wanjin.


    In such a scene, mei''er is angry. However, he has been holding her and won''t let her out. Otherwise, Yi mei''er''s temperament has already rushed out to confront the man in royal clothes.


    "Since you are her brother, that''s just right. I think you just heard it." Shen Wanjin pointed to Huang He and said word by word:


    "She just said she would spend 50000 liang of chairs to buy that bracelet. Now, I solemnly tell you, I spent 60000 Liang to buy that bracelet."


    Shen Wanjin said here and looked at the man in royal clothes with disdain. From her judgment, the man in royal clothes was only worth 100 Liang silver. Now she openly said 60000 Liang silver. With his wealth and posture, he lost his fortune. I''m afraid she can''t get so much money.


    As soon as Shen Wanjin said this, the people around him involuntarily took a cold breath and sighed in their hearts. This Shen Wanjin is worthy of being the eldest miss of the Shen family. It''s really rich. The Shen family is worthy of being the richest man in the Zhou Dynasty.


    Shen Wanjin looked at the reaction of the people around her with satisfaction. She wanted to let these people know today that not everyone can step on her feet. If she dared to compete with silver in front of her, she would smash the other party to death with silver.


    The man in royal clothes knew that Shen Wanjin wouldn''t give up so much. After hearing Shen Wanjin''s words, he didn''t show the slightest surprise or sigh like the people around him, but looked at Shen Wanjin mockingly. His face was as plain as a pool of stagnant water.


    The Shen family is really rich. Money and silk are the most moving things. But Shen Wanjin not only doesn''t know this, but also publicizes it everywhere. For fear that others don''t know that her Shen family doesn''t have much, it''s like more money. He looked at Shen Wanjin and said mockingly:


    "Seventy thousand Liang." The voice was surprisingly calm.


    Of course, the words of the man in royal clothes also made people around him sweat. Seventy thousand liang of silver. It''s not as simple as seven copper coins. It''s not a small amount.


    He was so shocked in his heart. At the same time, he was more curious about the identity of the man in royal clothes and Huang He. There were not many people in the capital who casually said tens of thousands of taels of silver without changing their complexion. For a time, the answer was ready to come out.


    As soon as Shen Wanjin''s face changed, did she look out of sight today? The identity of this person in front of her is really unusual, but things have come to this point. She can''t let her go back. She stepped back, gritted her teeth and continued:


    "100000 Liang." She didn''t believe it. She suddenly raised the price to 100000 Liang, and the other party would pursue it.


    After hearing Shen Wanjin''s offer, the man in royal clothes raised his mouth slightly and said absently, "150000 Liang."


    At this scene, the hearts of the women around me shrank, and their eyes were shining. If it weren''t for the rules of this era, it''s estimated that these women would have been eager to rush, so they didn''t have to throw the man in royal clothes to the ground.


    Handsome and generous, this is the high wealth and handsome in women''s hearts.


    Even Huang He was a little stunned. There was a flash of surprise at the bottom of her eyes. She didn''t expect that this handsome man would be so good-looking when he smiled.


    The men''s eyes showed envy one after another. They all hoped that God could help them at this time and let them exchange their identity with the man in royal clothes.


    Shen Wanjin was angry, jealous, angry and resentful, looking at Ruohe. What''s good about this girl film that hasn''t been opened yet? Only the man could protect her like this. As early as the beginning, she had seen that the man in royal clothes was not Ruohe''s brother, and that the man in royal clothes was only rescued by Ruohe.


    The reason why she didn''t expose the man in royal clothes was that she wanted the man in royal clothes to know that Shen Wanjin was not so easy to bully. If she wanted to save people, she had to weigh how many kilograms she had.


    However, after she saw the smile of the man in royal clothes, she regretted it. She should not care about the man in royal clothes, but had a good relationship with the man in royal clothes at the beginning, so she had reason to get close to the man in royal clothes.


    Therefore, her remorse was so distorted that it gradually turned into jealousy and hatred for Ruohe.


    "Young master, please be careful. I''m the eldest in my family. There''s no brother above." He knew that the man was helping himself out. Naturally, his tone was not so cold at the beginning, but there was a trace of gratitude in it.


    A person who can give a helping hand to the weak can''t be as bad as he wants to be.


    As soon as they heard this, they all recovered from their previous shock. When they looked at him and the man in royal clothes, they were even more confused. The woman''s speech and behavior were explained well. Sen didn''t look like a person with a brain problem.


    After hearing this, the man in blue royal clothes in the lake was stunned. Then he felt that it was inappropriate to do so. He opened his mouth and closed it again.


    Huang he naturally saw that the man in royal clothes wanted to talk and stop, but now she didn''t want to have too much communication with irrelevant people. She turned her head and looked at Shen Wanjin faintly.


    "Miss Shen, this bracelet is the cloud family treasure ''Cuiyu smoke cloud''. Are you sure you don''t increase the price, then this bracelet will become the childe''s."


    Because Shen Wanjin didn''t continue to increase the price after the man in royal clothes reported 150000 Liang, he automatically thought she didn''t want the bracelet.


    "Who said I didn''t want it." When Shen Wanjin heard this, he was worried, but at least he returned to his mind. Just then, there was another rule in Qiqiao Pavilion, that is, when two people live and more than two people fall in love with the same jewelry, they will auction it in the form of auction, and finally, it will be won by the highest bidder.


    At the thought of this, Shen Wanjin quickly increased the price. She was sorry for such a face. She would never allow herself to fail in the auction.

 Chapter 103

    "Two hundred thousand taels."


    As soon as Shen Wanjin said this, everyone around him sighed. It was 200000 Liang. You know, the initial quotation for this bracelet was only 20000 Liang.


    This plain bracelet has increased ten times, but in their view, the bracelet is just made by the superior Hotan jade. They can''t see anything special, but someone fought for it. Sure enough, the world of the rich is beyond their comprehension.


    He frowned slightly, as if he were thinking about something.


    Seeing the appearance of Huang He, Shen Wanjin was delighted. Could it be that the girl was going to give up, or she would give up, so that she would not continue to increase the price. Although the Shen family has a lot of silver, a single page can''t stand her spending so much, Shen Wanjin still understands this.


    But her heart was a little nervous at this time, as if she was afraid of something.


    The public also shared the same view as Shen Wanjin. They thought that Huang He had reached the limit and had no more money to increase the price.


    It seems that his status is not noble, because 200000 Liang has reached the limit. Although this number is not small, there are many people who can take out 200000 Liang at once in this prosperous capital.


    "Hey... He sighed softly.


    Hearing the sigh of Huang He, Shen Wanjin''s uneasiness disappeared. Instead of ecstasy, she knew that she couldn''t take so much silver as that bitch.


    However, in the next second, her heart was raised and became extremely uneasy.


    He snatched the ''green plume smoke cloud'' from ah man and said faintly:


    "This'' Cuiyu smoke cloud ''is the treasure of the cloud family. It is said that there is only one in the world, but since Miss Shen wants to spend 200000 liang of silver to buy it back, she looks down on this'' Cuiyu smoke cloud''. She might as well give up and don''t buy it."


    "Cuiyu smoke and cloud!" This is, in the crowd of onlookers, suddenly an excited voice sounded.


    "This is the legendary Cuiyu smoke cloud, the treasure of the cloud family. I really didn''t expect that Cuiyu smoke cloud would appear in this Qiqiao Pavilion."


    The owner of the voice is a middle-aged man who looks like he is in his thirties. Next to him is a wife who is also in his thirties. I think this man came with his wife to choose jewelry in Qiqiao Pavilion.


    The middle-aged man first looked excited, and then shook his head in disbelief.


    Many of these people did not know what kind of treasure the Cuiyu smoke cloud was. It would make the middle-aged man in front of him sigh so much. Someone came forward and asked:


    "Brother, I don''t know what magic the Cuiyu smoke cloud is. Please tell me, ye ran and other mortals have a long experience."


    The middle-aged man seemed to enjoy the feeling of being surrounded, and said with some air:


    "This jade plume and smoke cloud is said to be the most precious treasure of the cloud family. As long as you get it, you will find the treasure left by the previous dynasty."


    a treasure house!


    What could be more attractive than wealth and wealth? Everyone was waiting for the following, and even someone began to pay attention to the "Cuiyu smoke cloud" held in his hand.


    "How can you be sure that bracelet is Cuiyu smoke cloud?" Finally, someone asked everyone''s questions.


    "I''m not sure about that." The middle-aged man smiled awkwardly and said


    "Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut... Cut.


    The middle-aged man didn''t seem to expect such a scene. Hurriedly explained.


    "You want to hear me say that although I have never seen this Cuiyu smoke cloud, I have seen it in a letter." The middle-aged man said and paused here.


    The letter, these two words, floated into his ears and kept rotating in his cochlea. It was replayed. Would this letter have anything to do with the letter left by his grandmother? He, who was only going to see a play, has come to the spirit now, because she must find out what kind of charm Cuiyu Yanyun has that can make the Jianghu, Everyone in the imperial court is crazy about it.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man stopped, someone urged, "I said, can you stop selling off?". Say it quickly. "


    The middle-aged man didn''t open his mouth immediately because of the man''s urging, but looked around and saw that people''s eyes focused on him. At present, he was happy to open his heart, and his eyes narrowed into a line involuntarily.


    When he cleared his throat, he continued: "it is recorded in the letter that the Cuiyu smoke cloud is made of superior Hotan jade. At the beginning, the whole body is green and transparent without a trace of impurities. In the sun, there are dots of fluorescence from the jade."


    When he listened to the middle-aged man''s words, he was surprised. Fortunately, he lived for two generations. No matter how rough the waves were in his heart, he didn''t show the slightest sign on his face. Instead, he cooperated with the middle-aged man to put the ''Cuiyu smoke cloud'' in his hand in the sun.


    The crowd also looked at the ''Cuiyu smoke cloud'' with the action of Huang He. Not surprisingly, the "green plume smoke cloud" was illuminated by the sun, and bits and pieces of fluorescence were emitted from it.


    Seeing this scene, everyone exclaimed. They all lamented the magic of the Cuiyu smoke cloud. At the same time, they all had clear eyes. They wanted to bring the Cuiyu smoke cloud from the hands of Huang He. After all, it was the Cuiyu smoke cloud that could get the treasure in the legend of thirsty death.


    Fortunately, the people who come here are somewhat determined. They also know that Qiqiao Pavilion is not a place where they can do it. Those who are restless have restrained their restlessness. If it were not for the large number of backers behind Qiqiao Pavilion, it would have been a pot of porridge by now.


    The middle-aged man who spoke before was even more excited. He said excitedly, "this array of Cuiyu clouds is really Cuiyu clouds. I didn''t expect Zhu to see the legendary Cuiyu clouds in his lifetime."


    He was already excited and incoherent.


    Even when she saw that scene, she frowned and was surprised. Is this really Cuiyu smoke cloud? But she clearly saw it in her grandmother''s letter. She said that there is only one Cuiyu smoke cloud in the world. Even the middle-aged man just said that there is only one Cuiyu smoke cloud in the world, The one she''s wearing on her wrist is fake.


    The idea flashed through her heart and decided to judge who was true and who was false anyway, but how could she prove it in full view of the public.

 Chapter 104

    "Miss, this Cuiyu cloud is the most precious treasure. Now we all want to compete. We might as well follow the rules of Qiqiao Pavilion. How about the one with the highest price?"


    While he was still thinking about how to distinguish the green plumes and clouds in full view of the public, someone spoke the voice of the people.


    Now, everyone of them knows that this Cuiyu smoke and cloud incident baby, and it is still a rare baby. How can they fight for it.


    And those people who have no strength have refused to be loaded together in twos and threes. After discussing for a while, they will form a team and take down the Cuiyu smoke cloud. At that time, they will get the treasure and everyone will share it together.


    Under such circumstances, it would be a fool to say no.


    However, he then did something that surprised everyone.


    I saw her put the ''Cuiyu smoke cloud'' on her wrist.


    With her move, some people thought that Huang He was unwilling to take out the Cuiyu smoke cloud, and everyone bid together. Someone was anxious at the birth.


    "Miss, as long as you promise to auction the Cuiyu smoke cloud and quit the auction, we won''t care about what you just did."


    The man wanted to kick out the strong enemy of Ruohe quietly.


    After all, Ruohe Gang is not soft spoken at all. Who knows if that 200000 liang of silver is really her limit. From the previous realization.


    Don''t look at the young girl, but she is very clever. For the sake of safety, it''s safer to kick her out.


    As soon as the man''s words fell, someone immediately echoed: "that is, as long as you withdraw from the auction, we will regard you as not blaspheming Cuiyu smoke and cloud."


    Most of the people present were human beings. They didn''t understand how to sell such a simple scheme. They immediately colluded with each other just to drive the rice out of the auction.


    He looked at the people in front of him coldly. Now they can unite and fight for blood later.


    "Do you think that as long as I don''t participate in this auction, you will have a chance to get this Cuiyu smoke cloud?" The tone was full of disdain. What a bunch of fools. Do you really think they can hold it after they get Cuiyu smoke cloud.


    Wealth and wealth are the most moving. I''m afraid most of them died before they could leave the capital.


    The first person who spoke was obviously stunned, but his reaction was not slow. He immediately said, "we don''t want to get the Cuiyu smoke cloud, but we will never let the Cuiyu smoke cloud fall to someone like you."


    "Oh, people like me?" Chen he raised his eyebrow: "then please tell me what kind of person I am?"


    "You know what kind of person you are." The man was speechless and didn''t know what to say, so he had to spit out such a naughty remark.


    He looked at the man disdainfully, then looked around Qiqiao Pavilion and found that many people had gathered in Qiqiao Pavilion, several times more than she didn''t know when she first arrived.


    It seems that the temptation of Cuiyu smoke is really not small.


    When he looked around, he said faintly, "I remember I said before that as long as I like, I can take all the things in Qiqiao Pavilion as long as I like them."


    This time, these words also brought a lot of laughter. Before, those people might have mixed up. There was something wrong with his brain, but now, they all feel that he doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth and speaks wildly.


    "Why, you don''t believe what I said." He looked at the crowd and said innocently. What she said was true. The Qiqiao pavilion was her. As long as he wanted, it was nothing to close the Qiqiao Pavilion now.


    Hey... Why don''t these people believe what they say.


    He feels so innocent and wronged.


    The crowd laughed, but when they saw the small face of the dance music of Chen he, some people were a little softhearted, but there was no substantive help from Shenchi, but said to him:


    "It''s not that we don''t want to believe you, but that you always have to show some evidence to prove that what you say is true."


    At this time, no one noticed that Shen Wanjin had sent someone back to inform her father that chongninghou had gone. At the same time, he stuffed a ingot of silver with a man on the side and motioned the man to invite the shopkeeper out. Of course, it would be better to invite the owner.


    The waiter was naturally cheerful after he got the silver. Although he often met this kind of thing in Qiqiao Pavilion, and they were used to it, the shopkeeper wouldn''t come out to deal with it at all.


    First, the rules of Qiqiao pavilion are there. As long as they follow the rules, they won''t interfere. Second, the backer behind Qiqiao Pavilion is not the anger that ordinary people offend. Even if they offend, they will give some thin noodles.


    But he got Shen Wanjin''s silver today, and today''s situation seems to be a little different from usual. The guy has a reason and is naturally happy to invite the shopkeeper.


    "Evidence. What I said is evidence. " His expression was still light, so he spit out such a sentence.


    Arrogance, it''s arrogance. I dare to say such arrogant words in Qiqiao Pavilion. What is the reliance behind her that can make her so arrogant.


    "Who dares to talk nonsense in my Qiqiao Pavilion." At this time, a Hong Hou''s voice sounded.


    When he looked at the source of the sound, he saw that the man was covered in black brocade and his face was slightly fat. He looked kind and purposeful, but his eyes were full of essence. Maybe it was because he heard that someone dared to make trouble in Qiqiao Pavilion, and his face was still a little angry.


    Naturally, this man was sent by Shen Wanjin to invite the waiter to Qiqiao Pavilion shopkeeper, Yu Hai.


    Naturally, everyone would recognize that man, which was Yu Hai, the shopkeeper of Qiqiao Pavilion, and one after another raised his forehead.


    I saw that Yu Hai came to Ruohe and said in a bad tone, "you are making trouble in Qiqiao Pavilion."


    Seeing Yu Hai''s appearance, it was clear that he didn''t know him.


    For a time, everyone looked at him with complex eyes, some mocking, some gloating, some waiting to see the excitement, of course, some sympathizing and compassionate.


    "Yes, it''s me, but I can''t say I''m making trouble in Qiqiao Pavilion." He didn''t show any guilt because of Yu Hai''s arrival, but looked at Yu Hai calmly and said.


    "Are you the current manager of Qiqiao pavilion?"


    "Exactly. I don''t know why this young lady wants to make trouble in Qiqiao Pavilion." Yu Hai naturally saw that the clothes he was wearing were made of water cloud brocade. Naturally, his attitude towards him was not so bad, but he didn''t give him a good face.

 Chapter 105

    He touched his chin, looked up and down at Yu Hai, and said, "well, he looks ok, but he''s a little fat."


    "Poof." Someone couldn''t help laughing after listening to his evaluation of Yu Hailuo, especially.


    Some people looked at him gloating. The girl was too brave to make trouble in Qiqiao Pavilion. Now she still laughed at the shopkeeper of Qiqiao Pavilion. Is she really not afraid of the obedience of the prime minister''s house and Zhongyong Hou''s house?


    In particular, Yu Hai, after listening to what he said, his whole face was almost dripping with ink. Although he is now over 30, he can also say that he appreciated a childe when he was young. In front of him, the woman who looks only in her teens actually said that he was OK and disliked him for being fat. What''s the matter.


    If Zhongyong Hou''s good upbringing had not reminded him to be patient, the guest would be God. Timely Ruohe would not be a guest now, but he was still patient and could not lose the face of Zhongyong Hou''s reaction.


    Shen Wanjin looked at Yu Hai''s dark, watery face and felt excited. As long as the shopkeeper of Qiqiao pavilion was angry, it would not be necessary for her to clean up the rice by herself.


    The man in blue royal clothes in the lake looked at him with some worry and secretly decided that if the shopkeeper of Qiqiao Pavilion really wanted to embarrass him, he would show his true identity, so he didn''t have to worry that Qiqiao pavilion would find bad trouble.


    As the shopkeeper of Qiqiao Pavilion, Yu Hai naturally doesn''t need to speak in person when he meets such a situation. There are some dog legs willing to serve him. No, although Yu Hai has a black face, he also endured not to attack him. The man who has been following him has already spoken.


    "Miss, we respect you as a guest, so we don''t care about you. If you''re still messing around here, don''t blame our Qiqiao Pavilion for not giving you face." The man who spoke was the one sent by Shen Wanjin to invite Yu Hai.


    He just glanced at the man and said, "what are you going to do without saving face?"


    The guy''s belly is so lively that he can''t see it. He just wants to take a chance to please Yu Hai and make his future progress.


    If you meet someone else, you may be threatened by him, but he is unlucky. What you meet is Ruohe.


    The guy straightened his chest and said proudly: "I think the girl is seeing Yu Hai''s cautious appearance. Shen Wanjin and the guy are vaguely uneasy, but they don''t understand where the uneasiness comes from.


    Yu Hai was shocked and even had an impulse to curse when he caught the jade pendant he threw to him at will.


    My aunt and grandmother, this is a keepsake of Qiqiao Pavilion. How can you sell it so carelessly and throw it out at will? What if it breaks? Don''t you know that this Qiqiao Pavilion is Miss Qiqiao''s lifelong effort.


    In this way, how much life has been spent on the complaint against Ruohe in my heart.


    Yu Hai had a grudge against him in his heart, but he didn''t show it in his face. Since the man in front of him took out the keepsake, it must be the blood left by the young lady. He wanted to be the little master and the little owner.


    He walked forward two steps, respectfully saluted him and saidˇ° Little Yu Hai has seen little masters. "


    There was no superfluous expression on his face, but he looked at Yu Hai faintly and said, "get up."


    At this time, Chen he thought Yu Hai was the key to making false accounts. He and Mrs. min had been in collusion. Naturally, it was impossible to pretend to be polite to Yu Hai.


    Yu Haidao didn''t think much about his cold attitude. He just thought it was a child''s temper. He thought that the reason why he didn''t want to talk to him now was because he just didn''t stop the man from attacking him. He was angry with him. Still respectfully said:


    "Thank you, young master."


    The onlookers were still curious about why Yu Hai would show such an expression after seeing the jade pendant and carefully catch it. Now they all understand that the jade pendant is not an ordinary jade pendant, but a keepsake of the little owner of Qiqiao Pavilion.


    Then, the identity of the young girl is ready to be revealed. There is only one person that Yu Hai can call the young master, that is, the first lady from the prime minister''s house, the first lady from the Zhongyong Hou house, and Su Ruohe.

 Chapter 106

    After learning that he was the little owner of Qiqiao Pavilion, people''s eyes became more complicated.


    He was relieved of what he had said before. People didn''t talk big at all. The Qiqiao Pavilion belongs to people. After people like the Qiqiao Pavilion, they can naturally take it away without paying the bill.


    But they were shocked again for a moment. They never thought that the ten year old woman in front of them was the owner of Qiqiao Pavilion.


    Shen Wanjin was also surprised when he learned his identity. Finally, he became full of unwilling and jealousy.


    Why should everyone be an official miss? She can be treated respectfully by others. What''s more annoying is that she is a serious Miss Hou''s house, and Su Ronghe is just miss Biao.


    She looked at the man in the lake blue royal clothes. Was it just time to look after the house? The man in the royal clothes still looked at Huang He. She saw the meaning of doting and admiration in the man''s eyes.


    Her heart seemed to be severely scratched by something. She didn''t dare to be even more jealous. No one knew that she fell after seeing the gorgeous smile of the man in royal clothes.


    The man in royal clothes looks so handsome. If she was a stunt, she wouldn''t like such a man. However, she doesn''t know what happened, so she was conquered by the man in royal clothes with a smile.


    There is another man, who is in no better mood than Shen Wanjin at this time, that is the man who can speak unkindly to Huang He before.


    He moved his steps quietly, trying to sneak away when no one paid attention to him.


    He was crying bitterly in his heart. He just wanted to earn some tips. He didn''t know that he offended the biggest boss of Qiqiao Pavilion.


    If time could go back, he would not be greedy for that little bargain.


    But there is no regret in the world. It''s hard to buy a thousand gold coins. I knew it.


    "Where are you going?" The guy didn''t know. He only knew two steps and was found by Ruohe.


    "Small, small, small is afraid that you will be tired after standing for a long time. I''m going to bring you a chair." The man was sweating, stammering and stumbling.


    "Really, then go and fetch me a chair." He raised his eyebrows, looked at the man with a smile and said.


    "Yes." He nodded and rushed out of the lobby of Qiqiao Pavilion and went to the backyard.


    He didn''t know how he would feel if he stayed in the lobby for a little longer. He just thought his smile was too strange.


    At the thought of his smiling expression before, the man shivered again. Just because of this, the man knew that he could not escape. Naturally, he didn''t dare to delay any more. He immediately moved a chair from the backyard to him.


    After he sat on the chair, he looked at the man and said, "what''s the matter? Now you want to put me on the blacklist of Qiqiao Pavilion and drive me out of the capital? "


    "Young master, you''ll spare the little one. The little one has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. You can see that the duty of Qiqiao pavilion has no credit and hard work in recent years. Let go of the small one. " The gathered a piece of rice to settle accounts with him, and immediately knelt on the ground and begged bitterly.


    "Just borrow ten small courage, and now I dare not drive you out of the capital and be included in the blacklist of Qiqiao Pavilion."


    The onlookers originally planned to leave, but when they thought that Cuiyu Yanyun was still in Qiqiao Pavilion, they stayed one by one and watched the excitement first.


    Shen Wanjin''s first intention after knowing the identity of Huang He was to leave, but like everyone else, after thinking of Cuiyu smoke and cloud, she finally chose to stay.


    As for the man in royal clothes, needless to say, he must have stayed to see the excitement.


    Chen he was annoyed by the waiter''s plea for mercy, so he waved his hand and motioned the waiter to go down first. Yu Hai ordered:


    "I''ll leave this person to you. I''ll be blacklisted later."


    He intended to be strict with the man, but his remark that she was blacklisted made her change her mind.


    As soon as he said this, it was not only mei''er who was shocked. Yu Hai and the onlookers, even mother Hua, who had always been sophisticated, couldn''t understand what medicine was sold in his gourd.


    "Young master, what are you doing?" Yu Hao really couldn''t understand why he gave such an order, so he simply asked directly.


    Yu Hai''s words fell, and everyone looked at him one by one, because you should know that his niece would give such an order.


    However, he''s answer greatly disappointed them.


    He opened his mouth and still said in a calm, non emotional voice, "just follow my instructions. Where there are so many, why, and don''t give my sisters face because I''m your little boss. Just do everything according to the rules."


    Yu Hai didn''t dare to refute this time. He replied in a deep voice, "yes."


    Because he obviously heard impatience in his tone. Similarly, in this short confrontation, he knew that he was a man with great ideas and no difference, which was not as unbearable as the rumors outside. Moreover, his temperament is really like his former master and your biological mother - Yu Meiqing.


    The reason why he did this was to prevent the women of the Su family from coming to Qiqiao pavilion to take advantage of her as sisters and aunts.


    The Qiqiao pavilion was left in front of her mother. At the same time, it also took her mother too much effort. Naturally, she would not watch these people destroy the Qiqiao Pavilion.


    Seeing that Ruohe said that, everyone was happy. After Yu Hai responded, they were even more happy. No matter who it was, they would feel happy without such a powerful competitor as Ruohe. With one less person, their chances of obtaining Cuiyu smoke cloud mixture have increased a lot.


    In other words, Ruohe''s competitiveness is not generally strong. Who makes him the little owner of Qiqiao Pavilion, and what she said before is true. In Qiqiao Pavilion, as long as it''s what she likes, she can take it away at will. Even if they have more money, they can''t pay more than you, because Ruohe only needs to say no, so it''s still her to take it.


    "Miss Su, look at Cui Yu''s smoke cloud. Do you think we should follow the old rules?" At this time, someone had the courage to put forward the matter of Cuiyu smoke cloud.


    "Anyway, this bracelet is too big for me to wear, so I might as well sell it to one of you." He nodded gently, took the ''Cuiyu smoke cloud'' off his wrist, handed it to Yu Hai and said.


    "Shopkeeper Yu, I''ll leave the bracelet to you."

 Chapter 107

    Just now, Huang He has tried. The "Cuiyu smoke cloud" in Qiqiao Pavilion is false, because the "Cuiyu smoke cloud" has no reaction after it is put in her hand.


    Since it''s just a fake, she might as well just push the boat with the current and buy the fake one by thinking about the formation. In this way, no one will doubt that Cuiyu Yanyun is still in the prime minister''s house and won''t come to trouble her.


    Yu Hai carefully took over the "Cuiyu smoke cloud", then stood in front of him and said:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today''s'' Cuiyu smoke and cloud ''is also your blessing. We Qiqiao Pavilion will also follow the old rules. The one with the highest price will get it."


    Seeing that he did not take the "Cuiyu smoke cloud" as his own, those people gave a sigh of relief. As long as he was willing to sell the "Cuiyu smoke cloud", they still had a chance.


    If this is inappropriate, someone will bid.


    "210000 Liang." Since Shen Wanjin had already raised his price to 200000 taels of silver, they would not start bidding from 100000 taels unless they didn''t want this face.


    I don''t know. Just as their idea was rising, someone shouted.


    "Fifty thousand Liang..." the person bidding behind thought he was a man in sky blue clothes, but he wore a hat on his head, so people couldn''t see his appearance. Listening to the voice and looking at the body gives the impression that he is a weak scholar in his twenties.


    Before the man''s words were fully uttered, someone laughed and said, "what do you think this Cuiyu smoke cloud is? It''s 50000 Liang. Haven''t you heard that someone has called me 210000 taels? Just fifty thousand Liang, dare to bid. I simply don''t know the heaven and earth. "


    The person who spoke was the one who called for the price before. He was a fat businessman who looked about 50 years old. It was also because things had just made too much trouble. Otherwise, how could there be so many men in Qiqiao Pavilion at the same time.


    When it''s hot, many people here have the same idea as the rich businessman. They all look at the bidding man with the same derivative as an idiot.


    After being interrupted by the fat merchant, he just frowned slightly, didn''t say anything more, and the reason would look strange around, but slowly continued to spit out two words.


    "Gold." His bidding price is 50000 taels of gold, which is equivalent to 500000 taels of silver. This man is really a big hand. He has more than doubled it by relying on his mouth.


    As soon as his two words came out, they hit the rich merchant''s face like a razor in the ear.


    People like to watch the excitement and hold high and step low. Now, the rich businessman is compared by the man who looks like a weak scholar. Naturally, they begin to ridicule the rich businessman.


    Bit share is to say verbally that the rich merchant has eyes and doesn''t know gold and jade. Now it''s good. He mentioned iron plate or something.


    Fifty thousand taels of gold is not a small amount. Most of them may be rich children, but they still hesitate to take out fifty thousand taels of gold to buy a bracelet,


    Although this bracelet may be the treasure of the cloud family - Cuiyu Yanyun. With this bracelet, they may find the treasure left by the previous dynasty. But after all, there is no shadow. Who knows whether it is true or false.


    If they are at home, aren''t they really ruined and destitute? The risk is too great for them to take.


    "Fifty five thousand Liang." Shen Wanjin spoke this time.


    She has made up her mind to buy this "Cuiyu smoke cloud". Not to mention the legend about Cuiyu smoke cloud, today she has such a quarrel with Chen he. If he gives up the Cuiyu smoke cloud, where will her face go in the future, and what face will she have to stay in the capital in the future.


    Of course, this is not all the reason. She also wants to prove to all the people in the capital that the strength of the Shen family can not be underestimated. It also makes the man in royal clothes understand that she doesn''t have to worry about him. He also concludes in his heart that as long as she takes back the Cuiyu smoke, her father will be happy.


    Therefore, she did not wait to send back to inform chongninghou''s people to come back to bid privately.


    "Sixty thousand Liang."


    "Sixty one thousand Liang."


    ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤


    "Seventy thousand Liang"


    ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤


    "100000 Liang."


    One hundred thousand Liang, such an offer surprised some people present. They all looked at the person who was bidding. They saw that the person was dressed in red and dressed quite "expensive and pressing". Needless to say, it was Shen Wanjin who called out such a price.


    He winked at Yu Hai, but Yu Hai didn''t think about it. The "broken Bracelet" that had been here for more than ten years would exclude the price of 100000 liang of gold after that. Fortunately, his concentration was pretty good. He passed his mind when he winked. Yu Hai immediately said:


    "Miss Shen offered 100000 Liang. I don''t know if anyone is willing to bid. If not, then the Cuiyu smoke cloud is Miss Shen''s."


    100000 taels of gold, that''s not 100000 taels of silver. It''s not 100000 taels of money. Even if they want to bid, they can''t afford it.


    Moreover, they don''t know whether the legend is true or not. In the absence of certainty, how many people are willing to buy a chicken rib back.


    Seeing that no one was raising the price, Yu Hai quickly walked up to Shen Wanjin with a smile and said, "Congratulations, Miss Shen. Finally, I got the Cuiyu smoke at the price of 100000 liang of gold. I hope the Shen family can find the treasure as soon as possible, or throw it away to ordinary people like me. "


    Shen Wanjin was so excited, but she held back her surging heart and motioned the maid around her to put away the Cuiyu smoke. At the moment when she put Cuiyu smoke into her arms, she still couldn''t resist and threw a proud look at him.


    That look is telling him that she is the ultimate winner.


    When the people from the waiting house of Chongning came, Shen Wanjin had photographed Cuiyu smoke cloud. It was impossible to stop it, so Shen Wanjin had to take Cuiyu smoke cloud back to the waiting house of Chongning.


    The person who came to pick up Shen Wanjin back to the house prayed in his heart, hoping that Chongning Hou could ignore Shen Wanjin when punishing him. He said that he didn''t mean to be late, but he was delayed on his way.


    Shen Wanjin didn''t know that Chongning Hou didn''t want her to take pictures of the Cuiyu cloud. He thought that Chongning hou would be happy and like it after seeing the Cuiyu cloud. Where did he know that after she returned to Chongning Hou''s house, there was still a punishment waiting for her. This was also the most serious punishment she had suffered since she was so old. Of course, this was also later.


    At this time, Shen Wanjin excitedly left with Cuiyu Yanyun in his arms. I have to say that the person who came to pick up Shen Wanjin''s fire Chongning Hou house is intentional. I''m afraid Shen Wanjin has brought a lot of people here in addition to any trouble. Naturally, there are no cats and dogs who dare to hit Cuiyu Yanyun''s attention in Shen Wanjin''s hand at this time.

 Chapter 108

    Shen Wanjin left with her people, and the onlookers naturally left almost.


    The man in blue royal clothes in the lake didn''t seem to think that he would be the little owner of Qiqiao Pavilion. Seeing things, he knew that he wouldn''t be in any danger and naturally planned to leave.


    Unexpectedly, he was stopped by Ruohe after only a few steps:


    "Please slow down, young master."


    The man in blue royal clothes in the lake didn''t expect that Huang He would stop him at this time. He was stunned at first, and then asked with a smile, "I don''t know what else Miss Su has to say. I''m lucky to be able to serve Miss Su."


    How does this sound like a glib feeling? However, he didn''t care so much, and still said faintly:


    "Thanks to the childe''s help for the previous things, this is a little intention of Huang He. Please accept it."


    As soon as he said this, he gave the gold ticket of 200000 taels of gold that Shen Wanjin had just used to buy Cuiyu Yanyun 100000 taels to the man in royal clothes.


    "What is Miss Su doing?" The man in royal clothes obviously didn''t expect that the purpose of Huang He''s calling him was to give him a gold ticket. Who does she think of him and be open to money?


    "You don''t have to feel any burden, young master. This silver is a thank-you gift from Huang He to you. If it weren''t for you, the Cuiyu cloud might not have sold at such a good price." This man in royal clothes is not ordinary at first sight. It may be a great help to make friends with him in the future.


    In addition, she just noticed that the man who competed with Shen Wanjin and fought to the end was always looking at the look of the Royal man in front of her. It was obvious that the man in royal clothes deliberately arranged it, but she didn''t know what his purpose was.


    "I''m not polite, but there are too many 100000 Liang." The man in royal clothes did not shirk, but took the 100000 Liang gold ticket, divided the 100000 Liang gold ticket into two parts, and returned one of them to Chen he


    "That Cuiyu smoke cloud belongs to Miss Su Da. I''ll take 50000 liang of this gold ticket." But he didn''t expect that he would notice the interaction between him and the bidder.


    "The childe is worthy of being a real gentleman, so I won''t shirk it, otherwise it will appear that I''m stingy and unreasonable." Huang He did not refuse, but readily took over the half of the gold ticket handed over by the man in royal clothes. Then he bowed slightly to the man in royal clothes and said:


    "Ruohe has something important to deal with today, so he left first. Please feel free, childe." When you go out, you naturally pay attention to informal details. Once, there is no aristocratic etiquette at this time.


    "Please help yourself, Miss Su." The man in royal clothes didn''t say much, and he couldn''t think about it either.


    He knew that in the great Zhou Dynasty, women had few opportunities to go out, unless there was something important. Therefore, he did not stop him, but watched him enter the backyard of Qiqiao Pavilion.


    This is why Yu Hai has the opportunity to speak closely with Huang He.


    "I don''t know what''s important for the young master this time." If Oh Ruohe only came to see the jewelry, she doesn''t need to take out the keepsake. Generally, when she takes out the keepsake, she has something important to explain to the shopkeeper of Qiqiao Pavilion.


    "I came just to give the shopkeeper''s card something." He said faintly.


    Mei''er on one side was already waiting for Chen he''s words. Before all his words fell, she opened the small package in her hand, handed Yu Hai the account book in her place, and said coldly:


    "Shopkeeper Yu, see for yourself."


    Mei''er''s idea at this time is the same as that of Huang He just now. She hates to think that Yu Hai has taken refuge in Mrs. min, and Yu Hai is also involved in the false account. Naturally, her tone is not much better.


    At this time, Yu Hai was confused. Where did he offend the aunts and grandmothers in front of him? How could one or two of them be black? He looked at his face. He thought he was accepting Qiqiao Pavilion. Over the years, he had never done anything sorry for the Yu family and Naohe. He always deserved his conscience.


    With doubts, he took the account book handed to him by mei''er. As soon as he opened it, his face changed.


    See Yu Hai''s face changed in an instant. Mei''er thought he was guilty because he was found to have made false accounts. When even said:


    "Shopkeeper Yu, you can''t imagine that you will be found out by the young lady one day."


    Mei''er is now a good face and won''t give Yu Hai a look. Looking at Yu Hai''s eyes, it''s like Yu Hai has committed some heinous crime.


    "This is not my note." Yu Hai said calmly.


    He was really shocked when he just saw the account book, but after looking carefully, he can be sure that the account book was not written by him, but imitated by others.


    Seeing Yu Hai saying this, mei''er was unwilling to admit it, so she became angry and said:


    "Shopkeeper Yu, my young lady has treated you well over the years, but you don''t know how to be grateful. You dare to deceive her. In the past, even if she was young and didn''t understand, but now the evidence is conclusive. What can you deny?"


    "Miss mei''er, please be careful. I''m Yu Hai. Who''s not a good man, but I''ve never done anything sorry for Miss over the years." How could Yu Hai allow mei''er to put such a hat on his head, and immediately retorted.


    When he looked at the account book, one of Chen he wanted to change the shopkeeper of Qiqiao Pavilion. However, he worked hard these years, and he couldn''t find a suitable reason, so he found such a reason.


    Over the years, he may not know anything else, but he still knows the absurd things he did. Originally, he had no impure purpose. He just didn''t want Yu Meiqing''s efforts to be destroyed. Therefore, he sent someone to the prime minister''s house or Zhongyong Hou house to inquire about him.


    But he didn''t know. The more he knew, the more disappointed he became. In the end, he didn''t have any other thoughts. He didn''t expect Qiqiao pavilion to carry forward in the hands of him. He just wanted to keep the current scene.


    Therefore, he is now back to youshuohe. The purpose of taking out the account book is to listen to some villain and intend to force him down from the position of shopkeeper. At this time, in Yu Hai''s opinion, mei''er is the perfect villain. Otherwise, how could she dance most happily at this time.


    "Then what''s the matter? Shopkeeper Yu has to give us an explanation." Mei''er saw that Yu Hai was unwilling to admit that the account book was related to him. Her face turned red with anger. She raised the account book in her hand and said angrily.

 Chapter 109

    "How do I know what''s going on? Anyway, I said, I didn''t write this word. As for whether you want to believe it or not, it''s none of my business." Yu Hai seemed a little stingy, but who told him to treat mei''er as a villain? Naturally, he spoke in the same tone as mei''er.


    "You don''t know what''s going on. You''re the manager of Qiqiao Pavilion. Is there anything you don''t know in Qiqiao pavilion?" Mei''er immediately raised her voice when she heard Yu Hai''s Rogue words.


    "Hum." Yu Hai snorted coldly and said, "if you want to add a crime, you don''t have to. I asked myself, "I have a clear conscience."


    Mei''er was younger after all. She was silly when she heard Yu Hai''s words. After the reaction, the anger in my heart increased.


    Yu Hai is really crafty. It''s clear that he made false accounts and took refuge in Mrs. min first. Now he actually said that he wanted to commit a crime. It''s obviously Zhu Bajie''s back rake.


    "Shopkeeper Yu, I advise you not to argue here. You''re writing to tell the story. Maybe miss will forgive you for your many years of service for Qiqiao Pavilion." Mei''er was obviously in a hurry, but she still said it so smoothly.


    "I still said that. I didn''t make this account book." Yu Hai is not threatened by mei''er. Said angrily.


    Over the years, the young boss has grown like this because of these black sheep around him. Otherwise, the one-star intelligence is afraid that the young boss has long been a capable person, and there is no need to be angry with the mother and daughter.


    "You... You... Mei''er was obviously not in such a situation. She was so angry that she didn''t know what to say to refute it.


    He raised his hand and motioned to mei''er not to say more. Mei''er seemed to want to say something when she saw Naohe''s gesture, er, but she turned to Naohe''s eyes without any waves and immediately shut up.


    In fact, Huang He is also suspicious. He doesn''t understand what''s wrong with mei''er today. When talking, he scolds people, but he slipped to the extreme. You know, mei''er hasn''t been so clever in ordinary days, otherwise how could she have been pressed to death by autumn lotus at the beginning.


    But now is not the time to investigate mei''er, so he glanced at mei''er and said to Yu Hai:


    "As the shopkeeper of Qiqiao Pavilion, now you say you don''t know what''s going on in this account book, so it''s your dereliction of duty."


    Yu Hai was stunned, but he wouldn''t speak this time. He didn''t dare to say more. He replied respectfully: "the little owner is right. This is a small dereliction of duty."


    At this time, Yu Hai''s heart is already cold. He won''t hold a glimmer of hope before he opens his mouth. He thinks that Ruohe is just being deceived, so he allows the maid to accuse him in every way. But now, Ruohe has spoken in person, and Yu Hai thinks that Ruohe has made up his mind to let him give up the position of manager of Qiqiao Pavilion.


    "How about a month''s silver?" He nodded and said.


    "Little owner."


    "Miss."


    Mei''er and Yu Hai almost opened their mouth at the same time.


    Yu Hai doesn''t understand why he made such a decision.


    Mei''er doesn''t understand. Yao he knows that Yu Hai has taken refuge in Mrs. min and wants to leave him in Qiqiao Pavilion. Aren''t you afraid that Yu Hai and Mrs. min will work together to make trouble in Qiqiao pavilion.


    Think of it here. Mei''er is a little unwilling. Miss Yu Hai is so kind to Yu Hai and Qiu He. Why don''t you consider her mood.


    Chen he ignored the surprised look of mei''er and Yu Hai. Instead, he looked at Yu Hai and continued:


    "Shopkeeper Yu, since you say that this account book is not what you don''t write, you may come up with evidence."


    Yu Hai was stunned and immediately said, "yes, I will make two copies of this account book every time. One will be sent to the prime minister''s house for you to check, and the other I will leave it in Qiqiao Pavilion for emergencies."


    This is an opportunity for Yu Hai to prove his innocence. Why doesn''t Yu Hai understand? He explains what he should say clearly.


    "Since you said there was a backup, take out the backup." Chen he nodded. She didn''t expect Yu Hai to leave a backup. It seems that she is a reliable person. The account book may really have nothing to do with him.


    "Yes." Yu Hai didn''t say much, but went to one side and didn''t avoid it. As soon as he turned the inkstone on the desk, a dark grid appeared on the left side of the desk, which was placed in each other. It is obviously the recent account book of Qiqiao Pavilion. There are seven or eight in total.


    Yu Hai took out the top one, handed it to Huang He and said, "little boss, this is the general ledger for nearly half a year. Please check it."


    After taking the account book, he didn''t open it immediately, but handed it directly to mei''er.


    After mei''er took over the account book, she also didn''t speak, but opened it and checked it.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Hai unconsciously frowned. He thought he would show the account book to mother Hua. Unexpectedly, he gave it directly to mei''er. Yu Hai knew that mei''er was still the "person with a heart".


    However, this decision will not be made, and he can''t say anything, so he has to stand there honestly.


    After a long time, mei''er raised her head and said to Huang He, "Miss, this book slave and maid can''t see any problem for the time being."


    Yu Hai sneered at mei''er''s words. Of course, you can''t see what''s wrong with the account book, because it''s true.


    "Oh, show me." He frowned, took the account book from mei''er''s hand and looked at it roughly.


    Sure enough, all the problems mei''er found before were normal. She didn''t see any problems in the rest. It seems that the false account may have nothing to do with Yu Hai.


    "You can show me that one, too." Chen he asks mei''er to give her the previous false account.


    Although mei''er didn''t understand the reason why he did this, she didn''t dare to delay. She immediately handed the problematic account book to him.


    Chen he took the problematic account book handed to her by mei''er and compared it with the one taken out by Yu Hai. Sure enough, she saw some clues.


    In many places, the ink is obviously added at the back, and there are obvious intermittent traces in some places of the hook, which is not done at one go.


    At least Yu Hai was carefully cultivated by Zhongyong Hou''s house. How can he write so fluently.


    "Shopkeeper Yu, I wronged you this time, but this thing is really your oversight, so you will be punished according to the monthly silver punishment in that month. You will also bear the crime and make meritorious service and find out the person behind the scenes."


    Since he knew that this matter had nothing to do with Yu Hai, he was not a person who couldn''t lose face, so he said with Yu Hai.

 Chapter 110

    "Yes." Yu Hai was willing to believe in himself when he saw that he was still willing to shirk. He said that this matter was indeed his dereliction of duty. If he had paid more attention, such a thing as today would not have happened.


    "Miss, you just let him go." Mei''er looked at Ruohe puzzled and asked.


    "Otherwise, how do you want me to punish shopkeeper Yu?" He looked at mei''er faintly and said.


    Mei''er didn''t know how to sell it. After looking at Ruohe, she felt guilty inexplicably. She quickly lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Ruohe''s eyes.


    Yu Hai is a smart man. Otherwise, he can''t be the shopkeeper of Qiqiao Pavilion. He immediately understands that Ruohe is skeptical about Meier''s affairs. He plans to quit and leave space for Ruohe and Meier.


    I didn''t know that he had just raised his feet, so he heard him cry, "shopkeeper Yu doesn''t have to leave in a hurry. I have something to tell you."


    "I don''t know what else the little lady has to say." Yu Hai is respectful from his heart this time. Otherwise, he won''t change his name to Miss Huang He.


    Huang he naturally understood the change of Yu Hai''s attitude, and his voice became much lighter. Smiled:


    "Shopkeeper Yu has the habit of backing up the account books. Do you have anyone else to know?"


    "Go back, young lady, I''m the only one who knows this except the Marquis and the young lady. This method was devised by the young lady when she was alive, in order to prevent someone from being spoiled and cheating. " When Yu Hai said here, sadness could not be concealed between his eyebrows and eyes.


    They are loyal and brave, Miss Hou''s house. They are so cymbic and orchid hearted. It''s a pity that they are so young that they go. God doesn''t have eyes.


    "Yes." He nodded and said, "shopkeeper yu should remember to check from the people around you. Just when I looked at the account book, I didn''t come from the technicians who often imitate their handwriting, but copied it with shopkeeper Yu''s words."


    I have to say that the person who made the false account is really smart. Ordinary people really can''t see such notes. If she didn''t live one more life, she would really think that the account book was made by shopkeeper Yu. As for the handwriting added later, others would naturally think that it was added behind shopkeeper Yu.


    I don''t know if it''s mei''er''s illusion. When she heard the three words from the people around her, she always felt that she didn''t deliberately accentuate her tone and allude to herself.


    "Young lady means


    Yu Hai was so surprised that he couldn''t say a word. Who exactly would do such a thing? Yu Hai didn''t dare to think about who it was, because his handwriting could not be found anywhere except in his study at home.


    Even this Qiqiao Pavilion will not exist, because when he was in Qiqiao Pavilion, he would burn all the papers after recording accounts or writing words, and would not leave any.


    "Just understand yourself. As for how to deal with this matter, you can do it yourself." Chen he doesn''t tell things directly. What to do is Yu Hai''s own business.


    She also said that Yu Hai was educated in Zhongyong Hou''s house and would not disappoint her. She only suffered from Yu Hai. She was betrayed by the people around her, almost took the pot for that person, and might lose a family member.


    "Yes." Yu Hai replied, but his voice was not as bright as before, as if he were a few years old all at once.


    He got up and walked towards the front yard. When he was about to go out of the back yard, he turned and said to Yu Hai:


    "Shopkeeper Yu, I don''t want such a thing to happen next time. Also, don''t forget to pay back interest to the man guarding Cuiyu Yanyun. As for the man who took advantage of Miss Shen, you can deal with it."


    With that, he didn''t stay much and stepped out of the backyard directly. Mother Hua naturally followed her, but their thoughts are different now, especially mei''er, who has been lowering her head and dare not take a look at him. Even if there is only his back in front of her, mei''er dare not take a look.


    "Miss Su, your business is finished." As soon as he stepped out of the inner yard, he heard a man''s voice calling himself. The voice, she remembered, was the voice of the man in blue royal clothes in the lake before.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with this childe calling me?" After all, the man was kind enough to help himself, so he didn''t turn over immediately.


    "My name is Siyun. I''m the fifth in my family. Miss Su will stop calling me childe. Just call me Siyun." The man in Royal dress said with a smile, and there was a little expectation at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Five CHILDES." He said with a slight blessing. This time, the man in lake blue royal clothes reported to his family. Anyway, he didn''t hug his fist and salute in the Jianghu as casually as before.


    As for why she called me the fifth childe instead of Siyun, it was because yinaohe felt that it was too intimate, and she was not engaged. It would be too frivolous to call each other''s name directly.


    Siyun saw that he didn''t call him his name, but called him the fifth childe. She didn''t know what it was. She was slightly lost, but she was soon put aside by him and said to him with a smile:


    "Miss Su, I wonder if I have the honor to invite you to Wangjiang building for lunch today. Just use the money you just made. "


    The sound is bright and clear, without a trace of impurities. With his smile without any superfluous desire, he is clean and hearty, and sincerely makes people unable to refuse.


    "Well, I''m also going to Wangjiang building." After looking at the sky, it''s really late. Even if he hurried back to the prime minister''s house now, he may not be able to catch up with the meal. There''s nothing fresh and delicious for the heated rice. I said that she really planned to go to Wangjiang building for lunch, so she naturally responded.


    Wangjiang tower is the largest restaurant in the capital of the Zhou Dynasty. Its decoration, furnishings and dishes are all top-grade. Although he seldom went out in his previous life, he has also heard of this Wangjiang tower. In his previous life, she didn''t dare to think about it. Now that she has been reborn, she naturally plans to visit this Wangjiang tower.


    "Miss... Lian Yue thinks it''s inappropriate to do this. Of course, it''s also for these noble women in Beijing. In Feng family, women''s identity is higher than that of ordinary men. Therefore, they are not so strict in men''s and women''s defense.


    "No harm." He naturally understood lianyue''s concerns and shook his head gently. Her identity is there. Most people don''t gossip. Even those who want to say something, they don''t have a handle on it. After all, there are many servants around her and the man named Siyun.


    At the beginning, mother Hua frowned slightly, but she seemed to have thought of something and had scruples, so she didn''t mean to stop him.


    In this way, after he nodded, he went to Wangjiang restaurant, the largest restaurant in the capital, together with the man in royal clothes.

 Chapter 111

    Wangjiang tower is worthy of being the first restaurant in the capital of the Zhou Dynasty. The pattern and layout inside are all exquisite.


    The reason why Wangjiang tower is called Wangjiang tower is that standing on the second floor of Wangjiang tower, you can see which capital to play. Qi Lingjiang can see it clearly. It is a place for sightseeing.


    Therefore, there are not few people coming to Wangjiang building for dinner. There are many celebrities, scholars and children of power valve in the district.


    The most strange thing is that there is no private room on the second or third floor of Wangjiang building. It is the same as the first floor. It is a lobby, but there are more screens than the first floor to separate the table from the table.


    As soon as Siyun entered Wangjiang tower with Naohe, a waiter greeted him politely.


    "Five childe, today is still the old position."


    From the man''s familiar attitude, we can see that Siyun often comes to Wangjiang building to eat and enjoy the scenery.


    Although she was still in the lobby on the first floor, Siyun did not wriggle, but said frankly to the man:


    "Of course, the old rule. Let''s have some special dishes here later. I''m going to entertain distinguished guests today."


    "Yes, yes, yes." As soon as the man listened to Siyun''s instructions, he immediately saw his teeth and lost his eyes, and led him to a window position on the third floor.


    "Miss, Mr. Wu, please use some tea first. We''ll serve your dishes later."


    After saying this, the man went to greet other guests. He was respectful from the beginning, but it was also out of duty. It was not really respectful, nor did he show timidity because he was a son of a noble power valve, so that people could not find a mistake.


    Looking at this scene, Ruohe had to sigh that the owner behind the Wangjiang building was unusual. She was able to teach such a watertight man. At the same time, she became interested in the owner behind the Wangjiang building for the first time.


    "Miss Su doesn''t know. On the whole third floor of Wangjiang building, it''s the best place to see Qi Lingjiang. It''s just noon, not the best time to watch. "


    Siyun said to him that in fact, he just wanted to break the silence. Who makes him not a talkative person by nature.


    Mei''er''s words are the most in their group. However, after Qiqiao Pavilion, mei''er''s heart is still hanging up until now. Naturally, she doesn''t dare to speak at will, for fear that a careless person will irritate him.


    "Yes." He nodded faintly and looked at Qi Lingjiang outside the window.


    At this time, it is the noon of the third National Games. Although the sun is not as warm as that in June, it is not as mild as that in spring and autumn.


    The sun shines straight on the Qiling River and sparkles. Although it is beautiful, it is also dazzling. Siyun is right. This is not the best time to watch. Randomly, he took back his eyes, but when he looked into the room, there was a blackness in front of him, which eased after several times.


    Fortunately, Naohe just looked at it and looked away after the inspection. Otherwise, she must not be able to adapt to the light in the house now.


    "Why, Miss Su doesn''t like the scenery here." Siyun took back her eyes after seeing that Ruohe just looked at it lightly. She thought that Ruohe didn''t like the beautiful scenery of the Qiling river. She felt lost for a moment.


    He smiled, shook his head and said, "nothing."


    "Then why did Miss Su... Why did she lose interest after only looking at it? Of course, Siyun didn''t ask about the following words directly. He believed that Ruohe could understand it.


    "Didn''t the fifth childe say it himself? This noon is not the best time to enjoy the scenery?" He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    "Er ~" Siyun didn''t know how to solve this for a moment. He just felt his face was burning. No matter how thick his skin was, he didn''t take control of it.


    "Eh, isn''t that the fifth brother?" At this time, a crisp voice alleviated Siyun''s embarrassment.


    This voice, Ruohe faintly felt familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere. Lifting his eyes, he saw the source of the sound and saw three people standing there. Two men and one woman. The woman was dressed in purple. Her friendly face looked particularly smart. Although it seemed to give people a playful feeling, she had a Book smell on her.


    These two ambivalent smells are now revealed in him one by one. On the contrary, Madden, who is not aware of it, makes people feel that the woman should be like this.


    The woman, recognized by Huang He, is Gao Qinqin, the little princess of the married palace who has met once.


    The two men behind Gao Qinqin, the 20-year-old man in white, Huang He, had never seen him, but he vaguely felt that he looked familiar. He knew the 17-year-old man, Gao Zhan, Prince Duan''s son.


    "Brother five, didn''t you say you wouldn''t come today? Why are you here again now?" Because Siyun said the reason why he didn''t come before, they would not be angry. If she hadn''t pestered her brother and brother 13, I''m afraid they wouldn''t meet in Wangjiang building now.


    At this time, Gao Qinqin didn''t notice Huang He, but directly asked siyunzhi. Obviously, their relationship is good on weekdays. Otherwise, Gao Qinqin''s upbringing would not say such impolite words.


    The fifth brother seems to be the fifth in the clan. He is about 30 years old this year. Looking at the man in front of him, he is only 17 or 18 years old, and Gao Qinqin suddenly calls each other''s fifth brother. Then, there is one identity of this man in front of him.


    Today''s fifth prince, Gao Siyun.


    "I temporarily invited a friend to taste the delicious food of Wangjiang building." Siyun made friends with Gao Shi and Gao Zhan. Naturally, he could hear the meaning of complaining in Gao Qinqin''s words. Hurriedly explained.


    At this time, she didn''t know what to say. She guessed that the person in front of her was unusual, but she didn''t know that the person in front of her would be the fifth prince. This information filled her brain and made him forget to think for a moment.


    Gao Qinqin seemed to notice him at this time and said with a surprised look, "Hey, Miss Su, you''re here too."


    "I''ve seen the five princes, Princess Qinghe, Prince Duan''s son and childe Shi." She is a man who has lived two lives. Although the matter of the fifth Prince has brought her a great impact, she has not been able to return to God.


    Therefore, I probably guessed a high score.


    Gao Shi is also a wonderful flower in the royal family. It is reasonable to say that as the son of Prince Duan, he will be granted the son of Prince Duan sooner or later, integrating the position of Prince Duan. However, this prince not only did not invite Gao Shi to be granted the son of Prince Duan, but also threw Gao Shi, who was only 12 years old, into the military camp.


    Gao Shi is also very talented in this aspect, and he has a good method of marching and array arrangement. At the age of 15, his face became famous for his one stop at Cangshan cliff. Later, he was victorious. Now he has been turned into a snow clad marquis by the people.

 Chapter 112

    The fifth Prince didn''t expect that he would guess his identity at this time. Seeing that he saluted him, he subconsciously wanted to be helped up by him, but he just stretched out his hand and found that it was inappropriate to protect himself. Then he shrunk his hand and said after he got up:


    "Miss Su, I didn''t mean to hide your identity." He was obviously very active, for fear that he would be angry with him because of this.


    "The fifth Prince doesn''t have to explain anything to me." He smiled. The reason why the five princes wanted her to hide her identity, how could he not understand? Especially when he saw the five princes like this, he felt like laughing.


    "Miss Su ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤ˇ¤" the fifth Prince stopped talking and closed his open mouth.


    "The fifth prince, I say you, you don''t have to feel guilty. I can understand." He looked at the appearance of the fifth Prince and couldn''t help explaining.


    I''m afraid the fifth Prince is the only one of the emperor''s children. Otherwise, he won''t be kind. Maybe it''s for this reason that he can save his life at the end.


    "Miss Su, I didn''t expect us to meet again." Gao Zhan well received the encirclement for the fifth prince at this time, so that he would not be so embarrassed.


    "I don''t know how much better Prince Cheng''s son is." Will not still smile and say, these people may be her capable assistants in the future. He can''t just rely on Feng to subvert the Li family.


    After all, Feng''s family has been running the Government Center for too long.


    "Speaking of this, I have to thank Miss Su. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll never have today." I''m afraid he will never know that the reason why he is so weak is not brought out of his mother''s womb, but poisoned by someone with a heart. Maybe he really hurts. As Dr. Li said, he will die in two years.


    "Why, thirteen, did you know Miss Su before?" The fifth prince asked suspiciously. He finally knew that he was really not angry with him. How could he give up this time to understand the reason why he knew Gao Zhan.


    "Brother five, Miss Su is the woman I told you before who killed me." Gao Zhan said.


    "So it is. I said why I found Miss Su so congenial today." It turned out that they were destined to know each other as early as they didn''t know it.


    "Huang He, do you want to go to the place with the best view of Wangjiang building to see the scenery?" The fifth Prince automatically gave money. The distance between him and Ruohe was no longer called Miss Ruohe Su, but directly called Ruohe''s name.


    "The best place to see?" Chen he repeated suspiciously. Isn''t this the best place to see? She clearly remembers that when she just came in, the prince and I told him that this position is the highest on the third floor.


    As the saying goes, standing high and looking far, this is the best location on the third floor, which is naturally the best location of Wangjiang building. Now, she doesn''t understand why the prince and I said that.


    Seeing the dazed look on his face, the prince and I thought of something and said:


    "There''s nothing wrong with the best seat on the third floor, but there''s another place. It''s called a No. He''s only been there three times."


    The fifth prince was unwilling to admit that he said so for a purpose.


    "You mean... He didn''t finish. He believed that all the people present were smart people. As long as she said this, they would understand.


    Since many people don''t know about it, that is to say, the owner there doesn''t want to make it known, so she doesn''t need to tell it all.


    Seeing that he was as transparent as, what else could the fifth Prince say, he nodded, and then looked at Gao Shi.


    Seven elder brother should not refuse. Ruohe is the life-saving benefactor of thirteen. Seven elder brother should not refuse this matter.


    In fact, there was no bottom in the heart of the fifth prince. He wanted to go to a place to watch the scenery for too long, so that when he saw Gao Shi, he said to deal with it without hesitation. He didn''t know why. He always felt that if he put forward this matter this time, the seventh brother would not refuse.


    Seeing the fifth prince at this time, he looked at Gao Shi. What else does he not understand? The owner of Wangjiang building is the son of Shi in front of him.


    Far away from him, he is the owner of the Wangjiang building. I believe it''s not so strange. Now, ah, only he can train such a man. When he comes, he will understand that a prince wants to go to his territory to see the scenery, look at his face and wait for him to nod.


    As expected, Gao Shi nodded, and then spit out a sentence:


    "Yes, but you have to promise me one condition."


    At the moment of seeing Gao Shi nodding, the fifth prince only felt that he was in the clouds, but the last half sentence was like a basin of cold water, which made him feel cool.


    The seventh brother is still the seventh brother. He is always so black and never wants to lose anything.


    He straddled his face, looked at the rice on one side, looked at Gao Shi, and finally gritted his teeth.


    "OK." He can''t be disappointed because he put forward these things a few days ago.


    No one noticed that Gao Shi''s fundus had an inexplicable light at this time.


    With Gaoshi''s permission, their party naturally did not delay and went one after another to a small room in that corner.


    Looking at the small people in front, he wondered whether the best viewing place was in the small room, but it didn''t look like it, because the small room was obviously opposite to the direction of Qi Lingjiang.


    Although he was confused, he was also very knowledgeable and didn''t ask anything.


    There were a lot of them, but now with Gao Shi and the three of them, they look even bigger.


    After entering the small room, he realized that there was another heaven and earth in this seemingly insignificant room.


    Gao Shi knocked several times on the innermost wall of the small room. Those times looked chaotic, but actually implied the law of yin and Yang. It was obvious that there was a mechanism there.


    Sure enough, after a series of actions in Gao Shi''s hand were completed, the wall automatically separated, revealing an old passage behind, which is an upward staircase.


    If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, who would have thought that there would be a secret road leading to the owner''s private territory in this humble room.


    The world thinks that the third floor of Wangjiang building is the best place to see the scenery. How can anyone think that such a dark building, the fourth floor, was designed at the beginning of the establishment of Wangjiang building. That''s the best place to see the scenery.

 Chapter 113

    This evening, the prime minister''s house was the same as usual. All the masters of the prime minister''s house gathered together for dinner, but this time there was a forbidden Su Wanyue.


    "Sir, I heard that the eldest lady went to Qiqiao Pavilion for inspection today. She auctioned Cuiyu Yanyun, the treasure of Qiqiao Pavilion, and bought 200000 liang of silver."


    Before the dishes came up, aunt Xia didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional to talk about meeting people. However, he knew that Aunt Xia had deliberately talked about it, because Aunt Xia had been looking at her when she was at the table, and aunt Xia was a person who couldn''t hide her mind. All her desires and thoughts were presented one by one at the bottom of her eyes at this time.


    Looking at the complacency in aunt Xia''s eyes, Ruohe slightly raised her lips. Would she be afraid of being stabbed in front of Su Hu? It was a joke. She had already found a reason to deal with it.


    Even if he didn''t think about the reason for Su Hu, Su Hu wouldn''t punish her for this matter. He decided to scold her. Even if Su Hu wanted to punish her, he wouldn''t pick it at this time, because it would be the prince''s birthday party in a few days.


    Because Qiqiao Pavilion will not be the mother''s dowry, it is now the private property of Ruohe. How to deal with it will not be his own business. Su Hu has no right to interfere. Unless Su Hu thinks he''s too thick skinned.


    It''s OK not to mention it. When Su Hu said it, he felt that there was no place to spread his fire.


    He also heard about the Cuiyu smoke cloud, but he didn''t have any way, because everything was as expected.


    As soon as Mrs. min heard this, she looked at Su Hu''s face quietly. Seeing that Su Hu''s face was really bad, she knew that her opportunity had come. As long as she took this opportunity, maybe she could regain the master''s trust. At that time, she was still Mrs. min of the prime minister''s house, and Su Ronghe''s decompression tour would always be crushed by her children.


    She showed a face she thought was very kind and said to Huang He:


    "Heer, why don''t you come and discuss with your father and deal with it yourself?"


    She didn''t know that every time he saw her face, he had an impulse to vomit, but he endured it every time.


    "Mrs. Min said that my mother''s dowry can''t be handled." He picked his eyebrow and said, "or does Mrs. min think the rules my mother used to stay in Qiqiao Pavilion don''t matter?"


    Su Hu obviously frowned when he heard the words in front of him, but after hearing the latter half of the sentence, even if he didn''t notice, his look actually eased a lot unknowingly. There is no idea that she wants to catch him immediately and give him a good punishment. Instead, she plans to tell Tingting what he says.


    "Wo''er, you misunderstood me. I mean, those things are something your mother left you anyway. How can you be willing to give up." As soon as Mrs. min heard what he said, she knew something bad was going to happen, and hurriedly said.


    "Mrs. min, you also know that my mother left it to me. I just don''t know. Mrs. min can still remember where the colorful glass bottle my mother left me went."


    Why didn''t he know where the colorful glass bottle was? He deliberately said the colorful glass bottle at this time. She went to see how thick Mrs. min''s face was.


    Sure enough, Mrs. min''s face changed greatly after hearing the colorful glass bottles, but he was also a master of acting. He soon recovered his usual appearance and said to me:


    "How can I know what your mother left you, aunt?"


    The colorful glass bottle had been given to the loyal prince by her, but she didn''t know what the cheap girl Chen he did when she mentioned the colorful glass bottle at this time.


    "Aunt, if you know where the colorful glass is, you must tell he''er. It''s not the glass bottle your mother loved most." He looked heartbroken.


    "Over the years, my aunt has been doing my mother''s dowry. If my aunt doesn''t know where the colorful glass bottle is, wo''er doesn''t know."


    "Woo... Mother. He''er is sorry for not being able to take care of the colorful glass bottle for you, so that his whereabouts are unknown now. " As soon as he said this, he suddenly began to cry. Like that, the thing was the expression of the child who failed to complete the task assigned by his mother in the script.


    "What the hell is going on?" Su Hu asked in a deep voice.


    He was also impressed by the colorful glass bottle. At the beginning, it was also because the colorful glass bottle hurt the prime minister''s house and the loyal Prince''s house. The reason why he didn''t give the colorful glass bottle to the loyal prince was not only because the colorful glass bottle was Yu Meiqing''s favorite, but also what Su Hu liked.


    He said that the strength of his prime minister''s house and Zhongyong Hou''s house was not enough for him. Of course, he also expected this thing. The loyal prince would not make a big deal, so he dared to do so.


    It can also be seen from here that there are many things that Ruohe doesn''t know.


    But now looking at the appearance, I''m afraid that the colorful glass bottle doesn''t know its whereabouts as soon as it enters, otherwise Naohe won''t have such an expression, and Mrs. min won''t have any meaning to dodge.


    I have to say that Su Hu is a man who is good at attacking the heart. With only a few eyes, he knows whether Mrs. min is involved in this matter.


    From this point, we can see that Su Hu didn''t know what he suffered most in the prime minister''s house these years, but was unwilling to take care of it. He just turned a blind eye.


    "Master, I really don''t know about the colorful glass bottle." Mrs. min didn''t expect that things would develop like this, and hurriedly said:


    "My concubine was good when she gave her sister''s dowry to he''er. It must be that unkind servant embezzled."


    Mrs. min doesn''t say that without her reason. The colorful glass bottle is connected to the city. Someone will certainly move that mind.


    Su Hu frowned and said nothing. Of course, he knew how tempting the colorful glass bottle was. Didn''t he also move his heart at the beginning? Moreover, he also felt that what Mrs. Min said was reasonable.


    Of course, Su Hu doesn''t think what Mrs. Min said is really reasonable, but plans to expose it now. As for the colorful glass bottle, he will ask Mrs. min to understand. As for how to understand the law, it depends on whether Mrs. min knows interest.


    Seeing this, Huang He knew that Su Hu wanted to expose the matter like this. He sneered and said angrily:


    "Aunt, do you think those servants are fools? I don''t know how precious the colorful glass bottle is. I''m afraid the whole Zhou Dynasty can''t afford the second one. If he dares to take the colorful glass bottle out, others will know where the colorful glass bottle comes from. Wouldn''t it be a trapˇ°

 Chapter 114

    "Wo''er, you''re still young. It''s normal to don''t understand." Mrs. Min said earnestly: "this wealth is the most moving. Even if those servants know that this action can''t be sold in the great Zhou Dynasty, they won''t find a way to make things out of the great Zhou Dynasty. As long as they sell the colorful glass bottles out of the great Zhou Dynasty, they can have enough food and clothing."


    When he heard the speech, he frowned. It seemed that Mrs. min was really right. He looked at Su Hu and said, "father, since my aunt said so, let''s report to the official. I believe the official will give us an explanation."


    When he said this, he just wanted to give Su Hu a step down. As for Mrs. min, he sneered in his heart.


    She believes that after these two events, Su Hu will be on guard against her. As long as Su Hu is suspicious of Mrs. min, Mrs. min won''t want to shoot her so easily.


    As for the colorful glass bottle, he also believes that Su Hu will send someone to investigate it. I believe it won''t be long before Su Hu knows where the colorful glass bottle is.


    Su Hu didn''t laugh at what he said. He just thought that he was angry with children, but he couldn''t say anything, so he nodded:


    "He''er, don''t worry. I''ll send someone to the government tomorrow to file a case. I believe it will come out soon."


    "Yes." I won''t hang my head. He didn''t believe Su Hu would really go to the government to file a case. The most he could do was to show her.


    "Your way of dealing with things in Qiqiao Pavilion today is still immature. As a father, I hope there will be no such things in the future." Su Hu''s heart tightened at the thought that the Cuiyu smoke cloud was defeated by Ruohe.


    It''s appropriate for Cuiyu Yanyun. From the cloud family''s treasure in the story, we know that we can get the world and find the treasure of the previous dynasty. But now, it''s actually sold at the price of 120000 liang of gold. Let''s sell it. As a result, the girl asked Cuiyu Yanyun to give the money she bought to an outsider.


    Even if the money should be given to the Lord, it should be for him to be a father. How can it be given to an irrelevant person? When thinking about these, Su Hu''s heart is like being caught by a cat.


    "Father, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." He pretended not to see Su Hu''s greed and whispered.


    "My father heard that Cuiyu Yanyun was your grandmother''s dowry for your mother. Why did you sell it?" Su Hu said this on purpose. He just wanted to tell him that you shouldn''t sell Cuiyu Yanyun.


    "I won''t wear what outsiders have worn." He said faintly.


    Everyone present thought that the Cuiyu smoke cloud was sent to Qiqiao Pavilion by Naohe in advance. The purpose was to sell the Cuiyu smoke cloud. Naturally, they thought that the "Cuiyu smoke cloud" in Qiqiao pavilion was the same as the Cuiyu smoke cloud that Naohe asked for from Su Manjing.


    "What outsider, that''s your own sister." Aunt Xia said strangely.


    As like as two peas of cold smile, the lips were slightly raised, and they were still the same faces as before, but they felt that the Soviet Union felt a sense of oppression.


    "Dear sister, I don''t remember that my mother gave birth to a sister to me before she died."


    If Yu Mei really gave birth to a sister, she would not be so lonely in such a big prime minister''s house. Then she won''t lose her mother at birth.


    Aunt Xia was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect Huang He to say such direct words, but she couldn''t refute it. Even if Su Manjing was Su Hu''s daughter, she died as a concubine. She didn''t climb out of Chong Yu Meiqing''s stomach. Otherwise, she didn''t have to live so tired.


    Concubines have always been concubines. The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty paid the most attention to concubines. How could a concubines and concubines be on an equal footing.


    "Nonsense!" Su Hu shouted in a deep voiceˇ° Whether they are the sisters of one of your mother''s compatriots or not, it is an unchangeable fact that they are your sisters. "


    "Of course I know. Otherwise, my father thinks it''s possible for them to live in the prime minister''s house." He asked coldly. Her father is a loving father to any daughter, but he never pretends to be polite to her.


    "It''s not just knowing. I hope you don''t say such words in the future, or I''ll never forgive you." Su Hu looked at Huang He, and there was an incomprehensible light at the bottom of his eyes.


    Aunt Xia was full of pride when they saw that Ruohe had been Shunchi by Su Hu. These days, they have been losing money in Ruohe. Now, they finally see that Ruohe has lost money. How can they be unhappy.


    "Yes. Wo''er won''t next time. " He lowered his head, making people unable to see the emotion in her eyes, and said faintlyˇ° Anyway, if my father doesn''t scold me or punish me, the reason why my daughter does this is not only because she doesn''t like what others have worn, but also for the good of our prime minister''s house. "


    "Oh, why." Su Hu looked at Huang He and asked. There was not much emotion in his voice.


    He really doesn''t like this daughter. Even if he performed better a few days ago, he is always rejecting him. However, he now feels that he is his only legitimate daughter. Even if he doesn''t like her any more, he can''t treat her harshly. What''s more, the prince''s birthday banquet is coming soon. If he can give a reasonable reason at this time, he can not care about the just thing for the time being.


    "My father thought that this Cuiyu cloud is the treasure of the cloud family. My daughter shouldn''t sell her to others. Did Fei Qi think that with the ability of our prime minister''s house, we can really protect the Cuiyu cloud? I know there will be nothing then. Of course, I really don''t like using things used by others. "


    Su Hu is a very clever man. Especially in the face of power and situation, he can quickly analyze the pros and cons.


    Before, he was really dazzled by Cuiyu smoke cloud. Now, he immediately understood that Cuiyu smoke cloud was not what his prime minister''s office could hold. He might as well throw out the hot potato early.


    "Young lady, you are clearly sophistry. What else can I afford in the prime minister''s house?" Aunt Xia finally saw that Ruohe was scolded by Su Hu. Seeing that Su Hu was vaguely moved by Ruohe, she immediately said such a sentence without going through her brain.


    After hearing aunt Xia''s words, Su Hu''s face was black and almost dripping water.


    Ruohe was cold and warm in her heart. Aunt Xia was really stupid. She was so obvious that she had to hit the knife.


    How silly she had to be in her previous life before she could see the true face of aunt Xia.

 Chapter 115

    Mrs. min is worthy of being the most powerful woman in the prime minister''s house. After she said that, she also understood the powerful relationship. After understanding the powerful relationship, Mrs. min sat there all the time without saying a word. As for Aunt Xia, what she likes to say is her business.


    "If there is nothing else, wo''er will leave first." He got up, saluted Su Hu and said.


    She didn''t want to get involved in these complicated things. She still had a lot to do. She raised Li Min''s rights step by step and dealt a fatal blow to Taifu''s house.


    Su hugang wanted to nod and say something to Ruohe. Aunt Xia said to Ruohe like pouring beans:


    "The eldest lady was in a hurry to leave because I was right." She said, with their prime minister''s house now in full power, what else can they not afford.


    He slowly turned around and looked at Aunt Xia. He said with a smile: "what happened to me when Aunt Xia died? I can''t understand what aunt Xia said."


    Seeing his appearance, aunt Xia thought he was deliberately pretending to be stupid and immediately said:


    "The eldest lady simulated the revolution just because she didn''t want Cuiyu Yanyun to stay in our prime minister''s house, so she made up a story that our prime minister''s house can''t afford Cuiyu Yanyun. Let me see. I''m afraid you arranged the person who bought the Cuiyu cloud today. " As long as she lets him stay, she believes that the master will punish him. Yue''er, wait a minute, and my mother can avenge you right away.


    "Why would I do that?" After listening to Aunt Xia''s words, he smiled instead of getting angry.


    "Because you don''t want people to know that Cuiyu smoke cloud is still in your hand." Aunt Xia said quickly.


    After listening to Aunt Xia''s words, Su Hu also looked at Ruohe suspiciously. He felt that Aunt Xia''s words seemed to have something to say in the past. Could it be that Ruohe really hid Cuiyu smoke and cloud alone.


    Seeing Su Hu''s appearance, how could he not know what she and Su Hu were thinking. Her father cares most about power and money. He didn''t force her to give him the money to sell Cuiyu Yanyun. That''s because he hasn''t found the right reason. Once he finds the right one, I''m afraid the money will fall into his hands.


    Of course, this is also aimed at the previous life. How can he still make that kind of low-level mistake after a new life.


    "My aunt thinks I have the ability to bribe the young lady of Chongning Houfu to play a play with me, or can I try to persuade the fifth prince?" After saying this, he looked at Su Hu and said, "father, do you think so?"


    Suddenly, he was ordered by Huang He. Su Hu didn''t come back, because he was still thinking that Aunt Xia''s words might be true.


    "Father?" Seeing what Su Hu was like, he didn''t answer her, so he couldn''t help calling.


    "Uh, ah, what''s up?" Su Hu obviously didn''t fully recover, and said in a daze.


    "Does the father think it is possible for his daughter to ask the fifth Prince and the miss of Chongning Houfu to hide the Cuiyu smoke and cloud for her daughter?"


    Seeing Su Hu''s appearance, he was not annoyed and repeated the question just now. He sighed in his heart that his father really loves money, so the rational brain will be distracted when it comes to money.


    "How is this possible?" Su Hu immediately denied that he did not say that the fifth prince was a nosy person, but that the eldest lady of Chongning waiting house was not something that ordinary people could talk about. Thinking about Shen Wanjin''s actions, Su Hu looked down on Shen Wanjin in his heart.


    Obviously, he is a person with a bad reputation. He has to pretend to be a lady of the family and want to change his face. Even if it is called chongninghou, what can be changed is only performance. The smell of businessmen in their bones can never be changed.


    "When did you? There are five princes among those people today?" Aunt Xia exclaimed in surprise. What does the fifth prince do when a man goes to clean up the shop? It''s hard for the fifth prince to have a favorite object. What about her moon?


    "I didn''t know this until I met Princess Qinghe after I arrived at Wangjiang tower." He glanced faintly at Aunt Xia and said.


    Su Wanyue''s mind is still the same as in her previous life. She wants to marry the fifth Prince and doesn''t look at her status as a concubine. I remember that Su Wanyue''s mind became more urgent after su Manjing was awarded the crown prince''s side imperial concubine in her previous life.


    Maybe she thinks that Su Manjing can be named the crown prince''s side imperial concubine, so she may also become the fifth Prince''s imperial concubine, but she Su Wanyue forgot that at that time, Mrs. min had been righted, and Su Manjing also became a legitimate legitimate daughter. She just lost her identity as a concubine for more than ten years. Otherwise, Su Manjing may still be the crown princess.


    This is one of the reasons, and one reason is that the existence of Taifu house has greatly improved Su Manjing''s status.


    "Father, if there is nothing else, my daughter will leave first." He saluted again and said to Su Hu. He stayed here to have dinner with a group of "crazy people" with his business and interest.


    "You go." After what had just happened, Su Hu didn''t have the idea of leaving him. He waved his hand and signaled him to leave.


    When he came to the door, he didn''t forget to turn around and say to Aunt Xia: "aunt, there''s nothing that our prime minister''s house can''t afford in the future. It''s better not to say it."


    Aunt Xia was so angry with him because of Su Wanyue''s affair that she couldn''t help but say immediately:


    "Am I wrong? At the end of the day, there is something else that our prime minister''s office dare not want." Although reason told her to ignore Ruohe''s words, she couldn''t do it. Aunt Xia regretted it as soon as she said it.


    Because she saw that Su Hu''s face was even worse.


    "Women''s view." Su Hu looked at Aunt Xia coldly and shouted angrily, "come on, take aunt Xia down to me. You can''t step out of the yard without my command."


    Aunt Xia immediately knelt on the ground, pulled Su Hu''s sleeve and begged for mercy: "Sir, I know I''m wrong. Sir. I know I''m wrong. "


    If she is banned by Su Hu, what will her month do? She must not be banned.


    "Since you know you are wrong, you should stay in your yard and reflect on yourself." Su Hu shook his sleeve, shook aunt Xia''s hand away and said coldly, "you don''t move fast."


    Su Hu was very upset at this time. She used to think aunt Xia was just straightforward. Now it seems that she has no brain.


    Seeing Su Hu''s cold attitude, aunt Xia''s heart seemed to fall into the ice cellar. Those servants who came up directly took aunt Xia down regardless of her unwillingness at this time.

 Chapter 116

    As soon as he returned to his yard, he saw the big girl greet him and said, "Miss, the second childe of Zhongyong Hou''s house has sent you something."


    Da Niu knows that Huang He doesn''t like Yu Hongyang. Therefore, she doesn''t have much excitement when talking about it.


    "Yes." He nodded his head lightly, "take it over and let me have a look." She didn''t put it on the letter, but she didn''t know how it was today. She wanted to see what it was.


    The big girl was also stunned. In the past, when young master Biao sent things, the young lady always showed light. Why did she suddenly change her temper this time, or did she pretend that she didn''t care before, but it''s impossible. If the young lady pretended at that time, it''s impossible to send someone to give all those things to the second young lady.


    Although she was puzzled in her heart, Da Niu didn''t delay much. She immediately gave what Yu Xingyang sent today to Ruohe.


    He took it and opened it. He saw a green bracelet lying inside. If he didn''t look carefully, he would really think that the bracelet in front of him was Cuiyu smoke.


    Looking at the bracelet in front of him, he had an unspeakable feeling in his heart, but he was sure that that feeling was definitely not love.


    "Think of a way to give it to the second sister. He will be happy when he sees this bracelet." He just glanced at the bracelet and handed it to the girl.


    Of course, Su Manjing will be happy, because the real Cuiyu smoke cloud was asked back by Ruohe. Now she can''t find a satisfactory bracelet. The bracelet sent by Ruohe is inadvertently sending charcoal in the snow. At the same time, Su Manjing pays more attention to Yu''s promotion.


    "Yes." The big girl was angry, and the bracelet answered. She knew that the bracelet would end up like this, but it was a pity to show the young master''s heart.


    Big girl doesn''t know Yu''s nature, so she will naturally feel sorry for Yu, but she doesn''t know what kind of expression she will make to her regret now when she knows Yu''s nature.


    That bracelet is similar to Cuiyu''s smoke cloud. It seems that Yu Xingyang has also heard about what happened in Qiqiao Pavilion today. In the previous life, she was moved by his heart. In this life, she won''t be so stupid.


    After his rebirth, he specially arranged for someone to inquire about it. Naturally, that''s all. Every time he gave her something, he would not lose Su Manjing''s share. When he knew about it, he only felt extremely disgusted.


    Sure enough, as Huang he guessed, Su Manjing couldn''t put it down after seeing the bracelet. She wore the bracelet on her wrist 12 hours a day and never let anyone touch it.


    Once, a girl in charge of her grooming was ordered by Su Manjing to cut off her hands and buy it because she accidentally touched the bracelet. Of course, these are later words.


    Tonight, mei''er wanted to come to serve Ruohe, but somehow Ruohe was deliberately or unintentionally avoiding mei''er''s service. This makes Mel very confused.


    But mei''er couldn''t think of any way to make Huang he willing to serve her for a moment. She just looked at her, and her eyes flashed a complex look.


    Perhaps, after she did those things, the young lady would no longer want to believe her.


    For several days, Ruohe was faint to mei''er. Even some rough girls in the outer yard could feel this strange atmosphere, not to mention the human spirit who pity the moon, but none of them pierced the matter. They believe that Ruohe will make the right decision.


    Seeing that he came back from Qiqiao Pavilion, his attitude towards himself became indifferent and cold. Mei''er didn''t know why. She was flustered for several times in front of him.


    Mei''er''s attitude these days is naturally obvious. She doesn''t ask much. She''s waiting. She''s waiting for mei''er to tell the story.


    On this day, mei''er finally couldn''t help it. As soon as she saw Chen he, she knelt down and said, "Miss, damn you, I''m sorry for you."


    At this point, mei''er has burst into tears.


    "Mel, get up first." He stretched out his hand and wanted to help mei''er up.


    "No, miss, if you don''t forgive mei''er, mei''er won''t get up." I don''t know. Meier became stubborn at this time.


    Ruohe frowned slightly and was about to say something when Da Niu came in. Looking at the scene in front of her, she naturally understood that something really happened. At the same time, she was also happy and worthless for Ruohe.


    The young lady is so kind to mei''er. Mei''er dares to do something sorry for her. Fortunately, mei''er still has a little conscience and knows that she wants to plead guilty. It''s only this time. It seems that she has been waiting for a long time.


    The big girl looked at mei''er and said, "sister mei''er, among us, you have been with Miss for the longest time. What kind of person is Miss? Don''t you understand? Look what you are doing now."


    The big girl''s voice is cold without a trace of emotion. The young lady is only her. If one person dares to be unfavorable to the young lady, she will work hard for the young lady. If the young lady is hard to say, let her say it.


    Mei''er listened to Da Niu''s words, looked up at Da Niu, and then looked at Chen he. Her tears immediately fell down like no money.


    "Miss, I know I''m wrong. I don''t ask you to forgive me. I just ask you to save my parents for your sake."


    Hearing what mei''er said, Da Niu''s face is a little better, but she is still cold to mei''er. In Da Niu''s opinion, no matter what difficulties mei''er has, she should know that there will be such a result today when she makes a mistake for Chen he.


    "You get up and talk first." He looked at mei''er and felt a touch of heartache at the bottom of his heart. Meier did something sorry for herself, but she also had difficulties, didn''t she? He comforted himself in his heart.


    Similarly, Naohe is ashamed of mei''er''s heart. She has implicated mei''er in both her previous life and this life. In her previous life, she implicated mei''er''s life. In this life, she implicated mei''er''s family.


    Mei''er didn''t push off this time, but got up along Huang He''s arm.


    "Tell me, if I can do it, I will do it." Chen he looked at mei''er and felt guilty. Mei''er, I didn''t want to implicate you, but it still implicated you, just like you didn''t want to do something sorry for me and finally did it.


    "Miss, I didn''t mean to do something I''m sorry for you, but it''s just Mrs. min. he caught my parents. If I didn''t do that, Mrs. min would kill my parents." Mei''er doesn''t dare to look into Chen he''s eyes. Even if she has difficulties, he has done something sorry for miss.

 Chapter 117

    "Even if Mrs. min really caught your parents, you shouldn''t do this to miss." Big girl was really angry when she heard mei''er''s words.


    How much does Miss mei''er care about her on weekdays? She sees it from the bottom of her eyes, but she can''t imagine that mei''er doesn''t believe miss mei''er in the back left. It''s really the princess''s kindness to her. The more I think about this, the big girl will mention whether it''s worth taking it.


    "What do you know? You don''t know anything. Have you ever thought about how desperate I was at that time?" Mel retorted.


    Others think she is sorry for Miss, but who knows how desperate she was at that time? Generally, she gave birth to her, raised her and hurt her close relatives. On the other hand, she is the miss who is regarded as a sister and relative. No matter what she does, she will feel guilty and sorry for them.


    Therefore, in the end, she chose her own parents first. Subconsciously, he believed that there would be no accident to Ruohe. As long as Chen Gong rescued her parents, she would recognize her no matter how Ruohe treated her.


    But what she didn''t expect was that he would have seen her wrong at the beginning of the matter.


    "Yes, I don''t even know it''s a nightmare, but if someone threatens me with my parents'' lives, I won''t make the same choice as you. I''ll tell Miss about it, because I believe miss will have a way to save my parents."


    The big girl looked at some mei''er and said, "after talking so much, you just subconsciously don''t want to believe that the young lady will save your parents."


    Although mei''er has difficulties in doing all this, Da Niu still doesn''t agree with mei''er.


    Big girl''s words were like a thunderbolt in the clear sky. Mei''er was like losing her soul. Her body softened and fell to the ground. Just at this time, no one went up to say that she helped her up.


    At this time, only one voice in mei''er''s heart kept asking herself: is it just like this, is it like this?


    Would it be a different result if she told him the whole story early in the morning?


    Looking at mei''er like this, she felt soft at heart. But she knew that this was not the time for her to be soft. She had returned mei''er I and could not return mei''er I again. It was time for her to let go.


    "Meier, you go. I can''t hold you in this yard." He looked at mei''er and tried to keep calm.


    "Miss, you''re driving me away." Mei''er looked up at Ruohe incredulously. She never thought that Ruohe would be so heartless and drive her out of Prime Minister Chen''s house.


    Ruohe didn''t speak. She was afraid that she couldn''t hold back, so she opened her mouth and said that mei''er stayed. Mei''er''s temperament is not suitable for living in the prime minister''s house. Only releasing her from the prime minister''s house is the best choice.


    Big girl didn''t have such a lot of thoughts, but looked at Xiang Meier and said disdainfully:


    "Do you think you have a chance to stay with the young lady after you betrayed her?"


    Although Daniu doesn''t understand why Ruohe took advantage of this and tried her best to drive mei''er out of the prime minister''s house, she also knows that there must be a reason for Ruohe to do so. In addition, she also feels that mei''er is not suitable to stay with Ruohe.


    Mei''er, a man of this temperament, has been a great help to stay with him without pulling his hind legs.


    Big girl''s words hit mei''er''s heart straight. Mei''er was as cold as falling into an ice cellar.


    Yes, on the day she made the decision to betray miss, she should think of such a result. What else can she be reconciled to. At least the lady is still holding her life. If she had not promised Mrs. min, but listened to what Daniu said and told him the truth of the matter, would there be a different ending.


    Thinking of this, mei''er even felt that if Ruohe directly ordered to kill her, she would feel better than she now. If she didn''t accept Mrs. min''s coercion and promise Mrs. min to stir up all the relationships that might be beneficial to Ruohe in front of Ruohe, the young lady wouldn''t want her.


    Looking at mei''er like this, Huang He said she didn''t feel bad. It was false, but she had to hold back. Otherwise, she would kill mei''er sooner or later. He had killed mei''er once and decided not to hurt mei''er again.


    "Look at the master servant relationship between you and me for so many years. What else do you want before you leave? As long as I can do it, I will promise you." He narrowed his eyes slightly and said with pain.


    "Miss." Big girl looked at Ruohe with disapproval and seemed to want to say something. He did wave his hand and motioned to her. Needless to say, she had her own discretion.


    Big girl is worried that mei''er will put forward the idea of staying with Ruohe at this time. In that case. Miss''s plan will be disrupted.


    Mei''er was stunned when she heard that Huang He was still willing to agree to a request, but at least she reacted.


    "I don''t ask the young lady to promise me anything. I just ask the young lady to take care of my parents because she has served you for so many years without credit or hard work."


    Mei''er is just a little simple in mind, but she is not a fool. Naturally, she knows that at this time, she is asking for protection. It is impossible to keep her around, not to mention that she has done something like that.


    After listening to mei''er''s words, Da Niu immediately breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that mei''er would put forward the conditions to stay with him at this time. If he had love, please promise. After all, in the eyes of thousands of people, there is an autumn lotus first, isn''t it.


    Fortunately, mei''er is quite knowledgeable and doesn''t put forward such conditions at this time. Otherwise, those outsiders will certainly think that Ruohe is a master who will only connive at others, and the betrayed Ruohe won''t be punished too much. I''m really worried that the eaves of Ruohe in front of others will disappear.


    "Well, I''ll try my best to take care of your parents." He finally looked at mei''er and said, "go."


    Mei''er is also a person who has been with him for so many years. She understands his temperament and knows that once she makes a decision, she can''t change it. She kneels down and whispers a big gift to him:


    "Young lady, you must take care of yourself when your maidservant is not around to serve you." Mei''er''s voice was hoarse and choked, but she didn''t shed tears.


    In fact, looking at mei''er like this, Da Niu couldn''t bear it. After all, she and mei''er were the only ones in the yard who stayed with him the longest. But she can''t disturb miss''s plan. She''s saying that Meier really did something sorry to Ruohe.


    Seeing that Ruohe didn''t speak, mei''er didn''t say much, because this time she did something sorry for Ruohe first. She just turned around and continued to say to Da Niu Mao lianyue:


    "Sisters, mei''er may never serve the young lady again. You must serve the young lady well and take my share with you."


    Mei''er finished all this, and without waiting for mei''er to speak, she turned and withdrew from the room. She had no face to continue to stay here.

 Chapter 118

    This day and night, it is particularly heavy.


    Mei''er looked back at the prime minister''s house where she had lived for more than ten years. It seemed that she wanted to keep it in her mind deeply, and then turned around and left. She didn''t know when she would come back after leaving this time. I''m afraid she won''t have a chance to come back again. She was ordered by the master to drive her out of the house.


    She never dreamed that one day she would leave the prime minister''s house with such an identity. She thought she would always serve him until she died.


    Mei''er went out of the prime minister''s house and walked aimlessly in the empty street. For a moment, she didn''t know where she should go. As long as she left the prime minister''s house, there seemed to be no place for her.


    "Mel." Suddenly, mei''er seemed to hear someone call her. She turned around and saw a 15-year-old woman standing not far away looking at herself.


    Mei''er thought she was dazed and rubbed her eyes. However, no matter what she rubbed, the figure of the man still stayed there.


    "Sister lianyue." Cried Mel with some uncertainty. Although lianyue is the servant girl who was only taken away by him after she went to evil karma, mei''er felt that he attached importance to her. Otherwise, with his temperament, Lianxin would not be in lianyue. The two sisters were embarrassed to enter the house, so they stayed with her and sat next to her as servant girls.


    Since Lian Yue is now in this category, miss... Will she, will she also come.


    Thinking of this, mei''er unconsciously looked around. After washing, she could see the figure she wanted to see in a corner.


    Lianyue seemed to see mei''er''s mind at this time and said faintly:


    "Don''t look, Miss didn''t come." In fact, she is also a little impatient. The girl''s mind is so simple. Does the young lady really have the heart to change her? Aren''t you afraid to blame this girl when she knows the truth in the future?


    "I know." Mei''er dropped her head and couldn''t hide her loss in her tone. How could miss come to see her when she did such a thing.


    Suddenly, mei''er seemed to think of something. She shook her head and looked at Lian Yue and said, "sister Lian Yue, do you believe me? I really didn''t want to do anything sorry for Miss Lian, but I really had no way. You know, later, I also thought about talking about it with my little sister, but I was afraid, I was afraid that Miss Lian would alienate me because of it, Ignore me. "


    When mei''er said these words, the whole person seemed to have lost her soul. The real people were empty. Lianyue couldn''t bear to see what she wanted to say, but mei''er smiled sadly and muttered:


    "Anyway, it''s too late to say anything in my heart. I''ve done something sorry for miss. Although the death did no real harm to the young lady, she did it, didn''t she? "


    Looking at mei''er like this, Lian Yue didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Meier, have you ever thought that before you do these things, the young lady already knows. She''s just waiting. When you''re willing to tell her yourself, you think that after you''ve done something sorry for the young lady, the young lady is waiting for you to tell her yourself instead of sending someone to take you there?"


    "So, miss, she already knew. No wonder, no wonder." At this time, mei''er didn''t pay attention to the key points in lianyue''s words at all. She only noticed that Ruohe knew what she was doing, but Ruohe had been waiting for her to explain to him.


    "But the young lady asked me to give it to you. I came to see you today. You can''t mention it to anyone, okay?" She has done what she should say and do. Whether Mei Er can achieve what she expected depends on her nature.


    Mei''er took the package handed to her by lianyue, looked at lianyue''s back and looked at the package in her hand. A complex feeling rushed to her heart. She didn''t know what kind of mentality she had opened the package.


    Inside was a piece of paper, several sets of clothes for washing, some silver coins, several silver notes, a jade pendant and a letter.


    Mei''er didn''t know how she opened the letter, but after she read the letter, the whole person seemed to come back to life, with energy and spirit, whispering in her mouth.


    "Don''t worry, miss. May won''t let you down."


    Prime Minister''s house, Heyun Pavilion.


    He leaned lazily against the bed wall, holding the Feng''s Internal Classic in his hand. Seeing Lian Yue coming back, she didn''t lift her head. It was still her faint tone.


    "Did you give her everything?" Although everything had been arranged, she was still a little worried.


    "I gave it all." Lian Yue saidˇ° It''s just that... Lianyue doesn''t understand. Obviously, Ruohe can''t let mei''er go, and even solve mei''er''s problem at the beginning, but why should she do so much, miss.


    Others may not know, but she does know. Meier has always wanted to tell Naohe that Mrs. min grabbed her Dharma pulse to threaten her, but killing Naohe has never given Meier such a chance. This is the reason for today''s situation.


    In addition, she can see that mei''er is absolutely sincere to Ruohe, but she has little experience in the end, doesn''t understand many things, and can''t make correct judgment in time, which leads to her choosing such a difficult road.


    "Don''t you understand why I did this?" Seeing that lianyue was about to stop talking, why didn''t he understand that she wanted to say so, just because of her identity, she didn''t say much.


    "Yes." The idea in his heart was torn down by Chen he. Lianyue didn''t feel embarrassed, but honestly said what she thought in her heart.


    "Miss, if you do this, aren''t you afraid that mei''er will complain to miss that day?"


    He gave a long sigh. say:


    "Lianyue, everyone has their own way to go. Mei''er''s temperament is not suitable for living in the prime minister''s house. Also, I believe she won''t blame me when she knows the truth. Even if she really blames me, it''s my own fault and I can afford it. "


    Now, it''s lianyue''s turn. She doesn''t know what to say. Lianyue has to pray for mei''er in her heart, hoping that the girl''s luck won''t be so bad.


    Finally, without saying anything, he withdrew from the house and left him alone.


    Mel, I hope you won''t blame me when it comes to that day.


    Who could have thought that everything Meier suffered today was a bureau set up by Naohe, a bureau that let Meier leave the prime minister''s house.


    Those who took mei''er''s parents were not Mrs. min''s people, but the people arranged by Ruohe.

 Chapter 119

    In the early morning of this day, Naohe was arrested by several people from the bed.


    Huang He''s pajamas haven''t fully woke up yet. He is a little confused. He looks at several people who are constantly gesticulating on himself and asks:


    "What are you doing? Why did you get up so early? Is today a special day?"


    The girl listened to her forehead very much, but she did not dare to make complaints about it because her identity was just a maid of the grass.


    "Miss, you forgot that today is the prince''s birthday party." However, it was rare for her to see such a confused look of Ruohe, and she was a little excited. It turned out that the young lady looked like this when she didn''t wake up.


    After listening to Da Niu''s words, he finally recovered and frowned slightly. Is it time for the prince''s birthday party today. During this time, as soon as she was free, she pestered lianyue and Lianxin to learn medicine and martial arts. Naturally, she didn''t have much idea of time.


    Moreover, during this period of time, Mrs. min and several aunts have rarely calmed down. She just doesn''t know how. She is always a little upset today. It seems that something bad will happen. She only feels very accurate. Just, but I don''t know what will happen.


    She was immediately annoyed. If she had not been so self reliant in her previous life and asked more about things outside, maybe she wouldn''t be so upset.


    "Miss, what kind of bun do you think you should wear today?" Mei''er looked at Ruohe''s beautiful hair for a while. She wanted to comb a beautiful hairstyle for Ruohe, but Ruohe didn''t agree. Didn''t she work for a long time in vain.


    Mei''er''s voice pulled his thoughts back. Looking at mei''er''s tangled face, he felt a lot better, pressed down the irritability in his heart and said.


    "Just wear a bun." When the soldiers came to block the water and cover the earth, she didn''t believe her current ability. Mrs. min and others could calculate her so easily. Some days, she learned the medical skills and Kung Fu of lianyue and Lianxin sisters in vain.


    She''s not very old now. Even if she wears a bun, it''s nothing. Besides, she doesn''t want to steal the limelight today. As long as she can spend it smoothly today.


    If she could, she really didn''t want to go to the prince''s birthday party, but if she didn''t go, she didn''t know how Su Manjing hooked up with the prince and why the two princes finally killed their uncles.


    She doesn''t believe that the reason why the second prince did it to his uncle is really just that his uncle has been unwilling to take refuge in him. Apart from others, the 200000 army in his uncle''s hands can''t be underestimated.


    Soon, the sky outside was already bright. While lianyue and Lianxin were waiting by the edge of the grass, they went out of the yard, and Daniu was left to see the yard.


    From a distance, he saw Su Hu and Su Manjing waiting there.


    Standing on Su Hu''s left is Su Manjing. At this time, she is dressed in white and wears white at the prince''s birthday banquet. Isn''t this death? Of course, such words are only aimed at others, but it seems a little far fetched on Su Manjing, because this white dress is hard spread by Su Manjing, with a bit of nobility and atmosphere, and a bit of Fairy Spirit, as if she had fallen into the world.


    From this point, he has to admit that this white is really suitable for Su Manjing.


    On Su Hu''s right hand side, standing is Su Wanyue. I think it''s because of the prince''s birthday banquet. Su Hu has solved Su Wanyue''s foot ban. Although Su Wanyue is only seven years old, she is also a coral red with gorgeous RUBY EARRINGS AND RUBY hairpins. Even more, she looks like a doll photographed in the New Year picture. She looks happy.


    Behind Su Wanyue, standing is Su Wanqing. Although she doesn''t have the temperament of Su Manjing and the simplicity of Su Wanyue with her bag, it can be seen that she has been carefully dressed.


    Because she went to the prince''s birthday party, Mrs. min was not qualified to attend. Therefore, she didn''t see Mrs. min here. He didn''t think there was anything unexpected.


    The prince''s birthday banquet can only be attended by the serious master, but this year''s Prince''s birthday banquet is obviously different from previous years, because it is planned to take the opportunity of the prince''s birthday banquet to select concubines for the prince and several princes. Therefore, ordinary women like Su Manjing also have the opportunity to attend the prince''s birthday banquet.


    Compared with the other ladies in the prime minister''s house, his dress is too simple. He looks fresh in a green water cloud brocade and combed this simple double bun. However, it is too clear and new.


    He walked up to Su Hu, saluted YingYing and said, "I''ve seen my father."


    "Yes." Su Hu looked at Chen he''s clean and can''t dress up any more. He frowned a little unhappily, but he didn''t say much. It''s getting late now. It must be too late for him to go back and freshen up now.


    Looking at Huang he coming out, Su Manjing''s eyes flashed a touch of jealousy, but she soon covered it up.


    Su Wanyue on one side doesn''t have such a good concentration as Su Manjing. She''s the youngest here, so she''s even more open-minded.


    "Big sister, let dad wait with us." The tone of yin and Yang was very much like aunt Xia, and what she meant was that she wanted to say that he was unfilial, and unexpectedly let Su Hu, as her father, wait for her at the door for a long time.


    Hear Su Wanyue''s words. Chen he doesn''t know how. Suddenly, she has an impulse to laugh. What happened to her before? She actually thinks Su Wanyue is such a fool smart.


    He ignored Su Wanyue''s words, but looked at Su Hu and said, "my father also thinks I''m unfilial."


    Su Su Wen, and the corners of the mouth sucked, you just want to take part in the prince''s birthday banquet, and no matter what moths have been counted as filial piety. Since the fall of the grass from the stairs, this one after awakening, Su Su deeply realized that what is called "bending the hump", and what he did was respectful to him. He wanted to fight against Ruohe, but every time Ruohe would move Yu Tian out, leaving him helpless.


    He opened his mouth and was about to say something. Su Manjing said, "four sisters. Don''t talk nonsense. Big sister just loves beauty. Today is the prince''s birthday party. The big sister naturally spent more time dressing up. "


    Su Manjing''s words seem to be helping Ruohe out, but it''s not that Ruohe doesn''t like the prince''s birthday party. She just goes to make up so that Su Hu can wait for her for so long.

 Chapter 120

    "Is that so?" Su Wanyue obviously didn''t believe it. He looked at him up and down and said, "but I don''t think the big sister''s dress today is much different from that at ordinary times."


    Su Wanyue is obviously saying that Su Manjing is lying with her eyes open. At the same time, she is also accusing him of not paying attention to the prince''s birthday banquet.


    Su Manjing probably didn''t expect that Su Wanyue, who had been following her behind, would turn her face at this time. Although she was angry, she didn''t dare to show it on a single page and said to Su Wanyue:


    "How did the fourth sister know that the eldest sister didn''t dress up with all her heart? The material of the eldest sister''s clothes is superior water cloud brocade, which is not worthy of ordinary jewelry."


    Sure enough, Su Manjing saw a touch of jealousy in Su Wanyue''s eyes after she said these words.


    Su Wanyue thought she was hiding something, but she didn''t know that her brothers were human spirits. Who didn''t see the jealousy at the bottom of her eyes, took Huang He''s arm and said:


    "Big sister, are you really wearing clothes made of Shuiyun brocade? If big sister didn''t auction Cuiyu Yanyun last time, I think it would match this Shuiyun brocade very well."


    Her innocent appearance really makes it hard to think that she deliberately mentioned Cuiyu smoke cloud at this time, but she won''t know. Su Wanyue deliberately mentioned the Cuiyu smoke cloud in front of Su Hu to make Su Hu hate herself. It''s best that Su Hu is completely angry at this time and doesn''t take herself to the prince''s birthday party.


    He sneered in his heart. He looked at what Su Wanyue said with an innocent face. At the same time, he avoided Su Wanyue''s hand without trace.


    On Su Wanyue''s careful thinking, how could she not understand. It''s a big joke for Su Hu, who wants to scold himself at this time and not allow himself to attend the prince''s birthday party. Apart from anything else, she is now the direct daughter of the prime minister''s house. Su Hu, the only legitimate daughter, could not have prevented her from attending the prince''s birthday party.


    Unless she is engaged or loses her reputation, or Su Hu already has another legitimate daughter, Su Wanyue doesn''t think about why Su Hu solved her foot ban at this time. It''s really just because she performed well. Hei doesn''t expect Su Wanyue to bring benefits to him.


    "Four sisters. I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I auctioned it according to my mother''s last wish. "


    After he said this, he successfully blocked everyone''s mouth. In the future, if someone is talking about it, it will be unfilial.


    They can privately say that he should not sell Cuiyu smoke cloud, but they dare not take it in the open, because as long as they dare to say that he is wrong, they agree with the existence of unfilial.


    Su Hu also had a heartache because Su Wanyue mentioned Cuiyu Yanyun and wanted to beat him well at this time. However, after hearing what he said behind him, he was surprised to get a cold sweat. At the same time, he was glad that he had not been in a hurry to teach him a lesson, otherwise he would not be able to stay in the position with the Prime Minister for a long time.


    "Big sister, I don''t mean that you dream a hundred." Su Wanyue said that she knew that there was no favor and benefit here, so she looked at Su Hu tearfully and said:


    "Dad, you know yue''er best. You know yue''er doesn''t want to say that big sister is unfilial. Yue''er is just a pity that Cuiyu smoke can''t become big sister''s jewelry. At least Cuiyu smoke is also a relic left by her mother."


    The tearful look seemed to make people hold Yu Meiqing in their arms and comfort her. In addition, she deliberately said Yu Meiqing at this time, which made her more innocent.


    Naturally, Su Hu felt distressed. He reached out and touched Su Wanyue''s head and said softly, "dad knows you didn''t mean it. Your big sister won''t take this matter to heart."


    Su Hu didn''t forget to take a look at Ruohe after saying this. One of Ruohe comforted Su Wanyue.


    Huang he naturally doesn''t want to comfort Su Wanyue, but Su Hu''s eyes are too straightforward. In addition, she can''t really fall out with Su Hu now. Chong Su Wanyue said:


    "The fourth sister, the eldest sister knows that you are careless." Chen he also left room for this. He didn''t say that Su Wanyue was intentional, but he didn''t say that Su Wanyue wasn''t intentional. But at this time, no one thought about the meaning. They just thought that as long as Su Hu was willing to go out, no matter how hard his wings were, he would be obedient.


    Of course, Su Hu didn''t think deeply. Seeing that he gave himself such face, Su Hu was also happy,


    He said that he still had his father in his heart, otherwise he wouldn''t go to the imperial palace to invite an imperial doctor for himself in the middle of the night, and he wouldn''t listen to his words at this time.


    He believes that as long as he shows a little kindness to him, he will obey him.


    Later, Su Hu said brightly, "it''s getting late. Let''s get on the bus quickly."


    It was already late when they came out, and they were delayed because of Naohe. Now they are only afraid to speed up on the road.


    Soon, the carriage arrived at the Chengtian hall. Chengtian hall is the place where large-scale state banquets are held. Generally, only when the Empress Dowager is married, the Empress Dowager''s birthday or receiving the foreign envoy and the Empress Dowager''s birthday can it be held here.


    However, in order to make up for his guilt towards the crown prince, the place of the crown prince''s birthday banquet was set in the Chengtian hall. In addition, the crown prince was originally a prince of the Zhou Dynasty. This crown prince''s birthday banquet was to select concubines for his brother and the crown prince, including the future crown princess. In this way, there was no official objection.


    "Big sister, this is the palace. It''s my first time to come?" When she got out of the carriage, Su Wanyue was like a sparrow, chattering on one side.


    "Big sister, do you think we are too plain?" Su Wanyue, relying on her young age, chattered like this. Although many people looked at him on the way, she didn''t tell the truth after looking at Su Wanyue''s harmless and innocent face. She just thought Su Wanyue was a satisfied child who had seen the world.


    Because these girls who came to the prince''s birthday party didn''t mean to wear bright clothes. Even if one of them wore plain clothes, they were embroidered with festive embroidery such as flowers, wealth and wealth. In this way, the dress of Chen he and Su Manjing looked a lot lighter.


    It doesn''t matter what Su Wanyue said. No matter what Su Wanyue said, she didn''t hear it. Su Wanqing was the same as when she left the house. The slave disguised herself as an invisible person.

 Chapter 121

    Su Manjing blacked her face all the way. She tried to scold Su Wanyue several times, but she closed it again, because he couldn''t do anything loud in the palace. Just stop Su Wanyue with her eyes and hope Su Wanyue can close her mouth.


    If she can, she really wants to say that she is not still Su Wanyue.


    But Su Wanyue didn''t care so much about Su Manjing. She said it all by herself.


    Finally, Su Manjing had no choice but to look to Su Hu for help,


    Su Hu originally wanted to hand over the matter to Ruohe. He hoped that Ruohe could look at Su Wanyue, but he didn''t think about it, but he looked like it was none of his own business. Finally, he had to say helplessly:


    "Yue''er, where have you learned the rules you learned from Mammy these days?"


    "It''s dad." Su Wanyue pursed her lips wrongfully.


    "Well, don''t get in the way of others. Let''s go in quickly." Su Hu didn''t want to worry about these small things. Of course, the more reason was that they had delayed a lot of time when they came. If they delayed, they would be late.


    Just entered Chengtian hall. Although many people came to the prince''s birthday banquet this time, it is also the Royal backyard. Everything is in order. There will be a specially responsible servant eunuch to guide the way in front, but there is no situation that they can''t find the way.


    When he came into the Chengtian hall, he couldn''t help nodding. It is worthy of being a palace that will be opened only for major events such as the emperor''s and Empress''s wedding. It''s not ordinary magnificence, and everywhere shows the majesty of the royal family.


    There are white marble steps, mahogany corridors and various rare flowers. In Chengtian hall, he can only say one word, that is, he smashed them with gold, silver and jewelry.


    It can also be seen that although the crown prince is a little mediocre and incompetent, the emperor still dotes on him. No wonder, the emperor did not propose to abolish the crown prince, and no one mentioned it in the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty.


    There are only two such situations. One is that the emperor is strong enough, and the other is that the peach does have something extraordinary. However, if the crown prince has something extraordinary, then in his previous life, the last person to ascend the throne was the second crown prince, which will not be unknown.


    Therefore, I will not recognize the first possibility in my heart. I am a strong enough person today.


    It is already the alternate season of mid spring and late spring, but peach blossoms can be seen in the Chengtian hall. It turns out that there are many ice cubes around the peach tree. It seems that these ice cubes have delayed the flowering of peach blossoms.


    Seeing here, he had to make complaints about it, which was indeed a heavenly home, not a general extravagance, but a general wealth.


    At this time, where do you know that this method of delaying flowering with ice has only been so once since the founding of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Although this is to select the imperial concubine for the princes, it is also a royal blind date meeting. Moreover, there are only a few princes. Those who think their status is not worthy of the crown prince will focus on the young talents who come to the crown prince''s birthday banquet today, hoping to find a suitable husband from these people.


    Therefore, many talented women and beauties who came earlier have begun to talk, and there are also many who talk and laugh.


    As soon as he entered the Chengtian hall, Su Hu handed Su Manjing over to Chen he. He went to have a good relationship with his colleagues.


    As soon as Su Hu left, Su Manjing and Su Wanyue''s thoughts became active. After all, they are common women. Staying here will only serve as a foil for Chen he. Even if Su Manjing won the title of Shuangshu in the capital in various banquets, what''s the matter? She is still a common woman. Unless he becomes a legitimate woman now, she can only serve as a foil for Chen he forever.


    When she first came out of the prime minister''s house, Su Wanyue still laughed at the plain clothes of Huang He and Su Manjing, but now she regretted it.


    Because all the way down, everyone is wearing bright colors, but the pure white of Su Manjing and the green of Juhe are more pleasing to the eye.


    The feeling of Ruohe is that lotus comes out of clear water and is naturally carved. Su Manjing grabs her own characteristics and knows that white is always the best for her. She also wears white with a bit of Fairy Spirit.


    Su Wanyue''s heart was very bad when she looked at the sudden rise of Ruohe and Su Manjing in the red flowers and willows. She should have worn some plain clothes if she knew the result of the receipt.


    At this time, Su Wanyue didn''t realize it at all. In fact, at her age, red a Zi was more suitable for her, because such a color would make her more charming and lovely. However, Su Wanyue, who was blinded by jealousy, wouldn''t realize this. I''m afraid if there was a simple sound in front of her now, he would change it without hesitation.


    Therefore, Su Wanyue and Su Manjing are even more reluctant to set off for him. They each find a way to watch their excitement. Only Su Wanqing follows behind him from beginning to end without saying a word.


    Today is always a busy day. It''s not good to watch them all the time. Of course, Huang He doesn''t want to watch them, so he goes with them. After they go away, he says to Su Wanqing who has been following her:


    "The third sister can also go around alone. It''s rare to have a chance to do it once in a while."


    "I''ll just stay with my big sister." Su Wanqing was not moved at all. She still stood behind him and said.


    She won''t be so stupid as those two women. If she leaves alone, she really doesn''t have to be a foil for Ruohe. However, without Ruohe, those CHILDES and ladies with real status will be willing to talk to them. Such a party is rare. As long as she stays with Ruohe, she will have a chance to show her face. As long as she shows her face, she can''t win anyone with her intelligence.


    "Then you will be wronged." He didn''t bother to pay attention to the twists and turns in Su Wanqing''s heart, and said faintly.


    "Don''t be wronged. My eldest sister and I are sisters. Since we are sisters, we should be together. Why not be wronged?" Su Wanqing seems to have been hurt by his wordsˇ° The eldest sister said, "don''t you want me as a sister?"


    "Well, since you are willing to follow me, follow me." He didn''t want to talk to Su Wanqing. He went straight to the pavilion in the middle of the lake and saw the koi competing for food. He was in a trance. The koi knew that only by competing could they get what they wanted, not to mention people.


    Su Wanqing quickly followed, "big sister, wait for me."


    "Cousin." Soon after he sat down, he heard someone call himself.

 Chapter 122

    With this "cousin", he doesn''t have to look back to know who that person is. This voice is the one who has accompanied her for countless nights and spent several spring and autumn.


    "Second cousin." He just raised his head and nodded to Yu Hongyang gently. He had no intention of getting up to meet him.


    Su Wanqing couldn''t sit still. She got up and paid homage to Yu YingYing and said softly:


    "Wan Qing has seen her second cousin."


    Su Wanqing didn''t hurry to get up after the trip, but still kept the salute posture. She was waiting for Yu Xingyang to help her up in person.


    She thinks it''s not a problem that she will use her charm to win. Moreover, she has practiced this salute posture countless times in front of the mirror. No matter any man, as long as he sees it, he can''t help feeling pity for her.


    Su Wanqing''s body leaning forward slightly at this time showed her beautiful and moving clavicle faintly in front of Yu Hongxing, as if she would be Cui away as long as there was a moment of blowing. In addition to her poor appearance at this time, Tao really makes any man have an impulse to protect her.


    But at this time, Yu''s thoughts are all on Huang He. Where will you notice her.


    I saw Yu carry forward directly bypass Su Wanqing, go to Ruohe and say, "my cousin has been hiding here. It''s hard for me to find it for a while."


    This scene is called Su Wanqing''s embarrassment, but she can''t show it, because her identity is the lowest here, so she has to get up and look at Chen he and Yu Xingyang with extremely sad eyes.


    The grain curled its mouth. Ignoring Su Wanqing''s resentful eyes, looking at Yu, she said faintly:


    "I don''t know what my second cousin is anxious to find me." The voice was faint, and I didn''t see Yu''s arrival at all.


    What he meant by this is that you can leave if you have nothing to do.


    Seeing that Ruohe didn''t take himself to heart, I was not well. I was a little annoyed. This is Chengtian hall. She asked Su Ruohe why she decided to stay or go.


    He is really just a prince of the marquis. His father has no son now. Didn''t he rely on his loyal and brave marquis to gain a foothold in the prime minister''s house? Now why did she throw her face at herself.


    Su Wanqing was naturally annoyed when she saw that her sweetheart was ignored by Huang He. The seeds of jealousy also began to sprout and spread in my heart.


    "I''m looking for my cousin because I have something to say to my cousin." Zhongyong Hou pays close attention to the affairs of the prime minister''s house every day. He is afraid that he will suffer a loss in the prime minister''s house and is unwilling to tell him. Naturally, Yu Xingyang knows what happened in the prime minister''s house.


    "My second cousin joked. I saw nothing to talk about with my second cousin." How could Chen he be wrong about the calculation in Yu''s eyes? All her life, she doesn''t want to have any relationship with Yu except a nominal cousin.


    "Cousin, I just have a few words to persuade you so that you won''t go astray." As long as he takes care of the prime minister''s house and disappoints Yu, he will have the opportunity to marry him and threaten the old man to pass on the throne to himself.


    What he doesn''t know is that before she died, she only thought Yu Xingyang married herself because Yu Tian spoke. She doesn''t know that Yu Xingyang married her for the throne, but Yu Xingyang threatened Yu Tian with her life.


    In this life, Ruohe didn''t want to be involved with Yu Xingyang too much. Seeing that Yu Xingyang had been unwilling to leave, he took the initiative to get up.


    "Since the second cousin likes the scenery here very much, he''er won''t disturb the second cousin."


    Although Su Wanqing and lianyue Lianxin were still here in the pavilion, he also wanted to avoid suspicion, so he got up and left.


    "Cousin. Even if you don''t plan for the present, you should also plan for your future. If your cousin doesn''t dislike it, I''ll ask my father to propose marriage tomorrow, so that we can kiss each other. " Seeing that he wanted to go, I was naturally in a hurry. I stretched out my hand and wanted to hold him.


    He skillfully avoided Yu Hongyang''s suddenly stretched handˇ° Second cousin, please respect yourself. " Then he stopped for another minute and walked outside the pavilion.


    Yu''s repeated entanglement and self righteousness made him really angry. In his last life, he thought that as long as he married Yu, they would be closer. With the relationship between their cousins, Yu would treat himself sincerely.


    In her last life, she loved a man all her life, took him as the heaven, planned everything for him, and obeyed him. In fact, such feelings can be forgotten.


    She thought that after the last incident, she would not have any waves in the face of Yu.


    I don''t know. At the moment when I saw Yu Xingyang again, her feelings in her previous life burst out. Last time, with her uncle who loved her most, he could ignore Yu Xingyang. Then, with Su Manjing and Su Wanqing, she also ignored Yu Xingyang, but this time, Su Wanqing deliberately reduced her sense of existence, It''s hard for her to do it. Her only idea is to escape and get out of here.


    In the last life, although she hated Su Hu''s indifference and the calculations of Mrs. min and Su Manjing, what she hated most was Yu Hongxing.


    Because in the last life, he treated Yu Jiong wholeheartedly and regarded Yu Jiong as her only dependence. How do you know that Yu Jiong finally killed her favorite uncle, acquiesced in Su Manjing''s killing her son, and finally left her to a group of men.


    When she thought of what she had suffered in her last life, she couldn''t control it. She wanted to strangle Yu''s impulse to carry forward, but she knew that now was not the time. The only way was to stay away from Yu.


    I was stunned when I looked at the resentment, the sinister look in his eyes, and the back of him running away. Although he kept in touch with Su Manjing when trying to get his favor, he didn''t do anything to apologize to him.


    As I said, it''s not a big deal for men to have three wives and four concubines. Why wouldn''t you look at him like that.


    Well, my cousin also has her own heart, but she is suddenly said by herself. She is shy. Only a woman who really falls in love with a man will have such eyes. He has seen such eyes in his mother''s eyes, and he loves his father very much.


    The more I think about it, the more I think about it, the better I feel.


    Lianyue and Lianxin don''t understand what happened to their young lady and why they left at once, but they also quickly followed up. As for Su Wanqing, it''s not that they are the master and not within the scope of their service.

 Chapter 123

    When he left, Yu had no intention to stay here. It was too bad. He was about to step out of the pavilion. Just stop at Su Wanqing and shout in his ear.


    "Second cousin." Su Wanqing cried in what she thought was the most charming voice. She has practiced this soft voice countless times. No nenen can resist her.


    "Do you have anything else?" Yu Hongyang didn''t want to pay attention to Su Wanqing, but the relationship between him and Su Wanqing didn''t seem so bad, so he stopped.


    Seeing that Yu was willing to stop for herself, Su Wanqing was so happy. Said hurriedly.


    "My eldest sister is in a bad mood recently. I hope my second cousin doesn''t take what just happened to heart." Her words seem to be defending Naohe everywhere, but she also indirectly tells everyone that meinaohe doesn''t get along well with his sisters in the prime minister''s house.


    "Please don''t worry about this, Miss San. He is my cousin. Naturally, I won''t take this matter to heart." Yu Hongyang glanced at Su Wanqing lightly. Her eyes were bright and deep, suggesting that people didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Yu Hongyang then plans to leave. He wants as much as he wants for a woman like Su Wanqing. Naturally, he doesn''t like a woman like Su Wanqing. He''s saying that he plans to inherit the throne in the future. How can he marry a cheap woman like Su Wanqing. I didn''t know Su Wanqing was amazing at this time.


    "The eldest sister was promoted to the first lady of the prime minister''s house, and she is also the cousin of the loyal and brave Hou''s house. She has a noble status. Based on these, there are not many people who want to marry the eldest sister. Moreover, there is another heaven and earth for the prince''s birthday banquet today."


    "What the hell are you trying to say?" Yu Kaixing suddenly turned around and looked at Su Wanqing coldly. Her eyes were cold and chilly.


    "I don''t know anything. I just want to remind my second cousin that there are a lot of people who want to marry my eldest sister in the whole Zhou Dynasty. If my second cousin doesn''t take it early, my eldest sister will become someone else''s daughter-in-law.


    Is the second cousin willing to see the woman he loves become someone else''s wife? "


    After hearing the speech, Yu Guangrong finally put down his steps completely, looked at Su Wanqing and said unfathomably:


    "Your request?" Yu Guangcai doesn''t believe that Su Wanqing will help herself for no reason. Looking at Su Wanqing, she said, with an incomprehensible light at the bottom of her eyes.


    "I want my second cousin to promise me two conditions when I''m done." Seeing Yu Hongxing relax, Su Wanqing doesn''t know how excited she is. Su Feihe, I finally wait until this day. As long as I destroy you, everything you have will be mine.


    "Well, as long as I can do it, I promise you." I also did it. He clenched his teeth and said that as long as he could marry Ruohe, he would be able to use Ruohe to sit in the position of Zhongyong Hou.


    "Then when the banquet starts, my second cousin looks at the opportunity to go to the west side hall." Su Wanqing looked at Yu and said with a smile,.


    "Why go to the west side hall." Yu Xingyang looked at Su Wanqing incomprehensibly and asked... Is there any secret in the west side hall.


    "The second cousin will know when he goes. As long as he remembers the promise he made to me after everything is done." Su Wanqing looked at Yu Xingyang and didn''t tell Yu Xingyang everything she knew. They said so.


    "Big sister, wait for me." Su Wanqing finished this sentence without waiting for Yu to ask more questions. Instead, she raised her feet and hurried after Huang He. She was afraid that if she continued to stay here for a while, she would tell Yu what had happened. At that time, her plan would not succeed.


    At the moment when she left the pavilion, she hurried. When she got out of the pavilion, she naturally moved a lot south. Therefore, Su Wanqing caught up with her before she could go far.


    "Big sister, why did you walk so fast just now? I almost couldn''t catch up." Su Wanqing panted.


    He stopped in front of a peach tree, looked straight at Su Wanqing and said:


    "You really can''t catch up, or you deliberately delayed."


    Being stared at by Naohe, Su Wanqing felt naked and lost in front of everyone. She said timidly:


    "Of course, big sister, you walked so fast that I didn''t react." Su Wanqing''s timid appearance is really like leaving her behind when she''s too fast.


    When he was about to say something, a beautiful voice suddenly sounded. The sound. Huang he recognized that it was Gao Qinqin''s voice.


    "Miss Su." Just at this time, a voice came from the other side of the peach tree. He looked at the voice and saw three men and a woman coming this way.


    "He has seen five princes, Prince Cheng, Prince Shi, Prince Shi and Princess Qinghe." These people are European people who have had a few connections with Ruohe.


    Su Wanqing was shocked when she heard this. When did her big sister know such a big man? She didn''t know.


    However, Su Wanqing couldn''t understand it any more. She wouldn''t ask silly questions. Instead, she bent slightly towards the people in front of her, folded her hands around her waist, and performed a standard court etiquette.


    "Huang He, when did you arrive and why didn''t you come to us?" Gao Qinqin said with his wrist in his hand. The others nodded to him to greet him.


    "I have just arrived." Seeing Gao Qinqin like this, she was speechless, but she couldn''t help it. Since she was like that in Wangjiang building that day, Gao Qinqin was very enthusiastic about herself.


    "Really." Gao Qinqin looked at Ruohe with some distrust.


    "More real than pearls." Looking at Gao Qinqin''s skeptical appearance, he couldn''t help teasing her. He said gently on the tip of Gao Qinqin''s nose.


    Outsiders are all unruly and headstrong. It''s hard to get along with Princess Qinghe. However, he feels that Princess Qinghe is just a little more cheerful. He can say what he wants and do what he wants. It can be seen how Prince Duan and childe Shi have loved Princess Qinghe over the years. If she can celebrate Princess Qinghe first, she will be satisfied.


    "Well, you bastard, dare to tease me." Gao Qinqin then reacted that he had been fooled by Huang He and pretended to be very angry.


    "What about that?" He didn''t think so and said. She knew Gao Qinqin did it on purpose, so she didn''t follow Gao Qinqin''s path. Over the years, I''m afraid only Chen he dared not follow Gao Qinqin''s routine.


    Of course, it is precisely because of this that Gao Qinqin makes a friend of zhuohe.

 Chapter 124

    Therefore, Gao Qinqin seemed to know that Huang He would answer like this. He immediately said to Gao Zhan: "brother Zhan, you see, she bullied me. You have to mention me as the master."


    How could Gao Zhan not know that Gao Qinqin was just for them to see? Naturally, he ignored Gao Qinqin''s request and said:


    "Did Miss Su bully you? Why didn''t we see it?"


    Seeing that Gao Zhan doesn''t buy his own account, Gao Qinqin turns his eyes to Gao Siyun, the fifth prince. Gao Siyun puts on a look of Gao returning to his soul and looks at Gao Qinqin''s face and says innocently.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? What just happened." That''s more innocent than Gao Qinqin is now.


    Seeing that everyone was unwilling to pay attention to himself, Gao Qinqin was also boring. Some complained and said, "you all bully me."


    Gao Qinqin naturally did not dare to be coquettish with Gao Shi. She had a kind of respect for her brother, the God of heaven. Naturally, she also understood that her appearance was the limit of Gao Shi in front of Gao Shi.


    Seeing Gao Qinqin''s mourning face, he raised his hand, scraped it gently on the bridge of her nose and said, "well, I apologize to you. Don''t mourn this face."


    Seeing that Ruohe was willing to pay attention to himself, Gao Qinqin immediately changed into a smiling face and said, "it''s best for you to come to Ruohe."


    "Just said my worst person is you, now said my best person is still you." He looked at Gao Qinqin with a smile. He was afraid that only the prince''s residence could raise such a simple Gao Qinqin.


    "My friend, I didn''t say that you are not good. I always said that you are the best." Gao Qinqin immediately denied what she had said before.


    From the beginning to the end, the people who came didn''t look at Su Wanqing more. They talked to him, didn''t ask Su Wanqing''s identity, and didn''t ask him to introduce Su Wanqing.


    During this period, I naturally followed up. Since he has decided to marry Ruohe, he will carry out the plan to the end.


    However, Yu Hongyang, who has always had a far better sense of superiority than ordinary people, was embarrassed at this time. He referred to the second childe of Zhongyong Hou''s house, but he was not a real royal family. In front of these real royal family, he had a sense of inferiority. In his eyes crossed the meaning of embarrassment, but very bad was hidden by him.


    At this time, Yu Xingyang''s disease didn''t understand Yu Xinghe, but da Xinghe knew Yu Xingyang very well. Naturally, he saw the embarrassment of Yu Xingyang''s eyes.


    He smiled unconsciously in his heart. Fortunately, he still knew himself and knew that he was not as noble as these real Royal sons and grandchildren.


    In fact, it is true that Yu Hongxing, who was originally particularly prominent among ordinary people, stands here like the difference between pheasant and Phoenix.


    "What are you all doing here? Is there any treasure here?"


    Gao Shuda, dressed in bright yellow robes, came this way. Behind her was Gao sude, the second prince.


    "See your Highness the prince, your Highness the second prince."


    Seeing the prince coming with the two princes, the ceremony must not be abolished. Everyone saluted one after another.


    Gao Shuda waved his big hand and motioned to everyone to avoid these vulgar gifts. "How''s Miss Su recently?"


    Gao Shuda saw that his eyes looked at Ruohe. Naturally, he understood the real purpose of the birthday banquet and the benefits and interests of marrying Prince Zhengfei of Ruohe. Although he is moderate, he is not really stupid.


    The position of the crown princess has been in the air for a long time. He understands that this matter can no longer be delayed. Naturally, he has read all the materials of expensive women in Beijing. Naturally, he has also found many portraits of expensive women. Therefore, it is not a good accident that Gao Shuda can recognize Huang He.


    "Thank you for your concern, your highness. My wife is very good." Mother Ruohe opened the distance between herself and gaoshuda. She didn''t say that gaoshuda was much better than her mainland. If she didn''t say, gaoshuda''s identity made Ruohe excluded from her heart and didn''t want to have too much involvement with gaoshuda.


    "Big sister, three sisters, you''re here. It''s hard for me to find."


    Su Manjing and Su Wanyue regretted when they saw the fifth Prince talking and laughing with him. Now, the crown prince appeared in front of him with the second prince at the same time. Su Manjing couldn''t help it anymore and Baba came.


    Su Manjing''s goal is very clear, that is, she wants to be a empress. She''d better marry the crown princess.


    However, Su Manjing also understood at this time that it was impossible for her to be a crown princess as a concubine, so it was OK for the crown prince to be a side imperial concubine.


    Su Manjing always thought that as long as her beauty and the crown prince ascended the throne, she could be a high-ranking imperial concubine even if she could not be a queen.


    Su Wanyue''s goal is also clear. She has always liked the fifth prince, but she is not in a hurry to express herself now. Instead, she stands not far away and stares at the fifth prince.


    "My daughter Su Manjing has met his Royal Highness the prince and the two princes."


    Su Manjing behaved in a courtly manner and wanted to show her excellence in front of everyone. Her posture is very standard, but she doesn''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Su Manjing shows her exquisite curve incisively and vividly.


    The skin like congealed fat, the face of Saiyu and the years like early spring have a lasting appeal.


    In addition, her voice was so pleasant that people couldn''t hate her for a moment.


    Su Manjing''s appearance in such an eye-catching way naturally attracted the attention of many people. This feeling of being the focus has always been her favorite. All of a sudden, Su Manjing''s vanity expanded a bit and swayed more when she walked.


    Looking at Su Manjing''s artificial appearance, Huang He sneered in his heart. Gao Qinqin naturally didn''t like it. At the moment she saw Su Manjing, she had an impulse to come forward and tear up Su Manjing''s fake face.


    However, they were stopped by Ruohe.


    Gao Qinqin is very dissatisfied with this move of Chen he. He thinks that he is afraid of Su Manjing and is unwilling to tear up Su Manjing''s false face.


    However, in the next second, all the discontent in Gao Qinqin''s heart disappeared.


    He looked at Su Manjing and spit out a few words.


    "Shu Mei."


    These two words broke all Su Manjing''s disguises.


    At the beginning, when people saw Su Manjing''s standard etiquette, they thought she was the direct daughter of the prime minister''s house. They knew that she was actually a concubine.


    After learning the truth, people naturally became indifferent to Su Manjing.


    However, there was a ray of light in the eyes of many people. Switzerland included the concubine of the prime minister''s house as a concubine in the house. It''s nothing. It''s a pity not to have such a good ********************************************.


    Even the crown prince couldn''t help but draw a light. Su Manjing''s beauty was deep in his heart, but her identity was lower, but it seemed ok to give her a Liangdi identity.


    "I''ve heard that several daughters of the prime minister''s house are both talented and beautiful. Now they see that they really deserve their reputation." Naturally, the second prince saw the prince''s intention to bring Su Manjing into the backyard. It''s just that he can''t let the prince achieve his wish, but he''s not sure that he can grab Huang He, so he naturally focuses on Su Manjing.


    He strode forward and took a deep look at Su Manjing.


    Although Su Manjing is just a concubine, her mother is also the legitimate daughter of Taifu''s house. In other words, if she marries Su Manjing, it will be a great help.


    The "Concubine" of Naohe forcibly pulled Su Manjing from heaven to hell.


    Su Manjing took a deep breath. She was born, born and born again. She can get rid of this identity only when she is suitable.


    "Why did the big sister come here and don''t tell us. It''s hard for us to find."


    In front of the dignitaries, if she behaved out of the discord between the legitimate women, it would only make the dignitaries more unhappy. Therefore, Su Manjing took Chen he''s hand and said.


    "It''s not that the childe of any family has taken away the big sister''s heart. Su Manjing''s actions are intimate with Naohe, but what Su Manjing says at this time is not flattering.


    "Big sister, don''t you lose face? It doesn''t matter. It''s not too late to tell my sister when I get back to the house."


    These words of Su Manjing. None of that sentence is not to discredit him. He said that he didn''t tell them here. The meaning is obvious. He abandoned his concubine after entering the Chengtian hall.


    Later, he said that he moved his heart, which clearly means that he came here to meet his lover in private.


    Ruohe faintly took his hand out of Su Manjing''s hand and said faintly:


    "The second sister joked. You and I were born on the same day, and you were only two hours later than me. I''ve heard from my father that I''m going to do our marriage on the same day. Is it because my second sister already has a sweetheart? It''s urgent for me to get married. If that''s true, I''ll tell my father when I go back. It''s not necessary to put our marriage on the same day. "


    Like Su Manjing before, he took Su Manjing''s hand and said, "Oh, I forgot. When the second sister was born, the room was full of strange fragrance and attracted countless butterflies. What''s more, there are red auspicious lights in the sky. With these, the beloved of the second sister must be extraordinary. "


    This is like a rippling stone. People''s eyes at Su Manjing have changed.


    Chen he looked at Su Manjing''s unpredictable face and sneered in his heart. If you would discredit me, would I not fight back? Su Manjing, do you still think I was the fool who let you deceive?


    The dignitaries'' eyes at Su Manjing began to get complicated. The eldest daughter of the prime minister''s house and the second daughter of the concubine were born on the same day. Many of them heard for the first time. What''s more, there was good luck when Su Manjing was born, which made them have to think deeply.


    Even the prince and the second prince began to weigh Su Manjing silently in their hearts.

 Chapter 125

    "Big sister, second sister and third sister, you are all here. I can''t find the harmful little sister. I thought you didn''t want a little four. "


    Su Wanyue''s voice suddenly sounded. If Su Manjing came quickly and wanted to be a fairy, Su Wanyue would be smart. She has always been an elf. In addition, she is not old and has no command, which makes people feel that she is innocent.


    "Big sister, second sister, what were you talking about just now?" Su Wanyue seems to have never found the wrong atmosphere between Huang He and Su Manjing. She asks with her watery eyes open. Her naive appearance not only doesn''t make people feel that she asked on purpose, but only feels that the child is speechless.


    The ladies of the prime minister''s house gathered here for a while. Looking at this scene, he couldn''t help feeling that the peach blossom tree in Chengtian hall was not a common peach blossom. So many people gathered for such a while.


    "Four younger sisters, don''t be rude. I haven''t seen the prince and the two princes soon." Su Manjing completely ignores Huang He at this time. In order to show herself in front of the prince, she quickly scolds Su Wanyue.


    At the same time, she didn''t forget to salute the people and said apologetically, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry. My four sisters have been spoiled since childhood. Please don''t take it to heart."


    Su Manjing''s words are exactly what she thinks she should care about Mingming''s good sister. What she should say is just that as soon as she drops her words, many people begin to frown and look at Su Manjing with deep meaning.


    Because Su Feihe, the first lady from the prime minister''s house, didn''t scold, the second young lady from the concubine was busy jumping out. This upbringing didn''t dare to compliment.


    All the people who can come to Chengtian palace to attend the prince''s birthday banquet are human spirits. How can they not see Su Manjing''s sincere face.


    Originally, there were some officials who planned to climb the high branch of the prime minister''s house. The officials and nobles with suitable men in their families have also stopped thinking about how good their conduct can be for a common woman who dares to suppress her legitimate daughter in such a scene.


    Of course, some people think he is too weak, otherwise how could he be run like this by a concubine''s sister, but others think he is good, at least easy to control.


    At this time, Su Manjing sees that the people see that her color is different from that before. She thinks that the people are convinced of her performance. As soon as she thinks so, Su Manjing begins to dream of becoming a crown princess.


    I don''t know the reason why people changed their eyes at her is that she pushed out Ruohe in front of everyone and couldn''t get along with Ruohe.


    In a big family, you can''t be smart enough, but you have to be patient. Therefore, no one is willing to marry a honeyed man and go back to be a daughter-in-law.


    Su Wanyue was so said by Su Manjing that she quickly lowered her head and said softly in her deceptive child voice:


    "My daughter Su Wanyue has seen her Royal Highness the prince and the two princes."


    "Get up." The prince doesn''t care about these etiquette. He just thinks that the part-time jobs of several ladies in the prime minister''s house have their own demeanor, which makes him unforgettable at first sight.


    The eldest Miss Su Ronghe is dignified and virtuous. The second miss is beautiful and moving. She is also a gentle interpreter. The third Miss doesn''t like to say good, but she is better than quiet. The four miss are lively and flexible. She is a woman with completely different demeanor, which is confusing everyone''s eyes.


    Su Wanyue''s clever attitude made everyone even more stunned. Her eyes at Su Manjing were more different than those before.


    As for Su Wanyue''s appearance of being obedient and obedient, the nobles only think that Su Manjing has done such things in the prime minister''s house during her poor days. They only think that the upbringing of the second young lady of the prime minister''s house is really not flattering.


    It is conceivable that she has done so well to suppress her first sister. Otherwise, how can the four young ladies seem accustomed to Su Manjing''s lesson?


    Poor Su Manjing hasn''t found it yet. She''s unknowingly seen that she''s been Yin by Su Wanyue.


    Looking at this scene in front of him, he has an impulse to laugh. Su Manjing, you may never think that one day, you are obsessed with showing your intelligence and ability in front of others. You do show your intelligence and ability, but what you don''t know is that you have succeeded in making you a laughing stock.


    "I wonder if Miss Su Er had a leader when she was in the prime minister''s house?" Gao Qinqin doesn''t like Su Manjing. Seeing Su Manjing bullying Ruohe under her own eyes, she is naturally unhappy. Princess Qinghe is unwilling, and the consequences are very serious.


    Su Manjing looks at Gao Qinqin, who asks questions. She is really waiting for someone to ask her these questions. She has no class, but no one has asked her for a long time. Now she is Gao Qinqin, her old enemy for many years, which makes her a little uneasy.


    Seeing that Su Manjing didn''t answer her questions, Gao Qinqin frowned and said again:


    "Why, Miss Su Er despises the princess and doesn''t want to talk to the princess?"


    "Qinghe Princess misunderstood. The minister''s daughter was not unwilling to answer the princess''s words, but she didn''t expect the princess to suddenly talk to the minister''s daughter, which surprised the minister''s daughter."


    Su Manjing originally wanted to wait. Maybe someone else came out to ask the same question. I don''t know. She waited so long and no one came out to ask. When there was no way, she had to say with Gao Qinqin.


    "The minister''s daughter is not in charge of the family, but all the affairs of the prime minister''s house are managed by the minister''s mother. Therefore, the minister''s daughter follows her mother all the year round and knows a thing or two."


    Su Manjing wanted to tell everyone the status of the prime minister''s house, but it attracted more people''s disdain. The person in charge of the house should be the head mother or the direct daughter of the prime minister''s house, but the prime minister''s house can think that her aunt is in charge of the house.


    It''s not that the prime minister''s house has no serious master, but it''s just that an aunt is in charge of the house. In the past, it can be said that the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house is young, but now the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house is approaching the age of Ji. The person in charge of the house is still an aunt, but it''s hard to say, No wonder the common women dared to climb on the head of the first lady.


    What makes people look down on is that the common women are called aunt''s mother. I don''t know that there is only one common woman''s mother. Is that her direct mother?


    "You should be surprised, because a hypocritical woman like you is not worthy to talk to the princess."


    Gao Qinqin looked at Su Manjing and said disdainfullyˇ° Talking to you really lowers the identity of this princess. "


    Such a woman should let everyone see her true face.


    "You." Su Manjing is usually humiliated by Gao Qinqin, but she didn''t think that Gao Qinqin would humiliate herself in front of the prince. She doesn''t know how to refute Feng Qianqian.


    "What am I? Do you think I''m wrong?" Gao Qinqin turns her eyes at Su Manjing. When she wants to say something, he pulls her sleeve and whispers:


    "Princess, can you look at my face and not argue with my two sisters?"


    "Well, today I''ll look at your face and don''t worry about him, but you have to promise me that you can''t stop me when I teach that person who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth in the future."


    Gao Qinqin looked at Huang He''s hand on his wrist, crossed his eyes with a smile and said:


    "That Huang he thanked the princess for my disappointing second sister." He hears his words. He quickly bent over and saluted.


    "Huang He, you are really different from the other ladies in the prime minister''s house." Gao Qinqin picked up Huang He and said, "Huang He, bickmo should be so polite to me, or I''ll have enough to eat and go.


    When he was in Qingfeng bookstore, he saw what happened to his brother for the sake of Ruohe and brother Zhan. If she offended Ruohe miserably, she was sure that her brother would meet her sister.


    "Huh?" Although he didn''t understand why Gao Qinqin said such words, he didn''t say much.


    However, the seed nobles present had a better image of Ruohe. When they met their common sister who often suppressed them, they were made difficult by others. Even if that person was their own, they would come forward to protect their common sister.


    Of course, they also agree with Gao Qinqin''s words that Huang He is really different from the other ladies in the prime minister''s house.


    At this time, gong''e came and said, "I have seen your royal highness, your royal highness, your sons, princes, princes and young ladies. The banquet is about to begin. Please move the main hall of each footpath. "


    "Get up." Here, the crown prince has the highest status, and people naturally obey his orders.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the banquet will begin soon. You''d better move to the main hall with me."


    The prince''s highness spoke, and there was a reason why they should not.


    Led by the prince, the people went to the main hall of Chengtian hall one after another.


    Looking at the vast team, some people want to say, can it be said that beauty is wrong?


    At first, there were only a few of them, but now, the team is so vast.


    Many people in this vast team have clear goals, such as Su Manjing and Su Wanyue. They lock their eyes firmly on the crown prince and several princes, or lean towards those people intentionally or unintentionally, hoping to have a "skin kiss" and so on.


    During this period, Ruohe deliberately fell behind a few steps. She didn''t want to enter the Chengtian hall with everyone.


    One is that her clothes today are really eye-catching. In the whole team, except for her, Su Manjing is the most eye-catching, because Su Manjing is in white, and she is too clean, and there are almost no redundant hair accessories on her head.


    Second, naturally, she doesn''t want to attract the attention of interested people. In the whole team, in terms of birth, she is the most likely to become the crown princess. If she enters the Chengtian palace with the crown prince at this time, she doesn''t know what her prime minister''s father will think after the world. Anyway, she doesn''t want to marry any crown prince.

 Chapter 126

    If he had known earlier, he would have dressed himself up with a few big girls, but it was hard to buy.


    Naturally, this move of Huang He fell into the eyes of Gao Qinqin, who had been close to her all the time.


    Naturally, Su Manjing, who has been paying attention to the interaction between him and her, is also paying attention to the interaction between him. However, at this time, she is mostly excited, because no one will steal her limelight without him. As for Gao Qinqin, the customer is her sworn enemy. He can''t wait for Gao Qinqin to come down with her.


    Su Wanqing also noticed. Several times, she wanted to stop and enter the hall with Huang He, but she naturally gave up when she thought of such a box of opportunities to get along with many noble CHILDES.


    "Why don''t you go in with them?" After the party had gone away, he looked at Gao Qinqin and asked.


    "For you, of course." Gao Qinqin said without thinking.


    "Really." He glanced at Gao Qinqin faintly and obviously didn''t believe what she said at this time.


    "Of course, you are my friend." Gao Qinqin sees that he doesn''t seem willing to believe what she said, and explains quickly.


    Chen he ignored Gao Qinqin''s words, but stepped towards the hall.


    See this, Gao Qinqin, you have a tight heart. He hurried up and said:


    "Ruohe, what I said is true. You have to believe me."


    "Yes. I believe you. " He said with a faint hum.


    But the tone was obviously disbelief.


    Gao Qinqin couldn''t help being anxious. Naohe was the friend she really wanted to make. If she was so angry, wouldn''t no one want to talk to her in the future.


    He hurriedly explained, "don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to lie to you, but one of the reasons why I stayed and went in with you was really because I made you a friend."


    Chen he looked back at Gao Qinqin''s cramped appearance. Some didn''t want to laugh. This girl, do you want to be so simple? Also, does she really look angry.


    Seeing that Ruohe would go too far, Gao Qinqin stopped his steps involuntarily, waiting for Ruohe to ask questions.


    Originally, he wanted to tell Gao Qinqin that she was not angry, but after seeing Gao Qinqin''s appearance, he couldn''t help teasing Gao Qinqin, so he said:


    "What''s your second reasonˇ°


    He looks like that. If you don''t make things clear, the cinema won''t forgive you. Now, Gao Qinqin is a little anxious. Do you really want her to tell the truth?


    "The second reason is that I don''t want to go in too early to deal with those hypocritical women." Gao Qinqin was a little embarrassed at first, and then he said quickly as if he had a flash of inspiration.


    "Really?" Gao Qinqin didn''t tell the truth. How could he not see it.


    Gao Qinqin was really worried by the tone that Ruohe obviously didn''t believe, but she felt embarrassed when she asked her to say it. If she didn''t tell the truth, she might lose Ruohe''s friend from now on.


    Chen he is the first friend she makes. Unlike those women, making friends with herself has a purpose. She wants to use her identity to connect with her brother, which is disgusted by Gao Qinqin.


    But Ruohe is different. When he contacts with her, he doesn''t ask about his brother, but what Gao Qinqin hasn''t met before, and Ruohe doesn''t show any admiration when he sees her brother.


    This is Gao Qinqin. She is very depressed. In the past, none of those women would be so calm when they saw their brother, especially after they knew their brother''s identity.


    But she didn''t seem to have guessed her brother''s identity when she saw her brother, but she didn''t pretend to be polite to her brother.


    Of course, the worst thing is that his brother seems to be not interested in him. If his brother knows that he will not be angry, Gao Qinqin doesn''t know that his brother will and won''t take his skin to please him.


    However, he doesn''t seem to know what his brother thinks about her, and he doesn''t seem to have that kind of mind. Forget it. In order not to let his brother fall in love in the future, if he is really angry, he will be really angry.


    Somehow, Gao Qinqin felt lost when she thought that he might not be her sister-in-law.


    "Really." On balance, I still intend to buy piano music without telling him.


    He glanced at Gao Qinqin lightly and said, "since the princess doesn''t want to say, it''s OK."


    Huang He turns around and ignores Gao Qinqin. Gao Qinqin keeps saying that he regards himself as a real friend, but he hides all the small things from himself. Then, don''t worry about this friend.


    Seeing Ruohe, Gao Qinqin seemed to be really angry. Gao Qinqin didn''t know what was wrong. He hurried up and said, "Ruohe, are you really angry?"


    In fact, in Gao Qinqin''s heart, she really doesn''t want to lose Ruohe. She can make friends with her sister-in-law, and even become a friend of her sister-in-law in the future, but she''s really not ready to tell her such an embarrassing thing.


    "I''m not angry. Everyone has his own secret. Since the princess doesn''t want to say, it''s the princess''s right. Ruohe has no right to be angry because of this." He said faintly.


    After listening to Huang He''s words, Gao Qinqin not only didn''t feel relieved, but felt more nervous.


    "In fact, the reason why I don''t want to go in too early is because my mother wants to marry me to her nephew. I don''t want to see that man."


    Finally, Gao Qinqin thought that she had made up her mind, so she took Huang He''s hand and said.


    After hearing Gao Qinqin''s words, she was stunned. She didn''t expect that Gao Qinqin, who looked so naive and lively, actually hid such worries in her heart.


    "You don''t like him. Does the prince know about it, Mr. Shi?" The first thing he thought of was Prince Duan and childe Shi.


    In his opinion, Prince Duan and childe Shi dote on Gao Qinqin so much that they will not allow Princess Duan to marry her casually.


    "My father and brother didn''t agree, otherwise my mother would fix the wedding date for me." Speaking of this, Gao Qinqin glanced at the bottom of his eyes.


    Other people''s mothers love their daughter''s shed in every way, but her mother only thinks about the interests of her mother''s family. For this reason, she plans to sacrifice her own daughter.


    What''s more terrible is that her mother even tried to help the man to destroy her innocence in order to marry him.


    She couldn''t imagine what she would do if her mother''s plan really succeeded? I''m afraid she will choose to keep company with the ancient Buddha, and she''s not willing to marry. What''s more, she will end herself.


    At the thought of these, Gao Qinqin only felt that his heart seemed to be dripping blood.


    Looking at such Gao Qinqin, Huang he regretted that she shouldn''t have forced Gao Qinqin like this. Didn''t she tell Gao Qinqin a secret? At this time, Huang He felt that he was a sinner. At this time, he deeply understood that sentence and did not do to others what he did not want.


    "Don''t think about it, princess. You know, as long as Prince Duan and childe Shi disagree, your mother can''t decide your marriage alone. " Chen he comforted with guilt.

 Chapter 127

    "Princess, since the prince and childe Shi know this and they don''t agree, what else should you be careful? As long as they don''t nod, your mother can''t help it, can''t she?"


    Looking at such Gao Qinqin, there was an unspeakable sense of regret in his heart. If it weren''t for her, Gao Qinqin wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    "You''re right. As long as my father and my brother disagree, my mother can''t help it."


    Gao Qinqin didn''t understand what he said. He pressed down the irritability in his heart. Even if the man was pestering him, why should he hide from them and whether he had done anything wrong.


    "It''s too late for Xiaohe. We''d better go quickly, or we''ll fall short."


    Gao Qinqin looked at him and said with a smile that he couldn''t affect his feelings with him because of the unnecessary things. It''s not worth it.


    "OK." Seeing that Gao Qinqin came out in such a short time, he had to admire Gao Qinqin. She was really a hearty woman who could afford to put it down.


    Chengtian palace is worthy of being used only for Royal major banquets. After seeing the scenery of the main hall, he had to sigh again that the royal family is not generally rich.


    It was not long before the banquet began. Therefore, many people had gathered in the Chengtian hall. The ladies, CHILDES and ladies who first entered the Chengtian hall gathered in twos and threes to have a lively conversation.


    Those women who dress up beautifully will show a shy face from time to time, or make eyes secretly.


    Looking at this scene, he had to say that the royal banquet was a large-scale blind date banquet.


    After entering the hall, Gao Qinqin separated from Huang He, who went directly to the location of the prime minister''s house.


    At this time, Su Wanqing was the only one sitting on the long table belonging to the prime minister''s house. Su Hu naturally went to have a good relationship with his colleagues.


    As for Su Manjing and Su Wanyue, needless to say, they went for their own goals. One of them wanted to be a princess and the other wanted to be a princess. Of course, the ultimate goal was the Golden Queen''s throne.


    Su Wanqing saw that Ruohe came over. She wanted to get up and salute, but she was stopped by Ruohe. Ruohe asked softly.


    "Three younger sisters, why are you here alone?" There was a flash in her eyes that only she had guessed.


    "Wan Qing knows her identity and doesn''t dare to think of others." Su Wanqing lowered her head so that people could not see the light at the bottom of her eyes, and answered softly.


    "Don''t dare, or don''t want to, or the third sister already has a candidate in her heart?" He picked his eyebrows and looked at Su Wanqing, saying that the corners of his mouth touched a range if there was No.


    "Don''t make fun of Wanqing, big sister. This marriage event has its own parents'' orders and matchmakers'' words." Su Wanqing said low. In his eyes, he was shocked by the hot pot. Su Feihe found something.


    It shouldn''t be possible by reason. She only told Yu Jixing about it, and Yu Jixing''s mind is Sima''s heart. Everyone knows it. Therefore, Yu Xingyang will never tell Su Feihe about it.


    "In fact, with the appearance of the third sister, the future marriage will not be so bad. After all, the father will not agree if the marriage is bad. Moreover, the third sister has a mother as good as aunt Hui, isn''t she?"


    For Su Wanqing''s explanation, it won''t be 10000 people who don''t believe it. With the scheming of Su Wanqing''s mother and daughter, Su Wanqing won''t be a person content with the status quo. The reason why she doesn''t move is because she hasn''t found a suitable opportunity to do it.


    She didn''t forget that Su Wanqing''s eyes were so different when I came to the prime minister''s house that day.


    "Wan Qing doesn''t know what her big sister is talking about. As for WAN Qing''s marriage, her father is in charge." Su Wanqing still said that, and then lowered her head. Obviously, she didn''t want to answer any bad questions.


    Seeing that Su Wanqing obviously didn''t want to say more, Huang He was not asking for fun. However, seeing the matter again, he had been affirmed that it was the trip to Kaya temple. Su Wanqing''s mother and daughter were the people who secretly started their feet.


    He sat quietly and looked coldly at the boys and girls shuttling through the crowd.


    Before he came in, although the prince and others were in front to cover, she naturally attracted the attention of others when she came in with Gao Qinqin. However, after seeing his cold attitude, he was uncertain whether to come forward to talk.


    However, it seems that there are rumors that he has a bad reputation and temper. Naturally, they all stopped to have a relationship with him.


    No one was the first one to eat crabs, and Ruohe naturally enjoyed leisure. God knows how much she hated such a party.


    However, what he didn''t notice was that since she entered the main hall, a look always looked at her inadvertently.


    But no matter how he looked, he couldn''t find the master of that vision.


    Therefore, he didn''t know that the owner of that vision was the man in white - Gao Shi.


    Finally, several other protagonists except the crown prince arrived at the party.


    Under the sharp drink of the eunuch, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty supported the Empress Dowager to the high platform, followed by a group of concubines in the harem.


    The first is concubine Wen, the biological mother of the second prince.


    From the great Zhou Dynasty to the death of empress Jingyu, there was no queen today. Over the years, it has always been the imperial palace of imperial concubine Wen.


    After the eunuch''s singing and drinking, all the people in the hall knelt on the ground and shouted to the people on the platform:


    "Long live the emperor, the Empress Dowager and the imperial concubine."


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty bent over and looked at the people under the high platform, raised his hand and said:


    "All flat."


    The crowd shouted again, "long live Xie." Then he got up one by one and returned to his seat.


    With the order of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, the banquet began to get on track. Looking at this scene, he felt sad for the crown prince.


    Even if you are a prince, you can''t even decide your own birthday banquet.


    After the song, many children of the minister''s family volunteered to perform their talents for the prince''s birthday banquet.


    These people say that they are helping the prince''s birthday banquet, but their real purpose is that everyone present knows it, but everyone knows it. After all, this is what the emperor acquiesced in, isn''t it?


    Ruohe is not interested in participating in this competition, but she still looks at the charming woman in front of her with great interest, trying her best to win the attention of others.


    After all, there are few such opportunities.


    Naturally, most of the first people to play are women who are embarrassed at home. Those who think they are noble disdain to play at this time.


    Huang He was interested. He knew that at this time, the Empress Dowager sitting on the high platform suddenly asked.


    "I wonder if the eldest lady of prime minister Su Cheng''s house will come to this banquet today."


    Naohe was fascinated. Mu noticed the Empress Dowager''s question. It was the reason beside her that pulled her sleeve that she came back to her mind.


    "Miss, the Empress Dowager called you."


    "Ah." After he returned to God, he immediately got up and walked to the center of the scene, knelt on the ground and said softly:


    "Su Longhe, the minister''s daughter, knocks on the Empress Dowager and wishes her eternal youth, happiness and health."


    She wondered what the Empress Dowager''s purpose was at this time.


    "You are the legitimate daughter of the prime minister''s house. Raise your head and let the AI family have a good look." The kind voice of the Empress Dowager sounded in the hall.


    "Yes." He raised his head slightly. But her eyes are not just the empress dowager, because this is the most basic etiquette of the Zhou Dynasty. You can''t look directly at the master of the palace at any time.


    "She''s really a Shuiling''s daughter. I heard from doctor sun that it''s true that you went to Zhongyong Hou''s house to get a sign to enter the palace in order to invite a doctor for the prime minister, regardless of life and death." The Empress Dowager looked at Chen he and asked softly.


    "Tell the Empress Dowager that all this should be done by her courtiers. As for others, doctor sun exaggerates." He didn''t understand why the Empress Dowager asked these questions, but he answered honestly.


    "Well, he''s a modest and filial child." The Empress Dowager nodded with satisfaction, waved to Huang He and said:


    "Come on, do it and sit next to the mourner."


    Hearing the Empress Dowager''s words, many people threw envious eyes at him. Many of them asked for a doctor for their parents late at night, but none of them could get the favor of the Empress Dowager. For a time, many people looked at him with envy, jealousy and hatred.


    The Empress Dowager''s words, like the sudden snowflakes in summer, are a variable, a variable that she wants to stay quietly until the end of the banquet. She really doesn''t understand what medicine is sold in the Empress Dowager''s gourd.


    Seeing where he Leng was, the Empress Dowager replied with satisfaction. She pretended to be angry:


    "Why, AI family is a fierce beast. I''m afraid AI family will eat you."


    The Empress Dowager''s voice fell word by word in his ear, and then let him pass the God. Kneel on the ground and say respectfully:


    "As the Empress Dowager''s mother has learned, her courtiers are just too excited for the moment, resulting in breaking the rules for the moment. Please forgive me."


    For the sudden change of the Empress Dowager''s face, Huang He just wanted to say that the superior''s mind is really not what you want.


    At this time, the people who were full of envy and jealousy for him secretly rejoiced in their hearts. At the same time, they looked at him with schadenfreude and hoped that he would be punished by him at this time, so that they could lose a strong opponent in a moment.


    "Really just because I''m too excited?" Her eyes were on the body of Huang He. Her deep eyes, the tone of non anger and self prestige, and everything were showing that the Empress Dowager was angry.


    However, he really couldn''t understand why the Empress Dowager was angry at this time.

 Chapter 128

    Seeing the Empress Dowager''s attitude, the people present were not sure whether the Empress Dowager had any geometric thoughts. Many of them were happy about disasters and disasters. Of course, some were really worried about Chen he.


    Such as Yutian, Gao Qinqin and Gao Zhan.


    However, Naohe was relieved now, because she didn''t feel the anger from her heart in the empress dowager, so she said calmly:


    "Report back to the Empress Dowager. Since he was raised in the boudoir since childhood, he has heard of the Empress Dowager''s talent Fengyi. Now he sees the Empress Dowager. He is excited for a moment. Please calm down."


    "Grandma Huang, most of Huang Heshuo are true. Just before entering the hall, Huang Heshuo told me that she hates to worship grandma Huang and asked me what to do after seeing grandma Huang so as not to make Grandma Huang angry."


    At this time, Gao Qinqin stood out of Ali, walked beside him and said to the Empress Dowager.


    Prince Duan is the emperor''s direct younger brother, all of whom were born by the Empress Dowager. Gao Qinqin is not only prince Duan''s youngest daughter, but also the Empress Dowager''s direct granddaughter. The Empress Dowager''s attitude towards Gao Qinqin is naturally different.


    "It''s Qinghe girl. You haven''t come to the palace to see the mourning family for a long time. Now you help an outsider when you enter the palace."


    Sure enough, the Empress Dowager saw that the person who spoke was Gao Qinqin, and her tone was more amiable than before.


    After listening to the Empress Dowager''s words, Gao Qinqin pouted and said:


    "My grandson also wants grandma Huang. Isn''t it because I''m busy with the prince''s brother''s birthday gift. She''s not an outsider. She''s a good friend of her grandson. "


    "There are many reasons for you, girl. Come up and have a look. You are thin these days."


    The Empress Dowager lovingly waved to Gao Qinqin.


    Gao Qinqin hurriedly ran to the Empress Dowager on the high platform and said:


    "My grandson wants to lose weight when he thinks of grandma Huang. If grandma Huang doesn''t believe it, my grandson will come and show you."


    The Empress Dowager held Gao Qinqin''s hand, looked at Gao Qinqin carefully and said:


    "Well, I''ve lost some weight. You can also sit next to the mourning family with the girl Ruohe. "


    "Yes, grandma Huang." Gao Qinqin was excitedˇ° The grandson thought that grandma Huang didn''t like her grandson after she saw him. "


    "You girl, didn''t you say that Su girl is your good friend? Why, you even eat her vinegar."


    The Empress Dowager lovingly poked Gao Qinqin''s forehead and said.


    "No one else." Gao Qin whispered.


    "Well, I''ll treat you as if you didn''t." The Empress Dowager poked Gao Qinqin''s forehead several times, then looked at it and said:


    "When are you going to kneel down, you girl? Don''t come up quickly."


    "Yes, my lady." He got up and walked towards the position just added on the high platform.


    "Compared with your mother, you are really unsatisfactory." During this period, the Empress Dowager looked at Chen he and said, with disappointment in her tone.


    Hearing the Empress Dowager''s words, he was surprised again. The Empress Dowager looked at her mother. How could he not know.


    Yutian ? It''s okay. The heart could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, but the Empress Dowager''s last sentence set off a ripple in his heart.


    Of course, some old ministers in the court did not think of his biological mother, the eldest lady of Zhongyong Hou house and the first lady of the prime minister''s house.


    That amazing and gorgeous woman can be called a stunning woman who is not as beautiful as a man. She just changed completely after meeting the prime minister today, and never regained her original brilliance until she died.


    Naturally, more people were at a loss and didn''t understand what the Empress Dowager''s last sentence meant.


    After three rounds of drinking, those women who thought they had some status naturally didn''t forget the main purpose of today''s banquet. They got up and asked the emperor for orders to perform songs and dances.


    In this way, the banquet reached another peak.


    After several times, many girls have performed their talents. He thought that today could pass quietly.


    Su Manjing stood up at this time, walked to the center and said:


    "Tell the emperor that my daughter is willing to offer a dance, but there is an unkind request. Please accept it."


    "Oh, what conditions? Tell me." The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Manjing.


    As long as Su Manjing''s request is not too much, he will still agree. After all, Su Manjing is the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty, and her grandfather is the supreme Fu of the current Dynasty. He is sensitive and reasonable. As long as Su Manjing''s request is not too much, he has no reason to refuse.


    Moreover, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty also believed that Su Manjing was just for dancing and would not make excessive demands.


    "I inform the emperor that my eldest sister has great attainments in piano art. When she was in the house, she often played the piano and danced alone without our sisters. Therefore, my daughter has an unkind request here. The emperor also asked us to perform together."


    Su Manjing''s high sounding words have actually blossomed in her heart.


    Su Ruohe, after today, the title of your straw bag will become famous in the Zhou Dynasty. At that time, it depends on what else you will take to compete with me.


    "What does Miss Su think?" The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty asked if he could think about it.


    He didn''t understand his piano skills, and knew that as long as he opened his mouth, he could not refuse, but he still meant it symbolically.


    "Tell the emperor that it''s difficult for him to ascend the hall of elegance. There are more and more brilliant people in this palace. Please choose another one. Otherwise, if meimianhe destroys his second sister''s dance at that time, it''s not Mianhe."


    He opened his mouth lightly. No one thought that he would refuse the emperor''s request.


    Seeing that he refused the emperor, everyone present was sweating. They secretly said that the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house was too brave to openly refuse the emperor. Where should the emperor''s face go.


    In this way, many people paid attention to it. One of the emperors showed a trace of anger. He came forward to get back face for the emperor. Among them, Su Hu''s sworn enemies were ready to move.


    Su Manjing felt humiliated at first and then excited when she saw that he refused to accept the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Su Ruohe, Su Ruohe, it''s not good to refuse at any time. It''s just that she refuses at this time. Isn''t it hitting the emperor''s face? There was a vicious light at the bottom of her eyes. She was secretly happy and silently prayed for the emperor to get angry quickly. Finally, the bitch Su Longhe was killed.


    However, I feel a little pity. I think it''s a little cheaper for him to die like this.


    However, the outcome was unexpected. The emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty was also stunned. He didn''t expect that he was just a random symbolic question. He climbed up the pole and rejected his proposal with Su Manjing.


    After the random reaction, he not only didn''t get angry, but laughed.


    For a long time, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty restrained his smile, looked at the Empress Dowager and said:


    "Empress mother, do you still think the girl is timid now? Look, the girl''s courage is no less than Mei Qing."


    When the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty mentioned Yu Meiqing, the mother of Ruohe, the tone was faint with sadness, and the hot pot in the bottom of his eyes was a touch of divine injury.


    Chen he was stunned. The Empress Dowager even mentioned her mother. What''s the matter? The emperor also mentioned that she had gone to her mother. Moreover, she felt her human life. When the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty mentioned her face, she faintly showed the sadness of being stunned and suffocating her.


    However, what she didn''t understand was why the emperor felt sad when he mentioned his mother. It could only be strange, like losing his beloved.


    Huang He was frightened by his idea. How could his mother have something to do with the emperor.


    "In the eyes of mourners, it''s still a little worse." The Empress Dowager glanced at him lightly and said.


    This girl, how can she compare with her mother? Her mother was the one who dared to climb to the neck of the first emperor and pull out the first emperor''s beard.


    Seeing that the Emperor didn''t seem to be angry, many people were unwilling, especially Su Hu''s sworn enemy. Now they finally met an opportunity to catch Su Hu''s tail and told them to give up.


    Someone stood up, pointed the spear at Huang He and said, "tell the emperor, the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house is unruly and willful. Now if she doesn''t pay attention to the emperor''s words, it''s just a waste of heaven''s face. Please order heavy punishment, otherwise the heaven''s face will not exist,


    The appearance of adults is even worse than that of goddaughters, and they should be punished. "


    The man who stood up was Su Hu''s sworn enemy, Huang Heng, the Minister of rites of the current Dynasty, who was in charge of the national treasury.


    At this time, Huang Heng was not happy, because he stood up when the emperor did not show anger. In fact, he was not sure whether the emperor would be angry because of his current behavior, but he was unwilling to ask him to give up such an opportunity for nothing.


    Su Manjing was so happy when she saw that someone was embarrassing him. She didn''t care if he was the enemy of Su Hu. Only when someone was embarrassing him, he was happy.


    She doesn''t want to go through that loss.


    "Lord Huang. I don''t know one thing about my daughter. Please ask Lord Huang to solve her doubts. " He looked at Huang Heng and said faintly.


    No matter in his previous life or in this life, what he hates most is this kind of self righteous person. If you want to deal with his dead enemy, he won''t be angry with you in a fair and aboveboard way, but such a person who can only start from the side won''t look down upon.


    Most importantly, after she rejected the emperor, the Emperor didn''t say anything. He Huang Heng was in a hurry to say something.


    "I don''t know what Miss Su doesn''t understand, as long as I know. We must say everything we know. "


    Huang Heng said politely on the surface, but in fact he disdained it in his heart. The prime minister came out of the prime minister''s house. If there is anything he doesn''t understand, he should naturally ask the prime minister if he is a great talent, but now he comes to ask him an outsider.


    "Does Lord Huang think we are the Emperor Ming Jun?" He looked at Huang Heng, his eyes were deep, like an ancient well, deep and bottomless, and faintly spit out such a sentence.


    Upon hearing this, Huang Heng''s forehead burst into a thin cold sweat. Su Ronghe was so brave that he dared to ask such a question.


    However, Huang Heng was secretly happy at this time. It was clear that he was only looking for death when he asked such a question.

 Chapter 129

    The people present, not only Huang Heng, but also others, were sweating for Huang He. They felt the courage of Miss Su Da in the prime minister''s house. They dared to ask such a rebellious question in front of the emperor.


    No, you shouldn''t say such treacherous words even behind the emperor''s back.


    Of course, some people looked at the scene with great interest, such as the owner of the topic, the current emperor, the empress dowager, and another person, Gao Shi.


    Yu Tian instinctively wanted to go out to stop him when he saw that he asked such a question, but he felt locked by a cold look before he got up. He looked at that look. Just saw the emperor and looked at himself.


    The emperor''s eyes stopped Yu Tian''s steps, and his mood was initially worried. He was demoted to calm. After many years of relationship between monarchs and ministers and close friends, she naturally understood what the emperor''s eyes represented.


    As for Su Hu, he doesn''t have the courage to rush out at this time. Now he is thinking of a way to get rid of himself so that he won''t be implicated by Huang He.


    "Of course, our emperor is the king of the world. I don''t know why Miss Su asked so. Is it difficult... "


    Huang Heng arched his hands in the direction of the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty, looked at Huang He and said coldly. The cunning son of Su Hu gave birth to such a confused daughter.


    At the same time, he also looked down on Su Hu in his heart. At this time, he didn''t come out to stop his daughter from talking nonsense. It seems that the old man of Su Hu is going to give up his legitimate daughter.


    Huang Heng only said half of this. As for the latter half, even if Huang Heng didn''t say it, the people present could guess what Huang Heng wanted to say.


    Miss Su feels that the emperor is a confused king.


    Seeing that Huang Heng answered with his death, Huang He nodded faintly. In fact, Huang Heng had no redundant choice to say, unless he didn''t want him, it was an old life.


    "Since Lord Huang also knows that the emperor is a rare Mingjun today, why should Lord Huang question the emperor''s decision?"


    He looked at Huang Heng with a smile, and his eyes were slightly picked.


    "Yellow mouth child, don''t talk nonsense. When did I question the emperor''s decision?" Huang Heng was confused by what he said. He was clearly saying that he did not respect the king. How did he question the emperor''s decision.


    "Since Lord Huang did not question the holy decision, what are you doing now?" He looked at Huang Heng with a smile and said, his eyes were clear and his face was harmless.


    "We are clearly talking about Miss Su. If you don''t pay attention to the majesty of the heavenly family, the prime minister''s adult goddaughter has no way." Huang Heng said immediately.


    He must press this charge to death. From the just few conversations, he can feel that he is a person who doesn''t play cards according to common sense. The longer he drags, the worse it will be for him.


    "Lord Huang, don''t spit out blood. He doesn''t dare to offend the majesty of the heavenly family." Seeing that Huang Heng always wants to press such a charge on himself, how can he make him happy? The villain who falls into a well should be taught a lesson.


    "Miss Su kept saying that she didn''t dare to offend the majesty of the heavenly family. Why did her brother refuse the emperor''s words?" Huang Heng was so angry that he stared at his denial.


    "You know, rewards and punishments are all heavenly blessings. Since the emperor has asked you to play the piano for Miss Su Er, why do you refuse? It''s not contempt for the heavenly family. What is it?"


    When Jiang Huang Heng suddenly mentioned himself at this time, Su Manjing couldn''t help but relax when she thought that Huang Heng was facing Su Feihe now.


    However, Su Manjing still receives Su Hu''s dissatisfied eyes.


    However, Su Manjing doesn''t care about signing the contract at this time. As long as Su Jianhe is here today, she is the best young lady in the prime minister''s house. At that time, maybe she can sit on the throne of the crown princess with the prime minister''s house and the Taifu''s house.


    Su Manjing always thinks that she will become a crown princess or even a queen if she doesn''t do it. Su Manjing is very happy.


    "Ah, so this is contempt for heaven." He looked at the emperor in a daze and asked him to say on the ground:


    "Tell the emperor that he didn''t mean it. The emperor knows it. He has never been to the palace. He thought the emperor was just asking him."


    Ruohe knelt there and said without fear, "moreover, Ruohe''s piano skill is really difficult to ascend the hall of elegance, and the dance of the second sister of the minister''s daughter is unique. Ruohe is afraid that his piano skill will spare everyone''s interest later."


    All he wants now is for the emperor to say. He was really asking himself, not ordering himself.


    "You''re right. I was really asking you what you meant just now." How could the emperor not understand the careful thinking of Huang He? Some people don''t think it''s funny.


    Thoughts also floated to the distance. The girl''s ancient and strange temperament is really like you - Mei Qing.


    What he said was the emperor''s words. Seeing that he said it without thinking, he still couldn''t believe it.


    At the beginning, she thought that the emperor would change it with him. After all, there was still a distance between the emperor and Huang He. The people below would not know what deal the emperor had with him in private.


    "Lord Huang, did you hear that, the emperor? He was really asking about the minister''s daughter just now." He saw that he had no fear at the beginning, but calmly got up and looked at Huang Heng under the stage.


    Huang Heng doesn''t know if it''s his illusion. He always feels that Huang He looks at him like the emperor is looking at her.


    He shook his head fiercely and threw out the absurd idea in his heart. Don''t say whether he is any one of the royal family, or if he is a woman, he can''t become an emperor.


    "What if you hear it." Huang Heng threw out his absurd ideas and looked at him and said.


    "Lord Huang is getting old and his brain is not working well." He looked at Huang Heng and said with a smile. There was a gorgeous brilliance in the bottom of his eyes.


    "You..." Huang Heng felt that he couldn''t get up in one breath. He almost vomited blood in his breath.


    "Since Lord Huang''s brain is hard to use, then Huang He will be more generous and give things to Lord Huang for analysis." Chen he completely ignored Huang Heng''s almost cannibal eyes and said leisurely:


    "Lord Huang heard that the emperor said that the just playing the piano was not ordering the minister''s daughter, but asking the minister''s daughter. Then the minister''s daughter has a reason to refuse. Then, why does he despise the prestige of the heavenly family?"


    He looked at Huang Heng coldly and asked.


    "I don''t understand. I have no resentment with Lord Huang recently. Why did Lord Huang target my daughter so much? Fortunately, I''m not instigated by a villain like you."


    The officials present at the scene explained why you should blame him. They knew it was your father. The prime minister and the Minister of rites, Lord Huang, were sworn enemies.


    However, after what he said, people''s views on him have improved to a higher level. Even some old people in the court secretly compare him with Yu Meiqing, who has passed away.


    "Hum, Miss Su is really eloquent." Huang hengleng snorted:


    "No matter whether the emperor has ordered Miss Su, according to the rules, Miss Su should not refuse the emperor. Otherwise, she will despise the majesty of the heavenly family."


    Huang Heng clearly knows that he can''t be timid now, otherwise he will lose miserably in the Jianghu.


    "Oh, Lord Huang means that the emperor is not a Ming Jun." He asked with a faint eyebrow, looking at Huang Heng with a faint disdain.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. When did I say that the emperor was fatuous?" Huang Heng had a faint uneasiness in his heart.


    "Why did Lord Huang question the emperor''s words and say what the emperor said? We subjects must respect the emperor, or we will disrespect the emperor."


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Huang Hengˇ° Do you think the emperor can''t listen to anyone''s opinions, and he speaks even more in the court? "


    This is like thunder on the ground. A woman said such a thing. Is she dying.


    Yu Tian pinched a sweat for Ruohe in his heart for fear that the emperor would order to cure Ruohe''s crime in the next second. Su Hu didn''t know how much he hoped he didn''t have Ruohe''s daughter.


    Even the five princes, Gao Shi and Gao Zhan, Prince Cheng''s son, became nervous because no one had ever dared to say such words in front of the emperor before.


    Huang Heng seems to have caught the straw, pointing to Huang He and saying:


    "Miss Su, in fact, you can talk nonsense about the court."


    "Lord Huang''s words are different. He doesn''t talk about the government." He looked at Huang Heng and said with a smile.


    Huang Heng''s thought could not have guessed that she wanted to use this event to kill herself and her father, so as to hit her cheap father.


    It was a good trick, but he chose the wrong person.


    "Miss Su, don''t you think everyone is deaf and stupid?" But another man came forward and said.


    That man, Yao Shengting, the Shaoqing of Dali temple, had seen him in his previous life. It can be said that he was with Huang Heng.


    "Why did Lord Yao say this? He remembered that he didn''t say anything that everyone''s brain was abnormal." He looked at Yao Shengting who had just stood up and said faintly.


    Yao Shengting, Shaoqing of Dali temple, Huang Heng, Lou Xusheng and Yang Desheng are members of the second prince party. Su Hu has been swinging from side to side. In addition, Hou Yutian, Naohe''s uncle, Zhongyong, has never given an accurate answer. Therefore, these second prince parties began to give advice.


    I hope to pull Su Hu down from the position of prime minister, so that their talents have the opportunity to replace him.


    "I clearly heard that Miss Su had just said that the chaotang was a speech hall." Yao Shengting looked at Chen he and said faintly. His eyes were full of confidence.


    Su Ruohe, even if you are only the first lady of the prime minister''s house, what if you have the old man in Yutian to protect you? As long as he doesn''t want to, you su Ruohe still have to be obedient.

 Chapter 130

    "Lord Yao spoke wildly. Kuang he didn''t say what the emperor said. What Kuang he just said is just an example, but Kuang he doesn''t understand why Lord Yao is so anxious." Chen he looks at Yao Zhengting. Her lips lit up and murmured:


    "I really should have said that."


    "What do you say?" Yao Shengting asked subconsciously.


    "The emperor is not in a hurry. The eunuch is in a hurry. What he doesn''t understand is that adult Yao is not a eunuch. Why is he in such a hurry?" He frowned slightly, indicating that he wished he could not understand.


    After hearing this, all the people present, including the emperor, were forced to smile.


    "You..." Yao Zhengting pointed to Huang He. He was so angry that he shook like a loom.


    How could he not understand what he said? What he meant was that he was not even a eunuch.


    The poison was a great insult to him.


    "Lord Yao wants to say what''s wrong with Ruohe. Ruohe knows he''s beautiful, but Lord Yao doesn''t need to be said by Ruohe. If Ruohe is beautiful, he can''t say it."


    Chen he looked at Yao Zhengting and said something she felt cold on her face.


    Yao Zhengting only felt the anger rolling in his chest. He pressed it desperately, which didn''t cause him to lose control in front of the emperor.


    Why does this person have such a backward face? Now she looks really good, but she is just a girl who has not reached the hairpin. How can he be speechless when Yao Zhengting sees it.


    What bullshit theory? Yao Zhengting shook his head and threw out those unbearable ideas in his head. How could he be the kind of person who can''t speak when he sees a woman.


    He looked at Ruohe coldly and looked at Ruohe Alexander with a pair of sinister eyes, but Ruohe still looked back with a hard head.


    "Miss Su is too narcissistic."


    "Yes?" He raised his hand and touched his cheek. He looked at Yao Zhengting and asked.


    Yao Zhengting looked at Huang He and was about to refute something when the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty spoke.


    "Your name is Huang He, isn''t it?"


    "Back to the emperor, my daughter Su Ruohe." He knelt on the ground and replied respectfully.


    "Ruohe, it''s really a good name, but it''s just this surname..." the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty stopped talking and heard Su Hu''s cold sweat on his forehead.


    He wanted to think that the surname Su was not worthy of you, but he thought that this person was chosen by that person after all, and he had no right to question it.


    Later, hang Di of the great Zhou Dynasty saw Huang Heng and Yao Zhengting, who had stepped down, say coldly:


    "Today is a good day for the crown prince. I won''t care about you. You two go back to your own position, but remember for me that such a thing can''t happen again."


    He can''t guarantee whether he is in the mood to care about their life and death next time.


    Others only thought that the emperor meant that they might not meet the prince''s birthday party next time.


    However, the emperor''s words also puzzled many young courtiers like two-year-old monks.


    They didn''t understand whether the emperor''s question was whether he was dead or whether it was difficult for him.


    However, if they don''t understand, it doesn''t mean that the old ministers don''t understand. They all sigh in their hearts. The emperor, as long as they meet the eldest miss of Zhongyong Hou house, they will be like this. They also sigh that Su Hu has married a number wife and given birth to a good daughter in his life.


    But what they old ministers never expected was that Su Hu would one day be in the hands of his good daughter.


    However, after they know the truth, they all say that there is a cycle of natural justice and karma.


    "Thank you for your kindness." Huang Heng and Yao Zhengting did not punish the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty for this matter. They all gave a sigh of relief and knelt down under the high platform to thank the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    However, in the bottom of their hearts, they were really unwilling. Why did Su Ruohe, who was also at the center of the matter, have nothing to do, and they were hated by the emperor? And this thing was lit by Chen he himself.


    At this time, Huang Heng and Yao Zhengting seemed to have forgotten that this matter was caused only after Chen he refused the emperor''s words, but they did speculate about the emperor''s mind.


    As ministers, at that time, they wanted to catch Su Hu''s pigtail, but they forgot that as the son of heaven, the most taboo was that the following officials speculated about their thoughts in private.


    When Huang Heng and Yao Zhengting got up, they didn''t forget to wait for Su Manjing before turning back to their seats.


    If the woman hadn''t said anything and asked Su Ronghe to accompany her, would they annoy the emperor? Just because they can''t get Su Ronghe now doesn''t mean she can''t.


    Su Manjing was staring at by Huang Heng. She thought she hadn''t offended them anywhere. At that moment, she thought that the two people were interested in themselves and planned to go back to marry the school-age childe in her family. She immediately returned Huang Heng and Yao Zhengting with what she thought was the sweetest smile.


    Su Manjing thinks her smile is kind, but in the eyes of Huang Heng and Yao Zhengting, that smile is Zi ah provoking them.


    Huang Heng of Su Manjing''s family turned back to their seats. They thought they were moved by their smile. They didn''t know what she did today. They brought two difficult enemies to her grandfather and Su Hu in the future.


    All this naturally falls into the eyes of Ruohe. Ruohe has to say at this time, Su Manjing, are you out of your mind?


    After everything was settled, everyone returned to their seats.


    I thought that no one without eyes would go up and get into trouble at this time.


    What they didn''t expect was that someone was going to find trouble with Ruohe at this time.


    Needless to say, that person is Su Manjing.


    Su Manjing walked to the center of the hall again and worshipped the emperor Yingying of the Zhou Dynasty on the high platform. After that, Bei''s teeth lit up and said:


    "Tell the emperor that my daughter wants to invite her sister to play the piano for her."


    As soon as Su Manjing said this, many people looked at her piteously. Stupidity is not a fatal injury, but a stupidity to be ignorant of current affairs.


    Didn''t you see that even Huang Heng, the Minister of rites, and Yao Zhengting, the Shaoqing of Dali temple, suffered losses from your big sister just now? You dare to install it yourself at this time.


    What do you rely on? Is it your sisterhood?


    If it was based on sisterhood, Miss Su would not refuse you because she was not good at piano before.


    Even Su Hu''s eyes at Su Manjing at this time are different from usual.


    When he used to see this daughter, he clearly felt very pleasing to the eye. In addition to the auspicious omen when she was born, he also loved this daughter a lot and had the highest expectations for her. However, at this time, how could he feel that his favorite daughter didn''t have the daughter he didn''t want to see more.


    He thought that the reason why he liked his eyes must be because he had just been angry with his dead enemy Huang Heng. Yes, it must be such a reason.


    Su Hu shook his head fiercely and threw out these untimely ideas in his mind. How could he feel that Su Ruohe was pleasing to his eyes? He clearly just used her.


    It has to be said that Su Hu controls this aspect very well. He thinks that the daughter can bring him the greatest benefits, and he dotes on her most.


    The emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty did not immediately say that he would not play the piano for Su Manjing because of Su Manjing''s words, but read the words and sat down next to the Empress Dowager.


    That look seems to be asking Chen he, what do you think?


    After receiving the eyes of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, he didn''t look up at Su Manjing under the stand, as if she hadn''t heard Su Manjing''s words or noticed the eyes of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Seeing that the emperor hadn''t spoken for a long time, Su Manjing looked at Chen he. There was a sensitivity in her eyes, that is, unwillingness, anger, jealousy and hatred. But her voice was still as clear and pleasant as usual.


    "Big sister, jing''er dares to ask you to play the piano for jing''er."


    This time, he finally looked at Su Manjing. Her eyes were as deep as an ancient well without waves, so that people could not see her mood at this time.


    He lifted his lips and said faintly, "why should I play the piano for you? You know, the musicians in this palace are all masters. "


    Of course she knows what trick Su Manjing is playing, but she is really under pressure to swallow down Su Manjing''s way.


    At this time, she must show reluctance to play the piano for Su Manjing, so that Su Manjing will relax her vigilance, so that she can have a chance of revenge.


    Su Manjing wants her to make a fool of herself in this performance, so she is like Su Manjing''s wish and makes her lose face in this performance.


    Seeing that Naohe looked at herself, Su Manjing was delighted. Knowing that her opportunity had come, she quickly said with high sounding:


    "When I was in the house, my eldest sister always played the piano for jing''er. If I changed the musician halfway, jing''er was afraid that she would not get used to it later." As soon as Su Manjing said this, everyone felt that Su Manjing was right. Even Su Hu''s face was much better at this time.


    I think Su Manjing did this in order not to lose the face of the prime minister''s house.


    You just stand on the high platform and look at Su Manjing quietly.


    Su Manjing hates the feeling that she can''t look down. She just continues to say:


    "Also, don''t belittle yourself, big sister. How can the piano skills of big sister be compared with those of court musicians. So. Jing''er dared to ask her big sister to play the piano for jing''er. "


    Su Manjing looked at Ruohe with joy in her eyes. She was nervous and kept praying that Ruohe would promise quickly. As long as Ruohe promised, it would be time for Ruohe to lose face. The higher she touched Ruohe now, the worse she fell.


    Thinking of this, Su Manjing raised her eyes and looked around.


    Sure enough, the eyes of those court musicians looking at him were full of doubts. What ability does a woman in her teens have to say that she is no worse than them.


    Later they would like to see what kind of skill the man had.


    Seeing all this, Su Manjing was even more excited. She only felt that happiness was so close to her original, and victory was just a matter of rubbing her hands.

 Chapter 131

    "The second sister''s words are unfair. He is just a woman in her teens. How can he compete with all the masters?"


    He tried to ignore the excited color in Su Manjing''s eyes, but Su Manjing''s performance was too obvious, which made it difficult for her to ignore.


    However, his words have also successfully brought back the favor of many musicians.


    However, there are also some people who are not good at Pluto. They just think that this is not humility, but look down on them and think that this is showing off in front of them.


    Naturally, at this time, they looked at him more unfriendly.


    If it were not for the fact that the emperor was still on the stage, they all had an impulse to come forward and compete with Huang He.


    For this kind of person, Naohe chose to ignore it. She is not silver and can''t be loved by everyone. Moreover, he also knows that most people who can be court musicians are arrogant and have their own temper.


    However, there are a thousand people like him, and ten thousand don''t like him. Since he chose to be a court musician in the palace, he is a person who pursues fame and wealth. Why should he be noble in front of her.


    "Don''t be modest, big sister. As long as you caress jing''er, don''t everyone know at that time." Su Manjing is not willing to let go of such an opportunity. He has forced Ruohe here. It would be a pity if she gave up.


    "Wei Chen thought Miss Su ER was right. How about Miss Su Da''s piano skills? As long as Miss Su Da stroked a song, he would know for himself."


    At this time, a musician really couldn''t help standing up and said to Huang He.


    When he looked at the speaker, he saw that the man was about fifty years old, with gray hair and a goatee under his chin.


    Although the man is over half a hundred years old, he really looks energetic. Especially his eyes are shining in the Qingming Festival. Such a person is not a simple role at first sight.


    "I don''t know who this adult is?" He looked at people and asked suspiciously.


    "You can''t be an adult. People in the industry liked it and gave me a title - Shanye. "


    The old man over half a hundred that year waved his hand. Although his tone was modest, his eyes were full of arrogance.


    "It''s a monk in the mountains. I''ve seen the master." He bowed to the hermit in the mountains and whispered.


    As soon as the mountain dweller came out, Su Manjing looked at Ruohe like a joke. She only wanted to make a fool of herself at the party, but what she didn''t expect was that she would blow up the mountain dweller.


    This is an unexpected surprise. Su Manjing''s excitement at the bottom of her heart seems to be going to be uncontrollable. If it weren''t for the wrong occasion, Su Manjing would laugh at the truth.


    Su Ronghe, you have today.


    "You can''t be called a master. Listen to your sister. Miss Su has great attainments in piano art. I wonder if I can open my eyes today."


    The mountain dwellers obviously didn''t look up to the exaggeration of Ruohe and said to Ruohe in a gloomy and gloomy way.


    In the view of the mountain dwellers, Huang He began to be arrogant and complacent after he knew something about the piano art. He thought he was a mountain dweller in the world. He was obviously angry. He hasn''t suffered such an insult in recent years.


    He turned and bowed to the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty on the high platform and said:


    "Your Majesty. I''d like to have a competition with Miss Su. "


    As soon as the monk said this, there was an uproar when he got married in the hall.


    The mountain lay challenged a girl in her teens. What''s the woman''s ability.


    For a time, many people looked at the Huang He who was good at standing on the high platform. Some were worried, some gloated, and some didn''t know why.


    The corner of Su Manjing''s mouth lifted a faint invisible radian.


    Su Ronghe, it''s impossible for you to leave today. I want you to be famous throughout the Zhou Dynasty after today.


    Let everyone know that the first lady from the prime minister''s house is a grass bag lady who doesn''t know the heaven and earth. She dares to challenge the first zither player of the Zhou Dynasty.


    "This... Is not very good." The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty was a little embarrassed. He looked at Ruohe and said to the residents in the mountains.


    Although he didn''t like the arrogance of the mountain dwellers, he didn''t want to push Ruohe into the fire pit.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t miss su er say that Miss Su Da has great attainments in piano art. It''s nothing for me to compete with Miss Su Da."


    Shanye Jushi silk ignored the embarrassment of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty and said by touching his beard.


    Looking at the attitude of mountain dwellers who did not pay attention to themselves, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty had a cold light in his eyes. This old man always did not pay attention to himself. If he didn''t look at his father''s face, he would make him look good.


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty suppressed his anger.


    "Yes, big sister, you''re so good at playing the piano. Why don''t you compete with the old man? Let the old man know what to pay the rent. There are mountains outside the mountain and people outside the people."


    Su Manjing adds oil and vinegar again. She didn''t believe it. At this point, he dared not obey Su Ruohe.


    "Why, Miss Su is afraid. She doesn''t dare to compete with me."


    Obviously, the monk in Shanye was annoyed by Su Manjing''s words, looked at him and said.


    Ruohe fue, is there something wrong with the head of this mountain resident? It''s su Manjing who scolds him. Why does he always aim at himself? Is he a monkey invited by doubi?


    "What does Miss Su think?" The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty looked at him. He knew that he had no way back, and he couldn''t protect him blatantly at this time, so he had to ask.


    "My daughter is willing."


    He looked at the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty with gratitude and said word by word.


    She understood why the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty would ask her for advice at this time, because the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty wanted to protect her. As long as she said she didn''t want to, then. The emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty would find a way to reject the proposal of Shanye residents.


    It''s just that she doesn''t want to. She wants to let the mountain dwellers understand and let Su Manjing understand that she, Su Ruohe, can''t be looked down upon casually.


    I also hope Su Manjing can learn a lesson after this incident, so as to calm down. Don''t always think of coming to her trouble.


    However, it won''t be long before Ruohe will understand how impractical her idea is. Let Su Manjing learn a lesson from her dog skin plaster and immortal cockroach life. That part-time job is a fantasy.


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty looked at Huang He''s firm eyes and the clear words that fell into his ears, which made him feel an inexplicable light at the bottom of his eyes. Without saying more, he ordered Lang Sheng:


    "Miss Su did not disappoint me. Come on, go get the streamer. "


    Liuguang Qin, the legendary pursuit of all zither players, is the king of the Qin. I didn''t expect to be in the imperial palace of the Zhou Dynasty.


    It is said that the streamer piano will emit nine color streamers as long as it is exposed to the sun. That''s why it is named streamer.


    "Tell the emperor, here comes the Liuguang Qin."


    After a while, the eunuch who had been asked by the emperor to get the streamer came back. He knelt on the ground with a lyre in his hand and said respectfully.


    No, not a lyre, but eight strings.


    And the Liuguang Qin really deserves its reputation. It radiates nine colors in the sun, just like the baby of the heavenly palace who accidentally falls into the mortal dust. It is frightening and sacred.


    This is the streamer!


    Many people exclaimed.


    "Give the piano to Miss Su." The emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty said to the eunuch with a trace of reluctance in the corners of his eyes.


    At this time, there was an inexplicable feeling in his heart. At the moment he saw him, he always felt that he would surprise him one after another in this prince''s birthday banquet, just like her mother, which would always surprise people.


    At the emperor''s command, the eunuch took the streamer harp and went to Ruohe. He respectfully handed the streamer harp to Ruohe.


    Without affectation, he took the Liuguang Qin from the eunuch and said to the Emperor:


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty looked at Huang He and nodded slightly.


    Only in the place where outsiders could not see, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty quietly winked at Huang He.


    That action made him hate cold, because he understood the meaning of the emperor.


    He said to Huang He, behave well and let that stubborn old man know your power. I''m ten thousand people who believe in you.


    If you can, Huang He really wants to rush up and ask the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. How can you be sure I will win? Where do you come from?

 Chapter 132

    When they saw the Liuguang Qin, the bottom of their eyes was shining. It was like a hungry wolf seeing a beautiful yellow flower girl.


    Liuguang Qin is the lifelong pursuit of many zither players and also the pursuit of his mountain residents. He dreams of owning Liuguang Qin.


    The reason why he came to the imperial palace of the Zhou Dynasty as a musician was to play the Liuguang Qin.


    Now the Liuguang piano is in front of him. Can he not be excited? Liuguangqin, I swear I will get you.


    If it hadn''t been for years of self-restraint, he would have rushed forward and held the Liuguang Qin firmly in his arms.


    Seeing the eyes of the mountain lay staring at the liuguangqin, he immediately understood the mountain lay''s Thoughts on the liuguangqin.


    Also, this Liuguang Qin is the pursuit of all zither players in the world. This mountain resident is also a world-famous zither player. It is normal to look so excited when seeing Liuguang Qin.


    However, under the wolf like eyes of the monk bar in the mountains, he unconsciously tightened the streamer piano in his hand.


    It''s not that Ruohe is careful, but that the eyes of the mountain resident at this time are really terrible. If it''s not certain that the mountain resident is staring at the Liuguang Qin, it''s estimated that Ruohe has already been killed by the eyes of the mountain resident.


    Seeing that Ruohe tightened his hand, the monk in Shanye felt as if someone had pinched it in his heart. He was afraid that Ruohe would accidentally pinch the Liuguang piano.


    He looked at him and said, "since Miss Su is willing to fight, now the Emperor invited the Liuguang Qin out for Miss Su, and I hope Miss Su won''t let me down."


    If he can, he really hopes to play a song on this streamer later.


    "Master, don''t worry. Since this is a competition, it''s a little colorful for so long. Are you right?"


    He pretended not to see the light at the bottom of his eyes and said faintly.


    "What color do you want?" The monk in Shanye looked at Ruohe and said he didn''t believe it. He would lose to Ruohe, a yellow haired girl.


    The layman in Shanye is very confident in his piano skills. He thinks that in the world, as long as he thinks that the layman in Shanye listens to Ruohe, he just thinks that he accidentally offended Ruohe, and Ruohe is unwilling to tell them her mother''s identity.


    But he didn''t know that he really didn''t know that her mother had something to do with the Liuguang Qin, and it also involved the wife of the dream and the childe Qingmei.


    "It''s not that he doesn''t want to tell the master, but that he really doesn''t know." For the doubts of the mountain dwellers at this time, he said he was really powerless.


    "But it''s OK to see the real chapter at hand, but master, you seem to have forgotten what your colorful head is."


    She is not the kind of person who can let others take advantage of it casually.


    "What color do you want?" The mountain dwellers were so angry that they blew their beard and stared.


    He made up his mind that he would teach him a profound lesson and let others understand what a real zither player is.


    He raised his hand, held his chin and said thoughtfully:


    "Well, master, you don''t seem to be able to compete with the Liuguang Qin. Then, Ruohe doesn''t want anything from you. If Ruohe narrowly wins the master, then the master just needs to shout three times at the noon gate tomorrow afternoon. My mountain dwellers are arrogant and deceive themselves and others. My piano skill is not as good as Su jiaruohe, and then worship me as a teacher."


    Wow


    This remark by Chen he aroused the wrath of many people.


    Su''s tone was too big.


    What gave her such courage.


    How dare you be so arrogant.


    And this is also called not bullying. What is bullying.


    No, it''s not bullying anymore. It''s too much for them.


    "What a big tone. I dare to say that my piano skills can surpass those of mountain residents."


    "Yes, I just don''t know the heaven and earth."


    "Master Shanye, you can''t be merciful for a while. You must teach a lesson to a child who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    "Yes, we must teach her a lesson so that she won''t think there is no one in our piano art world."


    "That''s right. Is Yamano a suckling girl who can insult her?"


    "Hey, guys, don''t worry. Just listen to me. Is Mr. Yamano such a narrow-minded man?" Suddenly, one of the musicians stood out. About thirty years old, he stopped the quarrel and said:


    "Shanye resident is the first zither player in the world. How can you argue with a girl, Miss Su? As long as you give the Liuguang Qin to Shanye resident as a gift of reparation, and then kneel down and knock three heads to Shanye resident, I believe Shanye resident will not embarrass you."


    The scholar in Shanye was already very angry when he heard what he said. He wanted to teach him a lesson in person, but he endured it when he saw so many people coming out for him.


    He, a layman in the mountains, has some people to stand up for him. Why should he speak in person for such a thing, so as not to lose his identity.


    Seeing the attitude of the mountain dwellers, he also understood that he wanted to use the hands of these people to retreat.


    Unfortunately, his wishful thinking prompted him, because she was su Feihe, not an ordinary person.


    "Who are you?" He looked at the man who suddenly appeared to be a monk in the mountains and asked faintly.


    It''s obvious that the man who wants to beat himself to flatter the mountain resident and hold the mountain resident''s thigh is not so easy to be.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You just need to know that the mountain lay is not something you can offend."


    The man looked at Ruohe arrogantly and said that the look at Ruohe was like looking at an insignificant pet.


    "It''s a rat who doesn''t even dare to tell his name." He scoffed loudly:


    "You don''t even dare to report your name. You still want to report the thigh of the mountain resident. You''re not afraid. Finally, the mountain resident doesn''t even know who you are.


    If you dare to despise yourself, you should be a mouse. He scolded fiercely in his heart.


    "You suckling yellow lipped child, listen to me. If we don''t change our name, we won''t change our surname. Ji Yue is also."


    The middle-aged man was so angry that his voice trembled when he wanted to come ten times.

 Chapter 133

    "Who is Ji Yue? Never heard of it. " He did not show fear or panic because of his name in the quarterly and monthly newspaper.


    I''m kidding. She''s the one who dares to speak hard in front of the mountain residents. How can she be afraid of him for a quarter of a month.


    This season is no one else, but the admirer of the mountain dwellers. His attainments in piano art are not vulgar, and he can also be called a rising star.


    After listening to Ruohe''s words, Ji Yue had the impulse to kill at this time. His reputation was not so obvious. Unexpectedly, he was ignored by such a yellow mouth child.


    He held back the anger in his heart, pointed to Ruohe with trembling hands and said:


    "You yellow haired girl, if you don''t tell me who I am in a few months, I''ll be merciful and kindly tell you today that my childe is the zither player called childe Fengyue."


    "It''s childe Fengyue." He looked at Ji Yue suddenly and opened his mouth faintly.


    She raised her eyes and looked Ji Yue up and down recklessly before she continued:


    "But according to Chen he, the title of Childe Fengyue really doesn''t match you."


    His voice was full of banter, but Ji Yue only focused on the sentence "Chenghai of Fengyue childe doesn''t match him", and instinctively asked:


    "What title does it take to deserve me?"


    "Of course it''s uncle Fengyue." He looked at Ji Yue, his lips slightly hooked, and said softly.


    Ha ha ha


    As soon as he said this, many people laughed. Even among the musicians, some couldn''t help laughing.


    Isn''t it? Ji Yue seems to be about 30 years old. It''s not too much to say uncle. Moreover, at this time, they have a vague feeling that they think the title of Uncle Fengyue is more suitable for Ji Yue than that of Childe Fengyue.


    These people have long been unhappy with Ji Yue. This season and month, they usually do some shady things behind people''s backs. They are a hypocrite. Now they are insulted by Chen he, which makes them really breathe a sigh in their heart.


    "You..." Ji Yue was so angry that her face turned red, but he refused to scold her in the Chengtian hall.


    In this way, he endured a little hard.


    It was only after a long time that Ji Yue managed to calm her towering anger and said:


    "Miss Su, I want you to compete with you."


    He also planned to defeat him in piano art, and then let him kneel in front of him and kowtow to admit his mistake.


    "The competition is not impossible. Anyway, it is also possible to compare with one person and two people. I just don''t know what conditions uncle Fengyue can offer to satisfy him."


    He looked at Ji Yue and said with great interest. Just her word by word uncle Fengyue was really depressed to hear Ji Yue.


    "If I lose, I''ll take you as my teacher. However, if you lose, you have to kneel down and knock my head three times, and say loudly that I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me, childe Fengyue, regardless of the villains."


    He raised his hand and touched his chin. After thinking for a moment, he said:


    "I''m sorry, he can''t promise uncle Fengyue your condition."


    "Why, Miss Su, you are afraid." When Ji Yue saw what he said, she thought he was afraid, so she mocked.


    In this era, the soldiers who surrender without fighting are respected, but surrender without fighting is the most despised.


    Therefore, as soon as he said this, Ji Yue not only thought that he was going to surrender without war, but also many people present thought so for a moment.


    "Will I be afraid of you?" He frowned and looked at Ji Yue with disdain in his eyes.


    She has never been afraid of anyone since her rebirth.


    At the moment of her rebirth, she may still have some fear, but now she has opened her eyes. She wants revenge. How can she be afraid.


    "Since Miss Su is not afraid, why refuse?" Ji Yue''s eyes looking at Ruohe are also disdainful.


    "I just don''t want to take a gifted apprentice." He looked up and down Ji Yue again and said.


    Since his rebirth, he has made no progress in other skills. He has made a lot of progress in his ability to pay for his life.


    Just like Ji Yue at this time, he was almost angry with him. He took a few deep breaths and suppressed the anger from the bottom of his heart before he said:


    "I don''t know what conditions Miss Su wants."


    At this time, Ji Yue only hopes that he can deal with the matter quickly, so that he can ask him to kneel in front of him and admit his mistake.


    "My condition is very simple. You just need to break your finger after you lose." He looked at Ji Yue coldly and said in a cold voice, just like Shura in hell.


    It''s impossible for her to kneel to him in front of so many people. You know, she only kneels to her parents and never kneels to others.


    Since Ji Yue dares to open this mouth, she will let him understand that he can''t be easily manipulated by others.


    This remark caused another uproar.


    It''s a matter of asking others to give a brief answer.


    Can this be said to be simple, that is, how inconvenient it is for an ordinary person to lose his fingers. Not to mention a zither player.


    For a zither player, the most important thing is not the piano, but the fingers.


    Imagine what a zither player would do without his fingers?


    "You... You have such a big breath." Ji Yue looked at Huang He and said.


    "Why, I dare not." He looked at Ji Yue and asked with an eyebrow.


    Ji Yue may have never dreamed of it. Just now he used it to ridicule Ruohe, but now Ruohe has changed it back intact.


    Especially after hearing what he said, he instinctively wanted to refuse. After seeing his smiling eyes, he didn''t want to, and said conditionally:


    "What dare not."


    "Very good." After hearing Ji Yue''s words, he looked at the monk in the mountains and said:


    "Master, if you don''t mind, let''s have one more person on the way!"


    It looks like a questioning tone, but there is no questioning attitude that the questioner should have.


    The monk in Shanye had nothing to do with one more person coming during the competition. He just felt that the conditions put forward during the competition between Ruohe and Ji Yue were unacceptable. He looked at Ruohe and opened his mouth. Finally, he seemed determined and said:


    "It''s too much because the competition requires people''s fingers."


    He couldn''t bear it. He felt that Huang He''s request was too much.


    Seeing that the mountain dwellers took the initiative to intercede for that season and month, he recalled a bubble on his lips. If there seemed to be no interaction, he whispered:


    "Master, this is unfair. Although this condition was put forward by Ruohe, it was not that Ruohe forced uncle Ji Yue to agree."


    The mountain dwellers in Ruohe''s words were speechless. This condition was indeed agreed by Ji Yue himself, and Ruohe didn''t force Ji Yue.


    Seeing that the people in the mountains don''t speak, he is pressed step by step.


    "If the laymen in the mountains report grievances for uncle Fengyue, they can also compete for uncle Fengyue."


    Don''t the mountain dwellers like to be good people so much? Then she will give him a chance to be a good man.


    When Ji Yue heard the speech, she immediately said, "Miss Su is right. If the master is willing to take the place of Xiao Ke, Xiao Ke won''t be very grateful."


    Although he said that ona was confident that he would win, the bet was his hands, so he didn''t dare to be careless. Moreover, the zither skills of the mountain dwellers are far better than themselves.


    Now, hearing that he said he could let the mountain dwellers replace him, he immediately spoke to the mountain dwellers.


    Moreover, he speaks frankly and boldly.


    In his opinion, no matter where, Shanye lay has no reason to refuse, because he was pulled into the competition in order to help Shanye lay out.


    "This..." the mountain resident was a little embarrassed, because it was not a small thing.


    If he was a freshman and lost the competition, he would have to lose his hands last season, which really embarrassed him.


    He said he didn''t pay attention to him, but he still didn''t want to, because the bet was one hand or another''s.


    Seeing the hesitant look on the face of the layman in the mountains, he said faintly:


    "Master, what''s the matter? I''m afraid I''ll lose and lose someone else''s hands."


    "Master, what do you have to worry about? Just promise. Don''t think about anything else. I''m just saying it. It''s just to lose Xiaoke''s hands."


    Ji Yue also saw the hesitation of the mountain dwellers and hurriedly said.


    He didn''t regard him as the duty. For the sake of safety, he chose to let the mountain dwellers compete for himself.


    And despite what he just said, I don''t know how nervous I am.


    "Yes, master, if you are so good at playing the piano, you will be afraid of a yellow haired girl. Today, you can do it upstairs. You can also ask the little girl to know what she knows and do both heaven and earth."


    From time to time, various sounds sounded in the hall.


    Finally, yoshiichi Yamano gritted his teeth and promised to compete with Naohe instead of Ji Yue.


    Seeing the monk nodding, he handed the written note to the monk.


    At the sight of the note, the mountain resident frowned and said angrily:


    "Aren''t you worried that I won''t go back?"


    This is the first time in history that he has been questioned like this, and the other party is still a hairpin girl.


    His questioning was an insult to him. Therefore, the face of the mountain dwellers was immediately bad.


    As soon as he saw it, he naturally understood the mood of the mountain dwellers at this time. It was hard to explain by mouth:


    "It''s not that he doesn''t believe in your reputation, but that he doesn''t believe in others."


    Although he is arrogant and writes, his character is still in the past. He has no doubt about this.


    Because celebrities, who do not pay attention to their reputation.


    "You..." Ji Yue immediately blushed again, because he said she didn''t believe in the character of the mountain resident, so she was saying that his character was not.


    Ji Yue always feels that time is bad. After taking several deep breaths of air, he pressed you down as soon as you had spread to your chest, and then said:


    "I have kept my word. How can I regret it."


    I also swaggered forward and wrote down my name on the note.


    However, he has cursed him 18 times in his heart. He just hopes that the monk in the mountains can win him in a moment. Then he comes to humiliate him and must wash his shame.

 Chapter 134

    After seeing Ji Yue and Shanye lay down their names on the note. He carefully took the note into his arms.


    For Ji Yue''s eyes that almost want to kill, he chooses to ignore it. Anyway, he is just a clown who can''t jump for long.


    The mountain dwellers didn''t want to delay any more and ended earlier than the test. He said to Huang He:


    "Since it''s a competition, it''s inevitable that there will be a sequence. I think you''ll come first for your youth''s sake."


    "Thank you for your kindness, master. No need." He just glanced at Yoshiko Yamano and said coldly.


    When he finished, she took a copper coin from her arms and said:


    "If the front side is up, there will be a master playing the piano first. If the back side is up, then he will come first."


    For this decision, Shanye must have no objection, but he still held a lot of anger in his heart.


    Today is the most popular day since he came out of the mountain.


    No one has ever dared to ignore him and talk to him like that.


    As far as his identity is concerned, where he goes is not presented as a guest of honor by those artful people.


    But today is different. He just came to the prince''s birthday party. How could he think that since he met such an unusual number as Ruohe, he not only didn''t pay attention to him, but also spoke unkindly to him.


    What made him even more angry was that the emperor obviously meant to protect Ruohe. You know, in the past, the Emperor gave him enough face. Now he actually gave his face for a suckling yellow haired girl.


    It''s embarrassing for him. He steadied his mind and made up his mind secretly. In a moment, he will make him lose miserably.


    Under the gaze of the people, the copper coin finally fell to the ground. Finally, there is no doubt that it was the monk in the mountains who played first.


    Seeing that it was positive, the mountain resident didn''t say much, but went directly to his exclusive famous Qin Jiao Wei.


    Seeing his fingers clear, a series of music rang in everyone''s ears.


    The people just felt that the sound of the piano seemed to have the ability to attract people''s souls. They only needed to hear one syllable, so they couldn''t help but continue to listen and couldn''t bear the slightest distraction.


    He sighed in his heart. He is worthy of the title of the first zither player in the world. This zither skill is really incomparable to ordinary people.


    At the end of the song, everyone felt that they were still in a fairyland.


    "Pa pa..."


    A burst of crisp applause rang out on the high platform above the hall.


    "The layman in the mountains is worthy of being called the best zither player in the world. Indeed, he deserves his reputation."


    The speaker was the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    "Thanks to the emperor''s praise, I don''t deserve it." The scholar in Shanye said modest words on his face, but his attitude was not modest at all.


    He even said in his heart: good emperor, don''t you think it''s too late not to speak when you just saw me humiliated by a yellow haired girl and gave the Liuguang piano to the girl. Now that you see my piano skill is good, the girl must have no chance to flatter me. Don''t you think it''s too late?


    As soon as the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty said this, someone immediately echoed the Tao.


    It is nothing more than some flattering words of Shanye residents, saying that he is good at playing the piano, and the sound of the piano is a rare fairy music in the world.


    Ji Yue is naturally excited when she sees that the mountain dwellers have won the support of so many people.


    Also at this time, his hanging heart was put down, and his hands must have been saved.


    The monk in Shanye was also happily held and flattered by others. He didn''t say to him until he felt that the time was almost up:


    "Miss Su, it''s your turn next."


    He just smiled knowingly and didn''t say a word. He went straight to the Liuguang Qin.


    He sat down in front of the Liuguang Qin, gently lifted the lotus root arm like white jade, and stretched out the slender jade finger, as slender as green onion.


    The fingers like white jade Lanzhi gently hooked on the strings of the Liuguang Qin.


    The first syllable also sounded with the action of Huang He.


    The songs are the same as those of the mountain dwellers, all of them - startling butterflies.


    With the sound of the first syllable, people hold their breath and listen. It seems that it is a sin to breathe out a little more.


    At the beginning, the sound of the piano was like thin summer clouds, one by one, drifting leisurely towards the blue sky at dusk. Under the sky, two butterflies are flying wantonly.


    Euphemistic and beautiful music is like raindrops, moistening people''s hearts.


    Then, as soon as the sound of the piano turned, it suddenly became loud and resounded through the sky. It was beautiful. With the sound of the pine wind, it was like the roar of a hurricane in the mountains.


    There is a bright and beautiful landscape painting in the sound of the piano. The quiet spring flows out of the mountain stream and converges into a deep pool like Jasper. There are layers of fine ripples in the pool, and a golden moon is sown in the water.


    Like two butterflies, they float away happily in the golden sun.


    Whispered. It was like the running water of the ditch murmuring to the crops on the bank.


    Then, his jade hand was hooked again, and the sound of the piano began to rise gently. The clank sound fell into the depths of the people like water droplets.


    Sometimes it''s like a hundred birds singing, sometimes it''s like ten thousand horses galloping, clear and melodious, swinging people''s mind.


    At this time, Gao Shi suddenly took out the flute he had not played for a long time. The elegant sound of the flute matched the sound of the piano. Like dew on a flower.


    The flute sent out an unusually bright high pitched sound, and the two butterflies soared like frightened, set off by the faintly audible bass. Flapping his wings and hovering up and down.


    The sound of the flute became clear and clear, like the clear running water of a cold spring, gurgling through the soft green algae and the glittering and translucent gravel.


    Low and sad, like crying, like an unfortunate tramp telling of his suffering. Suddenly, it is like lightning, wind and rain, and sometimes it is like hairspring. Floating and swinging in the air.


    The two butterflies flew straight into the sky until they could not see.


    The sound of the piano is sometimes sonorous and warm, such as water blocking rivers and stones, waves restraining flying boats, sometimes pathetic and euphemistic, such as wind roaring Canyon, twists and turns, sometimes loose and open-minded, such as the moon wandering the clouds and the water overflowing the plain.


    The two butterflies seemed to sense something and appeared in the sight of everyone again.


    The sound of the flute suddenly made the iron horse clank. Suddenly, it is lighter than falling flowers, such as pulling out long silk cotton, bright as beads, and clear as flowing water.


    Then the string sound becomes very soothing, as if it flows from winter to spring.


    The sound of the three strings is as tight as a sound, like the Ding Dong of high mountains and running water.


    The sound of playing the string is big and small, like the spring dawn in Huawu and the disorderly singing of a hundred birds.


    Under her fingers, the streamer sings its most attractive sweetness, and the decorative sound shyly and gently adheres to the knuckles.


    The beautiful music echoed in the hall, like a sweet spring, which has been infiltrating into the hearts of the audience.


    The music is full of passion, like a storm, lightning and thunder.


    After a low adagio, the music suddenly raised its education and stabbed the river sky with a sharp sound like a cone.


    The two butterflies also performed their wonderful love.


    A thud.


    Like a bolt from the blue.


    A flash of lightning crossed the sky and hit the two butterflies straight away.


    The two butterflies seemed to sense something. Not only did they not dodge, they still danced together in the strong wind and rainstorm.


    Finally, he met the lightning and died.


    The lightning seemed to strike everyone present. It was as if they were the dead butterflies.


    I can''t recover for a long time.


    After the song, Gao Shi took back his flute and smiled at him without saying anything.


    For a long time, the people on the high platform came back to God.


    Clapping applause echoed in the hall.


    With the high-temperature applause of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, people will be happy.


    Clapping hard with the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty.


    The outcome has been seen.


    Ji Yue stood there with a vegetable look on her face. She couldn''t return to God for a long time.


    Lost


    I lost


    Hehe


    Shanye lay lost


    Can''t he keep his hands?


    If he had known it would be so, he would not let the mountain dwellers replace him.


    At this time, Ji Yue seems to have forgotten that the attainments of Shanye residents in piano art are far above him.


    Now even the mountain lay has lost so thoroughly, so how can he win.


    In other words, his hands have been his since the beginning of his gambling with Huang He.


    With a red face, the scholar in Shanye came to Ruohe and said with some embarrassment:


    "I can''t imagine that Miss Su has such good piano skills at a young age. She is willing to bow down." The tone of Shanye lay at this time was obviously much more modest than before.


    This is the case with people who have ability. They worship people who have more ability than him.


    After saying these words, he knelt down toward the grain.


    Seeing this, he didn''t dare to let the mountain dwellers kneel down and immediately helped the mountain dwellers who wanted to kneel up. If she really let the mountain dwellers kneel now, she dares to say that after tomorrow, she will become a public enemy of the piano art world.


    "Master, you don''t have to. You just need to know that there is no highest thing in the world, only higher."


    In fact, he didn''t expect that the mountain resident could do it when he waved such a bright person.


    At first, when she saw the arrogant Tang, she thought he was a man with no room for others but her own.


    He didn''t know that the first arrogant attitude of the monk in Shanye was because he felt that he dared to say such words at a young age, which really lost the face of the Qin art world, so he didn''t pretend to be polite to her and the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Because in the eyes of these zither players, the emperor is nothing. Only the zither is supreme.


    After hearing what he said, the scholar in Shanye was stunned and laughed.


    "Miss Su is right. I''m stupid."


    Seeing that the mountain dwellers were not there and insisted on kneeling, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    But she was obviously too early to be careful. I saw that some people in the mountains returned to Ruohe regardless.


    "Master, what are you doing?" This time, no matter how he discouraged him, the mountain residents refused to be helped up by him.


    With a clang in his heart, he whispered:


    The mountain dweller would not know that as long as he knelt like this, she would be doomed. That''s why she knelt so recklessly!

 Chapter 135

    "Miss Su is broad-minded and doesn''t care much with me, but I can''t do things that I don''t believe."


    Setting the key, the mountain resident knelt on the ground and said in a loud voice:


    "Disciple Li Han paid a visit to his master."


    Li Han is the real name of this mountain resident. However, over the years, his reputation has been so great that many people have forgotten his real name and only know that he is a mountain resident.


    "This..." Nao he was a little embarrassed. She didn''t think that the mountain resident was such a person who did what he said and did.


    At the beginning, she did mean to teach Shanye a lesson, but what she didn''t expect was that later, Shanye really worshipped her as a teacher.


    "In fact, the master doesn''t have to be like this. How can he be your master?"


    He wants to reach out and help the mountain dwellers up.


    However, she knew that her hand had not touched the mountain resident, so she heard the mountain resident continue to say:


    "If the master doesn''t agree, the disciple won''t get up." The tone was full of determination, with an attitude that he could not refuse.


    "Master''s piano skill is obvious to everyone present. I don''t think there''s anything to force."


    "You get up first." He said.


    "If master doesn''t agree, I won''t get up." Mountain dwellers play a rare little temper. say:


    "I didn''t know gold and jade before. I offended Shifu. Please forgive me."


    Mountain dwellers shouted one by one, regardless of whether he wanted to or not.


    In the face of such a persistent mountain resident, he didn''t know how to refuse for a moment, so he had to agree to the mountain resident''s worship.


    From this point, it can be seen that although this mountain resident is arrogant, he is a person who can afford and put down.


    The promise of the mountain dweller has been fulfilled. Naturally, because of this matter, people can not help but admire the mountain residents.


    I dare to ask how many people dare to worship a child as a teacher, not to mention that the other party is still a woman.


    At this time, people couldn''t help but look at the wind and moon childe.


    Ji Yue wanted to leave the hall quietly by taking advantage of the impact of mountain residents'' worship of Ruohe as their teacher, but he was stopped before he took a few steps.


    Otherwise, he would have run away.


    Ji Yue was worried when she saw that everyone''s eyes gathered on her.


    He doesn''t want to lose his hands.


    After thinking for a moment, he said to Huang He:


    "Why should Miss Su be so aggressive." He''s trying to get ahead of others.


    Hearing the speech, he frowned slightly. She hasn''t spoken yet. How can she become aggressive.


    However, he just frowned slightly and didn''t speak in a hurry.


    She would like to see how high sounding words Ji Yue can say in front of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty in full view of the public.


    As expected, Ji Yue immediately said:


    "Miss Su, this monk in the mountains has worshipped you as a teacher according to your requirements. Why do you embarrass me?"


    Seeing the opportunity, he still didn''t speak, but looked at Ji Yue coldly.


    Meinaohe scoffed at Ji Yue''s words. Shanye lay is a Shanye lay. How can he be confused with Ji Yue.


    He still didn''t speak when he saw him. Ji Yue was obviously in a hurry.


    If he doesn''t speak, he can''t find flaws in his words.


    For a time, he was also a little anxious. He really didn''t want to lose his fingers.


    "Miss Su, don''t you think you''ve gone too far?" In the end, Ji Yue planned to strike first and angrily said to Chen he:


    "Miss Su, you are also a zither player. You should understand how important fingers are to a zither player, but now Miss Su is pressing step by step. It''s too cold and ruthless to ask me to cut off my fingers to make amends."


    What Ji Yue said was a speech chiseled and filled with righteous indignation, as if he had really done something that was not allowed by nature.


    however. Ji Yue''s words really aroused the recognition of many people.


    I also think what Ji Yue said is reasonable. I don''t think he should make such a bloody request for a girl''s family.


    Of course, there are those who agree and those who disagree. They questioned Ji Yue''s character. At the beginning, when they signed a note with him, they thought they were sure of winning, so they didn''t take it to heart. Now they lose, they find all kinds of reasons. It''s a real villain''s style.


    The emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty on the high platform also looked coldly at all this in front of him. He believed in his heart that Huang He would handle Ji Yue''s affairs well. He won''t mess her up.


    Su Manjing''s heart fell to the bottom of the valley because the mountain dwellers finally worshipped him as their teacher. At this time, she began to become active. She was full of hope that Ji Yue could give him a fatal blow.


    However, Su Manjing doesn''t notice that Su Hu sitting next to her looks at her disapprovingly.


    Even the seven year old * * * * was full of joy at this time.


    Su Wanqing still sat there with her head down, as if she didn''t know everything that happened in the hall.


    He didn''t take this reaction to heart at all, but looked at Ji Yue, who was arrogant before, and said:


    "According to uncle Fengyue, what should he do to avoid being aggressive, cruel and ruthless?"


    "It''s not easy. It''s natural to give up the previous bet."


    Seeing that he finally opened his mouth, Ji Yue said hurriedly.


    As long as he is destined to give up the bet, the previous bet will be invalid, and he will not have to lose his fingers, nor will he have to curse sadly for breaking his promise.


    "But it''s clearly written in black and white. Uncle Fengyue suddenly asked him to give up the bet. Is it because Uncle Fengyue refused to admit it?"


    He slowly took out a note from his arms and said word by word with the dignity of rejection in a cold voice.


    "What are you talking about? I''m fair and aboveboard. How can I refuse to admit it."


    Ji Yue, seeing that he was so naked, said his intention from the bottom of his heart. She was a little anxious. She couldn''t care so much at the moment, so she immediately retorted.


    "It seems that I misunderstood uncle Fengyue, but since uncle Fengyue didn''t refuse to admit it, why did you say those words just now?"


    He frowned slightly and said puzzled.


    The wronged little appearance and leisurely tone seem to feel guilty for misunderstanding Ji Yue.


    Ji Yue was a little embarrassed. He was beaten in the face by Huang He one after another. Naturally, his face could not be hung up.


    However, in order to keep his index finger, he brazenly said:


    "Miss Su, you misunderstood me. I mean that since the monk in Shanye has worshipped Miss Su as a teacher according to Miss Su''s requirements, and the person who competed with Miss Su is the monk in Shanye, not me, then I naturally don''t have to fulfill the conditions on the note."


    Some people think Ji Yue is right to say so, because the last person to compete with Naohe is a layman in the mountains, not Ji Yue.


    Of course, some people don''t agree with Ji Yue. They all think Ji Yue is just a timid rat.


    After hearing Ji Yue''s words, the monk in Shanye almost jumped up in anger, pointed to Ji Yue''s nose and scolded. Do you think I''d like to compete for you? If you hadn''t been noisy like a paper sparrow, would he agree?


    However, the monk in Shanye immediately calmed down after receiving his eyes, because he believed that he, the little master who had just worshipped, must have a way to clean up Ji Yue''s villain.


    "But it''s clearly written in black and white. You can compete with Shanye instead of Uncle Fengyue. If Shanye loses in the end, uncle Fengyue will break your finger, and this note is separated from the paper of Shanye."


    Chen he looked at the opportunity, er, a pair of star eyes, but it was a cunning color. Fortunately, she was prepared early in the morning. She was afraid that she would not admit it at the end of this season, separating him from the notes seen by mountain residents.


    Now it seems that her previous decision is absolutely right.


    Ji Yueyi heard that his note was separated from that of the monk in the mountains, and immediately knew that his previous idea might not work.


    His face sank like water immediately, and he was secretly glad that he had mastered both hands at the beginning. Not that he will be unable to move now.


    Seeing him straightening up, he said to the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty on the high platform:


    "Emperor, I don''t accept it."


    When Ji Yue dragged the emperor into the water, everyone was looking at the play. At this time, they didn''t dare to come forward rashly.


    They have just seen Miss Su''s ability to speak lotus. The most important thing is that now the emperor has been dragged down by Ji Yue. They rashly stand in a position. If they stand right, it''s OK, but if they stand wrong, it''s a dead end.


    Poor emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty, he just wanted to see a lively scene, and then quietly helped him in the appropriate practice, but now he was dragged down by Ji Yue.


    He looked at Ji Yue with disdain.


    Before, he thought that Shanye was a musician invited by the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, but she just knew.


    Although this mountain resident is famous, he gets the same reward as ordinary zither players, but Ji Yue is not as good as him.


    Moreover, this mountain resident was not a musician invited by the emperor, but he found it himself. But for various reasons, we don''t know.


    It is also known from this that the mountain dwellers did not come for wealth.


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty obviously didn''t want to say this to himself at this time of the season.


    Although he also looks down on this season and month, his face is still passable.


    When he cleared his throat, he said:


    "Why doesn''t Aiqing disagree?" He just wants to watch the fun. He doesn''t want to be dragged into the water.


    If people knew what the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty was thinking now, they would be ashamed.


    Emperor, are you sure you just want to see the excitement? Then why did you help Miss Su so much just now?


    When Ji Yue saw the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty asking questions, she immediately brazenly said:


    "Tell the emperor that this document was signed by Weichen and Miss Su Da, but the person who competed was a mountain resident. Although the mountain resident has a good reputation, he is always him and can''t represent Weichen. This is the reason why Weichen is not satisfied."

 Chapter 136

    Ji Yue knew that once he said these words, many people would not like him. But, ah, he doesn''t care so much if he keeps his fingers.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said these words, countless strange eyes shot at him.


    Those eyes are mostly disdain and disdain.


    From this scene, we can see that Ji Yue did not hesitate to sacrifice his reputation in order to keep his fingers.


    "What does childe yifengyue mean?" The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty asked the same question as before.


    Seeing Emperor Zhou''s question, Ji Yue immediately said:


    "Back to the emperor, as early as the beginning, Wei Chen said to Miss Su Da that she only needs to open her mouth and invalidate the receipt."


    After hearing Ji Yue''s old words, the monk in Shanye''s heart used the anger he had just endured. If he hadn''t received his eyes before, he might jump again.


    At this time, Ji Yue''s heart is also full of joy. As long as the emperor agrees, Su Ronghe doesn''t dare not agree.


    However, how long he was happy, there was a clear sound on the hall.


    "Unexpectedly, the handsome young master Fengyue is such a person who has broken his word and is greedy for life and afraid of death."


    The speaker was Ruohe. After saying this, Ruohe immediately turned to bless the people on the high platform and said again:


    "You can''t promise Fengyue childe at this time."


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty raised his eyebrows and didn''t speak. It seemed that he was waiting for the last words of Huang He.


    Seeing this, he continued without hesitation:


    "Back to the emperor, this note was made in front of you and the Empress Dowager. If it is destroyed, where will it put your face, the Empress Dowager''s face, and the face of the whole royal family?"


    In a few short words, he stubbornly linked her bet with Ji Yue with the royal face.


    At this time, even if the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty intends to favor Ji Yue, there is nothing he can do, not to mention that the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty and the Empress Dowager have no intention to favor Ji Yue.


    Their hearts are all biased to the side of Huang He.


    Ji Yue closed her back to death when she saw Ruohe in a few words.


    I couldn''t help biting my teeth and staring at Huang He fiercely. The fierce light in my eyes showed. In that way, I wish I could devour the grain alive.


    "Su Feihe, don''t deceive people too much." In the tone, all of them are resentments against Ruohe.


    "Oh, since uncle Fengyue thinks it''s unfair, let''s have a fair way."


    He helplessly spread his hand, saying with a kind and fair appearance.


    "What a fair way." Although Ji Yue had an ominous feeling in her heart, he couldn''t help asking.


    As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will not give up.


    "Is this a fair way, that is, you can compete with my apprentice. As long as you win, I su Ruohe will also fulfill my just promise. However, if you lose, we''ll bet on a finger."


    His voice was clear and faint, and his words were almost bloody as before, but he just showed that I was very fair.


    Upon hearing this, the scholar in Shanye was moved to look at him. He knew that meimianhe was giving him a chance to revenge.


    He secretly made up his mind that he would not disappoint Huang He for a while. He must be the asshole of Ji Yue''s loss.


    Looking at Ruohe, Ji Yue just wanted to go up and tear her face, but he didn''t dare. He didn''t have the courage.


    "Miss Su, you are a girl. Why do you want such a bloody bet?" Although Ji Yue has been very angry with Huang He, she still has some reason.


    "Why, uncle Fengyue doesn''t think this method is fair. If that''s the case, there''s no way for him."


    Chen he surrounded his head and looked innocent. It was all for your sake. He continued:


    "Or uncle Fengyue will perform according to the previous conditions."


    As soon as she heard that she had to fulfill her previous commitment, Ji Yue was inspired and clenched her teeth to agree to the proposal behind Ruohe.


    What he thought was that it was better to break one finger than all the fingers.


    However, Ji Yue never thought that his decision was almost the same as his previous decision.


    It goes without saying that the result of the competition was won by the mountain lay and defeated by Ji Yue.


    And Jiyue''s finger is the thumb of his right hand.


    In other words, Ji Yue''s right hand won''t be completely useless, but he won''t want to touch the piano in the future.


    After tossing about for most of the day, the competition started by Su Manjing is more than half past.


    As for Su Manjing, do you think he will let her go?


    Just after Ji Yue was cut off her finger, her hand could not stand the blow and fainted, and the maid eunuch carried it down, Naohe focused on Su Manjing.


    He looked at Su Manjing, gently lifted the corners of his lips, smiled and said:


    "The second sister wants me to play the piano for you."


    As soon as he heard that he was willing to play the piano for Su Manjing, everyone in the hall couldn''t help looking at Su Manjing with bright eyes.


    The meaning is needless to say. They hope Su Manjing can promise, because she wants to listen to the xianle just like that again.


    Somehow, Su Manjing unconsciously remembered Ji Yue''s cut finger after seeing the smile on the corner of his lips. The whole person involuntarily fought a cold war, and her hair stood up.


    "No, No." Su Manjing answered almost tremblingly.


    She has a feeling that as long as she dares to promise to let him play the piano for herself, she will lose the feeling of her feet.


    "But I really want to play the piano for my second sister, or do you think you can''t trust me?" He said wrongfully.


    Su Hu on one side heard that he was willing to play the piano for Su Manjing. At present, he couldn''t help but be happy. Everyone present just now had some experience in his piano skills. If she is willing to play the piano for Su Manjing, it would be great to work part-time.


    Thinking about this, Su Hu was not calm. He looked at Shi Su Manjing and said earnestly.


    "Jing''er, since your eldest sister is willing to play the piano for you, you agree."


    Where would Su Manjing be willing to attack me like I love my sister and say:


    "Dad, the eldest sister has just finished the competition. She must be very tired. If she is tired to play the piano for her daughter, it is her daughter''s fault."


    She doesn''t want him to play the piano for her now. At first, her purpose was to make him look bad. Now that she knows that he is so good at playing the piano, she would be a complete fool if she still let him play the piano for her.


    If she promised him to play the piano for her, she would dare to promise that after a while, everyone would take him as the center and forget her existence.


    Although she is very confident in her dancing skills, she is not blind enough to think she has more confidence than Huang Heqin.


    As soon as they heard Su Manjing''s words, they remembered that Ruohe was just a little girl in her teens. She had just been able to argue Ji Yue and had a competition with mountain residents. Now she must be very tired.


    They all think Su Manjing is a good sister who loves her sister. They can''t help but feel better about her.


    "You said the same." Su Hu nodded awkwardly when he heard the speech, and then said to Huang He:


    "Wo''er, you''ve worked hard too. Please sit down and have a rest."


    Why didn''t he know what it was? He thought carefully. He just wanted her to let go of what it was. Did he think it was possible.


    He shook his head and said softly:


    "My father and my second sister don''t have to worry. My daughter is fine." If you want to refuse yourself, you won''t let her go.


    "This..." Su Hu was a little embarrassed. He looked at Su Manjing and Ruohe.


    Su Manjing saw this and was about to say something, but he didn''t give Su Manjing a chance to speak. Su Manjing spoke first.


    "My father doesn''t have to feel embarrassed. There''s nothing wrong with Ruohe. Besides, my daughter is willing to caress her second sister."


    When all the people in the hall saw that there was a play, they all came to the spirit. They all looked at Su Hu and hoped that Su Hu would come down. They wanted to listen to him play the piano.


    Because they know that once they miss this time, they don''t know when it will happen next time.


    Seeing this scene, Su Hu couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride because he was his daughter. He seemed to have forgotten whether he had loved him as a daughter and just wanted to enjoy the glory that a father should enjoy.


    Yu is very happy, because he seems to have regarded him as his woman. He even thinks that the reason why he can play the piano is for him, because he loves listening to the piano most.


    When he learned piano for him, he had him in his heart. He felt that his efforts during this period were not in vain. He made up his mind immediately. After the prince''s birthday banquet was over, he sent someone to send him some present and past to show his joy now.


    Ruohe''s piano was indeed learned for him, but it was a matter of previous lives.


    In his previous life, in order to win the favor of Yu, he heard about Yu''s hobby before he came out of the cabinet.


    Since then, he has been locked up in his yard to practice the piano every day. He just waits for a surprise to Yu when his piano skills are successful that day.


    But where did he know that Yu had not given her this surprise, so Yu gave her a big "surprise" first.


    Therefore, there are few people who know that he Qin is good in both past and present lives.


    Yutian was really happy for Yuhe. He said, how could a daughter born as smart as his sister be a narrow-minded, ignorant, unruly and willful straw bag.


    There is only one person in the whole hall, and his mood is opposite to everyone''s mood.


    The man is Hou Gaoshi in snow, who is dressed in white and has made great achievements in war.


    He just felt that when he heard that he was still willing to play the piano for Su Manjing, his heart was bored and flustered, and he even had an impulse to see him hide.


    He felt that he must be crazy. Otherwise, how could he have such an idea? It was clear that he could still play with Huang He just now, and he still had such a tacit understanding. Now he does have such an idea. It''s ridiculous.


    He picked up the glass in front of him, looked up and swallowed the wine in the glass. His strength seemed to swallow the boredom in his heart.

 Chapter 137

    "Elder sister, you''d better sit down and have a rest first. Jing''er really doesn''t need you to play the piano for jing''er."


    Su Manjing doesn''t want him to play the piano for her. Besides, she''s sure that he''s not kind enough to take the initiative to play the piano for herself.


    Therefore, she tried her best to stop him from playing the piano for herself.


    Ruohe understands Su Manjing''s mind, but Su Hu doesn''t. seeing that Su Manjing doesn''t want Ruohe to play the piano for her, she is a little worried.


    But Su Manjing continued without waiting for Su Hu to speak:


    "If the eldest sister feels really sorry, you can let the monk in Shanye play the piano for jing''er instead of the eldest sister."


    People think Su Manjing''s words are reasonable. The mountain dweller has worshipped Ruohe as his teacher. It''s normal for the disciple to share his worries for the master instead of the master.


    The reason why Su Manjing asks Shanye to play the piano for herself is because she thinks that he has just offended Shanye, and Shanye doesn''t really worship him as a teacher.


    She also believes that yishanye''s ability must have seen the contradiction between her and Ruohe. Therefore, Shanye''s ability must not really act as Ruohe intended when playing for himself.


    Of course, another reason is that Yamano''s piano art is also a leader in the field of piano art. If she can accompany Yamano, it would be like adding wings to the tiger.


    "That''s good." What she wants is that Su Manjing finally asks Yamano to give up for her. Even if she agrees to Su Manjing''s proposal, she says:


    "The second sister should do well later. I''ll go back to my seat first."


    With that, he turned and walked towards the position on the high platform.


    What no one noticed was that at the moment when he turned around, he glanced at the layman in the mountains.


    Although it was only a short look at each other, the mountain dwellers saw cunning in the light of his eyes, even if they understood the meaning of his eyes.


    Chen he wants him to deal with Su Manjing.


    As he returned to his seat, the piano sounded again in the hall.


    Needless to say, Su Manjing''s performance began.


    At first, the sound of the piano was melodious, and Su Manjing could dance with the rhythm of the piano.


    But as time went on, the sound of the piano gradually became urgent. Su Manjing obviously couldn''t do what she wanted. From time to time, she would step a few wrong beats.


    In this way, it should be a beautiful song and an amazing dance. It is hard to see because the cymbidium doesn''t step on the beat.


    In fact, Su Manjing doesn''t understand. She clearly follows the beat of the mountain dwellers. She hasn''t missed one of all her actions. Why can''t she keep up with the beat of the mountain dwellers.


    At this time, Su Manjing only hopes that the song can be shorter and live faster, so that she doesn''t have to lose face like this, and she also thinks that the time is so slow, so slow.


    However, as Su Manjing prayed, time passed as usual, and she had to continue to dance with the piano sound of the mountain residents.


    However, at this time, Su Manjing didn''t know that the monk in the mountains really wanted to worship Ruohe as a teacher, and he had already received Ruohe''s signal to make a good deal of Su Manjing before he started.


    He really wants to worship him as a teacher. Naturally, he will do the things explained by him properly and beautifully.


    As the last syllable falls, Su Manjing completes her last action.


    Finally, the song is over. Su Manjing just feels like she is free. If she continues, she doesn''t know how ugly she will be.


    The crowd looked at Su Manjing, who made frequent mistakes, and couldn''t help frowning. If it weren''t for Su Hu''s face, the emperor was sitting on the high platform at this time, they must have started shouting and driven Su Manjing down.


    After su Manjing finished her last move, she got up and said to the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty on the high platform:


    "The minister''s daughter is not good at learning. She has defiled the holy eye. Please bring the emperor down." At this time, he must take the initiative to admit his mistake to the emperor before others.


    At this time, Su Manjing has an unspeakable hatred for Ruohe in her heart.


    Otherwise, one step at night will be found out by others. In that case, she will only be more humiliated. It''s better to admit her mistake to the emperor by herself now.


    However, before the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty could say anything, the Empress Dowager said at this time:


    "Since you know you are not good at learning, you dare to make a fool of yourself in this hall."


    The Empress Dowager is worthy of being the Empress Dowager. Just a simple sentence contains authority, but ordinary people can''t resist it. I really answered that sentence and didn''t get angry.


    Except for some old ministers, no one knows why the Empress Dowager is angry with Su Manjing at this time. Su Manjing is even more stunned. After being drunk by the empress dowager, she is scared to kneel directly on the ground and dare not take a breath.


    Over the years, the court and a few old people in the palace vaguely remember that the Empress Dowager and the wife of the old Duke of Zhongyong Hou''s house were handkerchiefs and cousins. That is to say, according to the seniority, he had to call the Empress Dowager aunt.


    The Empress Dowager only gave birth to the two sons of the current emperor and Prince Duan. She has no daughter under her knee. Because of this relationship, the Empress Dowager also dotes on Yu Meiqing. She almost didn''t send Yu Meiqing directly to the palace.


    At that time, the Empress Dowager also joked that Yu Meiqing would be her daughter-in-law, but God was not beautiful. Yu Meiqing married Su Hu, who was not the prime minister at that time.


    However, these old stories were rarely mentioned after the death of the old lady of Zhongyong Hou, and Yu Meiqing was reluctant to go to the palace more in order not to hurt the Empress Dowager.


    After Yu Meiqing married Su Hu, she was no longer mentioned. In order to avoid suspicion, Yu Meiqing has not been in the palace since then. Therefore, even the Taifu and Su Hu have been half understood. Don''t mention Mrs. min and Su Manjing.


    The Empress Dowager was also angry that Yu Meiqing didn''t often visit her in the palace. Later, she married Su Hu. She was indifferent to Yu Meiqing and was unwilling to send someone to inquire about Yu Meiqing. The emperor was afraid to upset his mother and didn''t tell the Empress Dowager about Yu Meiqing''s dystocia.


    The Emperor didn''t do anything too late, and those palace women eunuchs didn''t dare to mention it in front of the Empress Dowager. Because of this, these old things can almost disappear and invisible.


    It was not until the last time he went to the palace to ask the imperial doctor to save Su Hu late at night that he knew that Yu Meiqing had gone, leaving only his daughter. Also at that time, all the regrets swept the empress dowager, making her impulse to help Yu Meiqing take good care of Chen he.


    From doctor sun, I probably know that he is not happy in the prime minister''s house, and I also understand the reason why he is unhappy.


    Therefore, when the Empress Dowager saw Su Manjing, she didn''t give Su Manjing a good face.


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager seemed angry, imperial concubine Wen quickly advised:


    "Empress mother, Miss Su Er didn''t mean it. It may be the first time to attend such a party. I''m a little nervous."


    Naturally, concubine Wen didn''t understand the relationship between the Empress Dowager and the Yu family, so she planned to help Su Manjing.


    After all, Su Manjing''s grandfather is today''s Taifu. If her son wants to take that position, he must need help, and Li Taifu is one of the candidates.


    Although Su Manjing is a concubine, it''s not so bad to be a positive concubine. It''s OK to be a side concubine.


    Li Taifu was not only the emperor''s teacher, but also his students all over the world. Otherwise, imperial concubine Wen would not hit Li Taifu on the head, and the Taifu house did not dare to be so arrogant.


    "Nervous, then why don''t you see other ladies nervous?" The Empress Dowager snorted coldly and said unhappily.


    If you dare to bully the daughter left by girl Qing, you must pass her first.


    Imperial concubine Wen was stunned for a moment. She didn''t understand why the Empress Dowager targeted Su Manjing like this.


    At this time, Su Hu could not sit still. He quickly got up, walked to the center of the hall, made a bow and said:


    "The Empress Dowager calms her anger. It''s all the fault of the minister. The minister and goddaughter are not good. Please forgive me."


    At this time, Su Hu is already sweating. If something happens to Su Manjing at this time, it will definitely affect the prime minister''s house.


    "Prime minister, that''s not true. The AI family is very nice to see this girl, Ruohe. "


    The Empress Dowager didn''t care about the twists and turns in Su Hu''s heart. She pulled up the hand of Huang He sitting next to her and said.


    "From the AI family''s point of view, the person who can''t educate must be the eldest lady of your Taifu house."


    As soon as the Empress Dowager said this, she couldn''t help but cause the eyes of a large number of people. What does the Empress Dowager mean? Does it mean that the Taifu house is not educated? If so, where will the emperor be? You know, Li Taifu is the emperor''s teacher.


    All the people in Taifu''s house have changed their eyes when they look at Su Manjing. In everyone''s eyes, they have more or less resentment against Su Manjing.


    Because the Empress Dowager''s words implicated not only the second young lady of the prime minister''s house, but also the escape of Taifu''s house.


    As early as the Empress Dowager knew about Chen he, she had sent people to inquire about everything in the prime minister''s house. Naturally, she knew what Mrs. min had done over the years, and why there was only two hours difference between Su Manjing and the time when he was born.


    As the head of the harem, how could she believe that Su Manjing, the prime minister''s house, was born prematurely.


    In other words, except for the real cause of death of Yu Meiqing, the Empress Dowager has already known what she should know and should not know.


    "What the Empress Dowager taught me is." When the Empress Dowager pointed at her nose and scolded her, Su Hu could only say what the Empress Dowager said.


    Su Manjing dared not go out at this time. Of course, the hatred for Ruohe is also higher.


    Su Ronghe, it''s all you, you bitch. If it weren''t for you, how could I fall into such a situation? If it wasn''t for you, how could I be scolded by the Empress Dowager.


    Su Ronghe, you bitch, later, I''ll make you double it.


    All the plans are ready, waiting for the bitch Su Ruohe to take the bait.


    Thinking of this, Su Manjing''s lips made a smile.


    For this plan, Su Manjing is quite confident.

 Chapter 138

    "Empress dowager, second sister, she''s still young. It''s the first time to attend such a banquet. It''s inevitable that there will be some mistakes. Empress dowager, you have a lot of adults. Please forgive him this time."


    At this time, when he received Su Hu''s eyes, he had to pull up the Empress Dowager''s arm and coquettish.


    If she can, she doesn''t want to pay attention to Su Hu. However, with her current ability, it''s not time to completely tear her face with Su Hu, so she has to follow Su Hu''s meaning,


    The Empress Dowager naturally understood that things should not be too rigid, so she sold him according to his meaning, and said with the favor of others:


    "Well, I''ll depend on you."


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager was relieved, Su Hu couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He turned and said to Su Manjing beside him:


    "Thank the Empress Dowager and your big sister."


    Su Manjing listens to Su Hu''s words and is unwilling to bless the Empress Dowager on the high platform.


    "The minister''s daughter thanked the Empress Dowager for her kindness of not guilty. She thanked her eldest sister."


    But she looks clever and docile on the face, but in fact, she has a huge hatred in her heart. If it weren''t for Su Feihe, would she be scolded by the Empress Dowager.


    "Don''t hurry to thank the mourners. They haven''t finished yet." The Empress Dowager looked at Su Manjing and said coldly.


    "Su Manjing, the second miss of the Su family, is out of appearance in front of the hall and hinders the view. From today on, she is not allowed to attend any royal banquet in the future."


    Dare to bully the daughter left by girl Qing, then. Just be ready to collect the debt.


    Su Hu was surprised when he heard the speech, but he had been an official for many years. A moment later, he reacted. Although the Empress Dowager ordered Su Manjing not to attend the royal banquet in the future, who can tell the future clearly. Looking at the Empress Dowager''s attitude towards Chen he, as long as she asked him to plead for Su Manjing in front of the Empress Dowager in the future, I believe the Empress Dowager will relax.


    Thinking like this, Su Hu said to Su Manjing, who was already stunned, that she hated iron and didn''t become steel:


    "What are you doing? Thank you quickly."


    Su Hu''s words made Su Manjing smart. He quickly knelt on the ground and said:


    "I thank the Empress Dowager longen for taking orders."


    After such a fuss, the Empress Dowager is unwilling to continue pestering Su Manjing. Anyway, there are still many opportunities in the future.


    "All right, you go down. Don''t get in the way of the mourners here." The Empress Dowager is very stingy and vindictive. Once the Empress Dowager writes it down, there will be no good life to live.


    "Yes." Su Manjing tries to resist her hatred for Ruohe and pretends to be clever.


    She knew that this was not the time to care, so she put up with her resentment against Naohe and her dissatisfaction with the Empress Dowager.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager''s order came out, some people were happy and others were worried.


    The worry is that Su Hu and Li Taifu''s family are more or less affected by the words of the Empress Dowager.


    It''s su Wanyue and others who are happy, because Su Manjing is ordered by the Empress Dowager to come down and can''t attend the royal banquet in the future. Then they will have a chance.


    The prince''s birthday party will not end until night. After su Manjing''s affair, it is still early. The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty withdrew on the grounds of government affairs. The Empress Dowager also left the hall with physical discomfort.


    He didn''t want to continue to be stuffy in the hall, so he went out of the hall and wanted to go out for air.


    He walked out of the main hall and went to the West. Gradually, he was far away from the noisy Chengtian hall.


    A figure saw that he came out of the hall and quietly followed up.


    Gao Shi, who has been paying attention to the rice straw, naturally noticed that someone followed the rice straw out of the Chengtian hall, and also got up and followed out of the Chengtian hall.


    This is the so-called Mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches behind.


    At this time, it was already afternoon. The sunshine in March sprinkled on the glazed tiles on the palace wall, with colorful light. It was beautiful.


    He went to a rain Pavilion and stopped. Outside the rain Pavilion is a lake. In the lake is a lotus. At this time, the lotus has exposed sharp tender leaves.


    The sunshine in March shines on people, making him a little lazy.


    "Miss Su, you''re here. It''s easy to find." At this time, a sharp voice unique to eunuchs sounded not far behind him.


    Hearing the sound, he frowned slightly. He didn''t remember that she knew such a little eunuch.


    Seeing that he was silent, the little eunuch was not annoyed and continued:


    "Miss Su, the younger one came to invite you to Ci''an Palace on the order of the Empress Dowager."


    The little eunuch said that the Empress Dowager invited herself to Ci''an palace. Without doubt, he got up and took out some silver coins from his sleeve bag, handed them to the little eunuch and said:


    "Please lead the way."


    What the Empress Dowager realized in Chengtian hall before made him very puzzled. If she wanted to know the reason, she had to go to Ci''an palace to find out the situation.


    Xu shichuanhe thought about the puzzling attitude of the Empress Dowager in the Chengtian hall before. For a moment, he didn''t notice the Dodge across the bottom of the little eunuch''s eyes, nor did he notice that the direction the little eunuch took her was not to Ci''an palace.


    It was not until he went farther and farther away that he reflected that something was wrong.


    "Who are you and why did you pretend to be the Empress Dowager and bring me here?"


    The little eunuch didn''t panic because of Chen he''s words. He died and went straight to the side path until he was far away.


    He was about to stop the little eunuch, but he heard a beautiful woman''s voice in the flowers and trees on one side.


    "My good sister, it''s hard for you to find something wrong until now ? It''s too late. "


    It was su Manjing who came, and she was accompanied by a woman who also looked 15 or 16 years old.


    The man, known to him, is Li rouer, the eldest daughter of Li Zhi, the second master of the Taifu mansion. He doesn''t know much about Li rouer, either in his previous life or in this life. It''s just heard that Li rouer has trusted a miracle doctor as a teacher and is proficient in pharmacology.


    It took lianyue a lot of effort to get the news.


    When he first learned the news, he was wondering why the good young lady of the Taifu family did not do it. However, soon after, he understood why the Taifu family did so.


    "Why are you? What did you bring me here for?" He looked around suspiciously and didn''t find anything wrong.


    "What can I do to bring you here? Of course, I''ll repay you, big sister."


    Su Manjing said with a ferocious face. The bottom of her heart filled with joy. It won''t be long before she can take revenge.


    "I don''t know how my second sister wants to repay me." He became alert and prepared to fight with others at any time.


    "Big sister, don''t worry first. It''s better for us to talk first." Su Manjing looked at Chen he and said with a smile.


    But that smile can''t be liked.


    "The second sister thought that after you pushed me down the stairs and aunt min hired someone to clean me up, there was nothing to talk about between us."


    He picked his eyebrows and said faintly. But she still didn''t relax her guard.


    "Hehe... Don''t worry, big sister." However, at this time, Su Manjing suddenly covered her mouth and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Although Ruohe knows Su Manjing very well, it will not be good for her to ask herself to come here. I really don''t understand why Su Manjing smiles at this time and what she smiles at.


    Now her only way is to find a way to delay time. She has been out for so long. Lianyue must have found something. Now she must be looking for herself everywhere.


    "Big sister, I advise you not to waste your time. Your two slaves won''t come." Su Manjing saw his mind and said with disdain.


    Su Ruohe, whatever you do, you don''t have to carry it in my hand at last. It was a matter of luck a few times ago, but you''re a little lucky. Now, your luck is exhausted, and no one will save you.


    When he heard the speech, he asked quickly:


    "What have you done to them?" She said that after such a long time, why didn''t they find lianyue.


    At this time, Ruohe regretted very much. When she came out, how could she be out of her mind and don''t take lianyue with them? Otherwise, she won''t lose the wind now.


    "I think you''d better care about yourself first, big sister." Su Manjing glanced at Huang He lightly and said.


    This time, she finally took the initiative. She must ask him to regret and know the consequences of offending Su Manjing.


    Hearing the speech, Huang He was stunned again. Some didn''t understand why Su Manjing said so.


    Su Manjing is very satisfied with the response of Huang He and smiles more wantonly.


    "Don''t you think you are weak now?"


    "You drugged me." He was surprised. She felt it. He really couldn''t make it out now.


    It''s just that Su Manjing didn''t find out when she drugged herself.


    "Big sister, it''s too late for you to find out now." Su Manjing laughs wantonly and wildly.


    He felt that his strength was rapidly losing, and Su Manjing''s head began to become two.


    "One, two, three..." Su Manjing stretched out her right hand and slowly counted to a number. Before counting to a number, she added a finger until she finished counting three, and he fell soft to the ground.


    Although Naohe has fainted to the ground, her consciousness is still clear. She clearly heard Su Manjing and Li rouer say:


    "Cousin rou''er''s medicine is really unusual."


    It is also because of this sentence that Chen he, who is already in a coma, knows that the person who drugged himself is Li rouer.


    "Leave it to me. You hurry to do your business." Li rouer obviously didn''t want to talk to Su Manjing. She leaned down and helped him up and walked behind the flowers and trees they had come out before.


    It turned out that there was a palace behind the flowers and trees, but it seemed that the palace had been abandoned for a long time and no one lived there.


    Looking at the figure of Li rouer holding Huang He away, Su Manjing stomped her feet dissatisfied and said fiercely:


    "If you''re not useful, you think Miss Ben is willing to flatter you."


    However, Su Manjing complains. She walks in the opposite direction according to what Li rouer said. She knows that she is dealing with Ruhe now.

 Chapter 139

    The most painful thing in the world is that he is now like this. Obviously, people are still awake, but they can''t open their eyes.


    In his heart, he couldn''t help scolding Keng father.


    In principle, after learning that she was drugged by Su Manjing and Li rouer, she took the antidote that lianyue had prepared for her early. This should not happen. However, she is really clear in her brain now, but she doesn''t even have the strength to open her eyes all over her body.


    His fear of Li rou''er increased a little, and he said secretly:


    Who on earth is Li rou''er''s master who can make medicine to restrain Feng''s family.


    I just felt that I was carried by Li rouer into a room and put on a bed.


    Although she looked unconscious now, she could feel everything outside.


    Moreover, Naohe was surprised to find that her perception ability was several times higher than usual.


    In other words, if she can only feel the distance of two feet around at ordinary times, she can feel the distance of ten feet around now.


    After feeling that Li rouer put herself on the bed, an ominous premonition rose in his heart.


    What is she going to do? She won''t find someone to ruin her innocence.


    Thinking of these, Ruohe''s heart couldn''t help mentioning that she had been thousands of defenses since her rebirth. Unexpectedly, it was time for the prince''s birthday banquet, and she still carried it.


    Soon, Huang He''s guess was confirmed by Li rouer.


    Li rou''er didn''t hurry to leave after she put him on the bed, but reached out and gently stroked his face.


    "Look at this iconic face. It''s just a pity. "


    What a pity? What a pity? It''s not good to be confused.


    Li rou''er seemed to know the question in his heart and continued to talk to himself.


    "Hey... I can''t bear it when you end up like this, but I can''t help it. Who wants you to block who''s way is not good, but I want to block the way of Taifu''s house."


    He cried bitterly in his heart.


    The cat cries and the mouse pretends to be merciful. If you really don''t have the heart, you shouldn''t drugged yourself together with Su Manjing. If you have the ability, you should let me go now.


    And when did she get in the way of Taifu''s house? It''s clear that you Taifu''s people are too cowardly, okay.


    Li rou''er didn''t know what he thought, and continued:


    "Don''t blame me afterwards. If you blame me, blame yourself for your bad life. Well, I won''t tell you more. You should remember to enjoy it later. Listen to Li Haoyu, this thing between men and women is the most wonderful. Don''t forget my great kindness when you wake up."


    Thank you for your mother''s kindness. I swear, when I wake up, I will avenge you first. He shouted and scolded in his heart.


    If she didn''t have the strength to open her eyes, she would scold Li rouer bloody.


    "Look, I''ve even prepared something for you. It''s called huanyixiang. As for the efficacy, I don''t need to explain it more."


    Huan Yixiang, needless to say, is a fragrance that promotes sex between men and women. The biggest feature of this incense is that once the person who has been hit by it wakes up, even the moral of good medical skills can''t find anything wrong.


    "You don''t have to think why I talk so much, because I know you can hear me. Feng''s antidote pill is really a good thing. It''s a pity that the soft Jing powder developed by my master is useless."


    As soon as she heard Li rouer''s words, Naohe was already. Who was Li rouer''s master? She even knew that she had taken Feng''s antidote pill.


    Li rou''er is like a worm in her stomach. She guesses Naohe''s mind accurately.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry. I won''t tell you that you have Feng''s antidote pill." With that, Li rouer took out a fire fold from her arms and wanted to ignite the Huan Yi incense in her hand.


    However, just at this time, there were a few slight footsteps outside the house, and someone came.


    If she hadn''t improved her sensing ability several times when she was unconscious, she wouldn''t feel someone approaching outside the house now. His heart tightened slightly.


    Who will it be? Did Su Manjing call someone over?


    No, if Su Manjing called someone, the footsteps shouldn''t be so light. Moreover, with her current sensing ability, if Su Manjing had, she should have noticed it long ago, rather than waiting for the people to come outside the door.


    From this point, we can judge that the person who came here is an expert, and his martial arts are not low. If he is in the Jianghu in the future, he must be a top expert.


    Just why does the visitor appear here, and what is the purpose of his coming here?


    Knowing that the man had entered the house, Li rou''er found that there was another person in the house. She looked at the man alertly and asked:


    "Who are you? Why... "Appears here.


    Li rou''er was knocked unconscious on the ground before she finished talking.


    Li rou''er didn''t understand why someone appeared here for no reason until she fell to the ground, and knocked her out without saying a word.


    After someone knocked Li rouer unconscious, he no longer paid attention to Li rouer, but walked to the bed where he was lying.


    He''s coming. Who is he and what is he doing here?


    Countless questions arise in his mind.


    In a trance, Ruohe felt that the breath of people was familiar, but it was not very similar. Of course, just because of this, the feeling was denied by Ruohe just after it rose.


    I saw that the man didn''t hurry to do anything to him after he came to his bed, but took out a white jade lanolin bottle from his sleeve bag and opened it.


    Then, the whole room was filled with a pleasant smell.


    The man put the white jade lanolin bottle on the tip of his nose and shook it.


    Then, he felt that his strength was gradually coming back.


    However, after a few sucking time, he can open his eyes.


    It was at this time that she finally saw the man in front of her.


    I saw that the visitor was dressed in white and exuded an unspeakable bearing, but his face was blocked by a silver mask. Because of this, it undoubtedly added a bit of mystery to the person in front of him.


    "It''s you." He said in surprise. At the bottom of her eyes was a worry that she didn''t even notice.


    She never thought that this man would appear in the palace. What''s the purpose of his coming to the palace? Is it difficult to assassinate the emperor?


    The visitor was the man in white and silver who met in the street that day. What made him feel angry was that the man broke into her boudoir quietly.


    "Why, seeing me so happy, don''t you miss me these days?"


    The silver faced man in white looked at his surprised expression and the worry that he didn''t even find out. The corner of his lips unconsciously recalled a perfect arc.


    At first, he didn''t understand what had happened to him. Since the last farewell at Wangjiang building, he always thought about the tightness of the girl in front of him. He thought about what the girl did today and didn''t eat anything.


    He even wanted to go to the prime minister''s house several times to see what the girl was doing, but he endured it.


    In addition, there were a lot of things during this period, so he didn''t have much time to think about the girl in front of him, but whenever he had leisure time, he would unconsciously think of the girl.


    Fortunately, his concentration was pretty good. He endured it every time. Only God knows how hard he endured these days.


    Until today, when he looked at the girl again, the heart that had endured for a long time beat faster than before.


    A little sour, excited, warm, and even sweet.


    He didn''t understand what this feeling was, but he had made up his mind that the girl in front of him could only be him.


    "Ghosts miss you." He said impolitely.


    If she thought there was a ghost in front of her, she would like to poke a few holes in him.


    However, what he doesn''t understand is why she can''t help tightening her heart when she says this sentence, as if she has committed something that is not allowed by nature.


    However, in that instant, he pressed back the strange emotion.


    "Oh, you don''t miss me. Who do you miss?"


    After hearing the words that Huang He didn''t have to think about, the man in white and silver faced felt a touch of sadness at the bottom of his eyes, and his voice was no longer as happy as before.


    Ruohe didn''t know if it was her illusion. She actually saw loss in the eyes of the man in white, that is, the loss made Ruohe''s heart tighten again.


    This feeling made him feel very uncomfortable and frowned slightly. What''s the matter with her.


    But he still said slowly:


    "Who do I need to think about, or do you want me to think about?"


    "You can''t think of anyone except me." The man in white grabbed his hand and said overbearing.


    When he heard that he would think of other men in his heart, his heart seemed to be pricked by a needle, which was painful.


    He even thought of the picture that he would marry someone after he mended his brain. At the thought of such a picture, the man in white felt uncomfortable and tight, and even had the impulse to kill.


    "Let me go."


    Ruohe didn''t expect that the man in front of her said to do it. She tried hard to pull her hand out of the man''s hand.


    But the man held it too tightly. She just used all her strength and remained motionless.


    "Do you hear me? I said you can only think of me in the future. Do you understand?"


    The man in white had no intention of letting go, but looked into his eyes and said again word by word.


    "Who do you think you are? Why should I miss you? You''re not my person."


    Chen he is angry. Who does this person think he is? Why does he ask her to think of him? He is not her. Even if he is her, she can decide whether to think or not. Why does he interfere.

 Chapter 140

    However, the man in white and silver misunderstood this sentence. He thought that the meaning of his words was that as long as he took someone in him, he could ask him to think of him.


    Looks like he needs to do something.


    "I think you probably forgot what I said last time."


    He looked into his eyes, as bright as the bright moon.


    "What did you say?"


    He was completely confused by the strange brain circuit of the man in front of him.


    I don''t understand why the man in front of me suddenly seems to have changed into a person.


    "I remember the last time I was in the prime minister''s house, I clearly told you that the grace of saving lives should be promised by example. If you saved me, then I am your man. So, in this way, who do you say I am?"


    The man in white and silver looked at him with great interest and said that he only felt that he was really cute now. It seems to touch.


    Thinking like this in my heart, the action on my hand is more honest and faster than the idea in my heart.


    At this time, his hand had attached his white jade like face.


    Hum


    He felt that the last taut string of his brain suddenly broke at this time. The whole person is like an electric shock. He was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    The man in white and silver face was obviously surprised by his actions. Like Huang He, he was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    After sucking for a few times, the first emotion he reacted to was anger, great anger.


    Is this son of a bitch impatient to take advantage of the time.


    But just when you''re about to get angry behind your back. The man in white moved at this time.


    He held him in his arms and let the latter jump onto the beam.


    The man in white and silver had a feeling that the whole world was filled at the moment when he held him in his arms. I think it''s a good idea to hold him like this until the end of the world.


    He was surprised by his idea. He looked down at the woman struggling in his arms at this time, and his eyes flashed a look that no one could understand.


    However, at the moment when he was pulled into his arms by the man in front of him, he was surprised at first, and his heart unconsciously accelerated the speed. Then he reacted, and his face became ugly immediately.


    This bastard dares to take advantage of himself. It''s best not to wait for her to be free, or she wants him to look good.


    "What are you doing? Let me go."


    She struggled in his arms, trying to break away from him.


    "Shh..."


    Unexpectedly, the silver face in white not only didn''t release the meaning of Ruohe, but held it tighter and motioned to Ruohe not to make a sound.


    Her body is soft and comfortable to hold, and his embrace is just right for her, incomparable fit, as if she was born for him and he was born for her.


    Seeing this, he frowned slightly. He didn''t know what tricks the man was playing.


    Well, as long as he dares to play any tricks in front of her, she will try her best to get it back next time.


    In the doubt room behind me, there was a small sound of footsteps outside the room. Listening to the sound, it was obvious that it was not a person.


    I think it''s time for Su Manjing to look for heat after such a long time.


    Then, Huang He''s guess was confirmed. A woman''s beautiful voice sounded outside the door. It wasn''t someone else''s, it was su Manjing''s.


    "People are inside. Go in by yourself."


    But Su Manjing had an undisguised disgust in her tone.


    As soon as Su Manjing''s voice fell, she heard a man''s voice.


    "Are you sure you didn''t lie to me?"


    "What good is lying to you for me." Su Manjing said obviously impatiently.


    "Thank you, Miss Su er." The man said happily, but the voice was really uncomfortable.


    During the whole conversation, the man''s eyes never left Su Manjing''s body. The evil eyes seemed to want to see Su Manjing clearly through her clothes.


    Su Manjing was looked at by the man. She frowned and said coldly:


    "If you don''t hurry in, don''t blame me after a while."


    Naturally, she understood the man''s thoughts in front of her, just to completely destroy Ruohe, so she put up with it.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''ll go in now." The man turned and pushed the door into the room, but there was a trace of regret at the bottom of his eyes.


    Miss su er is really a beauty. It would be all right if she could be pressed under her.


    Just want to return to think, the most basic reason that man still has, otherwise he wouldn''t push the door into the house at this time.


    Su Manjing left with lotus steps after the man pushed the door in.


    After the man pushed the door in, he saw the man''s face clearly.


    The man was in his twenties and dressed in blue royal robes. He looked gentle, but his eyes were evil.


    His steps are vain. At first glance, he is a person with unstable footwall and excessive lust.


    This man won''t know. It''s Wen Feng, the son of Wen Kai, the Minister of punishment.


    At the moment when he saw Wen Feng, the cold color in the bottom of his eyes showed up. It seems that Su Manjing really has to do everything to deal with himself.


    Moreover, looking at the current deployment, it is obvious that Su Manjing is not the only one paying attention. It is obvious that Mrs. min and the Taifu house are both involved.


    Su Manjing. Li Min, Tai Fu''s residence, I have written down today''s revenge, Su Ruohe.


    If it had been before, Naohe would have thought that what she and Su Manjing saw was just a small fight at her daughter''s house. Even if Mrs. min helped, it was nothing. Unexpectedly, in the end, she overestimated the demeanor of Taifu''s family.


    This Wenfeng only has a clear Playboy in the whole imperial city. Its reputation can be far above Li Haoyu. No girl who has been touched by this Wenfeng can get away in vain regardless of each other''s family background.


    When he thought of this, he had to sigh that Su Manjing was not so bold. He dared to have a relationship with a man like Wen Feng. He was not afraid that he could not wash himself by jumping into the Yellow River in the end.


    As soon as Wenfeng entered the room, he rubbed his hands and went straight to the bed, his eyes full of obscene smiles.


    "Little beauty, brother, I''m coming."


    The woman on the bed took care of herself in order to cooperate with him.


    Hearing this sound, Wen Feng was more excited and couldn''t wait to rush towards the people on the bed.


    When he saw this, he found out later. Li rou''er actually lay down on the bed and even shouted with Wen Feng''s words.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at the place where Li rou''er stood before. He saw that more than half of the originally good Huanyi incense had been burned.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help wondering when the man lit the huanyixiang and when he brought Li rouer to the bed. She clearly remembered that she was the only one on the bed before she came up.


    Then, he was surprised. He quickly covered his nose with his sleeve, and then looked at the man in white and silver beside him.


    The man in white and silver looked at the lovely move of Huang He, unconsciously raised his lips and whispered in her ear:


    "Now I know if it''s too late to cover my nose."


    The warm breath, like eyes, got into the cochlea of Ruohe. Ruohe only felt as if something scratched her heart and rippled on her calm heart lake.


    "Give me the antidote." Ruo Heqiang calmed his mind, then lowered his voice and said coldly.


    "You haven''t even heard of Huan Yi Xiang without solution." Looking at his beautiful face, the man who despised the silver face couldn''t help teasing him.


    Huan Yixiang, once hit, there is no solution, unless the fish are happy.


    Hearing the speech, he immediately blackened his face.


    What does this man mean? Knowing that Huan Yixiang has no solution, why don''t you go out directly and stay here when you light Huan Yixiang.


    He said almost gnashing his teethˇ° You bastard, let me go. "


    He saw a raging anger at the bottom of his eyes, as if he wanted to gush out and burn the man in front of him to ashes.


    Maybe she found lianyue earlier, and they might be saved.


    Because after experiencing things like the previous life, he has no intention of marrying in this life. Therefore, after rebirth, he doesn''t care so much about fame and honour as in the previous life.


    However, this does not mean that he will spoil his body so casually.


    Seeing that Ruohe seemed to be really angry, the man in white and silver didn''t tease her anymore. He still said softly in Ruohe''s ear:


    "Don''t worry, the poison of Huan Yixiang won''t affect us both."


    When he looked at him, his eyes were spoiled and gentle that he didn''t know about his shop. The radian of his lips was so perfect, but he turned his back to him at this time and couldn''t see his expression. No, even if he is facing him now, he can''t see the radian of his lip angle, because he is wearing a mask on his face.


    "You mean." Chen he was completely stunned.


    What does this man mean? Does Huan Yixiang really have an antidote? Is she too ignorant.


    Chen he''s watch completely pleased the man in white and silver. He folded his arms around him, did not answer his questions, and said again in a magnetic voice:


    "Let''s go." With that, he planned to fly out of the window.


    "Wait." He suddenly shouted at this time.


    After hearing this, the man in white and silver frowned unconsciously. There was no reason for him, because the grand occasion on the bed had gradually become white hot. He didn''t want to let him see the dirty scene or hear the dirty voice.


    He said with some displeasure, "why, you still want to stay."


    "Yes." He didn''t understand the mind of the man with a silver face, and nodded faintly.


    Seeing Chen he nodded, the man in white felt a nameless fire and jumped up, which made him very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 141

    Seeing Chen he nodded, the man in white felt a nameless fire and jumped up, which made him very uncomfortable.


    However, he didn''t stay there according to his requirements, but flew out of the window with him and stopped in a tree outside the house.


    Seeing the white man''s face getting worse and worse, although he didn''t know what the reason was, after seeing the man''s face for a year, he couldn''t help it.


    "Well... I don''t mean anything else. I''m just thinking that those who dare to calculate me like this should let them go. It''s your business, but I won''t let them go so easily." He explained weakly.


    In fact, she didn''t understand why she explained her thoughts to the man in front of her.


    But after she saw the man''s eyes in front of her, she unconsciously wanted to explain something.


    Chen he attributed his abnormal behavior to her fear that the man in front of her would ruin his own affairs, which would explain it.


    After hearing his explanation, the man in white and silver was in a much better mood. Although his face was still a little ugly, it was not as ugly as it was just now.


    The corner of his lips caught up a radian that he didn''t even find himself.


    Yes, he was pleasantly pleased by his success.


    Just when the man in white was in a good mood, he suddenly stretched out a small hand towards him.


    The man in white and silver was stunned when he saw this move. He was not sensitive to why he would reach out to him.


    His eyes fell on the jade hands that hit Huang He and couldn''t bear to move away.


    The slender fingers like green onions, with clear knuckles, are actually more beautiful than the superior lanolin white jade.


    For a time, the man in white and silver was crazy.


    He felt that his hands were the most beautiful he had ever seen in his life.


    Seeing the man in white staring at his hand, he couldn''t help frowning.


    In her previous life, she had heard several gossip women say that some people in this world have special hobbies.


    For example, some people are good children, some people are pedophiles, and there are all kinds of strange things anyway.


    It''s just that the man in front of him has been staring at his hand. Isn''t it that he has a hand fetish.


    The idea flashed through his mind, and he couldn''t help shivering.


    He shook his head fiercely, threw the idea that made her cold out of the sky, looked up at the man in white and said impolitely:


    "Bring it."


    The cold voice of the man in white and silver pulled back his thoughts. He was angry that he had just looked at his hand. He frowned slightly, looked at him incomprehensibly, and questioned her with his eyes. What can I bring?


    He didn''t remember what he owed him.


    "Fire fold." He said.


    "What do you want that thing for?" Disdaining the silver faced man asked.


    He didn''t understand what he asked him to do with a fire fold.


    "You''ll know in a minute." He deliberately sold a pass and said with a mysterious smile.


    "No." Just when he was waiting for the man in white to give her the fire fold with joy, he didn''t know that the man in white also spit out such two words.


    "What? You don''t have a torch. " Chen he was a little angry.


    She thought the man in white and silver was deliberately angry with her. She didn''t tell him what to do with a fire fold.


    "What do I do with that thing with me?"


    He looked like a cat stepping on its tail and blew up.


    The man in white and silver had a scratch on the fundus of his eyes, which was not easy to detect.


    "You really don''t wear a torch?" He asked again without giving up.


    "Really not." The man in White said with certainty.


    "You don''t have a torch. What did you just use to light the huanyixiang?"


    Huang He didn''t understand. If the man in front of him really didn''t have a fire fold, what did he say before about the Huan Yixiang left by Li rouer.


    "Internal power." The man in White said confidently.


    Ruohe is really ashamed this time. How high is this man''s internal power that he can light things without a fire fold.


    The heart is in Tucao, the internal strength is great, and one day, I will not make complaints about the things with no fire.


    What kind of Tucao is he''s heart, but he doesn''t make complaints about it.


    She put her hands together in the shape of a moon, with countless stars in her eyes, looked at the man in white and said:


    "Can you do me a favor?"


    Hearing the speech, the man in white raised his right hand, touched his chin and said:


    "Help you..." seems to be hesitating about this.


    "How''s it going?" He looked at the man in white with expectation.


    The voice was soft, and even Huang he couldn''t help shaking. She didn''t know she could say such gentle, whiny words.


    Looking at Chen he pretending to be a little girl at this time, the corners of the man''s mouth in white and silver couldn''t help pumping.


    Although he couldn''t stand this appearance, he didn''t immediately agree, but said in his low voice:


    "It''s not impossible to help you. It depends on whether you are willing to pay."


    Who makes the girl look like a crazy little wild cat every time she sees herself? This time, he will teach the girl what is tenderness and obedience.


    He must be relieved to hear the man in white say so.


    It turned out to be a reward. Did you say it earlier? She made a lot of money from Shen Wanjin some time ago. Now it''s time to make a lot of money.


    He took out a five hundred Liang silver note from his arms and said:


    "No, here you are. You can light the fire for me."


    The man in white looked at the five hundred taels of silver that he handed him. The corners of his mouth caused him to draw, and three black lines appeared on his forehead.


    Does he look so short of money?


    Seeing that the man in white didn''t speak, he thought that the man in white didn''t have enough money. He took out a 500 Liang silver note from his arms and said:


    "That should be enough."


    Chen he secretly feigned in his heart that the reward this man wanted was too high. She just asked him to light a fire for herself. Did she want her 1000 Liang silver?


    Looking at Huang He''s move, the man in white and silver again had a black line. The girl was so rich that she learned to hit people with money.


    "Do I look like a man short of money?"


    The man in white looked at Huang He and finally opened his mouth.


    For a moment, he didn''t understand the meaning of the man in white. He looked up and down at the man in white, and then shook his head.


    At this time, the clothes worn by the man in white and silver face are the most popular at present, and the fabric is also rare Shu brocade. I won''t say much else. From this dress, we can see that the man in white and silver face is not a poor money owner.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted a reward?"


    At this time, he had not completely turned back. He couldn''t help but see the deepest thoughts in his heart.


    "The reward I want is not silver." The man in white and silver looked at Huang He, and he was in a good mood again.


    However, he said that the reward he wanted was not silver, but at this time, he had put the thousand Liang silver notes in his hands into his arms.


    "No silver, what do you want?"


    He asked foolishly. He said he wanted the reward himself, but now he said he didn''t want silver. She didn''t understand that there was no silver for the reward.


    He was obviously confused by the man in white. He didn''t find that the silver ticket in his hand was taken by the man in white.


    "Why don''t you promise each other?"


    The man in white looked at Huang He and joked. But in the depths of his eyes, there was expectation and doting that he had not found himself.


    "Get out." He was obviously angry with the man in white and silver. He burst into rude language.


    "It''s a good idea to roll, but it''s too lonely to roll alone. Why don''t we roll together."


    The man in white looked at Huang He and said seriously. The eyes are no longer cold in ordinary days.


    He only felt a sense of suffocation when he lifted a stone and hit his own foot. It was neither on his chest nor under his chest.


    She took a deep breath, endured the impulse to hit people and said:


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What are you going to do to help me?"


    He seems to be really angry when he sees him. The man in white also knows what it means to accept when he is good. At present, he is not embarrassed by him as needed.


    "Xiao he''er, don''t be so outspoken. You have a life-saving grace for me, and I also said that the life-saving grace should be promised by example, that is to say, my whole person is yours. I can do anything for you, including warming the bed."


    Hearing the sound of the man in white, Xiaohe meinaohe felt goose bumps all over his body. Especially in the last sentence, Naohe only felt a group of crows flying in the sky.


    He looked at the man in front of him and said:


    "Who wants you to make a promise."


    "He''er doesn''t want to. He''er should ask for advice."


    The man in white pretended to be sad and looked at him and said. That pathetic look is like a pug praying for its master''s favor.


    But there was a strange brilliance in his eyes.


    "You..." he almost gnashed his teeth and spit out a word about you.


    The superfluous words have been said by the manly man in white and silver.


    This damn man, he must have done it on purpose. If he knew she was looking for someone else now, it must be too late.


    Yes, it must be. Otherwise, how could he pull her to talk so much nonsense before.


    Why do you say it''s too late? Because Su Manjing must have called someone to leave when she called Wen Feng over.


    Now that time has passed for so long, the person who wants to call Su Manjing should be here soon.


    The man in front of him must have guessed his purpose before, so he will be entangled with himself.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He almost gnashed his teeth and said:


    "How on earth can you help?" This damned man had better not fall into her hands, otherwise she will knock hard to repay today''s humiliation.


    If man in front of the her doesn''t want to help, her plan will fall through unless she gives up.


    Just want her to give up so, she is reluctant to give up such a hard chance. After all, the Li family has touched her bottom line.

 Chapter 142

    Originally, she planned to slow down the Li family''s affairs as long as the Li family didn''t make any big moves. However, after today''s events, Naohe decided not to tolerate the Li family.


    She has to speed up the pace of dealing with the Li family.


    Although he doesn''t spend much time together, the man with silver face in white knows that he is on the verge of violence according to his eyesight. At present, I dare not continue teasing, otherwise it will only backfire.


    "In fact, my request is not difficult. You just need scholars to trust me in the future. Don''t always want to blow up the cat after seeing me."


    He scoffed at the man in white and asked her to trust him. It was just a joke. He has no right to make her trust him.


    And why did he think he would have a good face for a man who broke into her room late at night.


    How smart he was, no matter how well he covered up the mood on his face, he still didn''t escape the man''s eyes.


    The man in white and silver looked at him and said with great interest:


    "It doesn''t matter if he Er doesn''t want to agree. Anyway, I have only one request. You can consider it or go to others for help. Can I wait? Founder, I have more time and can afford to wait."


    Hearing the speech, he took several deep breaths in succession before pressing down the rolling anger at the bottom of his heart. Word by word:


    "OK, I promise you."


    As the man in front of her said, her time is running out.


    "You said this yourself. You can''t go back on it. If you dare to go back on it, you will be punished."


    When he got this sentence, the man in white and silver immediately smiled. Although he was wearing a mask, he could still feel the man''s smile in front of him.


    That smile, like the sunshine in winter, warmed her heart, and his cause, like the breeze with the aroma of plum blossom, refreshing.


    After the man in white and silver said that, he just took a look at him and stopped talking. He didn''t wait for him to speak.


    But as soon as he threw it at the next room, something quickly got rid of it.


    Although the thing was fast, he saw clearly what it looked like. It was just a fire fold.


    When he saw the firecracker, he was so angry that his lungs were about to explode.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t have a torch?"


    "I didn''t bring it before, but I just brought it today." The man in White said confidently.


    "Then why did you just say you didn''t bring it?" Ruohe hates her teeth itching. If she can, she really wants to come forward and bite hard, so that the man in front of her can know her strength.


    "Just now, I accidentally forgot."


    Although the man in white looks gorgeous, his words are really angry and not worth his life.


    As soon as he said this, he couldn''t find a suitable word to describe his mood at the moment.


    Can''t this man not say such angry words?


    Chen he simply doesn''t turn his head and ignores the man in front of him.


    At this time, the smoke in the next room has risen, and the two people in the other room have completely entered the state of selflessness.


    He was completely unaware of the fire in his next room.


    Not far away, I could even hear a maid eunuch running around, shouting the sound of water.


    Why did he light a fire when he knew Su Manjing would bring many people.


    Because Su Manjing is a boudoir woman, even with the help of the Li family, the number of people she can call is limited.


    Since he su Manjing and the Li family want to make things big, why doesn''t she do it when she can add a fire to it?


    Gradually, the noise and footsteps were getting closer and closer. The silver face in white couldn''t help it. They left here when they held Huang Hezhan, but they didn''t leave far, but stayed in a palace opposite.


    The location of the palace was excellent. In the palace, you can see clearly what happened in Li rouer''s palace.


    As expected, after a while, two groups of people were walking towards this side.


    One group is from Su Manjing and the Li family. The other, needless to say, will not set fire.


    The group of people who were attracted by Huang he almost had water basins or buckets in their hands. According to their appearance, they obviously came to put out the fire.


    The people brought by Su Manjing obviously arrived one step ahead of the group of people brought by Huang He.


    "What''s going on? It''s on fire."


    "Yes, why is it on fire, Miss Su er? Are you sure Miss Su is still inside?"


    "Yes, what to do with such a big fire." The man was obviously lying with his eyes open.


    I don''t know which of his eyes saw the fire.


    In fact, he also didn''t understand how the man set the fire in front of him. It looked so fierce smoke, but the fire was not big.


    "Big sister, come on, you don''t go in and save big sister."


    Su Manjing obviously didn''t expect a sudden fire at this time, but she felt it was good at the moment.


    Because of this, Su Ronghe, that bitch, will only lose face more. For a time, Su Manjing actually thanked the fire.


    I just don''t know if she will still be in such a mood when she knows that the people in that room are not.


    For a time, the fire-fighting people gathered outside the house to watch the excitement.


    After all, it is rare to see such excitement in the palace.


    "Ah..."


    Just then, the girl who went in to save people suddenly screamed.


    Also died because of her scream, the people who threw in front to see the excitement completely quieted down, leaving only the footsteps of the maid eunuchs who came to put out the fire.


    They were all curious about what happened in the house and why the girl who went in to save people suddenly screamed.


    The fire was not big, and it was extinguished in a short time.


    But the girl who went to save people first blocked the door and said nothing to let the people at the door in.


    "Girl, what''s going on inside? Why are you blocking the door from us?"


    "Yes, girl, what''s going on inside? Miss Su, she''s fine. Why are you blocking the door from us?"


    For a moment, the people who followed Su Manjing to see the excitement asked curiously. Even the palace maids and eunuchs who put out the fire attracted by Chen he stayed there at this time and did not intend to leave.


    Looking at this scene, Su Manjing couldn''t help smiling.


    Su Ronghe, it will be your end later. See what you will argue with me in the future.


    Su Manjing has such confidence that as long as Su Lanhe is destroyed, Su Hu will straighten her mother even if she tries to offend Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    Moreover, Su Ruohe made a mistake this time. Even if her father went to Zhongyong Hou''s house to straighten his mother, it was a reasonable party, and he had no reason to refuse it.


    "Peach, tell me what happened to him, big sister." Su Manjing looked anxious.


    With that, he came forward and wanted to push the palace maid called peach away and go in.


    "Get out of the way and let me go in. Big sister can''t do anything, or I''ll ask for you."


    Her tone was a little anxious and angry, but she couldn''t hide her excitement at this time.


    Pushed by Su Manjing, the maid in waiting not only didn''t get out of the way, but still stood in front of Su Manjing with open arms and kept trying to wink at Su Manjing.


    Just at this time, Su Manjing is in a state of excitement. How can she notice Tao er''s gesture and just think that Tao Er is making a play for everyone.


    I also appreciated Tao''er and thought that Tao''er''s acting skills were really good.


    After Tao''er stopped her from entering the house many times, Su Manjing was obviously impatient and said unhappily.


    "Peach, how dare you stop me." The voice is a little shrill. People who don''t know really think Su Manjing is because Tao''er doesn''t let her in to see Ruohe in front of her.


    Is this peach acting? Why do you have to stop her? When she becomes a girl, she must clean up the girl who is in the way.


    Su Manjing said that she tried harder to push the peach away.


    Tao''er was obviously in a hurry after su Manjing couldn''t understand her eyes.


    "Second lady, it''s not the maidservant who stopped you, but you really can''t go in."


    "The person inside is my sister. Tell me why I can''t go in. " Su Manjing stares at Tao''er displeased.


    This is something that eats inside and outside. I''ll see if she doesn''t skin him when she comes back to the house.


    "Inside, the people inside..."


    Peach hesitated for a long time and couldn''t say a complete word.


    But it was also because of her words that immediately aroused everyone''s speculation. What''s the matter with the people inside? It can make a girl so embarrassed.


    Just when everyone was confused, the woman''s wheezing voice and the man''s low roar came from the room.


    And a loud sound is higher than a sound, a sound is higher than a sound.


    This voice was obviously made by Li rouer and Wen Feng, who were influenced by Huan Yixiang.


    In this scene, he couldn''t help but smack his tongue. There was such a big noise outside, and the two inside were so selfless. I have to say that the power of huanyixiang is really extraordinary.


    There are many people present who have been wives, mothers and fathers.


    After hearing the sound from the room, I naturally guessed what was going on inside. They were all red in the face. And those who brought the child hurriedly put their hands over their child''s ears.


    But no matter how fast they move, they are hiding their ears and stealing their bells after all.


    Rao is Su Manjing, who has already been mentally prepared. After hearing the sound from the room, she still blushes.


    Of course, the excitement is mostly.


    Su Ronghe, you have finally come to this step. I have finally defeated you. Once upon a time, I will step on you forever.


    At this time, Huang He, who was in the opposite palace, naturally looked at Su Manjing''s expression one by one. The corners of the mouth could not help but arouse a sneer.


    Su Manjing, be proud first. The happier you are now, the more disappointed you will be later.


    The man in white and silver looked at Huang He and wondered why they were women. Those women would blush when they knew what happened in the house, and why was the woman she liked so special?

 Chapter 143

    Naturally, I followed this group of people.


    He went to the side hall of Chengtian hall as Su Wanqing said before, but he waited there for a long time and didn''t see the figure of Kuan he. He knew who heard Su Manjing come back. Kuan he fainted here and hurriedly sent him out from the side hall.


    When he heard the sound in the room, he couldn''t help but wait for Su Wanqing, who came with him. It was the damn woman mahed whose plan failed.


    If it was a murder, Su Wanqing at this time didn''t know how many times she had been delayed by Yu.


    Su Wanqing is also very innocent. She never thought that Su Manjing and the Li family would suddenly choose to change places.


    "Miss Su Er, are you sure that the person in the room is Miss Su Da?"


    At this time, someone looked at Su Manjing and looked skeptical in the backyard. Naturally, there are many people who think the same as the questioner.


    In theory, they don''t think the people in the house can be Huang He. After all, what is the chief lady of Zhongyong Hou''s residence? It''s impossible for him to do such shameless things.


    Seeing that the people were skeptical about the situation in the house, Su Manjing even said:


    "I, I don''t know. My big sister was inside when I left."


    At this time, Su Manjing seems to be a good sister who cares about her sister.


    Seeing Su Manjing''s appearance now, they didn''t accuse her. On the contrary, they felt that the person who asked questions seemed a little mean.


    "There are people inside. Don''t you know if Miss Su sent someone in to have a look?"


    A man who felt pity for Su Manjing said:


    "Miss Su Er, you don''t have to feel embarrassed. You''re not the one who did those shameless things. Don''t worry, we won''t get in trouble with you because of Miss Su."


    As soon as this person''s words came out, many people looked at each other. Everyone present knew what had happened.


    It''s inappropriate to go in and see who the people inside are.


    However, they don''t know who the people inside are until they send someone in, but this kind of thing needs to be drained in.


    The people inside are not just a woman or a man, but a woman doing indescribable things naked every year.


    Just as everyone hesitated, Su Manjing''s flower escort suddenly pointed aside to the little eunuch who stayed to watch the excitement and said:


    "You, go in and see who the people inside are. How dare you do such dirty things in the palace."


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes focused on the little eunuch. They also feel that Su Manjing''s flower escort is well arranged.


    Eunuchs are no longer real men or women, so it''s very appropriate to send them in to see who the people in the house are.


    The little eunuch was already crying bitterly in his heart. He just stayed to see the excitement, but now he spread such a thing.


    No matter who the people inside are, if he goes in and reveals the matter, no matter how much it has to do with him, he will face revenge from the people in this room.


    Had known that this would be the result, he should not have stayed to join the fun just now.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    Su Manjing, the flower escort, stood the little eunuch still, and then angrily scolded:


    "Don''t hurry in."


    In desperation, the little eunuch had to face bitterly and reluctantly step up to the cross-border door.


    Because if he doesn''t go in, he doesn''t have to wait for the people in the house to retaliate against him. It''s good to be able to save his life at present.


    Looking at the moment when the little eunuch raised his foot, the dead brain Jing felt that there was nothing happier than leading her now in the world.


    Before the little eunuch took a step, Su Manjing seemed to see that Ruohe was one step closer to hell.


    However, just then, a cold voice sounded behind the crowd, and Su Manjing was like falling from heaven into eighteen layers of hell.


    Because the person who came was no one else, it was Huang He, and the man in white and silver didn''t know where European brocade was going.


    "What are you all doing here?"


    Chen he said quietly. At the moment when he met Su Manjing''s eyes, a touch of irony overflowed from the bottom of her eyes. He wanted to see Su Manjing as a clown.


    However, it was just a moment.


    This moment was enough to shock Su Manjing.


    Why is Su Ronghe here? She shouldn''t be in the house, right?


    Since Su Ronghe is here, who will be in the house?


    A bad feeling swept towards Su Manjing.


    Of course, this is also the question in everyone''s mind. Miss Su is here at this time. What does Miss Su Er mean by saying that Miss Su is in the room.


    And who are the people in the room at this time?


    However, except for one person, there was a faint excitement in his heart at this time, and that person was Yu Hongxing.


    Of course, someone really breathed a sigh of relief for Ruohe. Needless to say, it was Gao Qinqin and others. She arrived a step later than Ruohe. However, before she came, someone had told her the things here. She hurriedly dared to come and support Ruohe.


    In her eyes, no matter what happens to Ruohe, she will help Ruohe. Moreover, the ridicule is better than the people in the royal family. How can she not understand that Ruohe was framed? Therefore, she will have no spare power to help Ruohe, because Ruohe is the person she rarely wants to sincerely hand over.


    Seeing that everyone looks puzzled, he is satisfied and hooks his lips. You are all curious. The more curious you are now, the greater the impact will be on you, and you will remember this matter more clearly.


    "Second sister, why is everyone here, but what happened?"


    He looked at Su Manjing and asked suspiciously, as if she had just arrived here and knew nothing about the situation and what happened here.


    Seeing this, the people were more confused.


    Su Manjing wants to know why he appears here at this time, and who is in the house, but the only reason still keeps her clear.


    I know this is not the time to ask him this question. He looked at him in surprise and said:


    "Big sister, when did you come out? Where have you been during this time? Is your head still dizzy?"


    When he heard the speech, a sneer crossed his heart. Su Manjing was not stupid and hopeless. At this time, I can think of such a way to splash dirty water on her.


    Sure enough, Su Manjing''s words made people''s eyes complicated.


    Su Manjing insists that he once appeared in the house, so she doesn''t rule out that he really meets people here.


    But after hearing that someone came to see, he tried to get out of the house without leaving a girl to block the arrow for himself in the house.


    "Second sister, don''t you see the wrong person? I remember I just got here. I was at the lotus pond before I came here. I didn''t feel any physical discomfort."


    He looked at Su Manjing with a puzzled face. His sad appearance seemed to say, I''m here. Why do you curse me and wronged me.


    "How could it be that I personally sent you to the house, big sister. First, tell the truth. Anyway, everyone knows later."


    Su Manjing was already in tears at this time. She was really like a good sister who was desperate for her own sake.


    Compared with Su Manjing''s appearance at this time, Ruohe seems so aggressive.


    For a time, everyone ? She began to point out to Ruohe, because Ruohe was really alone at this time, but her servant girl didn''t know where she had gone.


    Because of this, everyone had to go in the direction given by Su Manjing.


    Looking at this scene, Su Manjing''s heart immediately breathed a sigh of relief. The secret way.


    Su Ronghe, even if you really try to escape, what''s the matter? As long as I insist that you were just in the house, you will be doomed.


    "It''s full of nonsense. Miss Su has been with me all this time. Are you saying that I''m shameless and hang out with men?"


    While they were secretly guessing in their hearts, someone spoke, but still spoke so plainly.


    After hearing the man''s words, everyone couldn''t help frowning. They wanted to see who the person who spoke to him was. By the way, they also accused her of being a beautiful girl and told her that a girl can''t speak like this.


    However, when they saw the appearance of the speaker clearly, they all lowered their heads and dared not say more. They were even secretly surprised in their hearts.


    When did Princess Qinghe, who has Shuangshu in the capital, say something so vulgar and outspoken?


    At the moment when Su Manjing saw Gao Qinqin, she felt as if she had been poured with a bucket of cold water. Gao Qinqin also stepped on her feet.


    Secretly gnashing his teeth, this Gao Qinqin is always bad for his own good.


    Su Manjing said hello to Gao Qinqin''s ancestors for 18 generations, but she pretended to be surprised and asked:


    "The princess is sure that you have just been with my big sister."


    "Nature." Gao Qinqin said faintly without lifting his eyelids.


    In fact, Gao Qinqin had just arrived, but at that time, everyone''s mind was on the house and Huang He. Naturally, few people noticed her arrival.


    However, even if someone noticed her arrival, they didn''t dare to say more. They didn''t dare to offend the little ancestor in front of them. She was the favorite little daughter of tens of millions and the sister protected by the snow coat Hou. Even the emperor and the Empress Dowager liked the princess very much.


    Naturally, some people believed Gao Qinqin''s words, because she arrived a few steps later than Ruohe, but they didn''t find that Gao Qinqin and Ruohe came in a different direction.


    He looked at Gao Qinqin telling a lie, but his face was not red and his heart didn''t jump. He couldn''t help feeling in his heart that he was born in the royal family, which was a bit better than ordinary portraits.


    Of course, Gao Qinqin stood up at this time to speak for himself. It was false that he said he was not moved.

 Chapter 144

    As soon as Gao Qinqin said this, all those same eyes moved away from Huang He and looked at Su Manjing.


    They are not fools, and they all know these back house Yinsi. Naturally, they only need to move their brains a little to understand the key.


    Su Manjing didn''t expect that things would become like this. She couldn''t help hating Gao Qinqin, a shit stirring stick and broom star. If it weren''t for her, how could things become like this.


    However, just when Su Manjing hated, the little eunuch who had been forced to go in came out at this time, and saw his face pale. Stammer and stumble:


    "The person inside is not Miss Su, but..."


    The little eunuch''s heart was bitter. When he stepped into the house, he prayed in his heart again and again that the people in the house wouldn''t really be able to, but the palace maid who didn''t know her life and death couldn''t bear to be lonely and was found cheating here.


    Just as if God had joked with him, he heard the prayer in front of him, but did not hear the part behind him.


    The person in the room is not really the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house, but that person can''t be offended by a small eunuch.


    It''s the eldest lady of the second room of the Li family. This person has changed, but their identities are similar.


    Everyone was waiting for the little eunuch to say a word, because they knew that the people inside were not Chen he when he appeared.


    Therefore, what they are concerned about now is no longer whether the people inside are Ruohe, but who are the people inside?


    Dare to do such a treacherous thing in the imperial palace courtyard, and still hang on such a day, isn''t it beating the royal face naked.


    "Yes, yes..." when the little eunuch was worried and didn''t know how to speak, a scream suddenly sounded in the room.


    This scream made Su Manjing feel uneasy. What she was most worried about was happening; Thinking of this, he glared at Huang He.


    While Ruohe deliberately ignored Su Manjing''s bad eyes. Like Su Manjing, he raised a sneer on his lips and sent her a provocative smile.


    This smile almost made Su Manjing vomit blood with anger.


    "Ah..." the voice was shrill and hit the cloud sky directly. Then came the woman''s flustered voice, the man''s stuffy hum and the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    "You, why are you here?" Obviously, it was Li rouer who kicked Wen Feng out of bed.


    She remembered that after she had fainted him, she sent Su Manjing to invite the man in front of her, and she helped him through the room.


    During this period, she also talked a lot with Naohe, but she didn''t know anything about the later things.


    Why did things become like this? How long has it passed now? Did Su Manjing call someone?


    Wen Feng didn''t think as much as Li rouer. Until now, he was still immersed in the pleasure of just ********************************************************************************.


    "Didn''t you ask Miss Su to call me?"


    Speaking of this, Wen Feng involuntarily showed Su Manjing''s beautiful appearance in his mind, thinking that he could one day press Su Manjing under his body and let her cheer for himself.


    At this time, the two people in the room did not know that there were many people standing outside. The good effect was entirely due to Li rouer''s scream.


    Since ancient times, people have the heart of gossip. Can they not be curious to hear such gossip at this time?


    Therefore, each one is holding his breath, waiting for the good play behind.


    Gao Qinqin looked at all this in front of her coldly and couldn''t help laughing. These people just looked like righteous people. How come they have become eight women now.


    However, she didn''t make a sound, because she wanted to let everyone present see Su Manjing''s true face through the conversation between the two people in the room.


    When Su Manjing heard Wen Feng''s remark that Miss Su Er called me, she just felt that the whole person wanted to be in an ice cellar, and the whole body was cold, cold from the bone to the outside.


    She wanted to enter the room and stop the two people in the room from going on. She even had an impulse to slap Wenfeng and fear death, but it would not be possible to come forward as she wanted. Earlier, she whispered in her ear:


    "If I were your second sister, I would never rush in at this time, but try to pick myself up?"


    However, Ruohe''s words did remind Su Manjing. Su Manjing soon calmed down and knew that Ruohe was right. She should not rush in blindly now, but find a way to pick herself up.


    If she didn''t rush in regardless now, wouldn''t she indirectly admit that she called Wen Feng?


    Looking at Su Manjing, it was obvious that she was moved by what she had just said, and there was a range of seemingly nothing behind his lips.


    Do you want to pick yourself up, Su Manjing? It''s not that easy.


    If you really think all the people present are fools, how can they not know the strange things in such a simple matter.


    Anyone with a little brain will understand.


    But you stepped on such a foot in the Li family at this time. Even if the Li family really loved you, what would happen? You will only be separated from the younger generation of the Li family because of this thing.


    Even if Li Taifu now protects your mother and daughter, who can guarantee that Li Taifu will not die.


    At this time, Su Manjing didn''t think so much. When she figured it out, it was too late.


    Therefore, when she heard the next sentence from the house, she couldn''t help but put down her heart. She also had an idea that she would not admit that she brought Wen Feng here. If necessary, she might step on Li rouer''s head.


    Li rou''er in the room was in a hurry as soon as she heard Wen Feng''s words.


    "Who asked jing''er to call you over? Are you mistaken?"


    Although she couldn''t understand why she was the last person to lie in bed with Wen Feng, not Ruohe, she was sure that if Su Manjing saw that she was the person in the room instead of Su Ruohe, she would not let Wen Feng in.


    Therefore, she thought it must be that the man in front of her didn''t appear here enough after taking advantage of Xiaohe.


    Moreover, she was convinced that if Su Manjing found her fainting on the ground, she would move herself to another room.


    It''s just that she didn''t think about it. Su Manjing didn''t look inside after calling Wen Feng over.


    Listening to this, people couldn''t help feeling that the girl was not ordinary.


    This heart is so big that even Huang he smacks his tongue secretly. I don''t know whether Miss Li really doesn''t care about her innocence or is too calm.


    Wen Feng in the room only reacted when Li rouer said this sentence. The girl in the room was not the eldest miss of the Su family, but someone else.


    "You''re not Miss Su, who are you?"


    He was shocked. Because of this sentence, he also reflected that he had been calculated.


    Although he is lecherous, he still has a brain.


    At this time, he regretted that he couldn''t help temptation. For a moment, he was addicted to the whole set of others. According to the routine, there must be a lot of people outside at this time.


    Although he was sober when he entered the house, Huan Yixiang had not burned out. Therefore, it was only sober in the short suction time when he entered the house, and the later things were completely instinctive after Huan Yixiang.


    At this time, he also completely saw Li rouer''s face, although it was not as beautiful as Su Manjing. It''s not as cool and gorgeous as Huang He, but it''s also a living beauty.


    Thinking that things had come to this point anyway, he simply said to Li rou''er:


    "Don''t worry, girl. I''ll be responsible for you." She is so beautiful, but she also knows that under such circumstances, it is impossible for him not to marry Li rouer. I''m afraid if he doesn''t marry, his father will break his leg.


    "Who wants you to be responsible? While no one has found us yet, you should go as far as possible." Li rou''er was a little unhappy when she heard that Wen Feng wanted to be responsible.


    There are two reasons why Li rouer is unwilling. One is that she knows Wen Feng''s virtue well. He will marry Wen Feng and he will certainly not have a good life in the future.


    Second, of course, she doesn''t worry that she won''t be able to get married after she has lost her body. With the ability of her master and the Li family, I don''t know how many people want to go to her. If they want to bring the support of the master and the Li family, they will marry her.


    As for anything else, she didn''t worry. As long as someone married her, she had the confidence to capture the man''s sincerity with her ability.


    After hearing Li rou''er''s words, the people outside the room couldn''t help taking a breath. The eldest miss of the Li family was really extraordinary. She didn''t want to marry the person who lost her body after losing her body.


    Lu he also frowned slightly. What was she going to do? Did she still want to marry someone with his broken body?


    I have to say that he guessed accurately. Li rouer really planned to marry someone else after such a thing happened.


    Wen Feng didn''t know the twists and turns in Li rouer''s heart. He felt that Li rouer was unwilling to marry himself after giving her body to herself. That part-time job was beating him in the face, so he said:


    "Who else do you want to marry if you don''t marry me? Do you want to be invaded into a pigsty or live in a nunnery all your life? Besides, it''s too late for you to tell me to leave now."


    "It''s none of your business. If you want to stay here, stay here and I''ll go."


    Li rou''er began to dress when she woke up. At this time, she naturally had dressed. She got up and stayed, limping towards the door.


    Looking at Li rou''er''s steps, Wen Feng''s eyes flashed a light with unknown meaning.


    As early as he woke up, he knew that many people had gathered at the door, but he didn''t tell Li rouer about it.

 Chapter 145

    When Li rou''er opened them, the whole person was shocked.


    Seeing that the person who came out from inside was Li rouer, everyone was the same. I knew it very well. I looked at Su Manjing and Li rouer very clearly.


    The big sister and the big cousin are just one word apart. In order to cover up the scandal like her cousin, Miss Su Er did not hesitate to take her own sister in. It seems that she is really in deep sisterly love.


    When did so many people come to the door? Why didn''t she notice it in advance.


    She couldn''t help looking at Su Manjing and wanted to ask Su Manjing why she was with Wen Feng. Where was su Ronghe.


    It''s just that she doesn''t look good. As soon as she looks up, she just sees Ruohe standing next to Su Manjing, and Ruohe is looking at her with a smile.


    In those days, Lianxin and lianyue also found rice.


    At this moment, she only felt that her blood was frozen. Su Manjing was actually with the bitch of Su Ronghe. Would it be that all this was set up by Su Manjing and the bitch of Su Ronghe.


    To destroy her? You know, among the Li family''s generation, she is the only one who is serious. Qu and are the common women of her aunt or girl. As long as she is destroyed, it means that the Li family can only use her Su Manjing.


    This idea flashed through Li rouer''s mind, but she denied it as soon as possible.


    No, it shouldn''t be. Huan Yixiang is made by her master. It''s impossible for anyone except her master to solve the poison of Huan Yixiang.


    Su Manjing unconsciously looks away at the moment when Li rouer looks over, and has no intention of talking to Li rouer.


    "Oh, isn''t this the eldest lady of Taifu mansion? How could she be here? "


    At this time, someone in the crowd looked at Li rouer in surprise and said.


    Why did Li rou''er appear here? Don''t they understand what just happened?


    However, although they have heard it and understood it very well, it does not mean that they are going to show that I know everything now, especially those who usually make enemies with the Li family. At this time, they will certainly not miss such an opportunity to fall into a well.


    "Madam Zhu, why is Miss Li here? We just heard it. In particular, Miss Li''s cry is louder than the girl in the brothel."


    This is a married lady in her twenties and eighties. Her husband is a military general. He is now the chief soldier of Liaocheng City. He pays off Lei and is stationed in Liaocheng City.


    In order to better control his military power, the emperor had military generals stationed abroad all year round, so he left his wife and children in the imperial city.


    Many people said they were worried that the war would hurt the wives and children of the generals. In fact, they left their wives and children as hostages in the imperial city.


    Moreover, since ancient times, there will inevitably be many contradictions between military generals and civil servants. Therefore, the Fu family and the Li family have long borrowed various large and small contradictions.


    In fact, it can also blame Li rouer''s bad luck. In order to make things bigger, Su Manjing''s people this time are more or less in contradiction with the prime minister''s house or Taifu''s house.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Fu and Mrs. Zhu, who just spoke, are among the best.


    It''s just that Su Manjing didn''t expect that he was replaced by Li rouer.


    Li rou''er didn''t expect such a scene outside the door. Her heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. She just felt that the whole sky had collapsed and everything was over.


    Before that, she was glad that the people Su Manjing called came late. She could get away in time. As long as she got away in time, she wouldn''t have to worry.


    But now, everything runs counter to what she imagined. Now, she has no choice but to marry Wenfeng or become a monk.


    Looking at Li rou''er''s reaction, the corner of his lips lifted a satisfied radian. Is this what a woman who has been innocent should look like.


    Seeing that Li rou''er''s attitude seemed to be wrong, Su Manjing said cautiously:


    "Big cousin, what''s the matter with you? Why are you here?" At this time, Su Manjing remembers what she just reminded her, that is, to find a way to clean herself, and never hurt herself because of Li rouer.


    Su Manjing looks like this. Li rouer is only angry. If she didn''t want to help Su Manjing, would she come to this point? It''s nothing to say about her identity and want to be a prince and concubine.


    But because of the two women in front of her, all this will be over. She hates it or not, but she is more cruel to Su Manjing.


    Because the source of all this is Su Manjing.


    Since she was destroyed, she would not let Su Manjing feel better. The idea crossed Li rouer''s heart, and she also took practical action.


    She smiled coldly, looked at Su Manjing and said slowly:


    "Don''t you know why I''m here?"


    "What''s the big cousin talking about? Jing''er can''t understand."


    Su Manjing quickly denies that she must not be dragged down by Li rouer, or her life will be over, let alone want to marry the crown prince and mother Yitianxia.


    "You won''t understand. At the end of the day, I''m afraid no one will understand better than you."


    As soon as Li rouer saw Su Manjing''s reaction, she knew what Su Manjing was going to do, and a sense of desolation crossed from the bottom of her heart.


    It''s said that a nephew might as well have a dog. That''s true. I think her Li family has so many seats for Su Manjing''s mother and son, but how did Su Manjing treat her Li family in the end.


    In order not to affect his reputation, he managed to draw a line with her at this time.


    She will tell her father about it and let her see what kind of face his niece has been doting on for many years.


    "Cousin, are you confused?"


    Su Manjing is also a little flustered when she sees Li rouer''s posture. If Li rouer really doesn''t care about it, it''s even harder for her to deny it later.


    Therefore, when she said this, she deliberately accentuated her tone in the hope that Li rouer could wake up at this time and understand the consequences of her leaving like this.


    But Li rou''er now hates Huang He and Su Manjing. How could she care what Su Manjing said.


    "I''m confused. Yes, I''m confused. Otherwise, how can I help a wolf like you?"


    When Li rou''er said this, he felt a strong man breaking his wrists.


    "If it hadn''t been for you, I wouldn''t have ended up like this. When you are good, you just want to pick yourself clean. Su Manjing, think carefully. Have we Li family treated you badly over the years? I, Li rouer, am more responsive to your requests. Is it right for you to do so? "


    For a moment, Ruohe showed sympathy for Li rouer, perhaps because they all had the experience of being betrayed by Su Manjing.


    However, Naohe''s compassion was just a moment. She didn''t forget what Li rouer wanted to do to her before and what she looked at her before.


    Therefore, he wo will not be so bad that he is kind enough to save a poisonous snake that may jump up and bite himself at any time. And she likes watching this kind of dog bite. Especially when it comes to biting with Su Manjing, he likes to be tight.


    Seeing that the news from Li rou''er is more and more popular, and the eyes of people around him are more and more undisguised, Su Manjing is a little anxious.


    She wanted to go up and block Li rouer''s mouth, but she couldn''t do that. Once she did that, it was equivalent to admitting everything Li rouer said.


    While Su Manjing was struggling with how to dye Li rouer, a decent eunuch trotted over from a distance.


    Li rouer was so angry because of Su Manjing''s attitude that she didn''t even find Wen Feng behind her.


    The appearance of Wenfeng has also been confirmed by what happened just now. Several people in the whole imperial city don''t know the flower name of Wenfeng.


    This fell into Wen Feng''s hands. How can he keep his innocence.


    "We have met Princess Qinghe, ladies and ladies."


    As soon as the eunuch came, he arched his hands at the people and said:


    "Our family is from the imperial concubine''s palace. At the order of the imperial concubine, we come to invite childe Wen and Miss Li."


    The people in the imperial concubine''s palace came here, too. Such a fight happened. The masters of the palace didn''t know about gasoline. Otherwise, they wouldn''t want to climb to a high position in the palace that eats people and doesn''t spit bones.


    Since the death of the former queen, the Imperial Palace has not been established in the Zhou Dynasty. Now the imperial palace can be said to be the world of imperial concubine Wen. There is no reason why imperial concubine Wen came to important people.


    Su Manjing was really relieved at this time. She didn''t know how to shut Li rouer up. Imperial concubine Wen sent someone to take Li rouer away. It was just rain in time.


    As soon as the eunuch finished speaking, the lady who thought she was still talking among many ladies said:


    "You''re welcome, father-in-law. The imperial concubine and empress are important people. How dare we stop them? Just help yourself."


    "Then we''ll thank you first." The eunuch arched his hand and took Li rouer and Wen Feng away.


    It''s reasonable to say that Gao Qinqin is the highest person here, but it''s not good for her to participate in such a thing. Therefore, when the eunuch came to take Li rouer and Wen Feng, he didn''t say a word.


    After the eunuch took Li rou''er and Wen Feng away, the people also felt that there was no need to stay here, and did not dare to run to see the excitement in the imperial concubine Wen''s palace.


    Naturally, they left in twos and threes.


    But they were more or less talking about what Li rou''er and Wen Feng saw in the whole process of leaving.


    Gossip? Who doesn''t like it, especially those noble ladies and daughters who don''t go out of the door.


    Su Manjing naturally didn''t dare to stay much. After Li rouer was taken away, she quickly left, saving even saying hello to Huang He.


    Just at this time, a little eunuch came from a distance and came straight to Ruohe.

 Chapter 146

    "The servant knocked on Princess Qinghe and met Miss Su Da."


    "Get up." Gao Qinqin made a gesture to get up and asked:


    "Why did grandma Huang ask you to come here? If you come for the sake of the eldest lady of the Taifu mansion, you should hurry back. You are late. The eldest lady of the Taifu mansion and childe Wen have been taken away by the imperial concubine. If you go after her now, you may have time. "


    Gao Qinqin thought that the little eunuch, like the eunuch just now, came for Li rouer''s business, so she told the little eunuch what had just happened and told the little eunuch where Li rouer was going.


    "The princess misunderstood. I''m not old for the sake of Miss Taifu''s house, but I came to invite the princess and Miss Su at the order of the Empress Dowager."


    The little eunuch was really calm, respectful but not flattering.


    Looking at the appearance of the little eunuch, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Indeed, he was worthy of being a person from the Empress Dowager''s palace. His bearing was much better than that from other palaces.


    However, when he heard that the little eunuch said that the Empress Dowager wanted to invite her to Ci''an palace, he was really surprised, because before, the unknown little eunuch led himself here in the name of the Empress Dowager. Who would have set the trap.


    However, the idea also flashed in his mind and was pressed down by her.


    It is as like as two peas, not for others, but for individuals, and not for two identical schemes at the same time.


    I think no one would have the courage to frame Princess Qinghe in the palace.


    With this thought, he''s heart was uneasy for a few minutes.


    Although she didn''t say anything, Gao Qinqin found out the alert that flashed across her eyes. It was just that the person who came this time was really from Ci''an palace, and she couldn''t refuse directly, but she said to the little eunuch:


    "Go back and tell Grandma Huang first, and we''ll be there later. This is the first time Miss Su has entered the palace. We have to have a good look."


    Thinking about Gao Qinqin''s deep love for the empress dowager, the little eunuch also felt that Gao Qinqin''s proposal was nothing. He immediately saluted and walked back in the direction he came.


    After confirming that the little eunuch had gone far, Gao Qinqin asked:


    "Why, someone just called you here in the name of grandma Huang."


    Gao Qinqin was born in the royal family. How can she not understand the twists and turns.


    "Yes." He nodded softly in response.


    Seeing Chen he nodding, Gao Qinqin felt angry and said:


    "This man is so brave that he dares to act recklessly everywhere in the name of grandma Huang."


    She must tell Grandma Huang about this later and let her deal with those bold and reckless people.


    "Well, let''s hurry over, or it''ll be bad for the Empress Dowager to wait for a long time."


    He didn''t want to say more about it, so he said to Gao Qinqin.


    "Don''t you worry that the little eunuch who just came here is not from the imperial grandmother''s palace?"


    Gao Qinqin saw that he didn''t want to say more about what had just happened. Naturally, he wouldn''t deliberately mention it, and immediately joked.


    "If the little eunuch was not from the Empress Dowager''s palace just now, would you be so calm, princess?"


    He looked at Gao Qinqin and said faintly.


    But the disdain in his eyes made Gao Qinqin feel ashamed for a moment.


    "Er... Why are you so smart?"


    In fact, it''s not Ruohe who is smart, but Gao Qinqin. Once she meets Ruohe, it''s the same as meeting the nemesis. Her brain becomes unconscious and dull.


    Looking at Gao Qinqin''s stupidity, he shook his head and said:


    "I''m not smart, but you''re stupid."


    With that, they took lianyue and Lianxin to the direction where the eunuch had just left, leaving Gao Qinqin alone in the wind.


    Is she stupid? Not stupid, and even her brother Wang praised her for being smart.


    Gao Qinqin wondered why he would say she was stupid. It was the first time that she was said to be stupid when she was so big.


    "Vanilla, am I stupid?" Gao Qinqin really didn''t understand why he said he was stupid, so she asked her close servant girl.


    "The princess''s intelligence is praised by the emperor."


    Vanilla didn''t know what happened to her master. She asked such a nonsense question, but she also answered truthfully.


    "You don''t think I''m stupid, do you? I think so, too."


    Gao Qinqin didn''t notice the almost petrified expression of vanilla and said to herself.


    "Princess, if we don''t go, Miss Su will go far."


    Vanilla couldn''t bear to look at her master like this and reminded her.


    "Ah." Gao Qinqin then realized that he had left and hurriedly chased up and shouted:


    "Huang He, wait for me."


    Looking at such a neurotic master, vanilla was in a mess.


    God, I''m angry. Please let my master return to normal.


    With the departure of several people, the originally quiet Palace also restored its silence in the past, as if everything had happened.


    However, the events between Li rouer and Wen Feng, like the weeds blown by the spring breeze, spread rapidly in the whole palace and even the Imperial City, and were talked about with relish.


    In the Ci''an palace.


    "The courtier''s daughter is how to meet the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager is thousands of years old."


    "Granddaughter knocks at grandma Huang."


    Huang He and Gao Qinqin saluted at the same time.


    "Get up." The Empress Dowager''s kind voice still sounded in the main hall of Ci''an palace.


    "Thank the Empress Dowager."


    "Grandma Xie Huang."


    "Ruohe, come to the AI family and let the AI family have a good look."


    "Yes." He knelt down in front of the Empress Dowager''s chair.


    "Like, really like, it''s carved in a mold."


    The Empress Dowager said, holding his cheek, but her eyes seemed to look at another person through him.


    "No, as like as two peas in the year," she said. "When the old slave saw it, he thought it was Miss Ching.


    This is, said an old woman, coming in from the outside with a tray.


    The old mother was no one else, but mother Zhou, the powerful mother beside the Empress Dowager.


    This week, Mammy is different from others. She is an old man who has served the Empress Dowager since childhood. Naturally, this feeling is not comparable to that of ordinary palace maids and eunuchs.


    Over the years, thanks to the company of a person who knows both cold and hot, such as mother Zhou, the Empress Dowager''s days in the palace are not difficult.


    Therefore, Mammy said a few words at this time this week, and the people in Ci''an palace didn''t feel any difference.


    "You feel like it, too." The Empress Dowager did not feel anything, but talked to mother Zhou.


    "No, it''s the same as Miss Qing in appearance and temperament."


    Mother Zhou was not hypocritical, and naturally took this from the Empress Dowager. At the same time, he also put the tea in his hand on the table.


    From the conversation between the Empress Dowager and mother Zhou, she learned that the Empress Dowager saw her dead mother through herself. She didn''t feel any rejection.


    "Hey, it''s a pity that the girl is wrong. It''s all AI Jia''s fault. If AI Jia hadn''t been so stubborn in those years, things might not be like this."


    As she spoke, the Empress Dowager unconsciously thought of Yu Meiqing''s dystocia, and began to blame herself. She felt that she had caused all this.


    If she hadn''t been stubborn and unfamiliar with Yu Meiqing, and often asked the imperial doctor to diagnose Yu Meiqing''s pulse, Yu Meiqing wouldn''t have dystocia.


    However, if she had not been estranged from Yu Meiqing, Su Hu would have ignored her daughter for many years, but all this was her fault.


    Knowing what kind of person Su Hu is, I have to block Yu Meiqing''s future after Yu Meiqing marries Su Hu.


    She doesn''t care about the previous dynasty. She doesn''t want to take care of the emperor''s reuse of Su Hu, but from now on, if someone dares to bully him, she won''t let go first.


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager was in a bad mood, mother Zhou naturally understood the reason for the Empress Dowager''s bad mood and winked at Gao Qinqin.


    Gao Qinqin immediately understood and took a few steps to pull the Empress Dowager''s sleeve and said coquettishly:


    "Grandma Huang doesn''t hurt celery when she has rice."


    Gao Qinqin''s soft and waxy voice pulled the Empress Dowager back from her memory and said with a loving face:


    "How can it be? You are the good grandson of AI family. AI family can''t stop hurting even if no one hurts."


    "Isn''t grandma Huang going to hurt him?" Gao Qinqin said deliberately pretending to be jealous.


    "It hurts, it hurts." The Empress Dowager held Gao Qinqin''s hand and Huang He''s hand at the same time. For fear that she couldn''t give up a heart, Huang He went like her mother, and said lovingly.


    "Grandma Huang should remember what you said today." Gao Qin said with a serious face.


    She has a purpose to say this. As long as there is granny Huang to support him, if those no three no four people dare to calculate him in the future, they have to weigh their weight and see if they can bear the anger from granny Huang.


    He understood Gao Qinqin''s meaning and smiled gratefully at Gao Qinqin.


    Gao Qinqin winked at the mischievous rice.


    "When did the AI family stop talking? Help you, girl, and say that the AI family won''t hurt you when they see Chen he. The AI family sees that you are the one who forgets the AI family when they see Chen he."


    The Empress Dowager can''t understand Gao Qinqin''s tricks. At least she has lived in the largest house in the world for so many years.


    It was only because she wanted to protect him for a while that she deliberately didn''t expose Gao Qinqin''s trick.


    Gao Qinqin didn''t feel guilty when she heard the speech. Fang''er said it more righteously and boldly.


    "Anyway, I don''t care. Grandma Huang, you should remember what you said today."


    "It''s said that girls are extroverted. Fortunately, Ruohe is not a man. Otherwise, if I don''t protect her, you girl can''t fight with my old woman."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Gao Qinqin lovingly and joked.

 Chapter 147

    "Oh, my God, is there someone else?" The Empress Dowager had no rain at this time. Gao Qinqin continued to tease, but said to Huang He.


    Hearing the speech, Huang He''s heart clicked involuntarily and lowered his head.


    What does the Empress Dowager mean? Do you want to betroth yourself to anyone?


    Mother Zhou, who had been with the Empress Dowager for many years, understood why the Empress Dowager asked. She wanted to find a good family for Miss Su. She didn''t want Miss Su to end up like Miss Qing.


    However, she also understood that the Empress Dowager''s concern was chaos. There was such a direct question.


    The Empress Dowager saw that she lowered her head and thought she was shy. When she was about to speak, mother Zhou quickly said:


    "Empress dowager, Miss Su always attends the prince''s birthday banquet today." She can''t let the Empress Dowager continue to ask so nonsense, otherwise Miss Su won''t be in trouble if she doesn''t want to come to Ci''an palace in the future.


    At that time, the Empress Dowager will be sad again.


    As soon as mother Zhou said this, she also reminded the Empress Dowager that since she could come to the prince''s birthday party today, she didn''t promise to kiss.


    However, her question seemed a little abrupt. That''s why Su Hu asked a daughter who has little use value to attend the prince''s birthday banquet with him.


    Gao Qinqin was also surprised when she heard the Empress Dowager''s words. She thought that the Empress Dowager wanted to marry him. Moreover, the purpose of the prince''s birthday banquet today was obvious. Therefore, when she bought Gao Qinqin, she even thought that the Empress Dowager wanted to marry him.


    However, the object of marriage today is the prince. Does the Empress Dowager want to point out Huang He to a prince? That won''t work.


    Ruohe is the person she likes. She will be her sister-in-law in the future. The Empress Dowager can''t be so confused to marry Ruohe.


    "Grandma Huang, Huang He is my only good friend. The man she wants to marry in the future must be the one who loves her most in the world, otherwise, I won''t follow."


    Gao Qinqin has made up her mind at this time. Anyway, today she even risked being punished by the Empress Dowager to give up the idea of the Empress Dowager''s marriage.


    The Empress Dowager''s face darkened when she heard the speech. Does she look like such an unreliable person? Does she look like the kind of person who will take the marriage of Naohe as a children''s play?


    She asked him about his marriage, but first she knew whether the old man Su Hu had sold him.


    If not, then she will have to nod her head for Naohe''s marriage. If so, she will have to find a way to turn Naohe''s marriage yellow.


    She doesn''t care who she is. She is now the Empress Dowager. There are few people who can be married by her.


    When the time comes, she will personally marry him and ask the emperor to make a decree. At that time, how dare the person who is married not obey.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager''s black face, Gao Qinqin didn''t know the Empress Dowager''s mind. She was in a hurry. It was over. Grandma Huang really planned to marry him. What should I do? Hurry to find a way to stop grandma Huang.


    Brother, come quickly. If you don''t come here, your daughter-in-law will be given to others by grandma Huang.


    The Empress Dowager is planning his future marriage, while Gao Qinqin is planning how to get her brother to keep his marriage.


    Both of them are worried about the future of Ruohe, but no one has told anyone. They are all guarding against each other.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager finally opened her mouth and asked him:


    "Girl Ruohe, tell AI family what kind of person you want to marry in the future."


    I have to say that Gao Qinqin''s previous words still gave the Empress Dowager a great feeling and felt that it was good to marry a person who knew how to hurt people.


    When he heard the speech, he was stunned again. The Empress Dowager was silent and really planned to marry her, so now he has begun to ask her what she thinks.


    Perhaps this is a rare opportunity.


    Since his rebirth, although he worshipped Taoist Yuqing as his teacher, he was still worried.


    After all, Su Hu is her biological father. If she wants to betroth her to anyone, she can''t help it for the moment.


    This is the sorrow of women in this era.


    Although she was sure that she would finally be able to stir up the marriage, it was nothing to arrive twice at a time, but she would be annoyed by these four or five times.


    Finally, he bit his teeth and decided to take a risk, because if she succeeded, she could get rid of Su Hu''s control.


    If you fail, it''s nothing. It''s just that the Empress Dowager has offended you. It''s a big deal to suffer some flesh and blood and never enter the palace again.


    Moreover, she has no intention of marrying the crown prince or any prince. It''s nothing if she doesn''t enter the palace.


    "If you go back to the Empress Dowager''s mother''s words, the minister''s daughter doesn''t ask him to be rich and famous. She only asks him to have only one woman in his heart and two people all his life."


    It''s the dream and wish of many women in the world, but there are several people who can really do it.


    As soon as she said this, the Empress Dowager fell into memories. In those years, there was a woman who said to herself that she must be the only one in her heart to marry.


    However, in the end, the woman had difficulty giving birth, and her husband also took the concubine room. The children in the concubine room were two hours younger than their own children.


    Two hours, how ironic.


    Gao Qinqin didn''t seem to want to bring him back to say such words at this time. She was stunned for a time. It was also her dream to live in a double all her life, but she was born in the royal family. Such a dream had already awakened for her.


    For a long time, he almost forgot the time.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes looking at Huang He have a light that people can''t understand.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I know." Chen he said very seriously that there is only one chance, and she has spoken. She must not shrink back at this time.


    She also knew what shock her words would bring to the empress dowager, but she said it anyway.


    "I know you said." The Empress Dowager''s tone was full of helplessness.


    "It''s because I know that I say that I don''t want anything else in my life, but a double all my life." He said firmly.


    The tone did not hesitate because of the Empress Dowager''s question.


    "What if you can''t find such a person in your life?" The Empress Dowager looked at Huang He with complex eyes and said.


    "If you can''t find such a person, the minister is willing not to marry for life." He said firmly.


    That small appearance makes people unconsciously believe her and think that she will find someone who is willing to work with her for the rest of her life.


    The Empress Dowager was completely shocked by this remark. However, the Empress Dowager thought that Yu Meiqing had said such words, but she didn''t follow the secular people in the end.


    "What would you do if the man you married broke the contract and took a concubine after you got married?"


    In fact, the Empress Dowager doesn''t want to pour cold water on the grass, but she doesn''t believe that there are really men in the world who can live with only one woman all their life.


    In fact, the Empress Dowager took it for granted. With the influence of the prime minister''s house and the loyal and brave Hou''s house, it''s OK for Naohe to marry a man who only lives with her.


    It''s just that the man''s identity may not be very satisfactory. It''s just that those powerful dignitaries, as the Empress Dowager thought, can''t live with only one woman all their life.


    Chen he didn''t expect the Empress Dowager to ask such a question. First, he was stunned, reacted randomly and said:


    "In that case, the minister''s daughter will come down from the court and have nothing to do with the man from now on."


    She had thought about these things early in the morning, so now she can answer the Empress Dowager''s questions so quickly.


    "Please come down." The Empress Dowager murmured. After a while, he looked at him and said:


    "Do you know what that means?"


    There is a saying that the wife of chaff does not go down to the church. It is the most difficult life for the next wife. She has to accompany the Green Lantern ancient Buddha all her life.


    "Please help the Empress Dowager." Of course, Ruohe knows what this means, but after going through the things of her previous life, she didn''t want to get married, so she doesn''t care about them.


    Unless she can really meet a man who is willing to live with only one woman.


    This remark of Ruohe was deeply shocked by Gao Qinqin. She never thought that Ruohe, a gentle and pleasant looking woman, would say such extreme words occasionally.


    After a long time, the Empress Dowager finally said:


    "Qinghe, you go back with Naohe first. AI wants to be quiet."


    She wanted to send people away and give herself some time to digest. If she had just said that, she should also give her some time to think about her own affairs.


    When the Empress Dowager spoke, Huang He and Gao Qinqin naturally didn''t have the reason to stay in Ci''an palace. After thanking them for their kindness, they came out of Ci''an palace.


    As soon as she left the Ci''an palace, Gao Qinqin looked at Huang He with complex eyes. Some worshipped and some disagreed.


    She worships his courage, but she doesn''t agree with his idea. If she can''t meet such a person in her life, she won''t marry for life. After marrying, the man dares to break the contract and asks himself to go to court. This idea is too extreme.


    Ruohe understands Gao Qinqin''s meaning, but she doesn''t want to explain anything to Gao Qinqin. She can''t tell her that she is reborn and has long been indifferent to marriage.


    "Princess, my time out is not short. I have to go back first, or my father will have to worry for a while."


    He casually found one and said goodbye to Gao Qinqin.


    Gao Qinqin still looked at Ruohe in a complicated way until Ruohe''s figure went out for a long time.


    One person for life, can her brother do it? Sure. Her brother is so informal. There must be no problem. It seems that she has to find time to talk about it with her brother.


    At this time, Gao Qinqin still didn''t forget the idea of turning Huang He back to be his sister-in-law.

 Chapter 148

    When he returned to Chengtian hall, he happened to meet Su Hu looking for her.


    Something like Li rou''er happened, and it was more or less related to Su Manjing. In addition, Su Manjing was ordered by the Empress Dowager not to enter the palace in the future. Su Hu had no intention to stay in the palace for a long time.


    At the moment when I saw him, I didn''t say anything more. I just looked at him and said two words: "go back to the house."


    Now, Su Hu doesn''t know what kind of mood to face Ruohe.


    Although he won a lot of honor for him at the birthday party, the customer lost his qualification to enter the palace because of him, and then something like that happened.


    As soon as he returned to the prime minister''s house, Su Hu felt angry. He would never care about their safety, only his own fame and fortune and official career.


    He took his daughters to the prince''s birthday banquet in the hope that they would give him a good place. If he could become the princess, it would be the best there.


    But this time, everyone let her down.


    Su Manjing, in particular, not only failed to perform well, but also lost the opportunity to enter the palace in the future and was affected by Miss Li''s affair.


    He treats Su Manjing according to the specifications of his legitimate daughter, but now he disappoints her.


    At the same time, Su Hu was also glad that he had not righted Mrs. min before. Su Manjing was not the legitimate daughter of the prime minister''s house. Otherwise, he would lose his face even more this time.


    Seeing this scene, the corner of his lips aroused a sneer, but the smile was fleeting, so no one saw it.


    Su Hu is still like that. As long as his interests are not endangered, and even when he can bring interests for him, he will rush at you, get used to you and coax you.


    But once it comes to his fame and wealth, he will turn his face and refuse to recognize others. At this time, he doesn''t care how much he dotes on you and hurts you.


    Of course, he also made a big fire at Su Manjing.


    Seeing Su Hu getting angry with Su Manjing, Mrs. min hurried forward and said:


    "Master, what''s the matter with you? Why are you so angry." Mrs. min is not qualified to enter the palace. Naturally, she knows nothing about the things in the palace.


    "If you want to know what happened, don''t you ask your own good daughter?"


    Su Hu didn''t want to provide what happened in the. She thought that Su Manjing had humiliated him today. She naturally didn''t have a good face for Mrs. min, and said coldly.


    They are all good daughters taught by this bitch.


    The surprise at this time has forgotten that Su Manjing was not taught by Mrs. min alone, and he also has many.


    Su Manjing never thought that her father, who always loved her, would have such a terrible side. She was stunned.


    She thought Su Hu would be angry after what happened today, but Su Hu loved her so much that she would not be willing to punish her severely.


    But the ideal is plump, but the reality is skinny. As soon as she returned to the prime minister''s house, Su Hu gave her such a big face.


    In the face of such Su Hu. Su Manjing was so upset that she didn''t hear what Mrs. min was asking her.


    Seeing Su Manjing standing there without talking, Mrs. min was really anxious. She wondered what had happened to her daughter and why Su Wanqing, Su Wanyue and the cheap girl Su Longhe had nothing to do with her daughter.


    At the thought of this, Mrs. min could not help but wait for Ruohe to take a look, and then she continued to look at Su Manjing and said:


    "Jing''er, tell your mother what happened?"


    She urgently needs to know what happened in the palace, because only in that way can she get along with the right solution.


    She also knows something about Su Manjing and the Li family, but it''s a secret thing. Even if it doesn''t work, it won''t affect jing''er, because only Li can take out Huan Yixiang except the noble people in the palace


    Rouer.


    Huanyixiang is a drug that is difficult to find out.


    "Mother, it''s all her daughter''s bad. She shouted for the eldest sister to accompany her daughter. There was a mistake in the middle. The Empress Dowager ordered her daughter not to attend any banquet in the palace."


    Of course, it''s impossible for Su Manjing to tell Mrs. min all the story, so she picked up something to say.


    As soon as Su Manjing said this, several aunts in the prime minister''s house thought that Su Manjing would become like this because she was implicated by Naohe, of which aunt Xia was the most:


    "Is that lady punished?"


    In her opinion, even Su Manjing is forbidden to go to the palace for dinner, so Naohe must be no better. In this way, her daughter will have a bright future.


    "The eldest sister was not only not punished by the empress dowager, but also appreciated by the Empress Dowager!"


    Su Wanyue knew what aunt Xia was thinking and immediately cooperated. Anyway, she was the smallest here. Even if she said anything, she was only said by her father at most.


    After listening to Su Wanyue''s words, Ruohe just secretly hooked her lips. Her four sisters, afraid of being born in the royal family, would be a favorite princess or princess with her innocent appearance.


    As soon as Mrs. min''s face changed, why was her daughter punished by the Empress Dowager for the same thing, and that bitch Su Longhe was appreciated by the empress dowager, which was unfair.


    In Mrs. Mo''s opinion, Su Manjing was implicated by Naohe, so she thought so.


    "He''er, why didn''t you plead for jing''er? She was also your sister."


    Mrs. min''s words put him in the place of arrows, saying that he only cares about himself and ignores his sisters.


    On his face, Su Hu also unconsciously frowned. It seemed that what Mrs. Min said was also somewhat reasonable.


    Over the years, not only Su Hu, but also Mrs. Min has made up her mind to make su Manjing a blockbuster.


    But now she has been destroyed by Ruohe. Can Mrs. min feel better?


    Looking at Mrs. min, who was nearly hairy, the corner of his lips aroused an imperceptible sneer, fleeting.


    Ginger is still old and spicy. Mrs. min and Su Manjing are really not in the same position.


    "Aunt min joked. It was at the prince''s birthday banquet, in the Imperial Palace, and the person who punished the second sister was the Empress Dowager. He ER was not the roundworm in the Empress Dowager''s stomach. How could you know the Empress Dowager''s idea."


    He raised his head and looked at Mrs. Xiang min.


    "If aunt min is really for the good of her second sister, she should send someone to inquire about what happened in the palace today, instead of blaming wo''er here."


    Listening to what he said, Mrs. min just felt very angry.


    She will not know what he said, but several of those who can attend the Palace Banquet are out of the palace now, and some of those who do not attend the Palace Banquet can know.


    Instead of looking at Mrs. min''s angry face, he looked at Su Hu and said:


    "Father, my daughter didn''t intend to say much about what happened today, but aunt kenmin meant to blame her daughter. I also ask my father to make decisions for my daughter. "


    Mrs. min''s words have several meanings. As long as she has ears and has some thoughts, she can hear them.


    Shu coughed a few times, looked at Mrs. Xiang min discontentedly, and then said to Huang He:


    "Wo''er, your aunt doesn''t know what happened. She''s also unintentional. Don''t take it to heart."


    Speaking of this, Su Hu glanced at Mrs. min and motioned that Mrs. min quickly wanted to apologize to him.


    Today, Ruohe can be said to be in the limelight and earn enough attention. It can be said that she has earned him a lot of face. Mrs. min is actually against Ruohe at this time. She simply doesn''t find the right time.


    Facing Su Hu''s maintenance at this time, Huang He not only didn''t feel moved, but was a little cold.


    If Su Hu is the truth and wants to protect her, why wait until now? It should have scolded Mrs. min when Mrs. min wanted to stand out for Su Manjing.


    "Wo''er, don''t get me wrong. My aunt just feels something strange." Mrs. min took a deep breath, looked at him and said.


    If it weren''t for jing''er, she wouldn''t apologize to the bitch here.


    He picked his eyebrows and looked at Su Hu and Mrs min singing double reed here with great interest.


    "Things, aunt min, I also think it''s strange. At first, these two sisters had to ask me to accompany, but in the end, they didn''t let me accompany her."


    He spread his hand and regretfully said:


    "If the second sister had insisted that I accompany her, such a thing might not have happened."


    "You''re talking nonsense. It''s clear that you let the mountain residents deliberately make trouble for me."


    When she heard that Naohe wanted to deny it, Su Manjing didn''t want to. When she was in the palace, the Empress Dowager protected the bitch. When she returned to the prime minister''s house, she had her mother to support her. Why should she be afraid of the bitch.


    Besides, if the accompaniment had nothing to do with Su Ronghe, she was su Manjing''s first not to believe it.


    Mrs. min was a little confused at this time. She thought that Su Manjing was forbidden to enter the palace because he accompanied Su Manjing, but now she has a relationship with the first zither player of the Zhou Dynasty, Shanye resident. How can su Ronghe even ask the moving Shanye resident to comb her hair? If that''s the case, jing''er won''t lose at all.


    Although Mrs. min thought so, she also tried her best to protect Su Manjing;


    "Big sister, what''s going on?"


    Mrs min obviously knew that it was necessary to watch Su Manjing''s words knock down Ruohe, so she simply asked Ruohe.


    In this way, in terms of momentum, the rice will be weak.


    Sometimes, Ruohe really envies Su Manjing for having a good mother who protects her in everything.


    Chen he envies ghosts. She won''t show mercy to Mrs. min''s mother and daughter because of envy.


    Instead of looking at Mrs. min, he looked at Su Hu and asked:


    "That''s what my father thinks?"

 Chapter 149

    Su Hu''s face turned black when he heard the speech. He earned him enough face in the palace today, and he didn''t think it was all his fault. He knew that jing''er picked up the whole thing alone.


    Of course, Su Hu doesn''t blame Ruohe. He blames Ruohe for not pleading for Su Manjing at the Chengtian hall, otherwise. There is still a tendency to reverse this matter.


    However, it''s too late to say anything now. He can''t make Naohe unfamiliar with her because of such a small thing. When he angrily scolded Mrs. Min:


    "If you don''t know the truth, don''t talk nonsense here. And jing''er, you too. If you don''t have that ability, don''t push anything on your sister."


    Su Hu was really angry this time. He never knew that his daughter Ju, who had loved her for more than ten years, was a good hand in shirking responsibility. I think his daughter didn''t use these means less in Li rou''er''s affairs.


    I have to say, Su Hu the truth this time.


    "Master..."


    Mrs. min shouted reluctantly, but she had just opened her mouth and was stopped by Su Hu.


    "Well, you don''t have to say more. Take jing''er to your yard. Don''t come out without my orders during this time. He''er will take care of the affairs in the house during this time."


    Su Hu obviously said impatiently. He didn''t forget how the Empress Dowager evaluated Mrs. min when he was in the Chengtian hall. He just didn''t understand that Mrs. min didn''t enter the palace. Why did he get bored by the Empress Dowager?


    "Dad." Su Manjing looked at Su Hu incredulously.


    Is her father going to ban her feet again, and he also banned her feet and robbed her of her reward. He also gave the Zhongfu to Su Feihe, the bitch.


    "All right, you two hurry down." Su Hu waved impatiently.


    Before Su Hu was completely angry, Mrs min came forward and pulled Su Manjing down.


    Su Manjing and her unwillingness are dragged away by Mrs. min. she looks back step by step, hoping that Su Hu can change her mind during this period of time.


    But she obviously underestimated Su Hu''s anger this time. When she reached the main hall gate, Su Hu still didn''t have any attitude to change her mind.


    Suddenly, Su Manjing was not well.


    Looking at Su Manjing''s drooping head, like frost eggplant, it''s not good to slightly lift the corners of her lips. It seems that Su Manjing has been hit hard this time.


    In his heart, he whispered: Su Manjing, this is just the beginning. Can''t you stand it? But I haven''t had enough. What should I do?


    After Mrs. min and her daughter left the main hall, Su Hu looked at Chen he and said:


    "Wo''er, it''s been hard for you to take charge of the house in recent days."


    "Father, my daughter hasn''t been in charge of Zhongfu since she came back. I''m afraid it''s wrong to ask her daughter to take charge of Zhongfu all of a sudden."


    He refused. She didn''t want to take charge of the thankless work of Zhongfu, but he decided to hold Zhongfu in her hand, even if she couldn''t hold it in her own hand, she couldn''t fall into the hands of Minfu people.


    "You''re about to reach Ji''s age now, and it''s time to start learning to take charge of the family. Besides, didn''t you start taking over your mother''s dowry a few days ago? You did it very well. My father believes you, even if you are in charge of Zhongfu."


    Su Hu looked at Ruohe and said lovingly.


    "But my daughter is afraid that she can''t do it well alone. It will bring trouble to her father at that time."


    Watching Su Hu perform the drama of father daughter love with himself here, he felt like vomiting.


    If she could, she wouldn''t stay in this hall for another second.


    "If you don''t understand anything, you can ask Lin Fu or your aunt min."


    Su Hu doesn''t care whether he really wants it or not. All he wants is that he learns to take charge of Zhongfu and bring him more benefits.


    "This......" he pretended to be embarrassed and said.


    "If you think good things can''t work, let aunt he help you."


    Su Hu said in the second. This is also the last step he can take. Whether he is worth his real leader or not, he just needs to declare that he won''t be in charge.


    As soon as Su Hu said this, the matter was settled. Mrs. min would not be in charge of the house if she was forbidden for a while. Aunt he helped.


    On his way back to the yard, he called lianyue and privately sent a word to Aunt he. He saw that Aunt he didn''t have to cross Heyun Pavilion today.


    After returning to minlanxuan, Mrs. min looked at Su Manjing and said:


    "Tell me honestly what happened in the palace today?"


    Mrs. min deserves to be su Manjing''s biological mother. She guessed at once whether Su Manjing had finished speaking.


    "Mother, you don''t believe me either." Su Manjing is a little anxious when she sees this. If she tells Mrs. min everything, she won''t let Mrs. Bai min scold her to death.


    "Come on, don''t I understand your temperament?"


    Mrs. min didn''t look at Su Manjing either. She just sat down and said.


    "Niang, I don''t know what the bitch Su Longhe used. She learned to play the piano and won the mountain dweller."


    Su Manjing muttered, and was always unwilling to tell Mrs. min what had happened in the palace.


    "You''d better explain it to me honestly, or it won''t be as simple as punishment when I find out by myself."


    Mrs. min looks at Su Manjing. Said coldly.


    Su Manjing was surprised at the speech. How could she forget her mother''s means? How could she think that her mother would not know what happened today after she was banned like her.


    Finally, Su Manjing honestly told Mrs. min what had happened in Chengtian hall this morning. Of course, she chose what she could say about Li rouer.


    Fortunately, Mrs. min''s attention has been attracted by the accompaniment. Otherwise, with Su Manjing''s humble Taoist practice, how can she hide it from Mrs. allergy.


    "Why are you so confused."


    This is Mrs. min''s first sentence after listening to Su Manjing.


    "Niang... Anyway, things have happened, and I don''t want to. Anyway, you have to help me. Who knows that bitch Su Longhe''s so good at piano."


    She lives in the prime minister''s house with the bitch Su Ruohe. She doesn''t know when she can play the piano. Thinking of this, Su Manjing quickly said to Mrs. Min:


    "Mom, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "I didn''t expect that girl to be so good at acting."


    Mrs. min frowned and said after a long time.


    "Jing''er, have you found anything wrong with that girl these days?"


    According to jing''er, the girl''s piano skill can''t be practiced in a day or two. What''s more incredible is that the girl is better than the mountain dwellers in piano skill.


    The only thing Mrs. min can understand is that the girl was switched.


    "Nothing else, except that the bitch fell down the stairs and looked like a different person, but there was no difference in her appearance."


    Su Manjing mumbled:


    "Mother, what do you mean?"


    Speaking of this, Su Manjing unconsciously widened her eyes. Her mother doesn''t suspect that Su Longhe bitch has been swapped or entangled with something unclean.


    Mrs. min nodded faintly and ordered Su Manjing:


    "Jing''er, don''t mention it to anyone, including hang''er."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. min''s eyes flashed a vicious light. Su Ronghe, I will make you a ghost whether you are a person, a ghost, a fake person, or a self.


    This time, you can''t escape my palm.


    "Yes." Su Manjing lowered her head and scratched a touch of color at the bottom of her eyes.


    Xia Yige


    Su Wanyue, who returned to Xiayi Pavilion, was also unwilling.


    "Mom, do you think Dad is confused? Why do you call aunt he, the hen that can''t lay eggs, to help Su Longhe take charge of Zhongfu?"


    It''s good not to mention it. Aunt Xia was also angry when she mentioned it.


    It''s reasonable to say that Aunt he''s the bitch who can''t help Su Feihe take charge of Zhongfu.


    Even if it wasn''t her, arranging aunt Hui would make her feel better than arranging aunt he.


    "Mom, you''re talking."


    Seeing that Aunt Xia didn''t speak to herself, Su Wanyue was obviously a little anxious. Now she urgently wanted to know why Su Hu chose aunt he''s seedless hen and didn''t choose her mother.


    You know, it''s a fat job to be in charge of the middle school.


    Just look at Su Manjing''s food and clothing expenses over the years.


    Although it is not a fine product, it is also a rare thing. I don''t know how much better it is than them.


    "Talk, talk, you know to ask me to talk. How can I know what your father thinks."


    Aunt Xia''s mood was already irritable. Seeing Su Wanyue like this, she was even more angry. What''s the use of her daughter? In the end, she would not share it with herself, but would only count on herself for everything.


    Aunt Xia went to Su Wanyue. She was just a seven-year-old child. Even if she was smart, she was limited.


    Over the years, although she dotes on Su Wanyue, she also complains that Su Wanyue is not a son. If it were not for the fact that she would never have a baby, she might not dote on Su Wanyue like this.


    Su Wanyue replied briefly that Aunt Xia was also stunned.


    This is the first time she has grown up. Her mother was so angry with her for the first time.


    She was a little wronged. Her mother didn''t see such a thing when she met such a thing before, but why did she suddenly get so angry today.


    Although she was puzzled, she also knew that this time was not the time to ask the bottom, so she quickly came forward and said:


    "Mom, don''t be angry. Although dad asked aunt he to help Su Feihe take charge of the feeder, you were embarrassed. Aunt he and Su Feihe were at odds. If there was a whine in the middle, it would be normal."


    She had thought of this problem on her way back, but what she didn''t understand was why the tenant asked aunt he to help Su Longhe, not aunt Hui or her mother.


    "Yue''er, you''re right." Aunt Xia smiled at once, and her eyes to Su Wanyue naturally softened a lot.


    She was confused just now. She forgot that Su Feihe and aunt he were at odds. She just had to do something in the middle, and then she would have a chance to get the power of Zhongfu.


    "Mother." Su Wanyue looked at Aunt Xia with some horror.

 Chapter 150

    At this time, the most peaceful fear is only the Heyun Pavilion of Longhe and aunt Hui''s yard.


    After su Wanqing and aunt Hui returned to their yard, it was inevitable that Su Wanqing told aunt Hui everything that happened in the palace today, without any concealment.


    After hearing Su Wanqing''s words, aunt Hui only ordered Su Wanqing to have a rest.


    Aunt Hui''s original words are: Wan Qing, don''t conflict with the eldest lady during this period. Everything will be discussed when the old lady comes back.


    If someone is here, she will be surprised. Even Su Hu doesn''t know the news that old lady Su is going to return to Beijing, but aunt Hui knows it.


    This aunt Hui is really not simple. The prime minister''s house is afraid that she is the only one who hides the most.


    Duanqin Palace


    Gao Qinqin saw that what Huang He said to the Empress Dowager in the Ci''an Palace today, he said it to Gao Shi, and finally got Gao Shi''s faint words.


    "Really?"


    "Brother, why aren''t you in a hurry?" Gao Qinqin was annoyed by Gao Shi''s insipid expression and stamped his feet on one side.


    "Why should I be in a hurry?" Gao Shi still said without salt.


    "You''re not afraid to be married by others. When you were in Ci''an Palace today, you looked at grandma Huang''s attitude. It seemed that you wanted to get married for Chen he."


    Gao Qinqin looked at Gao Shi and said dissatisfied.


    "Don''t worry, there are few things she can do with her conditions." Gao Shi said faintly.


    "But if grandma Huang is determined to marry him, what will you do?"


    Gao Qinqin feels that she is just worrying about being pure and broken. The Lord is not worried when she hears this. What is she worried about.


    "Do you think there are better people in the whole royal family than your brother and me?" Gao Shi smiled and said.


    "I admit that you are the best in the whole royal family, but even if you are excellent, you must find out that you are not the biological son of the emperor''s uncle. In case the emperor''s grandmother plans to marry him to the prince''s brother, don''t forget that as long as the emperor''s grandmother marries him, he must be the princess and the future queen."


    Well, she admitted that she said it on purpose. Who made him not worry at all.


    Just as Gao Qinqin was waiting to see Gao Shi''s anxious appearance, Gao Shi was still calm and relaxed, slowly spitting out three words.


    "She won''t."


    Well, there''s progress. There''s one more word than at the beginning. Gao Qinqin doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh at this time.


    She just looked at Gao Shi, stamped her foot and said:


    "Hum, I don''t care about your business in the future. You''ll regret it after Chen he marries someone."


    Gao Qinqin went out of Gao Shi''s study without looking back.


    Gao Shi looked at Gao Qinqin''s back and said in a low voice:


    "He won''t have a chance to marry anyone else."


    Later, he saw his self-care whisper: "one person for all his life?"


    In fact, what Gao Shi didn''t tell Gao Qinqin was that he had already been to the imperial study and told the emperor what he didn''t want to marry.


    Although the emperor did not give a clear answer, he also told him that as long as he had the ability to get his heart and let him promise to marry her, the emperor would marry them.


    It is night. The whole prime minister''s house is shrouded in the dark. Only scattered lanterns perform their mission in the dark.


    Occasionally, when the wind blows, the lanterns sway with the wind, and the candlelight is also in a trance.


    Heyun Pavilion, Ruohe''s bedroom, has no habit of keeping people vigil since Ruohe was reborn. Therefore, Ruohe''s bedroom is silent at this time.


    However, just at this time, a figure was walking slowly towards Ruohe''s bed. Just as the figure was about to open the curtain, Ruohe turned over and fought with the figure.


    He has been practicing kung fu since he came back from the Gaye temple, but in front of him, his men can''t do three moves, which frustrates him.


    "Xiao he''er, you''re trying to murder your husband." Only after the figure entered the system of rice, did he speak slowly.


    The voice was a little hoarse, but it sounded terrible. It was the man in white and silver.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He asked coldly, why does this man always come in the middle of the night.


    No, plus this time, the man didn''t come here twice. What''s the matter with him? He''s always.


    No, he shook his head hard. What she meant was that he could choose to come during the day. He didn''t welcome him at all.


    "Why, my little Wo is not welcome." The man in white looked at Huang He and looked like I was hurt.


    He rolled his eyes and said:


    "Do you think I look like someone who will welcome you?"


    Make complaints about your heart, who is your little grain, can you not be so nauseating?


    "Oh, I thought I''d been in trouble with xiaohe''er at least twice. How could Xiaohe have such a small position in my heart? It turned out that I was amorous."


    A man in white with a silver face looks like a west child holding his heart. Looking at the grievance, he said.


    "You know." He gave the man in white a big white eye.


    The man in front of her is so good at pretending. From when she was in the palace today, she guessed that his kung fu was not low at all. That is to say, when she met Mobei thirteen eagles in the street that day, she didn''t need her hand at all. The man in front of her can solve it by himself.


    In fact, he really misunderstood the man in white, because he just caught up with the recurrence of his old disease. Otherwise, it was really a question whether the man in white could hold on until someone came to save him at that time.


    "Oh, Xiao he''er, you are really in the heart of others. They have something to tell you today."


    The man in white and silver looked heartbroken.


    That voice, that appearance, didn''t look good, a burst of cold, hard to ignore the adverse effects of the man in white on her, and said faintly:


    "Speak quickly and fart quickly." What he didn''t find was that she unknowingly showed the most real her in front of the man.


    "Xiao he''er, you are also the first lady from the prime minister''s house. Can you not be so rude?"


    The man in white and silver looked at Ruohe, this girl. Is it necessary to be like a fried cat every time you see him.


    She forgot that she had promised herself when she was in the palace today.


    "Don''t you know that I was born without a mother? And expect a man who has a father but has no father to teach to speak politely. "


    He raised his eyebrows and looked coldly at the man in white.


    "You know I don''t know what that means."


    I don''t know why, when hearing the words of Huang He, the man in white felt as if his heart had been pinched by someone. It''s stuffy, painful and uncomfortable.


    "Stop talking nonsense and tell me what you want to say."


    He didn''t want to spend too much time with the man in white and silver, so he asked again.


    "Xiao he''er, have you forgotten what you promised me today?"


    The man in white and silver didn''t let him. Although he was a little distressed about what he just said, he didn''t directly tell him his purpose in order not to be eaten by him in the future.


    When he heard the speech, he was stunned. At random, he only felt an unknown fire surging up from the bottom of his heart.


    If you can, it is estimated that he has coaxed out the man in front of him.


    But she hesitated because she was afraid that the news brought to her by the man in white was very important to her.


    Therefore, he just endured the anger, went to the table and poured a cup of tea for the man in white and silver, saying:


    "You''d better pray that your news is only at this price, or don''t blame me for being rude?"


    The man in white turned his head and said:


    "Hey... I''ve been running around all day today. I really have low back pain."


    "Don''t push an inch." He almost said with his teeth clenched.


    "Oh, since Xiaohe doesn''t want to know, I won''t stay much."


    The man in White said and tried to get up and leave.


    "You..." he bit his teeth and finally came forward to knead his back for the man in white.


    The man in white and silver sat there with a happy face and said a few words from time to time to tell him where to work hard and what to do.


    Time passed little by little.


    Chen he only felt that if she went on like this, her hands would be wasted sooner or later, because the man''s requirements were not generally high, and she didn''t know how many times that ordinary people could bear.


    Finally, he couldn''t help breaking out and quit.


    The man in white and silver suddenly stopped when he saw Chen he. He couldn''t react and asked unconsciously:


    "Why did you stop suddenly? Don''t you want to know what I''m going to tell you? "


    At this moment, he didn''t bother to talk to the man in white and silver. He rubbed his wrist and said:


    "If you like to say it or not, just get out of here. You''re not welcome here."


    "So it is. Well, I''ll go."


    The man in White said, and without hesitation got up and flew away from the window.


    "You..." he Leng looked at the back of the word in white and silver, and stamped his feet in place.


    This damned man dares to play with her. It''s better not to be caught by her, or she must make him look good.


    Huang he rubbed his sore wrist and felt a regret. How could she be brave at that time? Just bear it.


    Now well, not only did you not get what you want to know, but also wasted so much effort.


    When he regretted countless times, he saw a flash of white shadow in front of him, and the man in white went back and forth.


    He stood there stunned and asked in surprise:


    "You didn''t go?"


    "It turns out that Xiaohe is so reluctant to let me go." The man in white with a silver face flashed a smile at the bottom of his eyes. He didn''t have a whim and wanted to tease the little girl in front of him. Unexpectedly, she was the same as she imagined. She regretted after seeing her leave.

 Chapter 151

    "Who can''t bear you? I just regret that I didn''t work harder just now."


    She won''t give up this man. After she has to hit the answer she wants, she must clean up this man.


    "Really? What did I think when I was outside. Why do you think Xiao wo''er is reluctant to let me go? "


    The man in white and silver came up to him, looked at his eyes and said.


    In order not to let himself be impulsive, he drove the man away again before he had no answer. He chose not to speak.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the man in white returned to his previous position, picked up the tea he hadn''t finished before and said:


    "Why, is Xiaohe going to entertain your future husband with the rest of the tea?"


    Hearing the speech, he really wanted to rush forward and give the man in white a hard kick to relieve his cruelty.


    But she knew she couldn''t do that. She had to bear it.


    He clenched his fist, took several deep breaths, poured a cup of tea to the man in white and silver again, and then reluctantly squeezed out a smile worse than crying and said:


    "Is that all right?"


    The man in white and silver didn''t seem to notice his expression. He didn''t immediately answer his question, played with the teacup in his hand and said to himself:


    "It''s said that Xiao he''er has won the power of China feeder today. It''s really gratifying."


    Hearing the speech, Huang He was surprised. How did this man know that it had happened? Only a few hours later, the man in front of him actually knew. Who is he


    This problem hovered in the bottom of his heart for a long time and could not be dispersed.


    "Did you put someone in the prime minister''s house?"


    As soon as he said this, he had an impulse to smoke his mouth. Isn''t what she asked nonsense? If it wasn''t for someone, how could his news be so well-informed.


    Fortunately, the man in white did not answer the question, but continued:


    "I heard that Mrs. Su will return to Beijing in three days."


    Upon hearing the speech, Ruohe frowned slightly. She remembered that in her previous life, Mrs. Su didn''t return to Beijing until she got married, that is, three years later, but in this life, she returned to Beijing at this time. It''s difficult to see that after her rebirth, many life and death signs have been changed.


    "Isn''t that what you want to tell?"


    Although Mrs. Su''s return to Beijing was a little surprised to Huang He, she didn''t think there was anything worth hanging her shoulders and kneading her back for the man in white.


    "Of course not." The man in white seemed to have guessed that he would ask so, and said without changing his face.


    Of course, he was wearing a mask. No one could see his expression, but it could be heard in his voice. His mood was obviously excellent.


    "So best."


    He didn''t know what she would do if the man dared to say yes.


    At this time, the man in white and silver was, and his voice became serious.


    "Cui Qianxian, the daughter of Cui weiqi, a former Minister of household, is already on her way back to Beijing. She can reach the capital in about three days."


    "Cui Xianxian?" He frowned and whispered, as if to ask what Cui Qingxian had done when he returned to Beijing. Three days later, it was the day when Mrs. Su returned to Beijing. Did he want to do something about it?


    It seems to be to dispel his doubts, the man in white continued:


    "Cui weiqi, the former Minister of household, was robbed of his home on suspicion of public funds for the construction of riverbanks in the south of the Yangtze River. Cui Weiqi was beheaded and displayed in public. The rest of the Cui family were exiled.


    It is said that Cui Qianxian''s return to Beijing is to avenge Cui Weiqi. The accuser is Li Heng, the great master of Taifu''s house. "


    After hearing the man in white finish the story, he asked:


    "Why did you tell me this?"


    She only met the man in front of her, and he helped himself three times. When she was in the Imperial Palace today, she was sure that without the help of the man in front of her, Li rouer''s end would be hers.


    "Xiao he''er asks so many questions. Just remember, I won''t hurt you."


    The man in white and silver didn''t answer his question. He put his hand around his fine hair in front of his forehead and said.


    "There is no pie in the sky."


    He clapped the hand of the man in white and said coldly.


    "Believe it or not, what I said is true."


    He really just doesn''t want her to work so hard alone and wants to help her. Why doesn''t she believe it.


    Chen he really didn''t believe it, because after she understood this sentence, her eyes looked colder at the man in white and silver.


    Seeing this, the man in White said powerlessly:


    "If he''er doesn''t want to believe it, I should say that he''er''s purpose is to achieve mutual benefit with him. As for my purpose, it''s really hard to tell."


    The man in white got up and jumped out of the window.


    And in the ear of Juhe, a sentence echoed.


    "Xiao He Er, I''ll go first. Don''t miss me too much."


    The next day, min lanxuan


    "Madam, the eldest lady is coming." Mother Li came in and said to Mrs. Min who was looking at the account book.


    Mrs. min looked up from the account book and said to mother Li:


    "Just tell her I''m busy and don''t have time to see her. If she''s willing to wait, let her wait."


    Mrs. min didn''t forget what Su Manjing said to her after she returned to the yard yesterday.


    "I''m afraid it''s wrong." Mother Li said in some embarrassment.


    "What''s wrong with her? Is she a younger generation, and I, an elder, have to go out to meet her."


    Mrs. min is obviously in a very bad mood at the moment.


    Just then, a clear voice came in coldly from the door:


    "Don''t know what aunt min is doing this morning?"


    Seeing that Ruohe came in without being informed, Mrs. min only felt that her authority had been challenged. Looking at Ruohe, she said coldly:


    "I don''t know where I''ve learned the rules these days."


    After what happened yesterday, Mrs. min already knew that it was impossible to repair the relationship with Naohe. Therefore, she has saved her acting skills since today.


    This is just what he wants. She doesn''t want to play with Mrs. min''s mother and daughter.


    "Originally, aunt min also knows the word rules." Without paying any attention to Mrs. min''s provocation, he went straight into the room and found a seat. When she was about to sit down, Da Niu said:


    "Miss, wait a minute."


    Chen he looks at Da Niu and doesn''t know what tricks she wants to play, but it''s up to Da Niu to do it, because she believes that Da Niu will be measured.


    She took out a handkerchief from her arms and wiped it back and forth on the stool several times before saying:


    "Miss, please sit down."


    The big girl was so angry that a bunch of people in Mrs. min''s room were blowing their beard and staring, while Chen he silently praised the big girl in his heart.


    This girl is still as irritating as before.


    Among them, Mrs. min was so angry that she couldn''t help sweating for her.


    For fear that Mrs. min''s chest would be blown up by an accident.


    Of course, Chen he is not worried about Mrs. min. he is worried about big girl.


    Because if Mrs. min is really angry with the big girl, she will get into a lot of trouble.


    Although she has the ability to protect the big girl, she can''t keep the big girl all the time. There is always time she can''t care about during this period.


    Seeing that Mrs. min was going to be angry and planned to have the big girl operated, he hurriedly said:


    "Why, this is my aunt''s hospitality. He''er has been here for so long, but he doesn''t even have a cup of tea. If you know, you will say that my aunt is frugal, but you don''t know. You must think my prime minister''s house doesn''t even have a cup of tea."


    At this time, all she has to do is transfer Mrs. min''s anger to herself, and never give Mrs. min a chance to offend big girl.


    The big girl on the side also means to report to Ruohe. She looks at Ruohe gratefully and secretly vows:


    In this life, whether it is life or death, she follows Ruohe.


    "Red plum, serve tea to the eldest lady." Mrs. min held back her anger and said to her close Ya Hongmei, and then looked at Ruohe.


    "I don''t know what''s important for you to come at this time?"


    "Aunt is really a noble person who forgets things." He he smiled and said, "he Er remembers that his father told him to take over the central feeder in the house yesterday. My aunt forgot."


    While talking, he glanced at the account book in Mrs. min''s hand intentionally or unintentionally.


    Mrs. min loves power most. Now taking the power of her Zhongfu is like asking for her lifeblood.


    If he guessed correctly, Mrs. min was holding the general account book of the house this month.


    I think this is the habit Mrs. Min has developed over the years. She began to check the accounts as soon as she finished breakfast. Today, she caught up with Zhenghai again.


    Sure enough, Mrs. min''s face looked ugly after hearing what he said. Especially the look in her eyes, Mrs. min wanted to find a hole to install it.


    After a long time, Minfu reacted. During this period, he didn''t urge Mrs. min, so he quietly waited for Mrs. min to come back.


    The more he is like this, the more he looks like a philistine.


    After a long time, Mrs. min coughed a few times and said awkwardly:


    "Look at my memory. I''ve been used to it over the years. I''ve forgotten what the master told me yesterday. Please don''t blame my aunt."


    After saying this, Mrs. min ordered the servants around her without waiting for him to speak:


    "Come on, don''t you pack all these things for the eldest lady."


    Mrs. min''s smiling appearance clearly shows how distressed she is now.


    Those servants did not dare to neglect Mrs. min''s orders. They quickly sorted out the account books and handed them to Ruohe.

 Chapter 152

    The whole process. Mrs. min''s eyes never left the account book.


    The more Mrs. min is like this, the more happy he is. He grabs Mrs. min''s midfeed. This is only the first step. Next, she will make Mrs. min doomed.


    When the account book called out that he had it in his hand, Mrs. min unconsciously got up and went to him. When she was about to reach out to touch the account book, he suddenly asked:


    "Aunt, what else do you have to tell wo''er?"


    Previously, she only knew that Mrs. min liked power and silver, but she didn''t expect that Mrs. min liked it to this extent.


    When asked by Huang He, Mrs. min will naturally get over it. Thinking about her just move, Rao is her face that has been trained for years, and she blushes at this time.


    "Well, my aunt just wants to tell you that if you don''t understand anything, just ask my aunt. Don''t be shy."


    Mrs. min deserves to be Mrs. min. she found a way to deal with it in such a fast time.


    Let''s not forget to hold Huang He''s hand while talking, pretending to be intimate, but her eyes remain on the account book all the time.


    That''s her lifeblood. It''s really hard for her to hand it in so suddenly.


    "Aunt, don''t worry, he''er will."


    Originally, he didn''t intend to really ask Mrs. min, but after seeing Mrs. min''s expression, he decided to send someone to ask or ask himself from time to time.


    This is for nothing else, just to stimulate Mrs. min from time to time.


    "I don''t know what else he Er has to do?"


    Seeing that he should go down, Mrs. min doesn''t know whether she should be happy or heartache at this time.


    Fortunately, she didn''t ask about the warehouse key. The heartache is that those account books will be in the charge of Ruohe from now on. It''s impossible for her to do anything in them.


    However, when Mrs. min didn''t know what to do, he spoke.


    "Aunt, you seem to have forgotten to give me the key to the warehouse."


    For Mrs. min''s wishful thinking, he understood more or less. The reason why he didn''t say before was that he planned to find a suitable time to say it.


    Because only in this way can Mrs. min realize the feeling of falling from heaven to hell.


    Hearing the speech, Mrs. min''s face stiffened unconsciously. She just felt that today''s rice was more difficult than ever.


    "Oh, look at my memory. Fortunately, he''er remembers. Otherwise, he''er will have to send someone to run alone later."


    Mrs. Min said relaxed at this time. In fact, her heart was dripping blood. She worked hard all night, but the result was still the same.


    After a war of words, he finally took Zhongfu and held it in his own hands.


    After returning to Heyun Pavilion, big girl finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "Miss, don''t you see that Mrs. min''s face just now is as ugly as it should be."


    But he just smiled and whispered to Da Niu:


    "Then tell me how ugly it is. Well, is there a Yasha ugly?"


    "Yes, it''s better than that. I haven''t seen Mrs. allergy have such an expression since I entered the house..."


    Big girl is in a good mood at this time. As she said, it is the first time she has seen Mrs. min eat such a big flat since she entered the prime minister''s house. Unfortunately, mei''er is not here. If she was there, Kende would be as happy as her.


    She doesn''t know how ugly Mrs. min''s face is, but she knows that Mrs. min will feel uncomfortable as long as she sees her for a long time.


    Big girl was enjoying herself. Maybe influenced by big girl, a rare smile appeared on lianyue and Lianxin''s face.


    "How''s the arrangement of Qiuhe?" Just then, he suddenly asked.


    She has kept Qiuhe for so long, and now it''s time for her to return it.


    "Miss Hui, everything is going well." Pity the moon should say.


    Cuizhi and Cuiping, who are arranged by Ruohe to serve Qiuhe, don''t have to say much to please Ruohe. They will do things well.


    In the evening, the masters of the prime minister''s house always get together for dinner.


    But this time, Mrs. min and Su Manjing were not present, which made Ding, who was not many in the prime minister''s house, even more rare.


    Moreover, throughout the dinner room, Suzhou and Hangzhou stared at Ruohe with hostile eyes. It was like they wanted to cut Ruohe thousands of times.


    During the banquet, Naohe also told Su Hu about mother Cui and mother Hua, and Su Hu just let Naohe handle it by himself.


    The next day, he got up early and finished washing.


    On this day, she will not officially accept the feedback from the prime minister''s house. She asked Lian Yue to gather all the managers of the prime minister''s house in the main hall early in the morning.


    "Yes, miss."


    When he was in the hall, the stewards who had arrived saluted.


    "It''s all noodles." Chen he went to the main position in the main hall and formed a group. After the meeting, he asked Lin Fu:


    "How''s it going? Is everyone here? "


    When he came to the main hall, many people had gathered. Looking from a distance, he saw that the dark house was full of people dressed in the clothes of the servants of the prime minister''s house.


    The men and women are of all kinds. The older ones are in their fifties and the younger ones are in their twenties.


    "If you go back to the eldest lady, you''ll be out of the kitchen


    In addition to Mrs. Zhang, who was responsible for the purchase, Mrs. Liu, who was in charge of tableware, and Mr. Li, who was in charge of the warehouse, did not come, the rest arrived. "


    The housekeeper Lin Fu said respectfully. I was curious about how he would deal with it.


    Not only is Lin Fu curious, but also some people present are curious about how Chen he will deal with the affairs of Mrs. Zhang.


    Of course, they are different from he Linfu. Lin Fu is simply curious, and they have to judge what they will do in the future from his attitude so that they will not violate good rules.


    "There''s a reason." He nodded faintly and said.


    The housekeeper Lin Fu arched his hands and quickly replied:


    "This woman came to me yesterday and asked for leave. She said that she had to buy early today and couldn''t report here."


    He nodded slightly, indicating that he knew almost everything about the matter, indicating that Lin Fu could step aside.


    Just then, pity suddenly came to his ear and whispered:


    "Miss, there are two people outside the door."


    Hearing the speech, the corners of his lips aroused an imperceptible smile. In the cold channel at the bottom of the heart:


    Just two people, right? Then you two have an operation.


    He coughed a few times and said:


    "No matter what the reason is, those who haven''t come today will receive three months'' money and be reduced to rough servant girls. If they don''t obey, they will buy it directly."


    The impact of this remark on them is not generally big, but very big, especially big.


    In the past, especially those with certain qualifications, they felt that the punishment was too much, so they took the initiative to stand up and say to him, and there was no real respect in their tone.


    "Madam, it''s too much for you to do so. They don''t say they can''t come, they just write later."


    They have stayed in the imperial city for a long time, but they have never heard from the master of any family who will buy the servant because the servant is late.


    "Do you think so?" He raised his eyebrows and looked at the crowd.


    Today is not just a face recognition. She hey, in the shortest time, she can distinguish those who can use, those who can''t use, and who they are.


    After hearing the speech, they all lowered their heads silently. They still didn''t know what his attitude was. It''s certainly the best thing that someone is willing to explore the way for them in front.


    Lin Fu, the housekeeper, has been standing there silently without opening his mouth since he answered him at the beginning.


    Seeing that no one is willing to stand up and speak for himself, the person who spoke first was obviously a little anxious.


    He kept winking at the person around him, hoping that the person could speak.


    But the man, like he didn''t see it, still lowered his head, and even moved a little two steps away from the man.


    Live like that person and unclean things. If you stay with him, you will be infected.


    The man never thought that these people who talked with themselves very happily would do such a thing at this time.


    When even a little angry.


    Fortunately, he was not dazzled by this matter. When he knew that he would not argue with these people at this time, he endured his unhappiness and whispered to them.


    "Do you think the eldest lady can always be powerful when she is powerful now? Don''t think it looks like the eldest lady is powerful now. What you don''t know is how far Mrs. min is. You should think about it yourself."


    After hearing this, the faces of several people who were a little closer to him changed slightly, but they still didn''t move after all.


    Even if Mrs. Min wants to punish, it''s a matter of the future. It''s best to fool her in front of her first.


    Mrs. min''s means, that''s not what they can afford, but they can''t directly offend the eldest lady now.


    For this scene, he naturally noticed. But in my heart, I couldn''t help sneering.


    Aunt min, you have been in charge of the family for so many years, but there are several people who are willing to listen to you, unconditionally and unintentionally.


    I have to say, your family has failed.


    Of course, he thought so in his heart, but he didn''t relax his vigilance because of this.


    Who knows if there is a trap set by Mrs. min among these people to let these people deliberately perform such a play in front of her in order to get themselves caught.


    "Are you finished? If you haven''t finished, go on. I''ll wait for you to finish. "


    He looked at the speaker and said with a smile. Although he was laughing, the voice fell into the man''s ear, but it was extremely cold to the bone, which made him shiver.

 Chapter 153

    I saw the man looking up in horror at Ruohe, but he still insisted on his own opinion and said loudly:


    "Young lady, it''s too thin for you to do things like this."


    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at him like a fool. They dared to say that the master was unfair. Is he going to die or don''t want this job.


    Even the person who had just made eye contact with him moved a few steps aside again, as if I didn''t know him.


    The man ignored the people''s eyes. Since he dared to say so, he decided that he didn''t protect what really happened to him in this matter.


    Besides, he came to the prime minister''s house when he was older than the eldest lady. If the eldest lady punished him casually, it would be chilling.


    Therefore, he decided that he would not punish him casually at this time for the sake of the future.


    But his wishful thinking was wrong, because the person in front of him was not someone else, but Ruohe.


    "What''s your name?" He looked at the man and asked with an eyebrow.


    It''s really not that she asked on purpose, but that she really doesn''t know the name of the person in front of her.


    "Little Wu Hai is in charge of the silk and satin villa."


    When Wu Hai saw that he asked his name at this time, he was more convinced that he did not dare to operate on him. At that time, he became more and more daring.


    "Wu Hai, isn''t it? Tell me, where am I wrong?" He raised his eyebrows and asked the man.


    "Eldest lady, Mrs. Liu and manager Li have been in the prime minister''s house for some years. If you punish them so quietly, I''m afraid it''s hard to convince. Moreover, Mrs. Zhang didn''t come because she had to buy."


    At the bottom of his heart, Wu Hai has determined that Huang He will not punish him. Therefore, he is even more unscrupulous.


    "Then I ask you, did I send someone yesterday to inform you to gather in the main hall today? Did I send someone to invite you this morning?"


    He said faintly that his natural aristocratic temperament only makes people feel that he is not angry.


    "Don''t tell me, you don''t know."


    The loud voice, with a unique sense of oppression of the superior.


    When she said this, she looked at the door intentionally or unintentionally. Mrs. Liu and manager Li, hiding outside the door, only felt that a cold wind had blown through them.


    "This..." Wu Hai was obviously embarrassed.


    What he said was true, so he couldn''t refute it.


    At that time, although he stood up and spoke, he could not really be loyal to Li min. what he just said was just to stimulate everyone and hope that someone could stand on the United Front with him.


    But in the end, no one was willing to come out.


    "Miss, please read that over the years, some of them have been given a lighter punishment for their lack of credit and hard work."


    Hearing the speech, Huang He sneered immediately. She thought she remembered a hard bone. Unexpectedly, the whole person was soft with just a few words.


    She hummed coldly:


    "Take it easy? I only ask you, are you the master or am I the master in this prime minister''s house? "


    Wu Hai obviously didn''t expect that he just stood up and said a few words today, which attracted such great dissatisfaction from Ruohe. At present, he is a little uneasy.


    He couldn''t make up his mind. He didn''t know what he thought in his heart.


    "Of course, miss. You are the master." This is rather dry.


    "Since you know that I am the master, you should know that the master''s words are heaven." He said coldly.


    "Spare your life, young lady. I''m just confused for a moment. Please spare me this time for the sake of my efforts for the prime minister''s house over the years."


    Wu Hai seemed to remember at this time that he was just a servant of the prime minister''s house. What qualifications did he have to talk about his qualifications with him, and what qualifications did he have to rely on his old age in front of him.


    It also seems to come to mind at this time that he is a servant, and the servant should obey the master''s orders unconditionally, even if the master wants you to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire.


    "You did your best. But most of this is doing your best for yourself. "


    He looked at Yu Hai coldly, without a trace of temperature in his voice.


    "The little one doesn''t understand what the big lady is talking about."


    When Yu Hai heard this sentence, his heart clicked, and a cold sweat spilled from his forehead.


    "Steward Wu, you plead with me for mercy and let me deal with Mrs. Liu lightly. You say you are wrong and you don''t understand what I''m talking about. Are you really confused or fake confused, or do you think I''m easy to fool."


    Each time the voice of the rice plant falls with a word, it slowly accentuates the tone.


    From low to high, it seemed that every time it hit the tip of everyone''s heart. When I heard the people''s hearts, I was surprised, nervous and at sixes and sevens.


    Yu Hai was so frightened that he immediately knelt on the ground and begged for mercy:


    "Spare your life, young lady. I''m really confused for a moment. Please let me go this time."


    When Wu Hai said this, he also sent a trace of luck in it, hoping that what he said was different from what he thought.


    "You''re really confused. Have you done little stupid things over the years? "


    As he said this, he threw the account book held by lianyue in front of Wu Hai.


    She found out the account book yesterday, which is why she didn''t call people yesterday.


    When she checked the accounts yesterday, she missed mei''er very much. She was thinking that it would be better if she hadn''t sent mei''er out.


    Of course, the idea was just a flash. If she came again, she would choose to send mei''er out.


    Even if it''s nothing else, mei''er''s temperament is really not suitable to survive in the prime minister''s house. She will also send mei''er out. The most sorry person in her last life is mei''er and big girl outside her uncle.


    In the past, mei''er didn''t feel anything when she was still there. As soon as mei''er left, he found that it was really a headache to audit the accounts.


    When Wu Hai saw the account book that he threw to him, he still turned it over to check.


    But when he saw that the red vermicelli were just around the place where he cheated, and none of them fell, he knew that everything was late. What he said was the same as what he thought.


    If he didn''t find it, he could still rely on his years in the prime minister''s house to find a way to escape the disaster, but if he found a problem in the account book, it would be too late.


    He was also secretly surprised. He made this false account, but even Mrs. min hid it, and he was seen out by Ruohe.


    He knew from there that all this was due to Mel.


    At the beginning, in order to make mei''er better audit accounts, he worked hard on mei''er. After all, Mel''s talent can''t be wasted.


    Because of this, mei''er spent almost 12 hours a day in front of her nagging about the unique skills of making false accounts.


    I''m familiar with it. Over time, he heard a lot.


    Blame it on Wu Hai''s bad luck. His method of making false accounts is well known to him.


    "What else do you have to say?"


    Seeing Wu Hai''s expression, he said faintly.


    "The little one has nothing to say. Please let the young lady spare the small family for the sake of no credit or hard work in the prime minister''s house these years."


    According to the law of the great Zhou Dynasty, secretly embezzling money from the owner''s family is regarded as treason. At least, they will be exiled for ten years, or they will be sentenced to capital punishment.


    He is not young now, and there may not be much time after ten years.


    Besides, he was jailed for such a crime. I''m afraid no one will hire him after he came out.


    Therefore, he did not ask for anything else, but for the safety of his family.


    In fact, he also knows that he has left room for him in this matter.


    Otherwise, he would not just throw the account book to him for himself to see, but directly announce his crime in front of everyone.


    Therefore, at this time, most people still don''t understand why they are just fine, and even some high spirited harmless. Why is it like frosted eggplant at this time.


    Of course, several Menqing knew what was going on. They even began to worry about themselves for fear that Xia Yige would be their turn.


    "Now that you know your mistake, pack up your things and leave."


    This Wu Hai is not the worst. At least in the end, he knows to ask himself to take care of his family.


    And before that, she did send someone to inquire about Wu Hai''s family. She knew that Tianming''s family had not been easy to get sick over the years.


    Wu Hai did his best when he first came to the prime minister''s house, but his old mother died the next year, and his old father couldn''t afford it.


    Wu Hai''s family was not well off, and he was able to survive when his old father just fell ill.


    But it''s not easy for a family to look like a seriously ill old Ren for a long time. Finally, Wu Hai paid attention to the silk and satin shop.


    I don''t know if it''s the reason for the lack of father''s love in his previous life and this life, which makes him have the idea of opening up to Wu Hai.


    After hearing what he said, Wu Hai looked at him incredulously. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something.


    Instead of giving him a chance to speak, he looked at him expressionless and said:


    "Why, are you dissatisfied with this punishment?"


    Wu Hai seems to have recovered his mind at this time, and he knocks several loud heads towards Huang He:


    "Thank you, young lady."


    Because of some excitement, his words also have a heavy vibrato.


    This time, Wu Hai thanked him from his heart. Meanwhile, the mood can not be expressed by misty rain.


    "You can take care of yourself in the future." He looked at Wu Hai and said faintly.


    Wu Hai thanked Chen he for his kindness. Later, he had no face to stay here more, so he consciously withdrew from the main hall.


    But what he couldn''t think of was that he would see two unexpected figures at the door.


    "Mrs. Liu, Mr. Li, you..."


    He said in surprise. He seemed to have thought of something. He shook his head and didn''t continue to say anything. He died and left.


    Now he doesn''t want the people in the prime minister''s house, and he has no right to ask why these two people are here, and what purpose these two people have here is beyond the control of an outsider.


    Then, he didn''t care when Wu Hai left, but continued to look at the crowd and said:

 Chapter 154

    "Zhou, who is also in charge of the steward of the silk and satin shop, Mrs. Li in the kitchen, Mrs. Zhang in the warehouse and the whole steward of the miscellaneous office, pack up your things and leave by yourself. As for the reason, I believe you know it in your own heart. "


    The people named by Ruohe naturally understood why Ruohe told them to pack up and leave by themselves. They didn''t dare to say much and chose to quit the main hall one after another.


    They knew that if they dared not, it would not be as simple as leaving.


    He looked at the people in front of him and left honestly. He didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He looked at the door again and said in his heart:


    "The patience of these two people is quite good. It''s not easy to calm down at this time."


    However, just when he thought so, he saw two figures at the door, one after the other, entering the main hall and kneeling down.


    "Little Ligen is late. Please forgive me, miss."


    "The old slave Chen Liu has met the eldest lady."


    These two people are not others. They are manager Li in charge of the warehouse and Mrs. Liu in charge of tableware.


    "You''re so waiting."


    He looked at them and said with a smile.


    It''s the tone that the rice is neither salty nor light. Mrs. Liu and manager Li really don''t understand what medicine is sold in the rice gourd.


    For a time, you look at me and I look at you, but I can''t decide what I should say. He had to kneel on the ground and beg for mercy.


    "What do you want me to spare you, and why do you want me to spare you?"


    He doesn''t give them the chance to fool the past so casually.


    "You shouldn''t be late. Please punish the eldest lady." Manager Li knelt on the ground and said tremblingly.


    "Then tell me why you are late, but take er''s words as a deaf ear?"


    He looked at the two people kneeling on the ground, and the corners of his lips caught up an imperceptible arc.


    "It''s all because the old slave was sleepy for a while. That''s why he missed the hour." Said manager Li.


    "As for you, you are sleepy and miss the hour?" He looked at Mrs. Liu and said.


    Mrs. Liu pointed the spear at herself and said quickly:


    "My eldest lady, you have wronged the old slave. Even if you give the old slave 10000 courage, lanu dare not ignore your words."


    As Mrs. Liu said, she burst into tears and broke her heart.


    "Of course I don''t give you enough courage, but others give you enough courage."


    He looked at Mrs. Liu and said coldly. There was no trace of temperature and emotion in his voice.


    "Young lady, you have wronged the old slave. The old slave has been loyal to the prime minister''s house over the years."


    Mrs. Liu knows that at this time, she can''t admit that they were ordered by someone. Immediately quibbled that, anyway, he would only say so without proof.


    "It''s not wrong that you are loyal to the prime minister''s house, because the people you are loyal to are also from the prime minister''s house."


    What did Mrs. Liu think in her heart? How could she not understand? How could she let her mess around so hard.


    Mrs. Liu felt nervous when she heard the speech. What did the eldest lady know?


    In addition to answering a few words at the beginning, manager Li kept silent. He didn''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    At this time, he didn''t give them a chance to speak, and directly said:


    "Do it according to what I said before. No matter what the reason, as long as you can''t come today or are late, you will be fined three months and demoted as a rough servant girl. If you don''t follow, you can buy it directly."


    No matter who they are, once they are demoted as rough servant girls, their utilization value will be greatly reduced, or even they will no longer have utilization value.


    As soon as she heard this, Mrs. Liu and manager Li were in a hurry. They thought that as long as they appeared, she was punishing them, that is, punishing them for a few months or playing a few boards.


    I don''t know if they appear later. The punishment is the same as before.


    Being demoted as rough servant girls means that they are about to become the abandoned children of their master.


    Manager Li hurriedly said:


    "Madam, we''re just a little late. We''ll recognize you for punishing me with monthly money, but we don''t accept your demotion of us as rough servants."


    "So you think it''s a small thing to be late?"


    He raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Yes." Manager Li replied simply.


    Whatever the reason, it''s really not a big deal if you''re late.


    Moreover, he did not hear that there was a family in the imperial city that would demote people as rude servants because they were late. As long as he insisted that it was only a small matter, they might have a chance to turn over.


    "That''s what you think."


    He looked at the crowd and asked.


    Except for Mrs. Liu, these people all hung their heads and didn''t say a word.


    Seeing this, would he not understand what they were thinking and said coldly:


    "Don''t think that if you don''t talk, I don''t know what you''re thinking. Well, I''ll tell you now. You think being late is just a small thing. I belittle Mrs. Liu and manager Li as rude and make it a little too much.


    Well, listen to me now. If you still think it''s a small thing to be late after listening, don''t blame the small temple in the prime minister''s house for not accommodating you. "


    Everyone was shocked when he said this. If the prime minister''s house is small, there may be no big temple in the imperial city.


    Although there are many nobles in the Imperial City, they almost won''t buy people outside. Even if they want to buy, they also do chores and won''t be arranged in any important position.


    People in those important positions are almost all family children, occasionally one or two, but they also have great kindness to their master''s family, such as saving lives.


    Thinking of this, people''s minds inevitably began to become active. Finally, someone stood up and said to Huang He:


    "Please say it clearly."


    "Now I''ll ask you, if a fire breaks out in a certain place in the house, and you all go slowly to put out the fire to Mrs. Liu and manager Li, is it feasible? If that''s the case, you don''t have to put out a fire. Just wait until it burns out. "


    When they heard the speech, they all looked at each other and didn''t know how to refute it.


    "Then I''m asking you, if your master is assassinated now and you are all late, what consequences will it be? I believe I don''t have to say it."


    "If that happens, you don''t have to go to your master, but directly collect the body of your master."


    When he said this, everyone was silent. At this time, they seemed to understand the importance of time.


    Seeing that everyone was in a state of meditation, he didn''t bother them. After a long time, he said:


    "Why, do you still think being late is just a small thing?"


    From today on, he wants them to understand the importance of punctuality and time.


    These people didn''t think there was anything wrong with being late, but now when you say so, how dare they think that being late is just a small thing.


    It was all Mammy''s drooping head.


    Seeing this, Huang He was not reluctant. Looking at Mrs. Liu and manager Li, who were still kneeling on the ground, he said:


    "Now, are you still dissatisfied?"


    "Small dare not." Mrs. Liu and manager Li said almost in one voice.


    At this time, if they dare to say that they are not satisfied, then they really don''t want to keep the prime minister''s house.


    At that time, they really became abandoned children, and even their lives were in danger.


    Because the person holding the chess pieces will not let the chess pieces that may get out of control live.


    In the current situation, although it may not be reused by the master in the future, at least people are still in front of the master, and the master will not think that they will lose control one day.


    Therefore, they can''t guarantee anything else, but they can guarantee this name.


    Lin Fu, the Housekeeper on one side, watched how he handled Wu Hai, Mrs. Liu and Li from beginning to end.


    After the whole thing, he almost applauded for Chen he. With such an accident ability, he said he would not be in charge of the house.


    Although some aspects of the matter may not be considered, it can be seen from the first time he took charge of the house. Well done.


    In contrast, I don''t know how many times better than some leaders for some time.


    Mrs. Liu and steward Li took the penalty out, and the time was almost over. He asked the rest of the people to report their names and things under their control, and then let them retire separately.


    After everyone had gone, he ordered Lian Yue:


    "You''ll check the whereabouts of Mrs. Zhang, who is in charge of shopping today. Is it really shopping? If so, give her some money and tell her that she''s wronged to be a rough woman for a few days."


    After he had finished giving orders to Mrs. Zhang, he looked at the housekeeper Lin Fu and said:


    "Lin Bo, do you think I can do this?"


    Lin Fu, the housekeeper, thought that there was something missing about Chen he in Mrs. Zhang, but after hearing what Chen he said to lianyue, he knew that his conclusion was a little early and said with a smile:


    "The eldest lady did an excellent job."


    In the future, there will be a housekeeper in the prime minister''s house. I''m afraid there won''t be a lot of miasma.


    "Thank you for your praise. He Er will rely on Lin Bo in the future."


    He looked at the housekeeper Lin Fu and said with a smile.


    The housekeeper is afraid to be the best person to her in the prime minister''s house.


    In the memory of her previous life, Lin Fu never gave her the same face as other servants because she was not liked by the guard Su''s house.


    Even after Mrs. biemin lost her so-called innocence, she still treated her as usual.


    Therefore, after her rebirth, she made a decision. As long as she can help Lin Fu, she will publish a book without hesitation.


    "Elder sister and elder sister are serious. If you have anything, just tell the old slave to do it."


    The housekeeper Lin Fu still respectfully said that he is an old man in the prime minister''s house. He has taken the position of housekeeper in the prime minister''s house. Naturally, he is much smarter than those who rely on the old and sell the old.


    Therefore, he won''t really think of himself as a character because of his polite words.


    You know, a servant''s honor and disgrace are all given by the Lord.

 Chapter 155

    Three days passed quickly.


    On this day, he got up early as usual in order to meet Mrs. Su in the imperial city.


    He didn''t feel much about Mrs. Su coming back at this time. The only regret is that the foot ban between Mrs. Su Manjing and Mrs. min was over.


    If he followed his previous habits, he would wear plain clothes, but this time, he changed his usual style and wore a festive, pink brocade dress.


    In her previous life, she suffered a loss on this point.


    At that time, her clothes, food, housing and transportation were arranged by Mrs. min. therefore, Mrs. min knew that Mrs. Su didn''t like her younger generation to wear too plain clothes in front of her. She had not prepared a white dress yet.


    At that time, she didn''t understand and thought Mrs. min was for her good.


    But then she knew that she was wrong.


    How could Mrs. min really do it for her good.


    Before long, several young ladies of the prime minister''s house appeared at the gate.


    From a distance, he saw that her good sisters had been waiting there.


    In this life, Su Manjing''s clothes are the same as those in the previous life.


    Su Manjing is also dressed in a white gown and a long smoke skirt in lake blue. She can''t compare with the festivity of red and purple, but she is not beautiful and smart.


    Su Wanqing is dressed in goose yellow brocade clothes. Su Wanyue is the youngest. She is only seven years old. She wears a big red outer dress, but her childish face is more lovable.


    It seems that in her previous life, her grandmother doted on Su Wanyue most for no reason.


    Looking at the sisters in front of him, he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    In previous lives, before Mrs. Su really returned to her house, she had already abandoned her. I''m afraid it has something to do with the white clothes Mrs. min prepared for her.


    At this moment, the white clothes prepared for her by Mrs. min in the past life can be seen as eye-catching in the prime minister''s house, and the clothes style is also quite luxurious.


    But an old man, especially an old man, who would like a woman dressed in chimera to swing around in front of him.


    Originally, according to the rules, the younger generation of them were going to meet Mrs. Su at the gate of the city, but the serious master of the prime minister''s house was only with two men.


    Su Hu didn''t come back at this time, and Suzhou and Hangzhou went to school again, so there were only four young ladies left.


    Considering the safety and the fact that women are not suitable for public appearance, Su Hu decided to let them wait for old lady Su at the prime minister''s enlarged door.


    Only with Mrs. min, they wanted to come, but Mrs. Su always respected the rules, so naturally there was no chance for them to come forward.


    Aunt he blamed him for arranging to be in charge of the kitchen. Today is the first day for Mrs. Su to return to the imperial palace. I can''t let Mr. Su have a bad meal.


    Of course, he didn''t forget what he said to her when the man in white came to her three days ago.


    Cui Qianxian, the daughter of Cui weiqi, a former Minister of household, returned to Beijing today.


    Of course, Huang He has already made all the preparations and has sent someone to contact Cui Qianxian.


    Time passed little by little. Only when it was close to noon did the servant come back to report that Mrs. Su had arrived at the Nancheng gate.


    At this time, Su Manjing and others have been impatient for a long time.


    However, he has already made preparations. Therefore, it is no surprise that Mrs. Su arrived at Nancheng gate at this time.


    Then he ordered people to go to the kitchen and talk to Aunt he.


    In her previous life, Mrs. Su''s time to return to the imperial city was two years at night, but the time to the South Gate of the imperial city was also eight or nine.


    Finally, in the crowd''s call, Mrs. Su finally arrived at the prime minister''s house.


    From a distance, I saw the carriage engraved with the sign of the prime minister''s house coming slowly in the direction of the prime minister''s house.


    And in front of the carriage there was clearly a roof! Hidden red sedan chair. The person sitting in the sedan chair was none other than Su Hu, the Prime Minister of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    It turned out that Su Hu sent someone to inquire about Mrs. Su''s movements in the morning. When he learned that Mrs. Su had not yet arrived at the prime minister''s house, he personally went to the south gate to meet her.


    In his previous life, Su Hu was the same. He didn''t change his face and clothes. He went to the Nancheng gate to meet old lady su.


    He remembered that in his previous life, Su baohao was praised by the emperor for this matter.


    After su protected the sedan chair, he went straight to the carriage behind him.


    "Here we are, mother."


    Su Hu stood in front of the carriage like a filial son and said respectfully.


    As soon as Su Hu''s voice fell, a woman in her twenties came out of the car, and then an old woman dressed in noble clothes came out of the carriage.


    Needless to say, the old woman who came out from behind was old lady su.


    Only the woman who looks like she is in her twenties. He knows her. In previous lives, the prime minister''s house was very noisy because of this woman.


    This woman is no one else, but the youngest niece of Mrs. Su''s family. Liu Chuntang.


    "My granddaughter met my grandmother. Say hello to grandma. "


    When Mrs. Su got out of the carriage, several people saluted together.


    "Well, you all get up."


    Mrs. Su said lovingly.


    But Ruohe knows that her grandmother is far from being as charitable as she seems.


    Liu Chuntang helped Mrs. Su step by step up the steps. At this time, in order to show his pure filial piety, Su Hu naturally walked behind Mrs. su.


    Liu Chuntang, who was holding Mrs. Su, whispered word by word before and after reaching the people in Longhe:


    "On the way back, somehow, the horse suddenly didn''t want to go, but later, we did know that it was not the horse''s problem, but God''s warning to us, because there was a landslide not far ahead."


    She was explaining to everyone why Mrs. Su didn''t come back on time.


    He scoffed at this statement. When he met a horse, he suggested that the landslide was just a reason for Su Hu to pick her up at the Nancheng gate. If she was just a former life, she might believe it.


    Although he knew it well, he looked thankful. He took Mrs. Su''s hand and said:


    "It must have been grandma''s kindness that moved God. That''s why the horse was sent to put forward grandma''s."


    Old lady Su looked at the hand extended by Ruohe and frowned. She didn''t want to pick up the hand extended by Ruohe, but it was only for a moment.


    Although it was only for a moment, he noticed. He knew that Mrs. Su didn''t like their granddaughters, but he didn''t expect to be so happy.


    In her previous life, she only thought that Mrs. Su paid more attention to the legitimate and common people, so she didn''t like Su Manjing because she was a common woman before, and didn''t like her because he wore white on the first day when Mrs. Su returned to the Imperial City, which annoyed Mrs. su.


    It never occurred to me that the reason why Mrs. Su didn''t wear the right clothes in her previous life was that she didn''t like her granddaughter.


    Then, Mrs. Su took Huang He''s hand and said:


    "Is this jing''er?"


    Hearing the speech, he frowned slightly and fleeting. Therefore, no one noticed his reaction.


    He smiled brightly and said to Mrs. Su playfully:


    "Grandma, you''re mistaken. I''m not the second sister. I''m he''er."


    In previous lives, the first person to go out and talk to Mrs. Su was su Manjing. At that time, Mrs. Su took Su Manjing''s hand and called Su Manjing Heer. This time, she took her hand and called jing''er.


    It can be seen that Mrs. Su is not confused with Su Manjing at all, but deliberately wrong.


    After hearing what he said, Mrs. Su said in surprise:


    "Oh? You are he''er. Before I came back from Jiangnan, someone sent someone to inquire. The man came back and told me that he''er likes plain clothes rather than fancy ones. "


    Mrs. Su is making excuses for herself. At the same time, she is also telling the people of the prime minister''s house that although she is far away in the south of the Yangtze River, she still knows everything about the prime minister''s house.


    "It''s wo''er''s fault. I wanted to surprise my grandmother. I didn''t expect it to be self defeating."


    "You are the only girl with a sweet mouth."


    I don''t know if it''s the illusion of Su Ruohe. After Mrs. Su knew that he was su Ruohe, her face actually got better.


    "Grandma, you''ve just come back. You''d better go into the house. You can''t stop standing at the gate."


    Su Manjing seems to be concerned about Mrs. Su''s body, but she is actually alluding to Huang He''s unfilial. The old lady Su has been at the front door for so long, but he still holds her here to talk.


    At this time, Su Manjing also stepped forward, stood on the other side of Mrs. Su, held Mrs. Su''s arm and said.


    This Su Manjing is really tripping herself all the time. This old lady Su has just returned to the Imperial City, so she is in a hurry to apply eye medicine.


    He chose to ignore Su Manjing''s provocation, but automatically gave way to Mrs. Su, stepped aside and said to Mrs. Su:


    "It''s all my fault. When my grandmother came back, I was so happy that I forgot that my grandmother was still outside the door."


    What she said is called piety. When people see it, no one will doubt the authenticity of what she said.


    In fact, it''s not Chen he who deliberately wants to give way, but old lady Su, Liu Chuntang and Su Manjing, who have completely lost her position.


    And she wouldn''t take the initiative to annoy people at this time. Therefore, she pretended that she didn''t see Zhang Chuntang''s move to give her a place, and let Su Wanyue come forward to help old lady su.


    She didn''t forget her previous life. She suffered a lot in Liu Chuntang''s hands. Fortunately, at that time, she had been engaged by her colleagues. Otherwise, she didn''t know how she would be abused by Liu Chuntang.


    I''m afraid this is the only convenience I got from my engagement with Yu in my previous life.


    Therefore, at this time, Su Wanyue, who was only trying to please old lady Su, completely didn''t notice the malice that Liu Chuntang scratched at the bottom of her eyes.

 Chapter 156

    As soon as Su Wanyue grabbed Mrs. Su''s arm from Liu Chuntang, she chirped:


    "Grandma, the eldest sister has ordered someone to clean the Songzhi hall. If you are dissatisfied with anything, just send someone to tell you. As for grandma, just keep it comfortable."


    "Wo''er has a heart."


    At this time, Mrs. Su turned her head slightly and looked at the way of Huang He. Songzhitang is a healthy and long-lived name, which is very suitable for her to live.


    "All this is what granddaughters should do."


    He hung his head. No one could see her expression. He could only judge how he felt at this time from her voice.


    Su Wanyue seemed dissatisfied that old lady Su turned her attention to Ruohe, immediately took advantage of her advantage of being the youngest and still a child, and said:


    "Grandma, you don''t know that the eldest sister is powerful. As soon as she took over the central feeder in the house, she sent many people away, even our teaching mother is no exception, but her teaching mother is still there."


    Sure enough, Su Wanyue couldn''t be regarded as an ordinary child. No, at least two and a half of her words were put on the eye medicine in front of old lady su.


    Sure enough, when Mrs. Su listened to Su Wanyue''s first half sentence. There was some relief on her face, but the latter half of the sentence made old lady Su feel really uncomfortable.


    She didn''t know that in some large families, many legitimate women would suppress common women. Of course, she didn''t object.


    In Mrs. Su''s opinion, as long as there is no human life, there is nothing. Only those who win through competition are qualified to become her granddaughter. That''s why she just knew that if someone dared, she didn''t say that Mrs. Su saw it in her eyes.


    Su Wanyue obviously didn''t expect that she spent so much saliva in exchange for such a result. She was a little worried about her birth. She just hoped that things could go smoothly on her mother''s side.


    She doesn''t want to fail today. After all, today is a rare opportunity. If she misses it, she may encounter such an opportunity in the future.


    But what she didn''t know was that her plan with aunt Xia was doomed to fail.


    Su Manjing and Su Wanyue helped old lady Su slowly all the way to songzhitang, while Huang He and Su Wanqing, Zhang Chuntang and Su Hu followed behind silently


    During this period, Mrs. Su said one or two words with Su Hu, Huang He, Liu Chuntang, Su Manjing and Su Wanyue from time to time, and Su Wanqing did not say a word again except that Mrs. Su asked her to open her mouth when she entered the main door.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Kay finally saw the three big characters of songzhitang.


    Mrs. Su looked at the scenery of Songzhi hall with satisfaction and said lovingly to Ruohe:


    "Wo''er has a heart."


    "Grandma is satisfied." He said humbly.


    He knew Mrs. Su''s temperament and hoped that all his children and grandchildren would make a difference, but he didn''t look like a knowledgeable, young lady and knowledgeable person in front of him.


    Mrs. Su is obviously very useful for his humility.


    The courtyard of Songzhi hall is divided into main rooms and east-west houses.


    There is a sundry room behind the East-West side room, which is usually used to put sundries, and can also be used as a small warehouse.


    The main room faces south, and the light is very sufficient all day.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Su was more satisfied.


    As soon as he entered the main hall, he called Lian Yue to help make tea.


    "Tang''er, come here." As soon as Mrs. Su sat down, she called Liu Chuntang to her side.


    "This is my mother''s little niece and your cousin''s aunt. Tang''er, you haven''t seen your cousin yet. "


    After Liu Chuntang came to her side, old lady Su said.


    "Tang''er has seen his cousin." Liu Chuntang saluted Su Hu slightly, a standard housekeeper etiquette said. It may be because the childhood education is different. Therefore, Liu Chuntang''s etiquette is not standard.


    Of course, this is not the point. The point is that Liu Chuntang blushed after thinking about Su Hu''s gift.


    "Cousin Tang, you''re welcome. Please get up quickly."


    Su Hu only takes care of old lady Su in Jiangnan for Liu Chuntang in these years, which is also the face of Liu Chuntang.


    But Liu Chuntang didn''t think so. When she returned to the imperial city from Jiangnan, old lady Su had already told her that she would let Su Hu marry her.


    Therefore, Su Hu was so polite to her that she thought Su Hu knew what Mrs. Su meant. She immediately blushed even more, even when she got up and returned to Mrs. Su again. He also made eyes at Su Hu intentionally or unintentionally.


    In this scene, some people rejoice and others hate.


    After seeing Su Hu''s reaction, old lady Su couldn''t hide her smile.


    In her opinion, Su Hu and Liu Chuntang are well matched. Of course, old lady Su wants to have her grandson earlier.


    Although the prime minister''s house has a man named Suzhou and Hangzhou, how can Suzhou and Hangzhou be compared with legitimate ones.


    After seeing this, Su Manjing and Su Wanyue bite their teeth and scold the fox spirit in their hearts.


    Su Wanyue is still young in the end. She doesn''t hide many things well enough, while Su Manjing is much better.


    Of course, no matter how well Su Manjing hides, she can''t hide from people like Mrs. Su, and Huang He, who has lived for two generations.


    No matter what the ladies present thought, they had to salute Liu Chuntang.


    "Chen he \ / jing''er \ / Qing''er \ / yue''er has seen aunt Biao."


    "You all got up quickly. You came in a hurry and didn''t prepare any gifts. This purse is also my intention. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    She is not a fool. Naturally, she can feel the displeasure between Su Manjing and Su Wanyue, but she hasn''t established herself in the prime minister''s house, so it''s inconvenient to tear her face with them.


    When she stands firm in the prime minister''s house, she will certainly get back what she suffered today.


    As for Huang He and Su Wanqing, Liu Chuntang didn''t pay attention at all.


    Before returning to the Imperial City, she had already inquired about it. Although the direct daughter of the prime minister''s house of Naohe was protected by Zhongyong Hou, it was inconvenient for Zhongyong hou to intervene in the affairs of the prime minister''s house.


    Moreover, there is still a certain distance between Zhongyong Hou''s house and the prime minister''s house. There are always times when Zhongyong hou can''t protect it.


    As for Su Wanqing, let alone her mother and daughter, her aunt told her before she came that Su Wanqing''s mother and daughter were not afraid, because they had to rely on her aunt to survive.


    Therefore, Liu Chuntang only regarded Su Manjing''s mother and son, who were most valued by Su Hu and supported by the Taifu family, as strong enemies.


    "Aunt Biao came to see us from the south of the Yangtze River. We were already very happy. Why bring any gifts."


    Su Manjing took Liu Chuntang''s purse and said politely.


    Originally, it was just an ordinary polite remark. It sounded to Liu Chuntang that Su Manjing was satirizing her. It also said that she was an outsider and would come to the south of the Yangtze River after staying in the prime minister''s residence for a period of time.


    Of course, except for a few people who knew the inside story, everyone present thought so, including Su Hu.


    At this time, he chose not to speak and let Su Manjing play, because she was really Liu Chuntang''s purpose to come to the imperial city.


    Sure enough, as soon as Su Manjing said this, Liu Chuntang''s face became stiff and unnatural.


    However, Su Hu even said:


    "Cousin tang''er, if you have any requirements these days, just mention it to he''er. If you can''t, you can go to the front yard to find the housekeeper Lin Fu."


    As soon as Su Hu said this, Liu Chuntang''s face became more stiff. However, she comforted herself at the bottom of her heart and said:


    Cousin, this is to take into account that she is a daughter''s family and has poor face. She doesn''t want their affairs to be broken in front of the younger generation.


    For Su Hu''s words, Ruohe almost didn''t laugh. She seemed to go up and ask Su Hu, my father, do you really know or don''t you know? Don''t you see that people are constantly trying to make eyes at you?

 Chapter 157

    In Zhang Chuntang''s embarrassment and self consolation, a little servant girl hurried in and said loudly:


    "Old lady, no, No."


    The little servant girl looked very tight. They didn''t know which yard she was from for a moment.


    Seeing the little girl''s flustered look, Mrs. Su, sitting at the head, frowned and angrily scolded:


    "If you have anything to say clearly, you will become flustered."


    Mrs. Su has just returned to the prime minister''s residence. She''s worried that she won''t have a chance to stand up. Now there''s a servant girl who bumps into her. How can Mrs. Su miss such a good opportunity.


    "Go back to the old lady. It''s bad."


    The little servant girl hasn''t calmed down yet. After talking, she still said a few words.


    Zhang Chuntang, on the other side, had recovered from his recent gaffe. Naturally, he also knew that this was a good opportunity for the same name to establish a foothold in the prime minister''s house, and quickly denounced:


    "My aunt is fine. Why are you yelling so loudly? Are you trying to curse my aunt?"


    As soon as Zhang Chuntang said this, the little servant girl who had hurried in was immediately stunned. Even she hurried in to forget what she was doing.


    She knelt on the ground in fear, shaking like chaff, and said in a trembling voice:


    "Please spare my life, madam. I didn''t mean it. It''s my stupid mouth. I said something wrong. Please spare my life."


    As she spoke, the little servant girl raised her hand and slapped herself in the face, for fear that Mrs. Su would kill her or something.


    Zhang Chuntang looked at the little servant girl''s behavior and was obviously stunned. He obviously didn''t expect that the little girl''s reaction would be so fast. He did it himself before she spoke.


    At the moment, a satisfied smile came from the corners of his mouth.


    In Zhang Chuntang''s opinion, she hasn''t spoken yet. The little servant girl knew to punish herself. Obviously, it was her aunt''s coercion in the prime minister''s house, which should not be underestimated.


    Otherwise, how could the little servant girl be so afraid because of her words.


    Seeing the little servant girl''s behavior, Mrs. Su had the same idea as Zhang Chuntang, and a satisfied smile flashed across her eyes. Of course, that smile flashed by.


    Although it was only for a moment, she was caught by Huang He, who was reborn for the first time. She, er, would not think like Mrs. su. They thought that the little servant girl in front of her was affected by Mrs. Su''s coercion.


    Since she knew that Mrs. Su was going back to the prime minister''s house today, she had planned all this today. Why didn''t she know why the little servant girl appeared here.


    She saw a touch of ridicule and clear at the bottom of her eyes. All this was in her expectation.


    Old lady Su looked at the little servant girl and said angrily again:


    "Come on, what makes you so flustered?"


    The little servant girl seemed to remember her purpose of coming here at this time and stammered:


    "If you go back to the old lady, there is a haidongqing at the gate of the yard..."


    The people present were confused. Hai Dongqing was the mascot of the Zhou Dynasty. The old lady visited the prime minister''s house just today. It was a happy event. Why did the girl look like a big event.


    When Su Hu heard that there was haidongqing, even though he was planning to catch the haidongqing and send it to the palace to please the emperor, he couldn''t help crying when he saw that the little servant girl was like a dead father and his mother had remarried:


    "Nonsense, where is haidongqing? Take the prime minister out and have a look."


    With that, Su Hu took the little servant girl out of Mrs. Su''s Songzhi hall.


    Naturally, they also went out together. They also wanted to see what haidongqing looked like.


    In fact, it''s not their fault, but haidongqing lives in the south, and the imperial city belongs to the north. Therefore, no birds in the South have seen it all year round, let alone haidongqing, which is known as the mascot of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Now, when they saw haidongqing, how could they let it go.


    However, all the people wanted to see strange things, so no one noticed the success of the wipe across aunt Hui''s eyes.


    Of course, aunt Hui thought her actions were unnoticed, but what she didn''t expect was that a man put most of his attention on her after entering Songzhi hall.


    That man is Ruohe.


    When he looked at the success of the wipe across aunt Hui''s eyes, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart:


    Sure enough, the person who hid the deepest in the prime minister''s house was not someone else, but aunt Hui. However, she should not, should not, hit her own body.


    In fact, if he could, he didn''t want to fight aunt Hui so early; Therefore, early in the morning, she asked Su Wanqing to give aunt Hui a hint, but aunt Hui didn''t put her warning on her heart at all.


    Now, I want to kill two birds with one stone, get rid of myself and Mrs. min, and her word is to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    The corner of his mouth lifted a radian like nothing. He said coldly in his heart, since you are looking for death, don''t blame me.


    Su Hu took the little servant girl a few steps to the gate of the yard, where Hai Dongqing was located.


    Su Hu''s face became as black as water. She had an impulse to kill.


    Yes, all his plans have come to naught.


    Can Su Hu be happy with this result?


    After Mrs. Su, Su Hu came to the gate of the yard. When she saw haidongqing, she just felt soft and couldn''t help leaning back. She almost didn''t breathe directly.


    Zhang Chuntang, who came out after Mrs. Su, hurriedly stepped forward to hold Mr. Su and said anxiously:


    "Aunt, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    The people who followed in the latter step also surrounded Mrs. Su, actively expressed their caution and asked with concern.


    Mrs. Su kept panting and pointed to the front, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Seeing this, they looked in the direction Mrs. Su pointed out. It was OK. At a glance, they couldn''t help taking a breath. Now I also understood why the little servant girl hesitated for a long time and couldn''t say a reason.


    In such a situation, even for them, they may not be able to speak calmly.


    At the gate of Songzhi hall, haidongqing, who has been covered with blood, was lying. The original beautiful feathers failed the case because of the blood.


    And in the place where haidongqing''s head is, it''s even more frightening


    Because the place with green head in the east of the sea, no, it can''t be called head, but a ball or a lump is more appropriate.


    It was a lump of haidongqing''s head that could not be seen. It seemed to be pounded into a lump of meat sauce by something.


    When have girls like Su Manjing, who have been raised in the boudoir for a long time, seen such a bloody picture.


    Even if they were out of control, their stomachs were tight and their mouths were sour. They threw up with a big tree in their arms.


    "Somebody, first send the old lady and some young ladies back."


    Su Hu passed his mind in the retching sound behind him and ordered the servants to one side.


    Su Hu''s words were like a * * * * order for Su Manjing and Su Wanyue. When they had time, they quickly left after a blessing to old lady Su and Su Hu.


    That way, if you don''t know, you will think that there are some monsters chasing after them.


    However, he said, "no, father, my daughter won''t go back. My daughter wants to see who dares to make trouble in my prime minister''s house. "


    "I won''t go either."


    Mrs. Su also said firmly:


    "Come on, go and bring me a chair. By the way, bring me a chair for the prime minister and the eldest lady."


    She wanted to see who dared to do such things on the day she returned to the prime minister''s house.


    It has to be said that the servants of the prime minister''s house are very efficient. If they don''t, they bring some chairs.


    Haidongqing''s position in the great Zhou Dynasty is unusual, which is also the reason why Su Hu and Mrs. Su intend to try this matter here.


    The masters of the prime minister''s house are, except Su Manjing and Su Wanyue, who went back to their yard and thought that the rest stayed here.


    He glanced at the people present one by one. When he passed aunt Hui, he deliberately looked more, and a faint smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    Aunt Hui naturally noticed Huang He''s eyes and couldn''t help tightening her heart. Why did she look at herself like this? Did she know something.


    When Aunt Hui was puzzled and planned to look up at Ruohe, she saw that Ruohe had already looked away, looked closely at the front and sat there motionless, as if everything just was her illusion.


    However, the more he was like this, the more frightened aunt Hui was. Therefore, even during Su Hu''s questioning, aunt Hui has been paying attention to Chen he''s behavior.


    After the chair was moved, Su Hu asked the little servant girl:


    "You were the first to find the sea green."


    "If you go back to the master, you are the first to find it." The little servant girl immediately replied.


    Su Hu asked again, "you said how to find it."


    The little servant girl didn''t dare to tell a lie, and immediately told her the process of finding haidongqing like pouring beans.


    "Back to the master, at that time, the maid came to Songzhi hall to find the eldest lady on the order of aunt he, and wanted to ask the eldest lady if she could start cooking at this time. I didn''t know that when I was just about to enter Songzhi hall, I saw a haidongqing. I wanted to come in first to make a happy, but I didn''t know. When the maid was happy, haidongqing bumped into and died on the plaque."


    When they heard the speech, they all looked at the plaque. Sure enough, there was a piece of blood on it, just above the pine word wood of the Songzhi hall.


    The bright red blood on the pine word thought of a blooming red plum. Looking at the lack, it was frightening.


    Because the bright red blood and the wood are combined together, just like the life seeking Shura from hell.

 Chapter 158

    Everyone was shocked by the strange picture in front of them and the words of the little servant girl.


    After a while, aunt Xia seemed to find something and said in a surprised voice:


    "The Songzhi hall was carefully prepared by the eldest lady for the old lady, and haidongqing didn''t hit it early or late. It was chosen today. Isn''t it a sign?"


    When they heard the speech, their faces turned black, and Mrs. Su''s face was even more ugly.


    Mrs. Su wanted to scold aunt Xia at this time, but she couldn''t, because if she spoke, it would be equivalent to living up to what aunt Xia said.


    Chen he looked at Aunt Xia sarcastically. When she qualified, she said such words. She didn''t mean to find happiness for herself. Thanks to her previous life, she thought aunt Xia was a smart man. Now it seems that her vision in her previous life is really not good.


    It happened that Aunt Xia ha didn''t find anything wrong in front of her. She continued without fear of death:


    "This plaque was engraved by the eldest lady who sent someone to the Gaye temple to invite master yuankong. It''s a pity that now it has been defiled by this beast. Old lady, you are the best judge of right and wrong. You must find out the unlucky man and never let her continue to stay in the Prime Minister''s house and harm the people in the prime minister''s house."


    It seems that when she was here, aunt Xia finally realized what she had said and quickly added her flattering words to Mrs. su. Naturally, aunt Xia''s words also brought a lot of trouble to Chen he.


    Like now, many people have pressed her with strange eyes.


    Mrs. Su almost finished listening to Aunt Xia''s words with a black face throughout the whole process. However, she looked a little better when she stood up for Aunt Xia''s last sentence.


    Su Hu became more and more disfigured after hearing aunt Xia''s words, and angrily scolded:


    "You''re a woman. What do people know? Don''t you shut up quickly."


    Aunt Xia was unconvinced, but she didn''t dare to disobey Su Hu''s words, so she had to shut her mouth honestly.


    At this time, those who haven''t spoken all of a sudden. She asked the little servant girl:


    "If I remember correctly, your family lives in Wujiazhuang not far from the suburbs?"


    The little servant girl looked up at Ruohe in amazement. She didn''t know why Ruohe would ask her such a question at this time. Her eyes were full of doubts.


    Seeing that the little servant girl didn''t answer, the big girl quickly pointed to the little servant girl and shouted angrily:


    "Presumptuous, the eldest lady asked you something. Why did you refuse to answer, but you forgot your rules?"


    The little servant girl was so drunk by the big girl that she immediately regained her consciousness and said:


    "If you go back to the eldest lady, the maidservant does live in Wujiazhuang."


    Seeing this, he continued:


    "As far as I know, haidongqing lives in the South all the year round, and the capital of the Zhou Dynasty is located in the north. How did you know haidongqing, a daughter of a civilian in the north?"


    It seemed that the people just reacted when he said this. They had never seen such a divine bird as haidongqing. How could she know haidongqing as a servant.


    Seeing that the lie was exposed by Huang He, the little servant girl quickly said:


    "Back to the eldest lady, although the maids and maids now live in Wujia village on the outskirts of the city, the maids and maids seem to be ticking people from the south. They came to the imperial city because of fleeing. Therefore, it''s not strange for the maids and maids to know that the sea is green."


    The little servant girl secretly congratulated herself that her master had thought of this scene long before. Therefore, her master told her those words early in the morning.


    At the beginning, she thought the master was unnecessary, but now she is very happy.


    "So you know haidongqing." He looked at the little servant girl with a smile and said faintly.


    "Yes, everything the maidservant said is true. If the eldest lady doesn''t believe it, she can send someone to Wujiazhuang to inquire." The little servant girl said confidently.


    She had never seen haidongqing, but their family was indeed the imperial city that fled many years ago, but she didn''t remember anything at that time. Therefore, she was not afraid of Chen he''s really going to check it.


    Just when the little servant girl looked confident, he made an amazing move.


    He picked up the cup in his hand and walked towards haidongqing. In the consternation of everyone, he poured the tea on haidongqing.


    Su Hu was the first to react. After he understood his intention, he quickly shouted:


    "Wo''er, no, stop."


    However, Su Hu''s words were still a little late. In addition, he had no intention to stop. Therefore, the cup of tea * * * * poured clean on the haidongqing.


    Seeing this scene, Mrs. Su almost fainted again, while Su Hu sat there with a vegetable face.


    Haidongqing is the mascot of the Zhou Dynasty. It''s troublesome enough to die in his prime minister''s house. Now, he still pours tea on haidongqing''s body. If people know, can his prime minister''s house be safe?


    Aunt Hui naturally noticed his behavior. When he went to the haidongqing, she knew what he was going to do, but she didn''t open it


    The mouth stopped him, but looked at all this coldly and said with a sneer in his heart:


    Su Ruohe, you just suspect that haidongqing is fake. What''s the matter, but you can''t prove that it''s fake, because it''s true. It took her a lot of effort to find it.


    After a long time, Su Hu wiped his mind back. But the first thing he will do is not to see the haidongqing, but to shout angrily at him:


    "Su Ronghe, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Everyone was gloating at the scene in front of them. They were waiting for Su Hu''s order to severely punish him.


    This is the first time Su Hu has called her by name and surname since she was reborn. I remember in her previous life, Su Hu didn''t call her so angrily.


    Thinking of this, he even wondered whether he should be happy because he completely angered Su Hu. However, before she decided, Su Hu''s voice sounded again.


    "Somebody, take the eldest lady back to Heyun Pavilion. You can''t step out of Heyun Pavilion without my order."


    As soon as Su Hu banned his feet, Mrs. min''s thoughts began to activate.


    If he is banned, will they have the opportunity to take charge of Zhongfu?


    But they all forgot one thing. Even if there are too many zhongfeeders in the hands of Huang He, they can''t reach them. Don''t forget, the prime minister''s house is not only patted by Mrs. min in front of them, but also Mrs. Su, who has just returned today.


    Of course, this is just talking. He has proved that he will do that kind of stupid thing that everyone knows under the grasp of mom.


    Before the servants came forward, he looked at Su Hu and said:


    "Why should my father be so anxious to punish my daughter? Anyway, my daughter is here now. My father can punish my daughter whenever he wants. Why don''t you wait and see what the so-called haidongqing is saying?"


    When Su Hu heard the speech, he frowned and thought for a while. He felt that what he said was not unreasonable, so he decided to wait so long.


    Thinking of this, Su Hu waved gently, and the servants stopped coming forward.


    Aunt Hui didn''t pay any attention to her words with Naohe. She even expected what the ending would be like. Of course, the other aunts were a little uneasy.


    I''m afraid he will have a chance to turn over at this time.


    "I''ve seen the old lady, sir."


    At this time, the charming voice of a woman in her twenties rang out untimely in the crowd.


    It was aunt he who came. When she was in the kitchen, she heard what happened in songzhitang. She was afraid that Ruohe could not cope with it alone, so she hurried and dared to come over to see if there was anything she could help.


    Su Hu was already in a bad mood. After seeing that the visitor was aunt he, he endured his impatience and said:


    "Why are you here?"


    "I couldn''t wait for Apricot in the kitchen for a long time, so I came to have a look. Sir, what happened? Why are you all outside?"


    Aunt he said softly. It was also at this time that Aunt he found apricot kneeling on the ground and asked in surprise:


    "Apricot, why are you kneeling here? Didn''t I ask you to come and ask if you can cook?"


    As soon as aunt he said this, all the people suddenly realized that the little girl was called apricot.


    "Is she your servant girl?" At this time, Mrs. Su flashed a faint light at the bottom of her eyes, looked at Aunt he and said.


    Although aunt he hadn''t seen Mrs. Su, she recognized that the person in front of her was Mrs. Su and immediately said:


    "If you go back to the old lady, apricot is not a concubine. Today, when you know that the old lady is back, Mrs. min sent her to the kitchen to help."


    He Yi Niang''s words made everyone more confused. The little servant girl was sent by He Yi Niang, but it was not He Yi Niang''s person, but Mrs. min''s person, and the girl happened to see the scene that Hai Dongqing was killed on the plaque.


    However, aunt he''s words made people look at Mrs. min with puzzled eyes.


    Since the little servant girl is Mrs. min''s excitement, why didn''t Mrs. min say the identity of the little servant girl at the beginning, but they thought the little servant girl was aunt he''s person.


    People began to doubt Mrs. min''s intention.


    In fact, Mrs. min didn''t expect that Aunt he would come to songzhitang at this time. She frowned and began to doubt whether she had been cheated by Naohe and aunt he. In fact, there was no contradiction or even cooperative relationship between them.


    I have to say that Mrs. Min has the truth this time, but she has the truth later.


    When the people pointed their suspicious eyes at Mrs. min, they heard the sound of Ruohe cleaning:


    "Father, everything is clear now."


    Chen he''s words make people feel a little unreachable for a moment. Is everything clear?


    Isn''t Mrs. min the one behind this? The people looked at him suspiciously.


    But Ruohe ignored their puzzled eyes and looked at the little servant girl named xing''er and asked:


    "Do you have anything to say now?"

 Chapter 159

    Although they didn''t understand why he said such words, when they saw the place pointed by his finger, they all looked in the direction pointed by his finger.


    I saw that haidongqing, who had been killed on the plaque of songzhitang, lost its color.


    When they saw the color lost haidongqing, they naturally understood what he said.


    Aunt Hui saw this, and her eyes flashed a touch of panic. How could it be like this? Her cousin spent a lot of effort to find haidongqing. How could it be like this? Was she cheated.


    No, it''s impossible for my cousin to cheat her. Is there something wrong with the person entrusted by my cousin?


    Thinking of this, aunt Hui looked at Ruohe suspiciously and said secretly, even if the person entrusted by her third cousin had a problem, how did Su Ruohe know.


    The more aunt Hui thought about it, the more she felt wrong, and her eyes looked more puzzled at Huang He.


    How could she not feel her naked eyes? She suddenly looked up and smiled at Aunt Hui.


    Of course, in such a moment, he looked away and only taught aunt Hui that it was her own illusion and was wrong. He looked at the little servant girl named xing''er and said:


    "How do you explain this?"


    Aunt Hui''s heart was tight immediately. It was precisely because she had only a look like nothing that made aunt Hui more worried. She secretly said, did Su know anything?


    The little servant girl named xing''er was even more vegetable faced, pale and weak all over.


    She looked at the scene in front of her unbelievably. Aunt Hui had clearly told her that there would be no problem with haidongqing in front of her, but what was going on in front of her?


    Think of it here. The little servant girl named xing''er unconsciously glanced at Aunt Hui.


    Seeing this scene, she will not unconsciously raise her lips. The little servant girl is really very cute. I don''t know if she is clearly telling everyone present that she is the person arranged by Aunt Hui?


    Aunt Hui looked at xing''er and looked at her. She immediately lost her face. However, she immediately reacted and didn''t start at once. She pretended that she didn''t know the little servant girl named xing''er.


    As everyone knows, her move, in the eyes of others, became no silver 300 Liang here.


    Mrs. min was even more angry when she looked at this scene. It was not wrong that the apricot was the person in her yard, and she had carefully selected it at the beginning. Unexpectedly, it was the person arranged by Aunt Hui in the end.


    At the thought of this, Mrs. min shivered and looked at xing''er with some poison.


    She couldn''t imagine that she had been watched for such a long time, and that person was her own choice. It was naked and big her face.


    At the thought of leaving here, Mrs. min secretly decided that after returning to min lanxuan, she must tidy up the servants in the yard. Who knows if there are people like xing''er inside.


    He looked at the people''s faces one by one. Naturally, he choked and noticed the faces of aunt Hui and Mrs. min. the corners of his lips slightly lifted up, looked at xing''er and asked again:


    "Apricot, it''s time. Don''t you tell the truth?"


    Apricot originally intended that Aunt Hui could give an idea, but when she saw aunt Hui pretending not to know herself, she felt cold at the moment.


    She had never thought that Aunt Hui was such a person who had to give up her life and kill her ass. she had worked for Aunt Hui for a long time. Although she had not made great achievements these days, she could also be said to have done her best.


    Now aunt Hui''s indifference is unfeeling. Xiang''er is cruel and plans to give aunt Hui a fish to die and break the net. In that way, maybe she still has a chance to live.


    She opened her mouth and said, "if you go back to the eldest lady, this matter really has nothing to do with maidservants. Yes, yes..."


    Before xing''er said the following words, she saw aunt Hui coughing gently, looked at xing''er and said coldly:


    "Who ordered you?"


    Aunt Hui looked at the color of apricot and looked at apricot fiercely.


    Apricot understood the warning.


    Aunt Hui is threatening the life of her family. If she dares to say a wrong word, aunt Hui will kill her family.


    After understanding the meaning in aunt Hui''s eyes, apricot closed her eyes. say:


    "When I returned to the eldest lady, I was dazzled and didn''t see it clearly. I asked the old lady to punish me."


    Aunt Hui was relieved when she saw that apricot should have a mouth. However, I also know that apricots can''t stay any longer.


    Although they didn''t say anything about Xinger''s sudden change of mouth, they naturally knew why Xinger suddenly changed his mouth. It''s just that everyone didn''t explain it.


    Mrs. Su doesn''t want to make things too big. After all, she just came to the prime minister''s house today. She has to pave the way for Zhang Chuntang. Moreover, it''s not suitable to make things big.


    Immediately, he ordered the servants on one side:


    "Come on, drag this ignorant girl down, stick and blame 30 big boards, and then send her out of the house."


    As Mrs. Su''s voice fell, even if someone came forward and pulled apricot down.


    After xing''er was pulled down, Mrs. Su said to the crowd:


    "None of you will say a word about today''s affairs. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Mrs. Su is worthy of being a woman who can teach people like Su Hu. Although her words are not long, they are dignified. When people listen, they unconsciously shiver. A chill goes up from the bottom of their feet. Where dare they say more.


    When even people say in good manners:


    "Yes."


    No, it''s almost time. He came forward, held Mrs. Su''s arm and said:


    "Grandma, it''s getting late. I think your old man is also hungry. Why don''t we pass the meal now? Why do you have to see a little servant girl who can see the wild geese as haidongqing, so that you won''t be worth it if you''re angry."


    Chen he''s said this to give Mrs. Su a full face, but also to find a suitable reason for the people to tell them that today''s thing is just a little servant girl who has seen the world and recognized the wild goose as haidongqing.


    Mrs. Su patted Ruohe''s hand with satisfaction, walked towards the house with Ruohe''s support, and said:


    "You''re right. It''s not worth losing your body for such popularity."


    Mrs. Su''s remark was obviously something in her words, implying that Aunt Hui was not worthy of her attention and was angry for her.


    As soon as aunt Hui heard Mrs. Su''s words, she didn''t understand what Mrs. Su said, and her face was ugly again.


    Ruohe helped Mrs. Su into the house. Naturally, the people also went in together. During this period, Ruohe winked at Aunt he and motioned her to pass the dishes in the kitchen.


    Haidongqing''s affair has come to an end, but everyone knows that there is another behind the scenes, and nine times out of ten that person is aunt Hui.


    For this conclusion, everyone is tacit, and no one said it.


    Mrs. min was dissatisfied with aunt Hui when she saw Xinger secretly looking at her. She thought about how she would clean up aunt Hui after the end of today.


    After lunch, Mrs. Su asked everyone to go back first on the pretext that she was tired of traveling recently. She said some flowers in songzhitang that she left Su Hu. I don''t know.


    After leaving the Songzhi hall, when he passed aunt Hui, he said faintly:


    "If I were you, I would never offend the old lady and Mrs. min at the same time."


    When Aunt Hui was surprised, she looked up and saw that the speaker would not later, she said:


    "How did you know?"


    She did it so secretly, and how did Su Ruohe know.


    If she had only some doubts before, but after hearing what he said, she could be sure that she would not have done anything about it.


    At the thought of this, aunt Hui felt angry. Her plan could have been flawless, but it was finally destroyed in the hands of Huang He. Can she not hate it?


    For Aunt Hui''s question, he just smiled faintly and said:


    "If you want people to know, you don''t know unless you don''t do it yourself."


    "You knew it early." Looking at his faint attitude, aunt Hui looked at him incredulously and said.


    "I didn''t know it early in the morning, that is, I didn''t know it until three days ago."


    Hearing this, aunt Hui felt even more incredible. Three days ago, that was the day of the prince''s birthday banquet, and Su Feihe, a cheap girl, knew it on that day. She could endure it until today, and set up such a trap for herself in three days, waiting for her to drill.


    Aunt Hui also knows that after today''s events, it is more difficult for her to stand in the prime minister''s house.


    "Since you knew everything three days ago, why don''t you stop me at that time, but wait for today?"


    After saying this, aunt Hui had the impulse to slap herself. How could she ask such a silly question.


    If Su Longhe had been in a hurry to expose himself three days ago, would there still be this scene today?


    Chen he looked at Aunt Hui and didn''t answer. As aunt Hui thought, why did she expose aunt Hui three days ago.


    Aunt Hui wanted to clean herself up on the day when the old lady would go to the prime minister''s house. By the way, Mrs. min tripped up. Why can''t she just play it by ear and let Mrs. min fight with aunt Hui.


    "I hope aunt Hui can remember what I said before. There are some things that I don''t know if I don''t say. I know I don''t want to care too much. If anyone dares to make my idea, I won''t be polite."


    After saying this sentence, she looked at Aunt Hui and walked in the direction of Heyun Pavilion.


    If a man does not offend me, I will not offend. If a man offends me, I will offend.


    This is the criterion that he has set for himself in addition to revenge since his rebirth.


    In this life, she lived not for anyone, but for herself and for revenge.

 Chapter 160

    Time flies, time flies, and three more days pass by.


    Since Mrs. Su returned to the prime minister''s house, every three days, she ordered them to go to Songzhi hall to greet Mrs. Su and have breakfast together.


    When he knew that Mrs. Su had given this order, he didn''t say anything. He just smiled. Mrs. Su wanted to learn the rules of those Gongqing aristocratic families, but the rules were half hanging.


    For him, painting a tiger is not a dog.


    Because even in Gongqing''s family who knows a little rules, they don''t ask their descendants to greet them every three days. They just go to greet them on the 15th day of each month.


    Chen he thought that the old lady Su didn''t think that the more diligent she arranged the day of greeting, the more serious the rules!


    I have to say that this time, I really applaud Meng. Mrs. Su really thinks so.


    Before Su Hu became the Prime Minister of the great Zhou Dynasty, her family was not rich. Therefore, old lady Su didn''t know what the rules of the real Gongqing aristocratic family were. She only knew that those rich families in the countryside were mother-in-law and set rules for their daughter-in-law every day.


    Su Hu is a man who doesn''t care about the back house. He is all in the court. Naturally, he doesn''t understand these.


    Therefore, Mrs. Su even thought it was a great tolerance for her to ask them to invite her once every three days?


    He doesn''t want to deal with Mrs. Su and Zhang Chuntang, but he can''t help it, because today is not only the first time Mrs. Su ordered to say hello after returning to the prime minister''s house, but also because there is a good play to see today.


    Soon, he twisted a food box and came to Songzhi hall with Lian Yue.


    As soon as I entered the front door, I saw that Su Manjing and others had arrived. At this time, I was squatting in front of Mrs. Su''s knee and beating her legs.


    Aunt Hui, Mrs. min, Su Wanqing and Su Wanyue stood by without talking. She was the last to arrive.


    As for the reason why these people are standing, Huang He only knows, because according to the rules, on such occasions, except for the head of the family, the wife of the main room, the young master and young lady, their aunts, concubines and young lady are not qualified to sit.


    "He''er says hello to grandma. Grandma is blessed." Chen he said to Mrs. su.


    Mrs. Su glanced at him lightly and said:


    "Get up."


    But Mrs. Su was blaming him for coming late.


    Su Wanyue was delighted at Mrs. Su''s indifference to Ruohe. She didn''t come first and was robbed of the limelight by Su Manjing. Now the old lady pointed the spear at Ruohe. If she didn''t take the opportunity to step on it, she still had some imbalance in her heart.


    "Big sister, why did you come here, but you didn''t sleep well last night?"


    Su Wanyue said with concern on her face that she would not think much about her innocent appearance. She would only think that she was really just asking herself if she had a good rest.


    But Naohe knew that Su Wanyue was giving eyedrops to the words by the fact that she was late.


    No matter how she answers such a question, she won''t please the old lady.


    If she said she didn''t sleep well, Mrs. Su would think that he regarded her as a beast. Otherwise, she couldn''t sleep well because she wanted to greet herself today.


    If he said she slept very well, Mrs. Su would feel that he had no filial piety and didn''t take her to heart. She knew she was coming to greet her today and slept in.


    Therefore, no matter how he answered this question, he was wrong. Fortunately, he was ready early in the morning. He smiled and said:


    "Please bother my fourth sister. I slept very well yesterday, but I got up early this morning and prepared this hawthorn cake for my grandmother. Therefore, I came late. Please punish my grandmother."


    When he said this, he would kneel down to Mrs. Su and say:


    "Grandma, granddaughter heard that your old man has just returned to the imperial city. He still doesn''t adapt to the imperial city and doesn''t have a good appetite. It''s all the fault of his granddaughter. She didn''t think about it carefully before. Therefore, my granddaughter got up early this morning and made this hawthorn cake for your old man in her own small kitchen. I hope my grandmother will have a better appetite when she comes out."


    When Mrs. Su heard the speech, her anger immediately decreased a lot and said:


    "You girl, what are you doing? Get up quickly."


    After she returned to the Imperial City, her bad appetite was also known to the whole prime minister''s house. But among these people, everyone came early except Naohe, but none of them took her bad appetite to heart.


    Among these people. And her niece Zhang Chuntang, who came back with her from Jiangnan, felt cold at the thought of this.


    These days, he didn''t feel that her niece was alienated from her and threw himself on his son.


    Chen he looked at Mrs. Su with tears in her eyes and said with a moved face:


    "Grandma doesn''t blame her granddaughter for being late?"


    Mrs. Su quickly smiled and helped him up. With a loving face, she said:


    "What did you say, girl? You didn''t come late, but I''m too old to sleep and wake up early. How can I punish you for this? Besides, it''s still late for me. "


    Listening to Mrs. Su''s words, Su Wanyue had an impulse to spit blood for a moment. They came so early. Is it too early.


    Looking at such a harmonious scene between Ruohe and Mrs. Su, Su Manjing''s eyes were hurt. She came to the old witch early in the morning to drop her shoulders and beat her legs. But the old witch not only didn''t say hello to her, but when Su Ruohe''s bitch came, the old witch looked flattered.


    In fact, it can''t be said that Mrs. Su is eccentric, but that Mrs. Su Manjing is the first to come. Mrs. Su wants to take good care of Mrs. min through her. Therefore, she has been lukewarm to her.


    Moreover, Mrs. Su is also angry with him, but she can''t punish him. He was ready early in the morning.


    Ruohe got up late to prepare Hawthorn cakes for her. If she punished Ruohe for this, it would be too unkind of her.


    "Thank you, grandma." He said with a moved face.


    Mrs. Su clapped her hand and said to Angelica instead of saying anything


    "Now that everyone has arrived, ask someone to set breakfast."


    This angelica is not only the first-class servant girl around Mrs. Su, but also the red man around Mrs. su.


    Besides angelica, dangshen and an''s mother are the first-class celebrities around Mrs. su.


    Soon, breakfast was ready. Su Hu had sent someone to inform him. After this morning, the emperor called him to the imperial study. He would not go back to the prime minister''s house for breakfast.


    Looking at the breakfast on the table in front of him, he had to say that Mrs. Su''s requirements were not generally high. One person''s golden bird''s nest and all kinds of exquisite cakes must be at least a dozen at a glance.


    Think about the bird''s nest she drank for breakfast a few days in her previous life, or the best golden silk bird''s nest. However, there was a sneer at the bottom of her eyes. I think old lady Su just wanted to give them a blow.


    I want them, especially Mrs. min, who came out of Taifu''s house. She Zhang has also seen good things.


    He knows why Mrs. Su doesn''t like Mrs. min. of course, Mrs. Su doesn''t like Mrs. min and her mother Yu Meiqing. Naturally, she doesn''t like aunt Xia.


    The reason why Mrs. Su doesn''t like these women is very simple. Although her mother was married by Su Hu, she was just a woman from an ordinary family when she was young, and her husband died when she was young. She raised Su Hu alone.


    Naturally, I don''t like Miss Hou''s house who comes out of a big family like mother Ruohe, because old lady Su unconsciously feels inferior when she sees Yu Meiqing.


    For Mrs. min, Mrs. Su really felt that Mrs. min had lost the face of the official lady and rushed to the door to be a concubine. However, it was her son who let Mrs. min rush, so she didn''t say it directly.


    Therefore, compared with Mrs. min, her mother''s life was relatively better than Mrs. min.


    As for Aunt Xia, Mrs. Su doesn''t like her identity of being born in a brothel.


    Therefore, in her previous life, Mrs. Su would take a high look at Aunt Hui, not only because her means were powerful, but also because her birth was similar to that of Mrs. su.


    As for why he didn''t directly find aunt Hui to cooperate, but was willing to find aunt Hui to cooperate, it was because he knew that it was impossible to join hands with aunt Hui, because Aunt Hui wouldn''t agree that someone would hold her daughter''s head, and he didn''t want to give his mother''s position to other women.


    Therefore, he he chose an aunt he who had the same status as aunt Hui.


    As for the mother''s niece brought back by Mrs. Su, she couldn''t jump for a few days. In her previous life, although Zhang Chuntang had the support of Mrs. Su, she didn''t give her a little trip.


    But Zhang Chuntang''s IQ is just to deal with her in her previous life, which is not enough in front of Mrs. min and aunt Hui.


    Su Wanyue looked at the golden silk bird''s nest and couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. Although she said she was the miss of the prime minister''s house, she probably had very few opportunities to drink the golden silk bird''s nest. Think about the good thing Su Ronghe sent when she saw the golden silk bird''s nest last time.


    Unfortunately, the bird''s nest was fed by Mrs. min. otherwise, she would have a chance to eat it more.


    Aunt Xia also stared at the full breakfast table.


    Aunt Hui and Su Wanqing didn''t react much.


    Mrs. min and Su Manjing are also very calm, because Mrs. min doesn''t open a small stove for Su Manjing privately. Therefore, although the golden silk bird''s nest is rare, it won''t make su Manjing look like Su Wanyue.


    Mrs. Su looked at the scene with satisfaction and said:


    "Don''t be stunned. The bird''s nest should be drunk hot."

 Chapter 161

    In a flash, another few days passed.


    Since old lady Su met the prime minister''s house, these people in the prime minister''s house were quiet.


    However, it''s just love for a period of time. It''s just a moth in a few days.


    On this day, when he went to Songzhi hall to greet Mrs. Su, the atmosphere outside Songzhi hall was obviously different from usual.


    From a distance, I saw a large group of girls and guys gathered together and pointed, as if they were discussing something.


    "What happened?" Lian Yue asked behind the crowd.


    It''s not Ruohe. They are willing to stop. It''s really that the yard door of Songzhi hall is full of gambling.


    After listening to a voice behind him, the people who gathered around to watch the excitement didn''t notice for a moment, so Kaiku said bluntly:


    "Hey... It''s not that the girl beside the eldest lady climbed into the master''s bed."


    "Speaking of this, Miss Biao is really unlucky. The old lady has arranged everything for her, and miss Biao herself has given the old lady the opportunity to arrange for others."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the eldest lady looked so cold, but she followed such a shameless and skinnless word."


    "What do you know? It''s called knowing the face but not the heart."


    Seeing that no one paid attention to himself, lianyue frowned unhappily.


    "Early in the morning, what are you doing here?"


    At this time, they found that the three masters and servants had no idea when they were standing behind them


    They said in fear:


    "See you, young ladies, Miss Wanfu."


    Ruohe gave a faint hum, said nothing more, and walked in towards songzhitang.


    As soon as he entered the main hall, he probably knew what had happened?


    Qiu he was kneeling in the middle of the hall. At this time, Qiu he was trembling and submissive, as if he had been wronged by Tianda, which made people want to pity at a glance.


    Next to the autumn lotus, Zhang Chuntang stood with an angry face. At this time, Zhang Chuntang shouted a raging anger in his eyes, as if he would be burned by the raging fire in her eyes.


    In the whole hall, in addition to Mrs. Su and Su Hu, who live in the Lord''s seat, other aunts in the prime minister''s house also sit in one plate and don''t provoke them.


    As soon as he entered the house, he obviously felt that the atmosphere in the house was cold and could freeze to death.


    "Grandma? What happened? "


    Ruohe came forward and asked softly. If she wants to take the initiative, she must strike first.


    When they looked up, they all lowered their heads again.


    The look in his eyes is even more elusive. Some people watch good plays, some are worried, and some are relieved.


    Among them, the look in Zhang Chuntang''s eyes at Huang He is naked. He wants to be eaten alive.


    And the autumn lotus kneeling on the ground gave a sigh of relief at the moment when she called for Naohe, as if she felt that Naohe was coming, so she could be saved.


    At the moment when Mrs. Su saw him, she frowned and shouted angrily:


    "Wo''er, how do you manage the yard and how do you look at the people around you."


    He looked innocently at Mrs. Su and asked:


    "Grandma, you have to tell me what happened first, or I don''t understand what happened. How can I know what happened to Feng?"


    Not to mention good, as soon as she said this, Mrs. Su''s face was ugly, especially Zhang Chuntang''s, which was as black as water.


    She thought how many roads Mrs. Su had paved for herself for yesterday''s events, but she met someone who cut off her beard.


    Moreover, the man who cut the beard was no one else. It was the first lady from the prime minister''s house, their sworn enemy, who came back and wanted to deal with wholeheartedly.


    At the thought of this, Mrs. Su and Zhang Chuntang couldn''t help but attack him. Mrs. Su looked at him and said:


    "I''ll just ask you a few questions. Just answer them truthfully."


    "Grandma, just ask?" He said faintly.


    She didn''t know what they were thinking now. She stood quietly behind Mrs. Su Fu, waiting for Mrs. Su''s questions.


    And she has already prepared the answer. How can she be afraid of them asking? Since they want to ask, she will give them the answer, and it''s still the answer they want.


    Mrs. Su looked at Ruohe and sighed a long sigh, as if she was regretting something for Ruohe.


    "He''er, this autumn lotus is from your yard?" If she remembers correctly, Qiu he should not be the first-class servant girl around her. She is still the kind of person who can speak in front of Su Lanhe,


    Now, she has grasped Su Ronghe''s handle. Su Ronghe didn''t let them ridicule and poke his spine.


    Under the expectant eyes of Mrs. Su and Zhang Chuntang, they will not speak lightly. Word by word:


    "Back to grandma, Qiu he was really the girl next to his granddaughter, but it had been a few days ago..."


    No, I haven''t finished the following words.


    Not many people know that Qiuhe has been raised by her. In addition to the things that have just been completed, Ruohe didn''t tell everyone that she is passionate about Qiuhe''s raised.


    And her Heyun pavilion has been reorganized before her. Where can a little servant girl dare to deliver news to the outside after that.


    "Since Qiu He is your servant girl, tell me about it. The little servant girl climbed the prime minister''s bed and explained it to me."


    Old lady Su said excitedly as soon as she saw Chen he and admitted that Qiu he was from her yard.


    Anyway, even if she can''t bring down Huang He today, she should pave a way for Tang er.


    When he heard the speech, he sneered immediately.


    Mrs. Su wanted to learn the rules of Gongqing family, but what rules did she learn.


    The little servant girl beside the daughter climbed into the man''s bed.


    In the dignified Gongqing aristocratic family, they all know that after meeting such a thing, they will let the young ladies in the house avoid suspicion or something.


    But Mrs. Su did the opposite completely, and was eager to buckle the excrement basin on her head.


    Su Hu seemed to know a little about this kind of thing. She frowned, looked at Mrs. Su and said helplessly:


    "Mother, it seems that things should be called wo''er..."


    Su Hu gently told old lady su. It''s not a time when the two are not involved.


    But old lady Su didn''t understand what Su Hu meant. She thought Su Hu was supporting her move.


    In fact, this should not blame Huang He, but Mrs. Su is too anxious. If it turns into ordinary times, Mrs. Su may find that there is something wrong with the look on Su Hu''s face.


    Therefore, the following scene appeared. Su Hu was like eating a fly, while old lady Su was still saying:


    "Nurse, don''t worry. I will trace this matter to the end."


    With that, Mrs. Su Hu, who didn''t pay attention to her ugly face, said to Chen he:


    "Wo''er, what do you say about it?"


    Mrs. Su was determined to catch the servant girl beside him climbing into the master''s bed in the house.


    The other ladies and aunts in the hall were excited when they saw Mrs. Su''s difficulty with Naohe. They felt that as long as Naohe was caught wrong by Mrs. Su at this time, he would be immortal and peel off.


    Of course, they don''t care about the ending of Naohe. As long as they see that Naohe is unlucky, they will be happy.


    For this, he sneered in his heart, and a radian was aroused at the corners of his mouth.


    What''s the matter with Mrs. Su today? If other people know that the servant girl next to the young lady climbed the master''s bed, they will do everything they can to help cover it.


    But Mrs. Su did the opposite. She didn''t intend to cover it up. She also wanted to see that all the reputation of Ruohe was destroyed here.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. Listen to me first. It''s not too late to make a conclusion."


    He looked at Mrs. Su without arrogance and impatience and said faintly.


    Mrs. Su looked at him disdainfully and said:


    "Since you want to say something, you can say it."


    Mrs. Su looks confident. She doesn''t believe that he will turn over at this time.


    Before returning to the prime minister''s house, she sent someone to inquire about the situation in the prime minister''s house. At that time, she felt that if Zhang Chuntang wanted to have a foothold in the prime minister''s house, she must find a way to get rid of Mrs. min''s stumbling block first.


    But after returning to the Imperial City, she found that the legitimate eldest lady seemed to be more difficult to deal with. Moreover, if tang''er wanted to have a foothold in the prime minister''s house, it seemed that she had changed from taking Mrs. min''s operation to taking Huang He''s operation first.


    "Grandma, although Qiu he still lives in my Heyun Pavilion, to be exact, she is no longer a person in my yard, because Qiu he was raised by me as soon as she entered, and his father knows this."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was surprised, and Mrs. Su''s face began to become a little ugly.


    She also wanted to make him turn over and take the opportunity to hold the power of the family in her own hands. Unexpectedly, she failed in the end.


    Autumn lotus is raised by Huang Herong. Why haven''t they heard about it.


    Many people looked at him suspiciously. If they could, they really wanted to yell back and say that he was lying.


    But he took Su Hu out as a shield in this matter.


    "Protect son, what he son said is true?"


    Mrs. Su asked the questions everyone wanted to ask, but they were not qualified to ask, but Mrs. Su was different. She was Su Hu''s mother. There was nothing wrong with asking such questions at this time.

 Chapter 162

    "Mother, he''er is right. As early as the day Qiu he returned to the house, he''er had planned to raise Qiu He Rong. I had no objection at that time."


    At this time, after what he had just said, Su Hu naturally remembered what he had said to her on the day Qiu he came back.


    I looked a lot better immediately.


    Because now he doesn''t have to be in a dilemma about it.


    She was outstanding at the prince''s birthday party some time ago. She also planned to make a good profit with her daughter. How would she be willing to be destroyed by Mrs. Su according to her.


    Su Hu immediately made a decision in his heart, that is, when this matter is over, he must talk to old lady Su about the current utilization value of Naohe.


    With Su Hu''s words, the servant girl beside him climbing the man''s master''s bed doesn''t exist.


    Although they are itchy to Ruohe''s cruel teeth, they also know that they can''t deal with Ruohe at this time.


    Finally, after some fierce remarks, Qiu he finally became aunt Qiu.


    He also escaped another disaster.


    However, just when everyone thought it was over.


    A bird suddenly flew out of the door. I saw the bird flying straight towards Zhang Chuntang. It didn''t stop until it reached the top of Zhang Chuntang''s head. It kept circling over Zhang Chuntang''s head.


    Just above Zhang Chuntang''s head, so small, circling around.


    Just then, I don''t know if the Lord shouted and said:


    "That''s haidongqing, the mascot haidongqing."


    As soon as the three words haidongqing came out, everyone present was surprised and looked different.


    Because they still clearly remember that on the day when Mrs. Su just returned to the house, a haidongqing crashed and died on the plaque of Songzhi hall.


    Now such a haidongqing suddenly appeared, and the people were naturally surprised. The shadow of a few days ago still lingered in their hearts.


    This kind of haidongqing is not fake.


    "Haidongqing keeps circling around Miss Biao. It won''t be something on Miss Biao that attracts it."


    At this time, a voice sounded untimely, but when people looked up to find the voice to find the man, they found that their uncle didn''t know who his brother was talking to.


    Zhang Chuntang was even more surprised. She had something on her... She heard such a sentence.


    Just when the people in the hall were confused. Another voice sounded.


    "Miss Biao is a person of great wealth. How can she have unclean things on her body."


    The crowd still couldn''t find the voice of the speaker, so they were a little guilty.


    Zhang Chuntang is even worse. She was so frightened that she rushed directly into Mrs. Su''s bad heart and trembled.


    Her ear has been echoing that unclean thing.


    Mrs. Su fondled Zhang Chuntang''s back and said softly:


    "Don''t be afraid, tang''er. Did your sister hear that man say you are rich and noble?"


    He looked at the scene coldly. Nodded with satisfaction.


    This should have been a surprise she prepared when Mrs. Su said hello for the first time, but it was not until today because the medicine failed.


    She knew early in the morning that this Chuntang would be bad for her in the future. How could she keep Zhang Chuntang for too long, eh?


    He said to Mrs. Su:


    "Aunt Biao, grandma is right. You are a man of great wealth. Otherwise, how could you even have the mascot haidongqing around you."


    "Grandma, Hai Dongqing likes aunt Biao so much. Why don''t we catch her and keep her for Aunt Biao."


    Haidongqing, such a mascot is indeed raised by many people. Therefore, it is not unusual for Chen he to propose to catch haidongqing for Zhang Chuntang.


    After all, in the great Zhou Dynasty, there were not many people like haidongqing, but it was difficult to see them in the north.


    Mrs. Su thought it was feasible after hearing what he said. She immediately thought it was feasible, and immediately told her servants:


    "Come on, don''t catch that thing for me."


    Zhang Chuntang was really surprised at the beginning, but she was still excited after hearing what he said, because haidongqing is not an ordinary bird. If she could raise such a bird, she would become the focus of everyone.


    At that time, my cousin may look up at himself because of haidongqing.


    In this way, the storm this morning has passed.


    Originally, they wanted to make use of the fact that Qiu he climbed into bed to make him ugly, but they never thought that Qiu he had been raised by Rong as early as the day of the prime minister''s house.


    According to the law of the great Zhou Dynasty, this slave and maidservant who was honored and raised by the master''s family can no longer be an ordinary slave and maidservant, nor do they need to serve others.


    The fact that Qiu he dares to climb Su Hu''s bed is also instigated by Ruohe''s life. Of course, this is also the reason why Qiu He is unwilling to yield to others. Cuizhi and Cuiping are two servant girls eager to please Ruohe.


    In fact, Naohe is not sure whether she will succeed.


    After all, there have been too many differences in the previous life and this life.


    She gambled, too. Fortunately, she won.


    Because she clearly remembered that in her previous life, Zhang Chuntang came to the prime minister''s house with old lady Su, but Su Hu seemed not very interested in Zhang Chuntang and had no plan to include Zhang Chuntang.


    Therefore, Mrs. Su was in a hurry.


    As soon as Mrs. Su was in a hurry, she thought of the plan to cook cooked rice with raw rice.


    Who knows, the autumn lotus secretly arranged by Huang He will cut off his beard in the end.


    Haidongqing, however, is the return gift from Huang He to Zhang Chuntang and Mrs. su.


    Heyun Pavilion


    "Miss, aunt he is coming." Big girl came into the house and reported.


    "Invite her in." He nodded slightly and put down the account book in his hand.


    Today, he is the one who makes the most profit.


    Those people originally wanted to take advantage of Qiu He''s business to win the midfeed of Ruohe. However, Su Hu not only didn''t win the midfeed of Ruohe, but also gave several stores in the capital to Ruohe to take care of.


    "I''ve seen the eldest lady."


    Aunt he still saluted him respectfully as she had met him for the first time.


    "There are no outsiders here. Aunt, why don''t you meet me?"


    He he came forward to help aunt he up and said softly.


    "The ceremony cannot be abolished." Aunt he knew what this meant. She was warm in her heart, but said cautiously.


    After so many things, I believe that her relationship with Naohe must have been doubted by people with a heart. Therefore, she has to do more in place and can''t let people grasp anything.


    "Aunt, sit down." Seeing that Aunt he was cautious, Huang He also knew that with her mouth, she didn''t want to persuade aunt he. Immediately, he didn''t say much, but helped aunt he to one side of the stool and said.


    As soon as she sat down, aunt he kept staring at Huang He, and her eyes didn''t blink.


    Aunt he felt a little embarrassed when she looked at him. She touched her face and said:


    "Why does my aunt stare at wo''er like this? Isn''t it that flowers grow on wo''er''s face?"

 Chapter 163

    "Why, is there something on my face when my aunt looks at me like this?"


    "No." Aunt he shook her head, and then looked at Huang He and said.


    "I just don''t understand one thing."


    Looking at Aunt he''s face, he he knows what aunt Hui wants to say. Looking at Aunt he, she smiled twice. say:


    "Aunt wants to talk about autumn lotus?"


    In this world, no woman will be indifferent after seeing her husband have a new love, and aunt he is no exception.


    Why, aunt he kept saying that she had lost her heart to Su Hu, but women are always the stupidest one.


    After aunt he regained Su Hu''s favor, how could she not be soft hearted to Su Hu.


    Seeing that her thoughts were clearly guessed by Huang He, aunt he nodded a little embarrassed.


    "I don''t know if my aunt has ever heard of the saying of giving birth to a child through an abdomen?"


    Have children by belly?


    Aunt he looked at him incredulously and wanted to see something from his face.


    However, the end was destined to disappoint her, and she could see nothing on his face.


    At this time, his face was calm, without waves and waves. When he said this, he was calm.


    Seeing aunt he couldn''t believe it, he nodded heavily, gave aunt he a positive answer and said.


    "Yes, as you think, have children by belly."


    He he knew that Aunt he couldn''t have children, and he didn''t say it clearly. Therefore, he helped Qiu He to the top at this time.


    Of course, this has two purposes.


    One is to give birth to a child by means of the belly of Qiu He, as mentioned earlier, and give birth to a child by means of aunt he.


    Another is to use autumn lotus to stop Zhang Chuntang.


    With the existence of autumn lotus, Zhang Chuntang wants to get Su Hu''s favor so easily and not die so easily.


    "But it''s not against the rules." Aunt he said with some hesitation.


    She knows what he is thinking, but she knows it. But she is an aunt, and Qiuhe is also an aunt. Therefore, if she wants to raise Qiuhe''s child, the scissors are difficult to go to the sky.


    For Ruohe''s words, aunt he is not excited. Over the years, she doesn''t want to have a child. However, she is destined to have no chance with children in this life.


    After thinking about it, aunt he hesitated. She knew she shouldn''t think about it, but she wanted a child that belonged to her.


    Therefore, she looked at him eagerly and said.


    "People are dead, rules are alive."


    This wants to borrow an abdomen to have a son, so he''s just listening.


    Aunt he immediately looked at Ruohe with some incomprehension.


    This is what aunt he doesn''t have children. Ruohe knows, but when she sees Ruohe, aunt he can''t help feeling soft. say:


    "Now the prince is like this. At this time, the autumn lotus is just right."


    Aunt he couldn''t help but relax when she heard this.


    It''s not easy for her to say more when she inserts such a thing at this time.


    There''s nothing wrong with what he said. Hou''s house was just born at this time, and he appeared again at this time. Even if he thought it was him who operated behind the scenes.


    Although there are all kinds of targets, he is still alive.


    On this day, he got up early, packed up his things and went to Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    If she remembers correctly, it will be midsummer after a period of time.


    She clearly remembered that at this time in her previous life, there would be floods in Jiangnan and Shandong.


    During this period of time, Naohe decided that she must gain the trust of the holy at this time.


    Therefore, there was the scene that Ruohe packed up this thing and went to Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    If there is a flood, the imperial court will send someone to relieve the disaster.


    As long as disaster relief is handled well, it will be a great opportunity to make contributions.


    The carriage slowly went out of the prime minister''s house and soon arrived at the Zhongyong Hou house.


    It''s a matter for him to go to Zhongyong Hou''s residence. Su Hu didn''t want to, but he couldn''t help feeling soft at the thought of that day when he went to the imperial palace to treat him regardless of his own safety.


    Due to the events in the south of the Yangtze River and Shandong, Zhongyong Hou Yutian''s face was not very good, but he knew that he had come to Zhongyong Hou''s house at this time, and he was in a big spirit to go to the gate to meet him.


    Therefore, this scene appeared in front of us.


    As soon as his carriage reached the gate of Zhongyong Hou''s house, he was told that Yutian had been waiting for him.


    Therefore, the carriage was not stopped before going to the main hall.


    He slowly wanted to get out of the carriage, and saw that Zhongyong Hou Yutian was waiting for her here with Zhongyong Hou''s family.


    "He''er has seen his uncle, aunt, big cousin and second cousin." He saluted the people in the main hall one by one and said.


    Yu Tian smiled and said:


    "Why do you have time to come today."


    Yu Chengyang, like Yu Tian, had a sincere smile on his face.


    As for the eyes of Yu and Lin, people are scared when they look at them.


    Lin''s naked eyes, even fools can see that he doesn''t like rice.


    He looked at the people and said playfully:


    "Wo''er wants to see his uncle. Can''t he come and see his uncle?"


    The innocent look on his face makes people hate it.


    "What he er said, Zhongyong Hou''s house is your home. You can come back whenever you want."


    He followed Yu Tian''s words and said, "then he will be in the Lord''s house for a few days."


    As soon as he said this, some people were happy and others were worried. Yutian and yuchengyang were naturally very happy.


    As for Lin and Yu, their thoughts are different.


    However, she put up with the thought of what Yu Hongxing had said to her every day.


    If his son wants to cross Yu Chengyang''s smelly boy smoothly, he depends on Su Ruohe, a bitch.


    Over the years, she didn''t want to kill Yu Chengyang secretly.


    But there was no success.


    And he is also a thorn in her heart.


    As long as Yu Chengyang and Yu Xingyang are the two sons of Zhongyong Marquis, there is no young lady.


    Therefore, Yu Tian''s love for Ruohe was so amazing that he regarded Ruohe as more than his own daughter.


    Now, when he suddenly heard that he wanted to live in Zhongyong Hou''s house for a few days, Lin''s mind began to become active.


    She remembered what Yu Hongxing had said to her. If she wanted to sit in the position of Zhongyong Hou smoothly, she had to rely on Ruohe.


    She thought about her son and wanted to see if she could help him by marrying Ruohe to win the chance for Yutian to pass the Hou throne to him. Then she could also let her mother''s niece come and stay for a few days.


    Therefore, on the second day after he came to Zhongyong Hou''s residence, several nieces came to Lin''s mother''s house.


    At the beginning, he was a little stunned. However, in that instant, he understood what Lin''s idea was.


    On the morning of the third day when he arrived at Zhongyong Hou''s residence, he went to Yutian''s study early in the morning to block Yutian.


    These days, Ruohe is really tired of singing. She has to deal with Lin and try her best to avoid Yu when blocking Yu Tian.


    Yu Tian returned to Zhongyong Hou''s house in the early morning with a bad face.


    When I saw Huang He at the door of the study, I was slightly stunned and said softly:


    "What''s the matter with Heer coming to the study?"


    He had thought that he would come to Zhongyong Hou''s residence for a few days. He wanted to spend these days with him.


    But in recent years, there has been a rare flood in Jiangnan and Shandong.


    The emperor can''t think of a way. Naturally, their mood will not be good.


    "He''er heard that things in Jiangnan and Shandong were giving the emperor a headache, and the ministers in the court couldn''t think of a good way for the moment."


    At this point, I will not give a slight meal and continue to say:


    "He''er has a way to help the emperor and his uncle, the poor people in Jiangnan and Shandong."


    Yu Tian thought that there was a good way for him as soon as he heard what he said, but it was just to comfort him.


    But he didn''t want to disappoint, so he said:


    "Oh... What good way does he Er have?"


    He didn''t have much hope for him at all, so his tone seemed a little careless when he said this.


    He told Yu Tian about the methods she heard in her previous life. Yu Tian thought about it again and again when he was stunned. He thought that he paid good attention, so he said to him:


    "Your attention is good. After tomorrow morning, I will tell the emperor about this method. The emperor will be happy when he hears it."


    All the attentions mentioned by Huang He are some practical methods that he heard after the floods in Jiangnan and Shandong in his previous life.


    Huang He was not worried that these notices would go wrong at that time, because they were spread after the flood, and the officials who went to Jiangnan and Shandong used these methods at that time.


    It is said to be very easy to use.


    He nodded, and then gave Yu Tian the small box he had been holding in his hand.


    "When the morning is over tomorrow, my uncle can give this box to the emperor."


    Yu Tian took the box from Ruohe''s hand, opened it, looked at Ruohe in surprise and asked:


    "Where did you get so much money?"


    Yes, the things in the box are naturally the 100000 taels of gold cheated by Huang He''s daily fake Cuiyu smoke cloud from Shen Wanjin.


    Bah, bah, bah, there is nothing to cheat. It is clear that Zhou Yu is willing to beat Huang Gai and one is willing to suffer.


    And Shen Wanjin was very happy to give her the gold.


    He winked playfully and said:


    "I don''t know. My uncle still remembers what happened in Qiqiao pavilion that day."


    In Qiqiao pavilion that day, what he and Shen Wanjin saw was known to the whole capital.


    "You mean the money is the money to buy Cuiyu Yanyun."


    He nodded and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 164

    After dinner, he was a little uncomfortable in his house, so he went out of the house and planned to go to the garden.


    Ruohe walked aimlessly in the garden with lianyue. Suddenly he heard a voice calling himself in the back.


    "Cousin..."


    When he heard the speech, his body stiffened involuntarily. It''s like being lost in body immobilization, just standing there.


    This voice, which she was familiar with in her previous life, accompanied her for many years, and finally pushed her to hell.


    She originally thought that after seeing Yu Hongyang many times, she could be calm and calm in the face of him.


    However, she miscalculated. What she didn''t expect was that she would still be so unwilling when she met him in such a lonely situation.


    He took a few deep breaths and said:


    "He''er has seen his second cousin. He''er is well."


    "It''s so late that my cousin also comes to the garden for a walk. I just can''t sleep. Why don''t we go together."


    Yu Yang''s eyes are gentle and tender. He looks at him affectionately and whispers softly.


    Seeing this, Ruohe was stunned and sneered. Yu Hongxing didn''t understand what the idea was.


    In her previous life, didn''t she just jump into his trap?


    "He''er is going back. If his cousin has nothing to do, he''er will leave first."


    After saying this, he smiled at Yu Weifu and turned to his room.


    "Cousin..."


    Seeing that Ruohe was leaving, Yu Hongxing quickly stretched his hand, grabbed Ruohe''s wrist and said:


    "I haven''t seen you for so long. Doesn''t my cousin miss me?"


    "Please respect yourself, cousin."


    He looked at Yu Zhuangxing, held his hand, frowned slightly and said unhappily.


    "Cousin, listen to me. I''m sincere to you."


    These days, he has always been avoiding him inadvertently, and I can''t feel it with a frown.


    Now that he is finally caught, how can I let him go so easily?


    "He''er doesn''t understand what his second cousin said."


    Seeing that Yu Xingyang was unwilling to let go of his hand, he was unhappy and threw it away. After throwing Yu Xingyang''s hand away, he walked quickly towards his house without hesitation.


    Yu Xingyang was slightly stunned at the moment when he saw that his hand was thrown away. Then he reacted. Seeing that he was going to leave, he quickly entangled him again, stood in front of him and said:


    "Cousin, you must believe me. My heart for you can be learned from heaven and earth, and the sun and moon are concentric."


    What Yu said is called an affectionate one.


    If he hadn''t experienced such tender and watery injury from Yu Chuang in his previous life, I''m afraid he would really think Yu Chuang really loved himself.


    "Oh? So, second cousin, this is love miserable, wo''er? "


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and said to Yu.


    Seeing that Ruohe said so, Yu Hongxing thought that Ruohe had let go, and immediately he was secretly happy.


    "Carry forward your heart to Heer, doesn''t Heer understand?"


    Yu Hongyang immediately said, holding his hand affectionately.


    He said, no one can keep his pursuit.


    Moreover, in the past, he saw in his eyes that he had a strong affection for himself.


    How can we say that if there is no love, there will be no love.


    Now it seems that it''s just a trick played by the woman in front of me.


    Yu Kaixing''s self-care in the heart of the United States and the United States to outline the blueprints of this Ruohe love him.


    When he saw Yu Hongxing holding back his hand, he frowned and felt disgusted.


    "That is to say, no matter what he Er asks his second cousin to do, his second cousin is willing."


    He endured the discomfort in his heart and smiled at Yu.


    "That''s natural. As long as he''er orders you, he will do it without hesitation, whether it''s going up the knife mountain, down the oil pot or promotion."


    Seeing that he said this, Yu Hongxing immediately thought that he had been moved by him, and quickly added fire again.


    "What if you can''t do it, second cousin?"


    He picked his eyebrows, narrowed his eyes slightly, flashed a touch of disdain in his eyes, and asked faintly.


    I kept silent in the love net I had compiled for him. For a moment, I didn''t notice the look of disdain that had just flashed across the bottom of his eyes.


    Yu Hongxing thought that he had been moved by his words. For a moment, love words were like wholesale and crackled out. No, try wholesale at all. It''s just hauled directly from the garbage.


    "If you can''t do it, you must die hard. Five thunders in the sky."


    Yu Kaixing was satisfied that he would interrupt himself at this time by going back to the exit and saying:


    Stop talking, I believe you or something.


    Of course, according to the routine, it will indeed be like this, but Huang He is indeed a woman who has long lost her heart to Yu Hongxing. Naturally, she will not go on according to this routine.


    Seeing that Ruohe didn''t mean to stop him, Yu Hongyang finished talking, and then looked at Ruohe affectionately.


    Seeing that Yu Xiangyang seemed to have finished, he looked at Yu Xiangyang, smiled and said in a soft voice:


    "The second cousin came after that?"


    Yu Xingyang was confused about his attitude and didn''t react for a moment.


    At this time, Huang he should not say, second cousin, I know all this when you don''t need it. Don''t worry, you''re the only one in his heart.


    Yu Hongyang just looked at Huang He, finally nodded and said.


    "Yes. That''s it. "


    After hearing this, he smiled more brightly and said:


    "Since the second cousin has finished, should he Er let go of his hand? He Er is going back to his room."


    Yu Xingyang can be said to be an old hand in mixed love. Where has he met such a situation. After the initial stupidity, he also reacted.


    He said affectionately to Huang He again:


    "He''er doesn''t want to believe me. If he''er doesn''t want to believe me, what''s the meaning of my life."


    When Yu Hongxing said this, it was a heartache and grievance. It simply showed the image of an affectionate man incisively and vividly.


    I just want to clap my hands and cheer for Yu Hongxing. Say, second cousin, your acting is very good.


    Indeed, if you were any innocent little woman, or a previous life''s Ruohe, you would have been moved by Yu''s words.


    I think it''s worth meeting such a man who loves himself even if he dies.


    It''s a pity that the rice in front of us is no longer the rice in the previous life, nor is it an unemotional rice, but a rice that has died once, has not given me any hope, or is full of hatred.

 Chapter 165

    "Why should I trust my second cousin?" He raised his eyebrows slightly, scoffed in his eyes, and said in a cold voice.


    It''s a matter of course and justifiable.


    Yu was stunned again. He thought that after he had written so many books, he should have reacted a little, but what kind of situation was it at present.


    at large the better to apprehend him?


    Yes, it must be hard to get. He clearly remembered that the eyes he looked at him before were not as cold as they are now. They were a pair of eyes full of love, but one of them had him.


    When Yu Xingyang found a suitable step in his heart, he looked at Chen he and said:


    "Heer, what''s the matter with you? You used to like me."


    "Second cousin, please be careful. Although he''er and second cousin are related by blood, anyway, men and women are different. Please be self-respect in the future."


    He Qiang suppressed the disgusting feeling in his heart, and the family walked away without hesitation.


    Because she was not sure what she would do if she continued to get along with that man.


    She really wants to kill Yu Hongxing to avenge Li''er, but she can''t do it now.


    If she let Yu Xingyang die now, it would not only be too cheap, but also hurt her uncle.


    My uncle is so fond of her. How can she maliciously make my uncle sad.


    Therefore, it is a troublesome thing for her to want Yu Hongxing''s life.


    Yu Xingyang looked at the back of Ruohe and thought deeply. Knowing that Ruohe''s Ruohe completely disappeared into the night, Yu Xingyang turned and left, and a meaningful smile crossed his eyes.


    However, what most of Huang He and Yu Xingyang didn''t know was that after they left, a figure slowly climbed out of the flowers they had just stood.


    She looked at the place where the vicious Huang He left. Her eyes were full of malice. The strong jealousy seemed to burn the whole loyal Hou.


    Su Ruohe, you flatterer, even with brother Yang who seduced me. Wait for what you gave me. I will make you regret it.


    Brother Yang, I will let you understand that in this world, only I am the one who loves you most.


    Brother Yang, don''t you want the position of Zhongyong Hou? Then Qianqian will give you a hand. I only hope you can remember Qianqian''s kindness after you get Su Ronghe.


    This woman is no one else, but Lin Qianqian, the niece picked up by Mrs. Zhongyong Hou from her mother''s house.


    On the top are beautiful small block letters with hairpin flowers. The handwriting is beautiful. When viewed from a distance, it is like flowers one by one. They open symmetrically on the rice paper, but there are some differences in shape.


    That is exactly the plan for flood control in Jiangnan and Shandong, which was written by Naohe yesterday and handed over by tuoyutian to the high temperature after the morning.


    Opposite the high temperature sat an old man in cotton clothes with sharp eyes.


    Although the old man was dressed simply, he had a great shelf in front of the emperor.


    But the old man turned a blind eye to his rudeness.


    The high temperature seems to be used to it.


    If Huang He smashes here, he will be surprised, because the little old man is Dr. Liu, the younger martial brother of Dr. Sun Taiyi who met her.


    "That girl is clever." The old man said faintly to the high temperature. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something again and said:


    "That girl hasn''t been betrothed to someone else."


    The high temperature glanced at the old man faintly and said weakly:


    "The girl still has three years to reach the hairpin. In addition, she has such a father. How can she decide her marriage so early."


    After listening to the high temperature, Doctor Liu patted his thigh and said:


    "No engagement, so just in time, marry my grandson and be my granddaughter-in-law."


    Dr. Liu was excited at the thought of Huang He. He had only seen the girl once, but he just liked it very much.


    "Father means...?"


    The high temperature looked at Doctor Liu and asked. He also liked him, but he wasn''t sure who to point him to.


    Wait, why is the high temperature called Doctor Liu and father Huang?


    The reason is very simple, because today''s supreme emperor doesn''t like political affairs. When today''s emperor was just an adult, he gave the throne to today''s emperor, and he himself has gone on a tour of mountains and rivers since then.


    This is also a miracle. No one would have thought that today''s supreme emperor pretended to be a doctor.


    Doctor Liu glanced at the high temperature obliquely and said without salt:


    "None of your sons is pleasing to the eye except the old five."


    The heat coughed awkwardly.


    Dad, they are at least your son''s son and your grandson. Do you need to belittle them.


    But I can only think about this in my heart and dare not say it.


    Otherwise, he will be nagged for a long time by his out of tune father.


    Based on the experience of being nagged in the past, Gao Xue followed Dr. Liu''s words and said:


    "That father emperor''s meaning is to promise the wo''er girl to the old five."


    Now the situation in the court, he also knows that Ruohe is not suitable for his eldest and second sons.


    He even thought that it was a good idea to promise him to the fifth prince. However, as soon as he said this, he got Doctor Liu''s eyes.


    Doctor Liu touched his moustache and said:


    "Although the old five looks pleasant, he still doesn''t deserve the girl."


    "What does the emperor mean?"


    It''s a grievance in high temperature''s heart. His sons were despised by his father.


    Doctor Liu was interested this time and said with a smile:


    "Suitable children are very suitable, and their identity is also very suitable."


    The high temperature smelled the speech and frowned slightly. Shi''er admitted that he was really better than his son.


    However, when I saw my father say Gao Shi, I couldn''t help but smoke the corners of my mouth.


    Father, what about your moral integrity? Please take it in your hand and put it on the ground before you can find it casually.

 Chapter 166

    "The father is right, but shi''er came to me a few days ago and told me that he had a sweetheart, and told me not to give his sweetheart u to others, but to keep it for him."


    The high temperature seemed to think of something, said faintly.


    "What, the boy finally realized. What kind of girl does he like? Let''s have a look."


    As soon as he heard that Gao Shi had someone he liked, Doctor Liu jumped up from his chair. Said excitedly.


    He finally took a fancy to a daughter-in-law for the boy. As a result, the boy actually ran to the word and said he had a sweetheart.


    "Does the father want to know what shi''er told me at that time?"


    High temperature is a rare good mood. Who told the damn old man in front of him to stay when he was just an adult and pushed him to this seat? He was retaliating.


    Yes, it''s revenge, naked revenge.


    High temperature looked at Dr. Liu with a proud face and wrote that he wanted to know whose girl your grandson liked. Come and beg me.


    Doctor Liu was stunned. Although he wanted to know who the woman Gao Shi liked, was there any suitable and excellent woman he liked for Gao Shi.


    However, as soon as he thought he could listen to the gossip of his grandson, who had a straight face from the bottom and never smiled.


    At the thought of this. Doctor Liu didn''t care who the girl Gao Shi was looking for and whether the girl he was looking for was excellent, so he quickly asked:


    "What did he say?"


    The high temperature saw that his father was hooked, and the corners of his lips were not enough to evoke a rare radian, so that Dr. Liu, who wanted to listen to the gossip of his cold faced grandson, didn''t notice the flickering smile on the high temperature''s face.


    The high temperature said with a serious face, but the hidden success of his great efforts in the depths of his eyes betrayed his mood at the moment.


    "At that time, I asked shi''er why he didn''t let me marry him directly. Father, do you know how he answered me at that time?"


    "What did he say?" Doctor Liu said impatiently.


    If he knew, would he still sit here and listen to you gossip?


    He can only think about this in his heart. Otherwise, the unfilial son is unwilling to tell himself what to do. At that time, he can''t find a place to cry.


    "Shi''er told me that he didn''t want to force other people''s girls to marry him willingly."


    The high temperature looked at his father and was obviously very angry. There was a feeling of suffocation that he didn''t dare to get angry at himself.


    Who told you that the damn old man abandoned our mother and son and went sightseeing alone.


    "This boy is good. He has my style."


    Doctor Liu clapped the table and praised himself impolitely.


    Who knows what he said, but in exchange for high-temperature white eyes, he saw the high-temperature curl his mouth and say in a strange manner:


    "Do you have the demeanor that you abandoned your wife and ran out to visit mountains and rivers and flirt with beauties until your grandchildren grew up more than ten years later?"


    Although the honorific is used, there is a faint taste of irony in the tone.


    As soon as he said this, Dr. Liu was a little nervous. He really did it unkindly, so that he had been eaten by his wife and son all these years.


    He said bitterly, "that was not an impulse, but that boy did have my demeanor. As for you, it''s far from it."


    At this point, Doctor Liu shook his head involuntarily and continued:


    "You don''t look like my son at all."


    Mentioning the past, the high temperature can''t help being in a trance. He secretly asked himself in his heart.


    If I had been brave, would the outcome be different?


    Maybe!


    Seeing that his son fell into memory because of his words, Doctor Liu looked sad and expectant. He patted the hot shoulder and said:


    "Well, let bygones be bygones. If you want to do it now, it won''t change anything. You haven''t even told me which girl the boy is after, and whether she is clever. "


    The high temperature was pulled back to his mind by Dr. Liu''s words. Dr. Liu didn''t care so much about it at that time. He said faintly:


    "What shi''er likes is just the one his father likes, but shi''er''s love road is afraid to be bumpy."


    He heard people in his mother''s back palace say that the girl''s requirements for marriage are really hard to meet. Even the two people who loved their father and mother, in the end, the father didn''t have to accept others as concubines.


    At the thought of this, the high temperature involuntarily glared at Dr. Liu, who was complaining about it.


    Doctor Liu saw his son suddenly staring at himself. He felt the tip of his nose bitterly. He didn''t understand why he was just fine. Why did he suddenly look at himself with such eyes.


    This is a disaster.


    "Why do you say that?" Doctor Liu frowned slightly and asked.


    After the high temperature said what he heard from the Ci''an palace that day, Dr. Liu said to the high temperature:


    "No matter whether he is rough or not, it''s a big deal that we can all help him, and now it''s not just an opportunity with that number."


    Now it''s hot''s turn to be confused. He doesn''t understand what bad ideas his unreliable father will have.


    However, he is also happy that his unreliable father can give more bad ideas, so that he can read the gossip of the cold faced boy.


    After all these years, he seldom saw the superfluous look on the iceberg face when he saw the so-called serious and expressionless face.


    As he spoke, Dr. Liu came up to the high temperature and said:


    "Look, isn''t there a flood in the Jiangnan and Shandong areas, and the girl Ruohe donated 100000 liang of gold at this time. We might as well take this opportunity to arrange an imperial envoy for them to go to the Jiangnan and Shandong areas together for disaster relief."


    I think this idea is also very good.


    Therefore, the two father and son, who wanted to see the cold face and gossiping, began to discuss some details, which meant a bit of collusion.


    No matter it was at this time, both of them didn''t know that someone was colluding with them and discussed how to deal with them.


    At this time, Ruohe just came out of Yutian''s study. On the way back to his room, he saw many servants talking about something.


    But every time I saw her, I closed my mouth one after another, asked the queen to salute her and left.


    For such a strange phenomenon, he always felt that what the servants talked about was related to him.


    Therefore, when he returned to the house, he asked Lian Yue to inquire.

 Chapter 167

    Lianyue''s work efficiency is very high. She came back in a short time, but her face is very ugly?


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked:


    "What''s going on?"


    He is also curious. What is it that makes lianyue, who has always been steady, have such an ugly face.


    After hearing this question, Lian Yue said angrily:


    "Miss, those people are really too much. They say that behind your back."


    As long as he thought of those gossip, lianyue felt angry.


    Seeing the appearance of lianyue, he became interested. What was it that would make the always stable reasons angry like this.


    She only saw a trace of mockery in the bottom of her eyes, slightly raised her eyebrows and asked:


    "Oh? What did they say to make our sister lianyue so angry? "


    Looking at his smiling eyes, lianyue somehow felt a lot more angry in his heart.


    This just said, but the anger in my heart was much less, and when I spoke, I naturally calmed down a lot.


    "Miss, I don''t know who is spreading rumors behind your back that you don''t know how to behave. You meet your lover in the middle of the night and have a skin relationship with others."


    As soon as he said this, lianyue''s anger came up.


    No matter how well educated she is, she can''t resist others'' indifference to her slander.


    Besides, my miss is not that kind of person. How can a kind and intelligent person like my miss be the same as the person in the rumor.


    Private meeting lover, her young lady is so pure and pure that she can''t do such shameless things.


    As soon as lianyue said this, Lianxin was angry. How could her young lady do such a thing? At the thought of the man''s slandering of Chen he behind his back, Lianxin unconsciously said:


    "It was the shameless one who slandered the young lady behind her back."


    The young lady of her family is such a nice person. After coming to Zhongyong Hou''s house, she is more careful in everything. She hasn''t offended anyone. How can someone slander her so much.


    After listening to the words of lianyue, he not only had no Qi. Instead, he smiled. She narrowed her Phoenix eyes slightly, and the cold light at the bottom of her eyes flashed by.


    Seeing that Ruohe smiled, lianyue didn''t understand that Ruohe could still laugh at such a time. She couldn''t help thinking whether Ruohe was angry and stupid by those rumors, otherwise she could still laugh at this time.


    Although Lianxin also came from Feng, her mind of practicing martial arts is not as transparent as lianyue.


    What''s more, even lianyue is confused by the action of Naohe''s Bureau, not to mention Lianxin?


    Pity could not help but say angrily:


    "Miss, what time is it? You''re funny."


    Seeing the anger on pity''s face, Huang he restrained a little, smiled a mocking smile and said:


    "If I don''t laugh, can I cry?"


    She knew the reason why the man behind her did so, but what he thought was funny.


    In her previous life, she was designed by Mrs. min to ruin her reputation. In this life, she did nothing and tried every means to prevent it. In the end, she was so slandered.


    Just as they thought, she didn''t offend anyone after she came to Zhongyong Hou''s house. Now someone spread rumors in Zhongyong Hou''s house in order to slander her reputation.


    Who the hell is that man? What is his purpose?


    Suddenly, a figure flashed through his mind.


    Then he saw a sneer on his lips.


    That smile made the two sisters feel that there was a cold wind behind them, and they shivered in their hearts.


    "Little, miss."


    Pity tentatively called out to Ruohe, for fear that Ruohe was really hit by this thing.


    Seeing pity''s cautious appearance, he couldn''t help laughing. He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile:


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you really think I should cry. Don''t worry. These rumors won''t hurt me."


    When thinking about her previous life, she didn''t listen less than these hi ah ugly words. When she lived again, she didn''t care about her reputation or anything. Where would she be angry because of these.


    It''s not worth being angry with yourself for these rumors deliberately spread by others.


    "Miss."


    After hearing what he said, lianyue and Lianxin couldn''t help but feel hurt. What did their young lady go through, so that she didn''t even care about her reputation.


    Pity asked, "is miss going to let them say so?"


    She didn''t know how ugly those rumors were, but she could imagine in her sister''s face when she came back. I''m afraid those rumors were not generally ugly.


    Even worse than her sister said.


    "Who said they went on talking so nonsense."


    With his eyes narrowed slightly, there seems to be water waves flowing in the fundus of his eyes. At the deepest place, there is a vortex that makes people fall.


    The whirlpool was dark and cold, like a black hole in the mangy hell, which made people shudder.


    It seems that as long as someone is stared at by the vortex, he will be doomed.


    "Miss..."


    Since you don''t intend to have them continue to talk like this, you should try to stop it, miss, instead of sitting here and acting like it''s none of your business.


    "You want to ask me why I don''t go out and stop it?"


    I don''t know when, pity began to appear on my face, which is not a good thing.


    "Miss, how do you know?"


    Pity looked at Ruohe incredulously. She didn''t say it. Could it be that miss can''t read her mind.


    Ruohe originally wanted to use this to let Lianxin know that her vigilance has deteriorated during this period, but after seeing Lianxin''s silly expression, Ruohe couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "I don''t know any mind reading skills, but you write everything on your face, which makes it difficult for me to know."


    When pity heard the speech, her cheeks turned red. What''s the matter with her? She has been comfortable for too long. She even forgot the most basic happiness.


    I saw pity kneeling on the ground and pleading with Huang He:


    "If you know your crime, please punish me."


    Pity could not imagine that if she still felt the same pain these days and showed her joy, she didn''t know what kind of trouble it would bring to her young lady.


    "Get up, you also care about me."


    In fact, when you think about it, Huang He also feels a little guilty. You are about the same age as her. You should be lively and cheerful, but you have to pretend to be mature because of her.


    Over time, it made her forget the real age of pity.


    Pitifully, he looked at Huang He and said:


    "Miss, how are you going to stop those people?"


    He lowered his eyelids slightly and said:


    "Pity, you should know that there is a saying that rumors stop at the wise, besides..."


    Some things, the more you explain, the worse they will become. You ignore them. Over time, they will have unexpected consequences.


    "Besides what."


    Pity at this time more concerned about Ruohe and asked eagerly.


    "Besides, I don''t need to do this. Someone will mention that I will do it to solve the people behind it. We just need to add fuel to the flames at the right time."


    There is another reason why he didn''t say it. Moreover, those people said that Miss Biao met her lover in the middle of the night. She clearly remembers that at present, there is more than one miss Biao living in Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    Chen he said faintly. The dull tone was calm. It seemed that she was not talking about herself, but about an irrelevant person.


    At the beginning, Naohe may not know who spread the rumors behind, but just now, she remembered that there were only one or two people in the whole Zhongyong Hou house.


    "Miss, do you want to?"


    Seeing the calm and calm appearance of Huang He, the bottom of pity''s eyes glittered with excitement.


    She knew that if she dared to slander her young lady like this, she would not make them feel better.


    Just then, someone came in and said to Huang He:


    "Miss Biao, madam, please."


    The contemptuous eyes and tone seemed to be the same as what he had really done.


    Looking at the servant girl''s contemptuous and sarcastic look, he was in a trance, almost making her feel that he had really done something shameful.


    "Please go back and tell my aunt. I''ll clean up first and then come."


    He said faintly to the servant girl.


    "Then you should hurry up and don''t make your wife wait long."


    After the servant girl finished, she didn''t look at Ruohe, turned and walked outside the yard.


    It seems that Huang He is something dirty, which makes her avoid it.


    When he left, he even said in pieces:


    "I really think I''m a noble girl! It''s just a slut who meets his lover in the middle of the night. I''m ashamed. "


    The servant girl said more and more vigorously, so she almost didn''t run to Ruohe, point to Ruohe''s nose and scold Ruohe for being shameless and a slut.


    Looking at the look of the servant girl, pity''s face, let alone how ugly it is.


    If it hadn''t been for lianyue, she would have rushed forward to argue with the servant girl.


    "Sister, what are you doing with me? The dog slave who doesn''t have eyes dares to despise miss like this. I must make her look good."


    It''s called anger in my heart. It''s ok if Miss doesn''t care. It''s ok if those people slander Miss behind her back. They dare to slander miss in front of her.


    If she doesn''t refute, these people ha Zhen will be a bully.


    "Pity, don''t be impulsive. First listen to what the young lady says."


    Lianyue is much more stable than Lianxin. Although she doesn''t understand what Ruohe will do next, she also knows that Ruohe is not the kind of person who doesn''t fight back after a loss, knocks out his teeth and swallows it in his stomach.


    After listening to lianyue''s words, Lianxin was really honest, but her eyes were so straight nailed to Ruohe.


    It''s not that he is afraid of being stared at. No matter who is so straight, he won''t miss a minute of time.


    Chen he thought that in the face of such a situation, everyone would feel uncomfortable.


    What he doesn''t know is that there is such a person in this world. No matter how people stare at him, there won''t be anything uncomfortable or inappropriate.

 Chapter 168

    "He''er met his aunt. I don''t know what''s the matter when his aunt asked him to come over?"


    Chen he slightly blessed Lin, who was sitting on the throne in gorgeous clothes.


    This Lin surname, Huang He didn''t like it at the beginning, not because she was the successor, but because this Lin surname is really hard to talk about.


    Of course, he doesn''t like Lin, and Lin''s he is also not much better?


    Lin''s family was not the original match of Zhongyong Hou Yutian, but his successor. He was righted a few years before his mother married Su Hu.


    At that time, my mother didn''t know how to protect Yu Chengyang, but she often dealt with Lin''s family.


    As for the relationship between Ruohe and Lin, it was not clear in a few words. Moreover, Ruohe was not born at that time.


    Most of the people Yu Meiqing brought to the prime minister''s house have been dismissed or bought off by Mrs. min for various reasons.


    Not to mention the Zhongyong Hou residence. For Lin, the past was a disgrace to her, and naturally no one would be allowed to chew behind her back.


    Therefore, it is normal to know that this past is also normal.


    Lin nodded slightly and asked him:


    "Wo''er, you know the rumors in your family."


    Lin''s eyes flashed a cold light at the moment he saw Ruohe. Yu Meiqing, you died early. Can''t I clean up you or your daughter.


    I will take good care of your daughter. I will make you restless in the underworld and make you regret your meddling.


    "Yes."


    He nodded faintly, that is, he knew it.


    Lin nodded his head, slapped the table and shouted angrily:


    "Since you know, do you know it''s wrong?"


    Lin Shi wanted to take the opportunity to make trouble. A sneer arose from the corners of his mouth. He wanted to convict himself without even asking. Lin Shi, do you think you are too high on yourself.


    "He''er doesn''t understand what his aunt is talking about. What''s wrong with him?"


    Seeing that Ruohe was still arguing, Lin''s anger was even greater. He almost jumped up and pointed to Ruohe and said that you would meet my son four nights in the middle of the night. What''s the purpose of seducing my son.


    "What''s wrong? Haven''t you heard the rumors in the mansion? "


    Lin held back his anger and said sarcastically.


    "Yes, I heard the rumors in the mansion."


    He Luo nodded and said calmly.


    "Now that you know, you should understand the seriousness of this matter." Lin looked at him and said coldly.


    This time, Ruohe had such a big handle in her own hands that she didn''t believe she couldn''t hold a little girl''s film.


    Besides, she doesn''t care whether it''s true or false. As long as she sits down, Su Ruohe, a cheap girl, can only marry to Zhongyong Hou''s house. At that time, she can handle it as she wants.


    As soon as he thought about making a living in his own hands, Lin felt very excited, especially when she still had the handle on him. At that time, whether he was round or flat, he had to listen to himself, and he couldn''t go to the Marquis to sue him.


    The more Lin thought about it, the more excited he was. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "What does my aunt laugh at?" He spoiled Lin and said:


    "Didn''t my aunt say that the end of the matter would be very serious? Why do you still laugh?"


    He looked at Lin''s stiff facial expression and sneered in his heart. Laugh, laugh, you won''t laugh in a while.


    Lin''s stiff face smiled awkwardly and said:


    "He''er, you are a daughter''s family. Even if you like your second cousin, you can''t be a tiger and your second cousin. Come to the private meeting in the middle of the night."


    Lin said earnestly, like an elder who cares for his younger generation.


    "Aunt, wo''er doesn''t understand what you''re talking about. There''s another cousin like this."


    He looked at Lin with a puzzled face and said. If you want to put this thing on your head, you don''t see who she is. She is Su Ruohe after rebirth.


    How could su Ruohe, who had long lost his heart to Yu Hongxing, fall into such an obvious trap.


    "Didn''t someone in your family say you had a tryst with yang''er in the garden last night?"


    Lin''s skin smiled and meat said, looking at Huang He without laughing.


    "Aunt, what are you talking about? I settled early last night. How could I appear in the garden? And my aunt knows that these are just rumors. Why take them seriously? Who knows that the servant girl is dazzled and sees the wrong person."


    He looked at Lin and said with narrow eyes. The tone is even more elusive.


    Lin''s speech plug, what she didn''t expect was that Ruohe would become so articulate and sincere. She took Ruohe''s hand and said:


    "Wo''er, there is no wind without waves. You should pay attention to it in the future, but you can''t give anything to others."


    At this point, Lin paused and continued:


    "Wo''er, you know, I don''t have a daughter with the marquis. The Marquis and I see you as their own daughter. You can''t do anything shady."


    For Lin''s intentions, how could she not understand? She just wanted to play the card of affection and let herself relax. She even admitted that she had really seen Yu in the garden last night.


    After living for a lifetime, although he doesn''t care about fame and integrity as much as he did in his previous life, it doesn''t mean that any excrement basin can buckle on the word. What''s more, the excrement basin is still the ungrateful man who is indifferent and unjust.


    "Aunt, I know you and your uncle love wo''er, but wo''er really didn''t go out of the room last night, let alone met his second cousin in the garden."


    He looked clever and said respectfully.


    "Aunt, he''er doesn''t know much about the rumors in the mansion. Can you tell me those rumors in detail?"


    As soon as Lin Shi saw the respectful and obedient appearance of Chen he, she felt angry. Now she hopes that Chen he can suddenly jump up and confront her loudly at this time, rather than such a clever appearance.


    Only when he jumped up and confronted himself, she could better hold him. He was so obedient that she had no bottom in her heart.


    Seeing Lin''s frown and not talking, he was not in a hurry, but continued to say faintly:


    "Aunt, although he Er knows late, he Er also knows what rumors say about Miss Biao. If he Er remembers correctly, Miss Biao who lives in the Hou house now doesn''t know he er."


    If she wants to buckle the excrement basin on herself, she doesn''t mind giving it back to you.


    He glanced at Miss Lin Qianqian, who had been standing aside without talking.


    When Chen he looked at Lin Qianqian, Lin Qianqian suddenly felt a cool wind blowing on her back. She couldn''t help looking up and just looked up at Chen he''s cold eyes.


    Such cold eyes made Lin Qianqian shiver involuntarily.

 Chapter 169

    Seeing Lin Qianqian''s reaction, he raised a satisfied radian on his lips and said to Lin Qianqian:


    "Did cousin Lin pass through the garden last night?"


    When Lin Qianqian heard the speech, he was surprised and said secretly, did she know anything?


    Although Lin Qianqian was surprised, he said calmly:


    "Sister he''er, what do you mean by that? I stayed in my room yesterday and never went out."


    Anyway. Lin Qianqian knows. She can''t admit that she went to the garden last evening at this time. Otherwise, she can''t tell.


    Naturally, she can think of, and so can he.


    Therefore, for Lin Qianqian''s denial, Huang He not only was not in a hurry, but also was not salty, slightly ironic, and gently spit out two words.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, the servant girls around me can testify."


    Somehow, Lin Qianqian only felt that he was cold when he looked at the trademark and his clear, dead eyes. It seemed that he was stared at by the Shura of the leper hell.


    He smiled, his voice was clear and sweet, like a yellow warbler out of the valley, and said slowly:


    "Cousin Lin said you stayed in the house yesterday. Why is it different from the news I heard? I heard from the servant girl in your yard that you went back very late last night. "


    When Lin Qianqian heard the speech, she couldn''t help but feel nervous. If it weren''t for the help of the servant girl around her, she might have fallen to the ground as usual.


    She looked up and looked at Ruohe with a little panic. How did she know her whereabouts? She also arranged people in her yard, but it shouldn''t be. The Zhongyong Hou house here is the territory of her aunt, not her Su Ruohe.


    Looking at Lin Qianqian''s slightly nervous look, he sneered in his heart and dared to calculate himself, so he must have the consciousness of bearing the consequences.


    After stabilizing his mind, Lin Qianqian Qiangzi looked at Chen he and said:


    "Cousin Su, I stayed in my room last night. Why did you slander me like this?"


    Lin Qianqian looked down with tears in his eyes.


    The soft, weak, tearful beauty really deserves that sentence.


    Looking at Lin Qianqian''s appearance, he even thought unkindly that if he were a man, he would be the first to escort Lin Qianqian and be Lin Qianqian''s flower escort.


    It''s a pity that Lin Qianqian forgot that no one here will feel heartache because of her appearance, except for the women''s family members.


    Such a move by her will only arouse women''s disgust.


    "I didn''t mean to slander sister Lin and you. Don''t get me wrong. "


    He quickly waved his hand, indicating that he was definitely not slandering Lin Qianqian. Moreover, his title had changed from cousin Lin to sister Lin.


    Lin Qianqian frowned, as if he only thought of something. He was about to speak, but how could he give her such a chance.


    "I see that sister Lin is not only outstanding in appearance, but also good at playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry, song and Fu, and needlework. Aunt, you say so. "


    In the end, he did not forget to pull in Lin, who planned to see the signs first.


    Lin wants to see her make a fool of herself. It''s not so easy.


    As for Lin Qianqian, Huang He won''t feel any psychological burden. At the beginning, Lin Qianqian dared to calculate her, so she can''t be blamed for being cruel.


    Lin''s family frowned when she saw that Ruohe married herself suddenly. When she first entered the Zhongyong Hou house, she didn''t deal with Yu Meiqing. Later, when Ruohe would be a guest in the Zhongyong Hou house, she didn''t deal with Ruohe, and everyone knew it.


    It''s just that he suddenly mentioned her at this time, which made Lin''s heart tighten. She didn''t understand what he wanted to do, but her intuition told her that there would be no good if he mentioned her at this time.


    At the beginning, Lin frowned slightly, then relaxed, nodded gently and said:


    "Heer, you lost well. Qianqian is the top in all aspects."


    Lin''s reputation outside is hard to object to. Besides, Lin Qianqian was also successful. She is really a top girl in terms of talent and needlework. She is a very excellent girl.


    It''s a pity. She... Thought of this, Lin couldn''t help sighing.


    It is not easy for her to hold Zhongyong Hou''s house firmly in her hand.


    Seeing Lin''s words go on, Huang He''s also happy. As long as Lin''s words go on, there''s no need to worry that Lin and Lin Qianqian won''t be fooled.


    "I see that my second cousin is also a good person. He is elegant, talented and well matched with sister Lin, don''t you think so? Aunt. "


    Lin Qianqian''s affection for Yu has been known in his previous life. However, in order to get the Zhongyong Hou house, Lin Qianqian made Lin Qianqian the concubine of his eldest cousin Yu Chengyang.


    Lin''s intention is understood by Huang He, but just because he understands does not mean that others will understand.


    For some of Lin''s small hands, Ruohe had to sigh that Lin''s good idea was just that she wanted to retreat in this life. I''m afraid it''s not so easy.


    Sure enough, Lin''s face changed slightly after hearing what he said. She would never let Yu carry forward marry Lin Qianqian.


    If Lin Qianqian marries Yu Chengyang, how can she control Yu Chengyang.


    She had planned all this long ago.


    It is inevitable that Yu Hongxing marries Huang He so that the Marquis of the loyal and brave Marquis falls into the hands of his son.


    If yu Qianqian can''t marry Yu Chengyang, then she still has Lin Qianqian as a chess piece and will marry Lin Qianqian to Yu Chengyang. In this way, no matter what the final result is.


    She can resist Zhongyong Hou''s house, which is of great benefit to the Lin family.


    However, although Lin didn''t want Yu to marry Lin Qianqian, he didn''t show it at all. Instead, he said to Chen he:


    "He''er, I don''t know what you said. Qianqian and yang''er seem to be a perfect match in that respect. I didn''t mention it to yang''er, but yang''er has always regarded Qianqian as his own sister. Therefore, I can''t help it."


    Lin''s words didn''t offend anyone. He had to sigh again. Lin''s good abacus.


    He has been quietly paying attention to Lin Qianqian''s expression.


    Lin Qianqian had just raised a glimmer of hope because of Chen he''s words. After hearing Lin''s words, his whole face became much paler.


    He shook his head secretly in his heart. In order to control Zhongyong Hou''s house, Lin''s own niece and daughter took advantage of it, but what she didn''t know was.


    In her previous life, although all this was the same as she thought, she also did not control the Zhongyong Hou house.


    Because in the end, Yu Xingyang married Su Manjing. Not to mention Su Manjing, Mrs. min will never let Lin continue to control the Zhongfu power of Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    "Second cousin really told you that."


    He looked at Lin in surprise and said.


    "Yes." Lin frowned slightly. She didn''t understand why he asked, but she still said so.


    He shriveled his mouth and said faintly:


    "That''s a pity. I think my second cousin and sister Lin are a natural couple."


    Lin''s heart trembled inexplicably. After stabilizing her mind, she said:


    "There is a way that the melon is not sweet. Even if I like Qianqian, I can''t tie yang''er to marry him. Otherwise, they won''t go if they don''t have a good life at that time, won''t they?"


    It''s hard to pay attention to Lin Qianqian''s behavior. Lin Qianqian also looks at Ruohe suspiciously. She doesn''t understand what happened to Ruohe. She clearly remembers that Ruohe likes brother Yang, but Su Ruohe''s behavior today is a little strange,


    But in such a dialogue, she never had a chance to interrupt.


    At this time, Lin''s mother whispered a few words in Lin''s ear when she continued to give Lin''s tea.


    Lin''s eyes crossed with a touch of annoyance. She still underestimated Chen he and was led by him by the nose. She didn''t know how long she would be surrounded by him if her mother in charge didn''t remind her.


    After she straightened up, she said to Huang He:


    "Wo''er, let''s not talk about this first. Let''s talk about the rumors in the house now."


    Lin did not know for a moment who spread the hint of those rumors, but she was grateful to that person.


    The man who spread the rumor gave her a big help.


    Therefore, when Lin knew that someone deliberately spread such rumors, he not only didn''t try to suppress them, but also deliberately let them spread, and even made a lot of efforts.


    "Oh, aunt, but what else do you want to say. He Er remembered that I had said that I had not been to the garden last night. "


    Lin Shi wants to take this matter to himself, and doesn''t see if Chen he will do as she wants.


    "But someone can prove it."


    Lin asked. As long as no one could prove that he had never been to the garden, he couldn''t wash it even if he jumped into the Yellow River.


    "The servant girls around me can prove it."


    He said without haste or delay.


    Lin frowned slightly, as if he was feeling lost, and said faintly:


    "They are all your confidants. I''m afraid outsiders won''t believe what they say."


    He closed his eyes slightly, hid all the emotions in his eyes, and said to Lin:


    "If my aunt doesn''t believe it, she can call my second cousin over and ask. Isn''t everything clear?"


    When Lin heard the speech, he was so happy that he quickly said to the servant girl beside him:


    "Call me the second young master and say I have something to find him."


    During this period, when Lin Qianqian said that he was going to call Yu Xingyang, there was a bright light flashing at the bottom of his eyes, and then it became dark.


    For what these two women think in their hearts, Ruohe understands, but she is Su Ruohe. How can su Ruohe, who lives again for the first time, let them calculate at will.

 Chapter 170

    After a while, Yu came to the main hall.


    "The child has seen his mother, Mother Ann, cousin Ann Heer, cousin Ann Qianqian."


    Yu Xiangyang only asked Lin after seeing Lin''s people one by one:


    "Mother, what can I do for you?"


    He has heard a lot of rumors about the house more or less, and knows what Lin''s purpose is to call him over.


    Originally, he was the same as Lin''s idea, but after thinking carefully, he quickly denied the idea of directly admitting the rumor.


    For nothing else, because he had a lot of attitude last night, if he didn''t say anything and acquiesced in this matter, he would only hate him more.


    Of course, he knew that Yu would not admit the rumor, so he dared to let Lin call Yu.


    Why would he be so sure? For nothing else, it''s because he shared the bed with Yu Xingyang for so many years in his previous life. If he can''t guess Yu Xingyang''s mind.


    Then, she lived in vain in her previous life, and Bai Yu slept with her for so many years.


    Lin''s face softened a little when he saw his son coming, and he said lovingly.


    "Yang''er, you must have heard some rumors in the house. For the sake of your two cousins, you always tell me which cousin you were with in the garden yesterday..."


    Lin didn''t finish her later words, but everyone present knew that what she wanted to say was private meeting.


    Moreover, Lin''s words are ostensibly for the sake of the reputation of Huang He and Lin Qianqian, but the meaning of the words has pointed out that Yu Xingyang will meet his cousin privately


    If an outsider is present, Lin''s sentence for the sake of the reputation of your two cousins has completely destroyed Chen he or Lin Qianqian''s reputation.


    Things that didn''t exist will also become something because of Lin''s words.


    I have to say that Lin''s move is out of thin air and plays beautifully.


    He even felt that Lin was much better than Mrs. min in this regard.


    He looked at Lin''s confident smile with a smile.


    How much did Lin have to believe that his son would have the same idea as her to have such confidence.


    However, Lin''s confident appearance was poured with a cool heart after hearing Yu''s words.


    I saw Yu Hongyang arch at Lin and say:


    "Mother, my son did go to the garden last night, but I didn''t see cousin he''er or cousin Qianqian when I was in the garden."


    What happened last night deeply hit Yu Xingyang. For his poor self-esteem, Yu Xingyang would not admit that he had met Ruohe in the garden.


    The poor man''s self-esteem will only make Yu carry forward deny what happened last night, and even secretly swear in his heart that he will truly fall in love with him.


    As everyone knows, it was impossible as early as the beginning.


    Lin was obviously surprised by what he said later, if not for the fact that he was still there.


    Chen he estimated that Lin must have rushed to Yu Xingyang at this time, pointed to Yu Xingyang''s nose and questioned Yu Xingyang: do you know what you said.


    Lin Qianqian obviously didn''t expect Yu to deny what happened last night for the sake of Xiaohe.


    She looked at Yu Hongyang incredulously, with slight expectation, joy, confusion and loss in the bottom of her eyes.


    Does he already love her so much? He would rather lie to his aunt for her.


    Lin Qianqian bit her lips to keep her tears from flowing down. She looked at Chen he''s eyes with reluctance, hatred, envy and jealousy.


    Last night, she clearly saw that brother Yang was holding Su Feihe''s hand and saying something, but Su Feihe ignored brother Yang.


    At the thought of this, Lin Qianqian''s hatred for Huang He became stronger.


    Su Ronghe, why do you ignore brother Yang? Brother Yang is so kind to you. Why don''t you accept brother Yang''s kindness.


    "You... What did you say?"


    I don''t know how long it took Lin to find his voice and ask Yu again.


    She didn''t want to believe that her son would not understand what a good opportunity it was at present. Once she missed it, she was afraid it would be rare again in the future.


    "Mother, I said I didn''t see anyone when I was in garden last night."


    Yu said with certainty again.


    However, this time, when he was talking, he took a look at him intentionally or unintentionally.


    That look seems to be asking for credit to Ruohe.


    He''er, you see how well I did. I didn''t say anything for you.


    Chen he was disgusted by the look in Yu''s eyes. She resisted her nausea and said to Lin:


    "My aunt and my second cousin also said that you didn''t see me or sister Lin in the garden last night. You can''t tolerate this matter. You must investigate it carefully and catch the two people who spread rumors behind them as an example."


    Hearing the speech, Lin recovered from the shock brought by Yu''s words and said to Huang He:


    "He''er, don''t worry. My aunt will find out the man behind him and punish him severely to prove your innocence."


    Lin Shi is worthy of Lin Shi. At this time, he can still hold his hand and say lovingly on his face.


    If you don''t know, people will think Lin is the biological mother of Ruohe?


    However, Huang He also missed Lin''s regret when he said this, and he glanced at Yu Hongxing with a look of hatred for iron and steel.


    "He''er believes that his aunt will find someone else."


    He nodded slightly and said. Then she lowered her eyelids and stood obediently aside. No one could see her mood at this time.


    It seems that Lin Qianqian was shocked by Yu Hongxing''s actions. He didn''t come back until now and said to Lin:


    "Aunt, you must find out the people behind them. Such people who deliberately slander people''s innocence behind them are hateful. You must not let them go easily."


    Lin Qianqian said with a dignified face. If he hadn''t guessed that Lin Qianqian was the one who spread the rumors, he would really be cheated by Lin Qianqian''s vivid acting skills and thought she was also a victim.


    Lin Shi held Lin Qianqian''s hand and nodded with kindness on his face. In a gentle voice, he said, "don''t worry, I won''t easily let go of the people behind me."


    However, although Lin''s face was kind, er, the light emitted from his eyes made Lin Qianqian shiver involuntarily.


    That vision made Lin Qianqian see the consequences of the person who spread the rumors.


    She calmed her mind and said calmly, "Qianqian believes in her aunt."


    The more critical the time is, the more she can''t reveal any flaws. She can''t let people know that she did it, otherwise she won''t want to come to Zhongyong Hou''s house in the future.


    Lin Shi saw Lin Qianqian''s look, and his eyes flashed a satisfied look.


    She is the hostess of the loyal and brave Marquis house. How to sell it? Maybe she doesn''t know who is spreading rumors.


    Now, seeing that Lin Qianqian is so aware of current affairs, he is also relieved.


    Lin Shi is confident that as long as Lin Qianqian can live steadily, she will have a way to round it up.

 Chapter 171

    Originally, Lin Qianqian wanted to spread it secretly, forcing Chen he to submit and humiliating the prime minister''s house, but finally let the girl hide.


    Lin Shi said to the servant girls around him very reluctantly:


    "You go and find me all the people who spread the rumors."


    After Lin said this, he looked at him and said:


    "Wo''er, don''t worry. I''ll send someone to call those broken mouth things. Ask them clearly, and I''ll return your innocence."


    Now it''s her fault. Since Lin Qianqian is stable and Su Ronghe''s biting the smelly girl, she will check it in front of everyone.


    At that time, no matter what the result is, it won''t burn on her head.


    When he heard the speech, he narrowed his eyes slightly and said in his heart: This Lin family is smarter than Lin Qianqian. At this time, he still doesn''t forget to calculate himself.


    And she doesn''t mention Lin Qianqian at all. It''s clear that she is implying that the person in the rumor is himself. Lin Shi, you try to pour sewage on me. Am I the kind of person you can manipulate at will.


    "What my aunt said is that you must check carefully to return my innocence with sister Lin."


    His voice is still faint, so people can''t hear any emotion.


    Lin''s face was a little stiff when she heard the speech, and she didn''t say much at once. She straightened her body and sat on the throne waiting for the person who went to bring the rumor, but her eyes paid attention to him as if nothing.


    When did Su Ruohe start to lose such oil and salt.


    Yu Xingyang also unconsciously set his eyes on Ruohe. He didn''t understand when Su Ruohe, who had a simple mind, became so good at speaking.


    In this matter, Lin Qianqian was guilty, but when she saw that Yu''s eyes would always fall on Ruohe, her hatred, envy and jealousy could not be suppressed. She stared at Ruohe fiercely, as if she wanted to cut Ruohe thousands of times.


    He didn''t intend to pay attention to these people''s eyes, but Lin Qianqian''s eyes were too naked. She looked very uncomfortable.


    "Sister Lin, why are you looking at me like that? What''s wrong with me? Or do you think what I just said is wrong? We shouldn''t ask our aunt to find out about it and return us an innocence? "


    Hearing this, the people present couldn''t help looking at Lin Qianqian. They just saw the resentment at the bottom of Lin Qianqian''s eyes that hadn''t been put away in time.


    Yu Xingchuan frowned slightly. His cousin knew that he wanted to marry himself. He also understood his mother''s plan, but if Lin Qianqian dared to interfere with his affairs, he would never be soft hearted because of his mother.


    Of course, Yu and Lin look at Lin Qianqian in a fair way, while the rest know their identity, but it does not hinder their nature of gossip. You know, gossip has been an indispensable entertainment since ancient times.


    Lin Qianqian obviously didn''t expect that Huang He would suddenly speak to himself at this time. The mood in his eyes didn''t have time to clean up for the moment. Therefore, there was the scene in front.


    Although Lin Qianqian was a little surprised, he soon recovered and said to Chen he:


    "Sister Su is worried too much. I don''t think what you said is wrong."


    When Lin Qianqian said this, he couldn''t help looking at Yu.


    He looked at Lin Qianqian''s actions with a smile. He was full of water and affectionate. He would be compassionate if he were a man.


    Unfortunately, Lin Qianqian chose the wrong person for nothing else, just because the man she chose was Yu Xingyang, a man who could abandon everything for power and interests.


    Sure enough, as Huang he expected, Yu Hongyang drank his own tea just like he didn''t notice Lin Qianqian''s eyes at all.


    However, it was hard for him. When Lin Qianqian saw that Yu Hongxing didn''t want to pay attention to himself, she couldn''t help thinking of the scene she saw in the garden last night. Her eyes looked at him with more resentment.


    Su Feihe, it must be because of you. If it weren''t for you, brother Yang wouldn''t ignore himself.


    Su Ronghe, wait. I''ll ruin your reputation later.


    Aren''t you very noble? I''ll see how you pretend to be tall later.


    He is not unconscious. Lin Qianqian looks at himself with such naked eyes. He will still feel uncomfortable.


    But she didn''t understand. All this had nothing to do with her. How could Lin Qianqian throw all his sins on himself.


    Sure enough, it can''t be inferred from common sense that a woman can''t be loved. Lin Qianqian is probably brain pumping.


    At the thought of his previous life, even if Lin Qianqian left Zhongyong Hou mansion with Yu Chengyang, he didn''t think so.


    I just feel that Lin Qianqian is a fool and blind woman. She actually likes people like Yu Hongxing.


    Isn''t she a fool and a blind man? Didn''t she also give up her heart to this man in her previous life?


    As soon as Lin Qianqian''s words fell, the atmosphere became a little stiff. For a moment, he didn''t know how to find words to refute Lin Qianqian.


    She couldn''t point to Lin Qianqian''s nose and ask: since you said my words were right, why did you stare at me like this.


    She is now stared at by Lin Qianqian''s naked eyes, with goose bumps all over her body.


    Fortunately, this atmosphere did not last long, so servants reported that those servants who spread rumors behind them had brought it.


    "Madam, I''ve brought everyone here."


    Hearing the speech, Huang he breathed a sigh of relief. Although she didn''t care about Lin Qianqian''s attitude, it would still be uncomfortable for her to be stared at by Lin Qianqian so naked.


    When Lin Qianqian saw that everyone had been brought here, he couldn''t help but wait for him fiercely, and said in his heart:


    Su Ronghe, look how you turn over later.


    Thinking about the next scene, Lin Qianqian thought more and more happily. After she knew her aunt''s plan, she hated Chen he, but she didn''t have a chance.


    Thinking that the opportunity was placed in front of her, this was a hard won opportunity. How could she let him go so easily?


    Sometimes, Lin Qianqian even thought that if the Empress Dowager didn''t make a decree to choose a princess for the marriageable princes, maybe she wouldn''t have such a good opportunity.


    So, Su Ronghe, if you want to hate the empress dowager, if it weren''t for her, how could I have such a good chance.


    Huang he naturally felt the change in Lin Qianqian''s look and frowned slightly. What she didn''t expect was that when she smashed the prime minister''s house, she guarded against her concubines and aunts. After coming to the Zhongyong Hou house, she even took medicine against outsiders. It seems that God thinks she''s too relaxed.


    Lin nodded slightly and asked the servants, "you spread all the rumors in the house."


    He looked at the people kneeling on the ground and saw a fat steward. He vaguely remembered that the woman had been the niece of Lin''s nanny Chen.


    After Lin Qianqian arrived at Zhongyong Hou''s residence, the Lin family worried that Lin Qianqian didn''t have enough hands, so they gave it to Lin Qianqian.


    Ruohe clearly remembers this. In her previous life, Qiu He, who was next to her, did not less hook up with the woman surnamed Chen after su Manjing passed the house.


    As for the other two, she didn''t know each other very much. I think it''s because she married Zhongyong Hou''s house three years later in her previous life. These two humble servant girls have been dealt with by Lin.


    It seemed that those people didn''t understand Lin''s words. Just kneeling there stunned, mother Chen cried:


    "Madam, the old slave doesn''t understand what the rumor you said is. The old slave only knows that everything he said is true."


    The two little girls as like as two peas were clearly centered on Chen''s mother. When Chen''s mother opened the door, they said with their mother Chen, both words and tone were identical.


    As soon as the three servants said this, they didn''t mean to say that they did see Miss Biao in the garden last night, but they didn''t know who miss Biao was.


    For a time, the eyes of the servants in the room always seemed to sweep over the bodies of Ruohe and Lin Qianqian.


    Feeling those eyes, the corners of his lips aroused a mocking smile.


    How sure did Lin and Lin Qianqian dare to leave these servants here.


    You know, if these servants were themselves in the garden last night, they would not be able to wash themselves even if they jumped into the Yellow River.


    When Lin heard the speech, her eyes crossed with a touch of urgency. The play will be finished soon. As long as the play is over, she won''t have to worry about it.


    "You mean you really saw Miss Biao and the second young master in the garden yesterday."


    Lin''s voice was vaguely excited and eager.


    "Yes." Mother Chen replied.


    Yu hung his eyes and fiddled with the teacup in his hand. He didn''t know about it at first. However, after Lin called him, he knew it. He also thought that it would be good to settle with Huang He by taking advantage of it, so as not to change later.


    If not, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, this time he''s just pushing the boat with the current.


    Lin Qianqian heard the speech and silently lowered her eyelids. At this time, she didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    Yes, these rumors were spread by her mother Chen. She also knew Lin''s plan to carry forward with Yu, but she didn''t want to marry Yu Chengyang, so she came up with such a way.


    She thought that as long as things were done, she was going to tell brother Yang and her aunt that it was OK to be a flat wife for brother Yang.


    If Chen he knew Lin Qianqian''s idea, he would scoff. What''s the name of Ping wife? Frankly, she is not a concubine. Ping wife can only be called in the merchant''s house.


    In the official, xungui aristocratic family, where can there be such a saying of Ping wife.


    "Wo''er, what else do you have to say now? You''ve let me down."


    Seeing Chen''s mother admit that Lin''s heart was so excited, but it didn''t show at all. Not only did it not show, but also made a pair of heartache. It seemed that she didn''t want to believe that Huang He would do such a thing.

 Chapter 172

    As for Lin''s hypocritical appearance, he didn''t see it and still said faintly:


    "Aunt, are you too worried? Mother Chen said she saw her second cousin and miss cousin in the garden last night, but she didn''t say she saw me in the garden."


    Lin Shi smelled the speech, slightly raised his eyebrows and sneered in his heart. It''s time for this bitch to deny it.


    "He''er, now the facts are in front of you. Just admit it honestly. I''ll make yang''er responsible for you."


    Lin''s family still looked distressed.


    He couldn''t bear to see this hypocritical appearance. He was glad that he didn''t have to be under the same roof with Lin.


    But at the same time, I was secretly scolding myself for being so blind and blinded by lard in my previous life.


    The Lin family obviously wants to use themselves and Lin Qianqian to control the Zhongyong Hou house, while Yu Xingyang is obviously a villain, but he can''t see it. He thinks that Lin and Yu Xingyang are his best people at the age of, and even because they disobey their uncle.


    When he thought of this, he no longer felt Lin''s grief, but directly asked his mother Chen on the ground:


    "You said you saw me and my second cousin in the garden last night, but really?"


    Mother Chen looked at Ruohe, her eyes dodged, and finally bit her teeth and said:


    "The old slave did see the second young master in the garden last night. As for Miss Biao..."


    Anyone can hear that mother Chen hesitated.


    Lin was also a little worried. Looking at mother Chen, she angrily shouted:


    "Tell me honestly whether you saw Miss Biao and the second young master in the garden."


    Lin looked at Chen''s mother with sharp eyes, obviously with a warning.


    Lin is warning mother Chen that if she dares to say more, then don''t blame her for being cruel.


    Chen''s mother was so surprised by Lin''s eyes that she couldn''t help sweating on her forehead. She was thinking, what should she do now to get out of her body.


    At this time, mother Chen''s heart is called regret.


    I knew it would not be so easy. If time could come again, she would not allow miss Lin to spread such rumors.


    But a thousand gold is hard to buy. I knew that there was no regret in the world.


    Mother Chen''s eyes hovered between Huang He and Lin, as if she were making a choice.


    He didn''t care much and held the cup in his hand. He kept silent. His eyes also stayed on the cup. It seemed that he was counting how many patterns there were on the cup.


    Lin has been staring at Chen''s mother and warning her with her eyes since Chen''s mother looked at Huang He.


    For a long time, mother Chen seemed to have made some decision and said:


    "Madam, the old slave did see Miss Biao and the second young master in the garden last night, but miss Biao is not Miss Su, but Miss Lin."


    Mrs. Chen''s first half sentence was nothing to Lin, but the second half sentence was really a big blow to Lin.


    She stared at mother Chen incredulously, as if to see something from mother Chen''s face.


    After listening to Chen''s mother''s words, Chen he''s completely down. Although she looked confident before, in fact, she''s still nervous in her heart. She''s afraid that Chen''s mother chose Lin''s in the end.


    Fortunately, mother Chen''s appearance disappointed her.


    After hearing the speech, Lin Qianqian looked at mother Chen as unbelievable as Lin, but she was not as calm as Lin.


    She pointed to mother Chen and shouted:


    "When did I go to the garden last night? Don''t think my Lin family is inferior to the prime minister''s house, so you can frame me at will."


    For Lin Qianqian''s reaction, he won''t just hook his lips. I have to say that Lin Qianqian still has some brains. Otherwise, he won''t stand up and refute at this time. Instead, he admitted that it was her who met Yu Xingyang in the garden last night.


    In that way, she can get what she wants to marry Yu. However, if she really does that, the consequences are not what she can bear.


    In fact, Lin Qianqian didn''t think about what he thought, but she also thought of the consequences that she couldn''t bear.


    Moreover, although she wants to marry Yu Jiong, she doesn''t want to marry Yu Jiong in this way. Otherwise, not only the family will not let her go, but even her aunt will not let her go easily.


    At the same time, I have to say that Lin Qianqian is really not stupid at the critical time. He knows to take the prime minister''s house with him at this time.


    In this way, others will only think that mother Chen is afraid of the power of the prime minister''s house. Only then can they say that the person she saw in the garden last night is Lin Qianqian.


    However, there was Ruohe here. How could she do as she wanted? Ruohe said faintly:


    "Sister Lin, what do you mean by this? My prime minister''s house has always acted in accordance with the law, but it has never done anything to bully others."


    Lin Qianqian knows that at this time, mother Chen must not say that she saw words in the garden last night, otherwise her plan will be completely ruined.


    She pointed to mother Chen and said to Chen he:


    "If your prime minister''s house didn''t bully others, why did she change her words at the critical time and say that the person she saw in the garden last night was me?"


    Seeing Lin Qianqian say so, Huang he wondered whether Lin Qianqian had become smarter. Otherwise, how could he not forget to satirize that the person who met Yu Xingyang in the garden last night was himself.


    He smiled and said:


    "Sister Lin, you really gave me a good insight today. Let me know that not only the naughty scoundrels on the street can cheat, but also the ladies of the family can cheat."


    "You..."


    Lin Qianqian was so angry that he blushed. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Lin''s side was about to speak for Lin Qianqian, but every time when he was about to speak, he received his cold, unemotional eyes.


    His eyes were so cold that Lin swallowed his words unconsciously every time after he took his eyes on his shoulder.


    After so many times, Lin was annoyed. She was afraid of Chen he. However, when she met Chen he''s eyes again, she unconsciously counseled again.


    After he glanced at Lin and Yu, he ignored Lin Qianqian''s anger and said to mother Chen:


    "What you say will be true?"


    Chen''s mother is a person who will make trouble. Seeing that Lin and Lin Qianqian are silent, she knows that her choice is not wrong and immediately says:


    "The old slave swore that everything he said was true. If there was any falsehood, he would not die well."


    Seeing mother Chen''s reaction, he nodded with satisfaction and asked the two little servant girls behind Mother Chen:


    "What do you say?"


    The two little servant girls obviously decided to follow mother Chen and answered Chen he''s words. Mother Chen''s words were the same.

 Chapter 173

    She was very satisfied with what mother Chen and the two little servant girls said. If she hadn''t made preparations early, she would be ruined by Yu Hongxing.


    Meeting men privately in the middle of the night, she can''t wash it even if she jumps into the Yellow River.


    "Aunt, things have been made clear now. If there is nothing, wo''er will leave first."


    When he finished, he didn''t look at Lin''s face, but turned and left directly.


    Isn''t Lin bent on using what the servant said to slander himself and slander his reputation, so that he will have no future except to marry Yu Xingyang?


    Now she let Lin know that it was called lifting a stone and hitting her own foot.


    Out of the main hall, he glanced at the shadow at the bottom of his eyes, glanced faintly, and several people who stayed in the main hall whispered to lianyue:


    "Lianyue, go find some reliable people to spread today''s news."


    "Yes." Lianyue took orders.


    For today''s affairs, lianyue still has lingering palpitations. If not for her young lady''s early preparation, otherwise the result is really beyond her imagination.


    After knowing that he had gone far, Lin returned to his mind. Looking at the back of him who had gone far away, Lin felt angry.


    Lin suddenly smashed the teacup in his hand in front of mother Chen and shouted angrily:


    "Who gave you the courage to talk nonsense in front of me?"


    Mother Chen climbed up to Lin''s with trembling, hugged Lin''s thigh, and said with a runny nose and tears:


    "Madam, you should trust the old slave. The old slave is loyal to you."


    Mother Chen is a smart person. After she just said something like fox, she knew what she had to choose now was the best thing for her.


    Now the only way is to push these things to Lin Qianqian.


    Lin kicked mother Chen away and Leng hissed:


    "Be loyal to me. If you were really loyal to me, you wouldn''t do what you just did."


    At the thought that he had just found no bargain in the rice field, Lin''s heart was as disgusting as eating flies.


    "Madam, the old slave''s heart to you can be learned from the sun and the moon. Miss Lin asked the old slave to say more."


    Ignoring the heart piercing pain of being kicked by Lin in the chest, mother Chen climbed up to Lin again and cried bitterly.


    After kicking mother Chen, Lin''s anger had already burned a lot. Now when she heard what mother Chen said, she had some doubts.


    She looked at mother Chen suspiciously and asked:


    "What you said is true?"


    As soon as mother Chen saw Lin''s attitude, she knew that Lin had believed what she said, and immediately cried:


    "Madam. The old slave''s aunt has been with you for so many years. What kind of person is the old slave? Don''t you understand, madam? "


    Mother Chen said at this time that her aunt, Lin''s nanny, can be said to play a good emotional card.


    Seeing the pitiful appearance of smart, Lin''s nanny, that is, the steward who just reminded Lin, quickly begged for her niece.


    "Madam, you don''t know what kind of person cui''er is. The old slave knows something when she arrives. She has the courage to ask her to lie in front of you. The old slave doesn''t believe it first."


    Cui''er is mother Chen''s maiden name.


    In fact, Lin''s nanny doesn''t know whether mother Chen lied or not. She just doesn''t want to see her niece raised by herself suffer such grievances.


    Mother Chen''s child went soon after she was born, and she didn''t have a child later. Although mother Chen said she was her niece, she brought it up with her own hands. Therefore, mother Chen came to see mother Chen as her own daughter.


    Mother Chen saw that her aunt was talking for herself. How could she miss such an opportunity? Even if she held Lin''s leg, she said with expectation:


    "Madam, you must believe in the old slave. Even if you want to be our master and servant for so many years, you can believe in the old slave. Anyone can betray madam, but the old slave must not."


    Mother Chen''s appearance is just as miserable as it is.


    Lin''s mother had already loosened up when she stood up to plead for Xiao Chen''s mother. Now when she heard Xiao Chen''s mother talk about her love for so many years, her mind inevitably wavered.


    It must be investigated that Xiao Chen''s mother arranged to take care of Lin Qianqian, and Xiao Chen''s mother was her dowry and grew up with her.


    Apart from others, the love of growing up together is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Otherwise, she won''t let Xiao Chen''s mother help Lin Qianqian.


    Yu Xingyang still looks like watching a play at this time.


    From the moment he entered the house, he knew that it was not so simple to let him enter the game easily. However, he was not in a hurry. He believed that anyway, he could only be his.


    Lin Qianqian on one side was not so calm. Seeing that things were wrong, he couldn''t care so much at once. He quickly got up and said to Lin:


    "Aunt, you must believe me. I will never do anything against you."


    What Lin Qianqian said is called a grievance. Apricot eyes are tearful. I still feel pity when I see it. It''s not poor.


    If at ordinary times, Lin Shi might pity her a little, but it was at this time that she saw Lin Qianqian''s sad face like her dead parents, and her anger didn''t come at all.


    Some impatiently waved and motioned Lin Qianqian to leave. She needed to think about it.


    If at ordinary times, Lin Qianqian might follow Lin''s wishes and go back first.


    However, having just experienced such a thing, there are two mother Chen eyeing there. How can Lin Qianqian choose to leave at this time.


    Lin Qianqian''s brain was not particularly good at working, and now it''s such a situation. Lin Qianqian even cried out:


    "Aunt, don''t you believe me? Aunt, don''t forget that we all have the blood of the Lin family. Even whoever betrays you, Qianqian won''t. not because of anything else, just because we all have the blood of the Lin family, Qianqian doesn''t protect betraying his aunt and betraying the Lin family."


    After Lin Qianqian said these words, he looked at Xiao Chen''s mother, pointed to Xiao Chen''s mother and said:


    "What good did the man give you? He asked you to help her talk like this, and even provoked my only feelings with my aunt."


    Lin''s headache was caused by Lin Qianqian''s noise.


    Mother Chen on one side seems to be wrong when she sees the signs. Where will she give Lin Qianqian a chance to turn over. He said tragically:


    "Madam, you sent the old slave to serve Miss Lin. do you remember that before you went, you told the old slave to listen to miss Lin''s orders. The old slave listened to your words, but in the end, madam, you didn''t want to believe the old slave''s words."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Chen''s mother seemed to think of something. She looked at Lin with a trace of reluctance and determination. Later, I saw Xiao Chen''s mother continue:


    "Since the madam is no longer willing to trust the old slave, a servant who can''t be trusted by the master, or what else does it mean?"


    Xiao Chen''s mother said and hit the wall.


    The voice said it was a solemn and stirring, determined.


    "Stop her."


    Lin and Da Chen''s mother obviously didn''t expect Xiao Chen''s mother to make such an extreme choice. They were surprised and quickly shouted to the servants on one side.


    Anyway, Xiao Chen''s mother must not die here, or she will have a reputation of being a loyal servant.


    Thinking of this, Lin couldn''t help staring at Lin Qianqian.


    It''s all this troublemaker. Would it have ended like this if it weren''t for her?


    Lin Qianqian didn''t expect Lin to look at himself with such cold eyes. The body can''t help shrinking.


    Her heart is even more sad. She wholeheartedly helped her aunt control the Zhongyong Hou house. For her aunt, she even gave up her favorite brother Yang in order to let brother Yang remember herself.


    But now, even if brother Yang doesn''t look at himself, even his aunt doesn''t want to believe in herself and even hates herself.


    For a moment, Lin Qianqian thought, is it worth it?


    No matter how anxious Lin and Da Chen''s mother were, they still took such a step at night and failed to stop Xiao Chen''s mother in time.


    However, I don''t know whether it was Xiao Chen''s mother''s fate or her loyalty that moved God.


    The moment she hit the wall, one of those people who wanted to rush up to save people accidentally fell.


    And fortunately, it happened to fall in front of Xiao Chen''s mother.


    It was also because of the man''s fall that Xiao Chen''s mother failed to hit the wall.


    Looking at mother Chen, who was loved as her daughter, she was fine. Where could mother Chen care so much? She quickly went up to slap mother Chen, and then held mother Chen in her arms.


    With a thick nasal voice, he said hoarsely.


    "You don''t know how to live or die. What should I do if you die?"


    What Mrs. Chen said is a heart rending lung.


    Seeing that mother Chen was crying because she wanted to die, mother Chen felt a sense of regret for a moment.


    Whether she did something wrong, she should not let her aunt worry, that is, for a moment, Xiao Chen''s mother denied it. In order not to let her aunt die and his children, he should not be soft hearted.


    In addition, over the years, she has watched aunt Zi do so many things for her wife. As Miss Su said, if one day, her aunt wants to leave, her wife will never let her leave, and even her wife will send someone to kill her.


    Nothing else, just because my aunt knows too many things about my wife.


    These things will also threaten the lives of their family.


    "Aunt, don''t cry. It''s all my fault. I worry you, but my wife doesn''t want to believe me. I might as well finish it myself."


    How could mother Chen not understand the meaning of mother Chen''s words.


    She is Lin''s nanny. After so many years with Lin, she understands Lin''s temperament.


    Once Lin decided that her niece was unfaithful to her, she must have her niece solved secretly.


    The meaning of her niece''s words is that she is willing to prove her innocence and does not want to get the reputation of betraying the Lord.

 Chapter 174

    "Why are you so stupid?"


    After trying to understand why his niece did this, mother Chen felt a pang of heartache.


    She regretted that she should not have left her niece by her side and Lin''s side. In that way, there would be no such thing as today.


    "Aunt."


    Xiao Chen''s mother didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    He didn''t want his aunt to worry, but she wanted to do u so. The family couldn''t get out of Lin''s control unless they died.


    Here, my aunt and nephew held each other and wept mournfully.


    Lin Qianqian was obviously stunned by the scene in front of him. He just stood there. He didn''t know what to say or do.


    What she never thought was that Xiao Chen''s mother didn''t even want her life in order to frame herself.


    Lin was moved by Xiao Chen''s mother''s move.


    This is the old man who has been with him for many years. He can''t even die for himself.


    Lin said to his servants:


    "Don''t hurry to send Xiao Chen''s mother back to the house to have a rest, and then send for a doctor."


    Big Chen''s mother looked at Lin moved.


    Chen''s mother looked at Lin and shouted:


    "Madam, you must trust the old slave. If you don''t trust the old slave, the old slave will stay here."


    "Go back and keep it at ease. I''ll check today''s affairs."


    Lin came to Xiao Chen''s mother, took her hand and said:


    "You''re right. The love between us can''t be compared by ordinary people. I also believe you."


    After Xiao Chen''s mother got Lin''s words, she couldn''t help sighing a sigh of relief. She was gambling about what had just happened.


    If they win the bet, their lives will not be in danger in the future. If they lose, she will be the only one who dies.


    She thought it was worth exchanging her life for the life of the whole family.


    In the face of Xiao Chen''s mother who was willing to die to prove her innocence, Lin Qianqian''s words seemed a little pale.


    After seeing Xiao Chen''s mother leave, Lin Qianqian couldn''t help looking at his aunt Lin and shouting:


    "Aunt."


    Lin waved his hand wearily and said:


    "Go back first."


    Lin Qianqian knows that she has been calculated today, but she has no evidence to prove her innocence.


    She looked back and forth between Lin and Yu, and saw that they didn''t take themselves to heart. She couldn''t help but feel cold.


    "Qian Qian leaves."


    Lin Qianqian dragged her exhausted body towards the door. Her heart was crying.


    What has she done so much for so long, and what results can she get.


    After Lin Qianqian rented it, Lin asked Yu:


    "Yang''er, what do you think of today?"


    "Didn''t mother already have results in her heart?"


    I looked at Lin lightly and said. His mother, everything is good. She is eager for quick success and instant benefit. Otherwise, she would not have caused such a thing today.


    Lin Shi was silent when she heard the speech. He really had the result in his heart. The reason why she wanted to ask Yu Xingyang was just to see her son''s attitude.


    Seeing Lin''s silence, Yu Xingyang simply got up, arched his hand at Lin and said:


    "If the mother has nothing else to do, the son will leave first."


    After watching the play for such a long time, she doesn''t have to stay here.


    Lin waved weakly and motioned Yu to leave.


    A storm over the rice crop was over.


    Two pairs of aunts and nephews, one is the niece that my aunt will believe in anyway, and the other is suspicious of my niece. Therefore, no one has to say the ending.


    Compared with Xiao Chen''s mother who is willing to prove her innocence by death, Lin Qianqian can only defend herself in words.


    In addition, Lin Qianqian had a criminal record, because she loved Yu to carry forward, Lin had to consider whether this matter was really arranged by Lin Qianqian.


    The purpose of this is to let her admit her and agree that yang''er will marry her.


    After this thought, the trusting Libra naturally favored Xiao Chen''s mother.


    In mother Chen''s room, mother Chen sat in front of mother Chen''s bed and whispered:


    "Cui''er, why do you bother?"


    For the big Chen mother who pulled Xiao Chen''s mother up with one hand, how can she not understand Xiao Chen''s mother''s mind?


    Mother Chen looked up and asked mother Chen:


    "Aunt, you know."


    Da Chen''s mother touched Da Chen''s bun, just like Xiao Chen''s mother when she was young, so did Da Chen''s mother touch her head. Said softly:


    "I pulled you up with one hand. How did you think I wouldn''t understand?"


    "Aunt, you..."


    Xiao Chen''s mother looked at Da Chen''s mother unbelievably. She couldn''t believe it. Da Chen''s mother was willing to help herself after knowing her ideas.


    "Silly boy, over the years, I have always regarded you as my own daughter. Besides, you don''t have to hide it from me. I know how your cousin died."


    "Aunt..." Xiao Chen''s mother really couldn''t find her voice this time, so she hugged Da Chen''s mother''s waist.


    Her aunt''s life is too hard.


    At that time, Lin was only a child of seven or eight years old, that is, Lin, who was only seven or eight years old, killed her aunt''s only child and her parents.


    "Cui''er, don''t be sad. I know all those things. I knew them at the beginning, but I gave her a milk anyway. I really can''t do anything to her."


    Mrs. Chen gently stroked Mrs. Chen''s head. It was very gentle, just like coaxing a little girl.


    Big Chen''s mother''s words made Xiao Chen''s mother''s heart tremble.


    My aunt knows how difficult it has been over the years.


    Thinking of these, Xiao Chen''s mother''s hand unconsciously tightened again.


    It''s all that poisonous woman. If it weren''t for her, why would my aunt suffer like this? Why would she lose her parents? Thinking about these, Xiao Chen''s mother looked up and said to Da Chen''s mother:


    "Aunt, don''t worry, I will avenge my cousin and parents, and then I will honor you well."


    Hearing Xiao Chen''s mother''s words, Da Chen''s mother couldn''t help smiling happily and said lovingly:


    "Cui''er, listen, my aunt doesn''t ask you to take revenge. I just ask you to live well and live with Da Zhu. Madam, it''s not as easy as you think."


    If Lin was a simple woman, she wouldn''t dare to lay a hand on her son at the age of seven or eight, and put a lot of saffron in her meal, so that she lost her fertility.


    Then she attacked her brother''s family. At that time, if cui''er hadn''t taken care of herself by her side, she would have died like her brother.


    The purpose of Lin''s doing so is only one, leaving her helpless. She can only stay with her all her life, be loyal to her and do everything harmful for her.


    "Don''t worry, aunt. I will live and honor you."


    Xiao Chen''s mother knows what da Chen''s mother is worried about, but she can''t do anything to make a living under Lin''s hands.


    "Cui''er, you listen to me. It''s important to find a way to get away quickly. Otherwise, if your wife finds out, she won''t bypass you."


    Big Chen''s mother also wants to continue to persuade Xiao Chen''s mother to let go.


    "Aunt, do you think it''s too late for me to find a way out now? Have you forgotten how Lin has dealt with those who are unwilling to listen to her and betray her over the years? "


    Xiao Chen''s mother smiled and refused. Since she had chosen this road, she didn''t want to turn back.


    In addition, she should be loyal to her after knowing that Lin is her enemy, which she can''t do anyway.


    Besides, she didn''t want to see her aunt continue to suffer like this. Since her aunt told her that she knew the truth, she knew that if it wasn''t for herself, her aunt wouldn''t have to live so hard.


    Hearing the speech, Mrs. Chen''s mother was speechless. What Mrs. Chen said, she didn''t know. She knew exactly how many shady things Lin had done over the years, and many of them were handled by her.


    Seeing that Mrs. Chen looked a little loose, Mrs. Chen quickly said:


    "Aunt, you don''t have to worry about me. Even if I can''t, Miss Biao is not."


    "Miss Biao, can she do it with a girl?"


    Asked Mrs. Chen.


    "Aunt, I believe in Miss Biao. You know, Miss Biao has got the deed of sale of Dazhu and them. When this thing is over, she will give me the deed of sale of Dazhu and them."


    At this point, the fundus of Xiao Chen''s mother''s eyes glittered.


    Mother Chen did frown slightly when she heard the speech and said:


    "Is it reliable?" Don''t be like before, just out of the wolf''s nest and into the tiger''s mouth.


    "Don''t worry, aunt. Miss Biao is a man who does what she says. Besides, Miss Biao has given me the deed of betrayal between Erzhu and Daya''s brother and sister. Dazhu is older than Erzhu, so it''s not as easy to get the deed of betrayal as Erzhu."


    In fact, Xiao Chen''s mother is gambling this time. No matter whether the final thing is successful or not, she will not suffer if she will give Da Zhu the deed of sale to her.


    Because the deed of betrayal between Erzhu and Daya has been obtained, she is also arranging for Erzhu and Daya to leave the imperial city and live incognito in a remote place.


    After listening to Xiao Chen''s mother''s words, big Chen''s mother couldn''t help sighing a sigh of relief. Anyway, there are future generations in the Chen family, and she is right to start her brother''s family.


    Looking at mother Chen''s obviously relieved look, mother Chen felt sad for a while. Holding Da Chen''s mother''s arm, she couldn''t help tightening it again.


    Miss Biao is right. Lin doesn''t know that she has known the truth of her parents'' death and is willing to believe in herself.


    It''s a good chance for her to take revenge.


    Just then, there were two knocks outside the window.


    "Who?"


    Xiao Chen''s mother was surprised. Who were the people outside? Did she hear what she said with her aunt, and how much?


    Chen''s mother was also surprised. She quickly got up and went to the window to have a look.


    When she opened the window, she didn''t find anyone there. She only saw an envelope beside the window. There was no writing or mud sealed stationery outside.


    She picked up the letter and went to the bedside and handed it to Xiao Chen''s mother.

 Chapter 175

    "Miss, are you going to let them go?"


    Pity heart saw that after he came back, he immediately met him and asked.


    "You''ll know then."


    Those who dare to calculate her like this, how could he let them go so easily.


    It was afternoon when Yutian knew about it.


    As soon as he knew the news, he came to the yard of Ruohe.


    "He''er, don''t worry. My uncle will find out the person who spread the rumors behind him and return him to you."


    Yu Tian really felt innocent about this matter. He just wanted to stay in Zhongyong Hou''s house for a few days. As a result, such a thing happened just after he lived in.


    It''s all because he doesn''t take good care of it.


    "I believe in uncle."


    He also hopes that after this incident, Yu Tian can see clearly the true face of Yu and Lin.


    Looking at his sister''s face, Yu Tian couldn''t tell what it was like for a moment.


    "Uncle, I think I''ll go back to the prime minister''s house tomorrow." He said faintly.


    The purpose of her coming to Zhongyong Hou''s house is to let Yu Tian give the golden ticket to the emperor. Now it has been done and unexpected harvest has been obtained. It''s time for her to return to the prime minister''s house.


    She has left the prime minister''s house for two days. She doesn''t know what kind of things the women in the prime minister''s house will do.


    When Yu Tian heard that she was going back to the prime minister''s house, his first reaction was that he was not used to living in Zhongyong Hou''s house and was angry about what happened during the day, so he quickly said:


    "Heer, didn''t you say that you believe your uncle will find out what happened today? Why do you have to go? ",


    Yu Tian''s concern for himself comes from his heart. His uncle always puts himself first in both his previous life and this life.


    For Yu Tian''s concern and eagerness, he felt warm in his heart. This feeling told her that she was not alone.


    She also has uncles, big girls, lianyue, Lianxin and Meier.


    When he thought of mei''er, he couldn''t help tightening his heart. He didn''t know whether mei''er was living well outside or whether she was right to arrange like that.


    He calmed his mind and smiled at Yu Tian:


    "Uncle, you are confused. You just told me today that the emperor might send someone to proclaim."


    She is the first lady from the prime minister''s house. If the emperor really sends heavenly officials to announce an edict, and she is not in the prime minister''s house, but in the Zhongyong Hou house, what will it be if it is spread.


    "Look at me, I forgot such an important thing."


    After listening to what happened this morning, Yu Tian suddenly patted his forehead and said with some annoyance.


    "Well, what do you want to eat tonight? Call the kitchen to do it quickly."


    This is not a small matter. He can''t stay in Zhongyong Hou''s house because his niece is reluctant to give up the word. In this way, it''s bad for his reputation.


    "Uncle, don''t worry. I won''t treat myself badly."


    Yutian dotes on him, and he never refuses to come.


    Although he told the kitchen not to make all the dishes you like, we should make more of what you like.


    But in the evening, most of the things on the table are what she likes to eat.


    Naohe knew that these were Yutian''s love for herself. No matter how she misunderstood her previous life, she would not blame her man.


    After dinner, he walked in the garden as usual.


    It was getting dark.


    Suddenly, a white shadow appeared in front of Ruohe, and the pity behind her almost screamed.


    No, if lianyue hadn''t covered Lianxin''s mouth in time, Lianxin would have screamed at this time.


    He looked at the visitor, frowned slightly and asked:


    "Who the hell are you?"


    What is the identity of this man? Otherwise, how could he appear in Zhongyong Hou''s house so easily.


    "Xiaohe, why do you care who I am? You just need to remember that I will be your future husband."


    Husband, your uncle''s husband, she has no intention of getting married.


    "I think you probably think too much. It''s the order of your parents and the words of your matchmaker. I don''t know you very well. How can I marry you as a wife?"


    In his opinion, no matter what his identity, the man in front of him didn''t even dare to disclose his true face to the public. How could he propose marriage to the prime minister''s house.


    After hearing this, the man in white was not angry, but whispered to Huang He:


    "Oh, Xiao he''er, do you want me to go to the prime minister''s house to propose marriage?"


    Although he was wearing a mask, an Ruohe could still hear a trace of joy from his tone.


    For a moment, Ruohe''s brain got stuck uncontrollably. What she said also made her regret very much.


    "As long as you have any ability, just go to the prime minister''s house to propose marriage."


    Yes, that''s what he said. He regretted it as soon as he said it. However, he then thought again. With Su Hu''s interest oriented nature, he would not promise to marry himself to the unknown man in front of him.


    After hearing the speech, the man in white didn''t know how, so he was pleased by the simple words of Huang He.


    "In this way, Xiao he''er also hopes I can go to the prime minister''s house to propose marriage."


    "You..."


    He knew that after she had just said that, the man in front of him would not let himself go easily.


    But for a moment, she couldn''t find the right language to refute it.


    Seeing that her young lady was molested by the person in front of her, Lianxin also broke free from lianyue''s hands.


    He protected him behind his back, pointed to the man in white and said:


    "Who are you and why are you here?"


    At this time, like Lianxin, lianyue protected the rice behind her, and the meaning is self-evident.


    Before, what she covered her heart was not to cover for the man in white and silver, but that it was late at this time, and she would never do anything unfavorable to him.


    If she hadn''t covered Lianxin''s mouth and let Lianxin scream, she would surely attract other servants of Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    At that time, the young lady of her family was seen with a strange man. Even if she jumped into the Yellow River, she couldn''t wash it. Not to mention the Lin family who wanted to calculate the young lady in the Zhongyong Hou house.


    Therefore, she will cover her heart''s mouth at the first time to prevent her heart from making a sound.


    The man in white and silver face was stopped by Lianxin and lianyue. He was not angry but said in a good temper:


    "Who am I? Didn''t you hear me just now? I am your future uncle. "


    "Look at the move..."


    Pity can''t care so much. She has been completely angered by the words of the man in white and silver. She doesn''t want to say anything more. She directly attacked the man in white and silver.


    However, the man in white and silver is not willing to entangle with Lianxin more. Instead, a white crane flies into the sky and avoids Lianxin''s attack.


    Gently hooked the lip corner and said:


    "Little girl, you''re here to fight with me. You say that our fight will attract people around here for a while. What will happen?"


    Pity originally failed to successfully subdue the man in white and silver. There was a grievance in her heart. Later, she heard the man in white and silver, and her heart became more depressed.


    It seems that the balloon has been inflated to the limit, but there is no vent hole to be found. It seems that the sample injection = forcibly burst her heart.


    Her reason has reached the verge of collapse. Fortunately, at this time, lianyue, who has been beside her, gently pulled her arm.


    Lianyue knew that it was unwise to attract servants at this time. She had to be seen with a foreign man. Lin wouldn''t give her a chance to defend whether it was for sleep reasons.


    Just say, miss, this is a private meeting with a man.


    It is precisely because of lianyue''s action that Lianxin calls back the only remaining reason, otherwise. She may be really desperate to fight with the man in white.


    The man in white is quite satisfied with Lianxin''s response. If Lianxin dares to fight with him, he doesn''t mind sending Lianxin back for a new transformation.


    He can''t keep such impulsive people around Xiaohe.


    If Lianxin knows what the man in white has in mind, she will be glad that lianyue pulled her at the critical time.


    He looked at the man in white and silver and asked without expression:


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    She didn''t believe that the man in front of her would appear in Zhongyong Hou''s house for no reason.


    "Xiao he''er, why are you so cold to me? Don''t you know what I think?"


    The man in White said wrongfully.


    If his subordinates see him like this, he will be surprised to lose his chin.


    They can''t imagine that their always cold and cold master will have such a charming side.


    With the wronged little eyes of the man in white and silver, he shivered unconsciously.


    "You and I are neither relatives nor friends, and I am not a worm in your stomach. How can I know what you are thinking."


    He said coldly, holding back the feeling that goose bumps fell to the ground.


    "Xiao he''er, do you want to be so cruel? I''m your future husband. How can you say you''re not related to me?"


    The man in white looked wronged. For a moment, even she wondered whether the hand said by the man in white was true.


    He is really the wife of the man in white and silver.


    That kind of idea flashed through brain cancer. After he was smart, he would get over it and secretly despise himself. How could he have such unreliable ideas.


    "If you''re all right, I won''t accompany you."


    Ruohe doesn''t want to stay with this man. She''s afraid that she will become like him after staying with him for a long time.


    When he finished, he turned around and wanted to go. Fang Zheng was so big in Zhongyong Hou''s house. There were many ways to meet the room. There was more than one.


    As for the man in front of him, he can stay here as long as he wants, and she won''t accompany him.


    At the thought that one day he would become a man in white and silver, he was more determined and had to leave the man in white and silver as soon as possible.


    "Xiao He Er, don''t worry. I''m here specially for your business."


    Seeing that he was really going to leave, the man in white and silver didn''t care so much. He dodged in front of him and whispered.

 Chapter 176

    The road ahead was blocked by the man in white and silver. He had to stop, slightly raised his eyebrows, looked at the man in white and asked without emotion:


    "For my business, I don''t remember how familiar I am with you."


    Sometimes, hurtful words will always change into words unknowingly, just like before the eyes.


    The man in white and silver was stunned when he heard the speech. His heart seemed to be pricked by a needle. He was almost breathless in pain.


    Did he really do wrong? He shouldn''t have pushed her so hard.


    Wo''er, since you don''t want to, I''ll give you time. I''ll wait for the day when you are willing to accept me.


    For a time, no one spoke, and the atmosphere became a little dull.


    The atmosphere was suddenly silent. He also regretted. It wasn''t so much. The man in front of him also helped himself.


    She shouldn''t have said those hurtful words. Just, just, anyway, they are destined not to have too many intersections. I hope he can understand after this time.


    But why does the heart feel a little pain at this moment.


    What I don''t know is that the man in front of me doesn''t know how many times he has helped her.


    After a long time, the man in white finally spoke.


    "Since he''er doesn''t want to see me, I won''t come to him in the future. Only this time, he''er, you have to come with me."


    The man in white with a silver face said that he would not react until he had finished. He picked up Huang He and left using his lightness skills. At the same time, he said to Lian Yue and his wife.


    "I''ll take your lady first."


    "Ah..."


    Ruohe has involuntarily called out a voice, but fortunately the voice is not loud. Therefore, he did not attract the housemen who patrol nearby.


    When he returned to God, he became angry;


    "What are you doing? Put me down quickly."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she said this, the man in white and silver not only didn''t loosen her, but held her arm tighter. He lowered his head and whispered in his ear:


    "Heer, just once, just this time, I promise you, I won''t appear in front of you in the future."


    He just won''t appear in front of Huang He in such an identity.


    The warm breath of the man in white and silver sprinkled on his ears. The slightly magnetic sound hit his heart along his cochlea. It was itchy and warm.


    Heart, at this moment, seems to have been out of her control.


    Ruohe has never felt like this. Even in her previous life, Yu Xingyang spoke in her ear like this, and she has never felt like this.


    This strange feeling made him uncomfortable. She moved in the arms of a man in white and silver


    It seems to throw out the strange feeling of psychology.


    The silver faced man in white didn''t know what he thought in his heart. He just thought that he was unwilling, and his heart unconsciously pulled a little. At this moment, his heart seemed to be empty.


    "Why, wo''er doesn''t want to give me even one chance?"


    The tone contains unspeakable and unidentified loneliness.


    Somehow, after hearing the words of the man in white and silver, he seemed to have a pair of hands holding her heart.


    This feeling is like drowning and suffocation.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the man''s heart in white and silver completely sank to the bottom of the valley. He landed slowly and put down the rice. say:


    "Since you don''t want to, I won''t force you. I''ll see you later."


    Then he turned and left. God knows how hard he felt when he said this.


    Since she didn''t want to, he didn''t force it. Anyway, it''s just a small matter. They don''t have to solve it, but it may not be so thorough.


    The purpose of him and Yao is just to stay with her for a while, but she doesn''t want to. Why should he force her.


    Huang He was stunned. She looked at his lonely back and suddenly felt familiar. It seemed that she had seen him in her previous life.


    At the same time, the heart is also uncomfortable. There is a voice roaring. You shouldn''t refuse him, otherwise you will regret it.


    Ruohe never believed the feeling in her heart. She would regret it because of a person. It was a joke.


    But why was her heart so uncomfortable when she saw the fading back?


    "Hey, you wait."


    Somehow, she involuntarily called out this sentence.


    After hearing the cry of Huang He, the man in white almost fell from the air.


    In fact, with his lightness skill, he can reach a place where he can''t see in a few times.


    But he was reluctant to leave Ruohe. He thought he would be closer to Ruohe as long as he was slower.


    "What else can I do for you?"


    The man in white took a deep breath, pressed the waves at the bottom of his heart into the deepest part of his heart, turned and said in a calm tone as far as possible.


    Seeing the man in white and silver, he was stunned.


    It turned out that his previous words were just joking with himself. Otherwise, why can he still talk to himself in such a calm tone now.


    Just, heart, why do you feel lost at this time? Do you really like the man in front of you.


    No, Su Ruohe, you still have many things to do. Now you have no revenge, how can you think about your children''s private affairs.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the man in white stood there quietly, waiting for the words under him.


    The distance between them is only a few steps away, but it gives people a feeling of being close to the end of the world.


    He doesn''t like this feeling, and the man in white doesn''t like it either.


    However, one of them is unwilling to accept such feelings and the other is unwilling to force each other, so they are destined to experience such feelings at this time.


    Sometimes, emotional things are like this. As long as you are brave and take a step forward, even a small step, you will get completely different results.


    After a long time, he calmed down his strange mood and said to the man in white and silver:


    "Didn''t you say you were going to take me somewhere?"


    He told himself at the bottom of his heart, just indulge himself this time, just once.


    The man in white obviously didn''t think that he stopped himself for this matter, and his heart suddenly came back to life.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to him and picked him up.


    I don''t know how many times the speed he just left.


    This makes him wonder whether the man in front of him just deliberately slowed down his speed, so that he can wait for himself to ask him to take him to the place he wants to take him.


    Now let''s talk about lianyue and Lianxin sisters.


    Without any reaction, they watched their young lady taken away.


    After the reaction, the man in white and silver had already walked away with him.


    "What can I do? The young lady was taken away by the man. Will something happen?"


    Pity said anxiously.


    They don''t know the identity of the man in white and silver. They don''t know if he will be bad for Yuhe.


    "Don''t worry. I think it will be all right." Lianyue should be more stable, comforted.


    But she couldn''t take care of it in her heart. Just as pity thought, they didn''t know the identity of the man in white and silver, and whether he would do anything bad to him.


    "Can I take it easy?"


    "That man should not be bad for the young lady. Otherwise, with his skill, if he wants to be bad for the young lady, he can''t show up at all."


    After calming down, lianyue thought a lot of things clearly.


    "What are we going to do now?" Asked pity.


    Lianyue thought for a moment and said:


    "Let''s go back first and cover for the young lady. We must not let people know that the young lady is not in the room. Your body shape is the most similar to that of the young lady. Wait for me here. I''ll go back to the cloak first. At that time, you will play the young lady in the young lady''s cloak."


    Although Lianxin was not a little steady in nature, she was also the person who came out of Feng. She soon understood the meaning of lianyue.


    After all, the man in white and silver didn''t leave Zhongyong Hou''s house directly with Naohe, but went to the East.


    He looked at the direction of the man in white and silver, and frowned slightly. This is the place to go to her big cousin Yu Chengyang''s study. Did this person spend so much effort to go to his big cousin''s study?


    Just as she was about to ask, the man in white and silver held her behind a rockery and listened, and made a silent movement at the same time.


    He looked at the man in white and silver puzzled. What''s the big deal in the back garden of Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    The man in white and silver didn''t speak, but motioned for him to look aside.


    He frowned slightly. Isn''t that Lin Qianqian?


    What is she doing here at this time?


    When he was confused, he saw a servant girl running over and said to Lin Qianqian:


    "Miss Biao, the young master has come. According to the speed of the young master, it won''t take long to arrive."


    "You go back first, and when it''s done, you''ll benefit."


    Big cousin?


    Although it was just a few words of dialogue, he already knew Lin Qianqian''s purpose.


    Thinking of Lin Qianqian''s purpose, he couldn''t help but be angry and burst into his heart.


    Lin Qianqian uses Yu Chengyang to finish Lin''s plan and get rid of the rumors during the day.


    It''s not just Lin Qianqian''s attention, but also her "virtuous and virtuous" aunt.


    Fortunately, she is a very rational person. Therefore, she did not do anything, but still stayed there. She just needs to go out at the most appropriate time to break Lin Qianqian''s plan.


    Sure enough, after a while, I saw Yu Chengyang walking towards this side alone.


    Looking at this scene, he made a sneer at the corners of his mouth. It seems that those people are really well prepared. Otherwise, how can he not even have a little Si around his big cousin.


    "Ouch..." Lin Qianqian fell to the ground with a sound of ouch.

 Chapter 177

    He looked at Lin Qianqian''s move, and a sneer came out of his mouth.


    Lin Qianqian wants to seduce her cousin in this way, and doesn''t see if she agrees.


    Since her rebirth, she made up her mind to avenge her mother and Li''er and protect her cousin and uncle.


    Therefore, in any case, she would not let Lin Qianqian and Lin Shi just say it in a daze.


    Chen he knows Lin Qianqian''s purpose, but Yu Chengyang doesn''t.


    He listened to someone''s painful voice. Without thinking about it, he asked directly:


    "Who''s there?"


    Lin Qianqian pretended to be surprised and said:


    "Cousin, it''s me, Qianqian."


    In the corner where no one saw, Lin Qianqian put on a successful smile.


    Yu Chengyang didn''t think so much. After listening to Lin Qianqian''s name, he no longer hesitated and went up directly and asked:


    "Cousin Lin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at Lin Qianqian sitting on the ground with a painful face, Yu Chengyang asked with concern.


    Looking at Yu Chengyang''s stupidity, Ruohe is worried about Yu Chengyang. Why does she have such a sophisticated cousin?


    Seeing Yu Chengyang coming towards him, Lin Qianqian was delighted and said pitifully:


    "Cousin, I accidentally twisted my foot."


    The beautiful apricot eyes are tearful and pitiful, showing the delicate posture of the little daughter''s family. Chen he thinks that a man will be soft hearted when he sees such a scene.


    Not surprisingly, Yu Chengyang, her second lengzi cousin, looked at Lin Qianqian''s delicate and weak appearance, and was more eager to ask:


    "I twisted my ankle. It''s serious. Do you mind? Wait. I''ll call someone to take you back and ask you for a doctor by the way."


    Ruohe in the dark listened to Yu Chengyang''s words. If it weren''t for the wrong occasion, she would laugh.


    I didn''t expect that his second lengzi cousin had the advantage of being unsophisticated. Just like now, Lin Qianqian must be angry and vomit blood.


    But since the eldest cousin abides by etiquette, why did the eldest cousin in his previous life be calculated by Lin Qianqian so easily.


    It''s no wonder that he was careless, but in his previous life, Yu Chengyang was going to be engaged to the daughter of Zhou Shilang of the Zhou family, but something went wrong at the last minute.


    Therefore, the marriage had to be broken, which finally led to the feud between Zhongyong Hou''s house and Zhou Shilang''s house.


    Since I live again, these things will never happen again.


    Lin Qianqian was as angry as he thought. Was her performance not obvious enough? She put her posture so low that this person can''t say he wants to come and send himself back in person?


    Seeing that Yu Chengyang obviously wanted to leave, Lin Qianqian couldn''t help crying:


    "Cousin, wait."


    Yu Chengyang was so called by Lin Qianqian. Thinking that Lin Qianqian had something to say, he turned and asked:


    "Does cousin Lin have anything else?"


    Seeing that Yu Chengyang was eager to leave quickly, Lin Qianqian felt a grievance in his heart.


    "Cousin, my foot is hurt and the ground is cold. Can you send me back to call a doctor first?"


    "This......" Yu Chengyang hesitated obviously.


    What Lin Qianqian said is not unreasonable. Although it is early summer, the temperature is still a little low at night.


    Moreover, the woman is already cold. It''s not good for Lin Qianqian to stay in the garden at night.


    But men and women are different. Is it appropriate for him to send Lin Qianqian back?


    Lin Qianqian seemed to see Yu Chengyang''s hesitation and said more weakly:


    "Cousin, you and I are brothers and sisters. Why should we care so much? I''m saying, we''re doing well and sitting straight. Why should we care about those rumors?"


    Lin Qianqian, as if I were sitting straight, was not afraid of those gossip, and he really moved Yu Chengyang.


    At that moment, he didn''t hesitate. He came forward and planned to send Lin Qianqian back to his room first and then ask for a doctor according to what Lin Qianqian said.


    Looking at this scene, Huang He in the dark can''t help but help his forehead. Can''t her big cousin be smarter? What people say is what they do so honestly.


    Although she no longer had much hope after seeing Lin Qianqian say that, Yu Chengyang''s action was too straightforward.


    "Cousin Lin, don''t worry. I''ll send you back."


    Yu Chengyang, a good man, didn''t think so much. He came forward and planned to report Lin Qianqian.


    However, at this time, something unexpected to Yu Chengyang happened.


    "Ah... Help, come on."


    Yu Chengyang was stunned by Lin Qianqian''s sudden cry. He looked around and found that there was no suspicious person. He looked at Lin Qianqian and asked:


    "Cousin Lin, what are you doing?"


    He didn''t understand that there was no one around. Why did Lin Qianqian shout in hysteria.


    Lin Qianqian''s voice, as expected, led all the servants around at once, including Cui Hong, Lin Qianqian''s personal maid.


    As soon as Cuihong saw Lin Qianqian, she didn''t say anything. She directly rushed to Lin Qianqian and cried with a bunch of snot and tears:


    "Miss, where have you been all this time? It''s easy for you to find."


    Both inside and outside are suggesting that Lin Qianqian has just been missing for some time.


    Lin Qianqian followed Cuihong''s words:


    "Cuihong, I thought I couldn''t see you here, and my aunt and them. Fortunately you came, Cuihong, fortunately you came."


    Lin Qianqian said incoherently. That frightened look, if he hadn''t known in advance that all this was set up by Lin Qianqian himself, he would have thought that Lin Qianqian was really kidnapped here.


    Chen he sighed in his heart. I have to say that Lin Qianqian''s acting is very good.


    "Don''t worry, miss. My aunt will make decisions for you."


    Cuihong comforted Lin Qianqian.


    At this time, Yu Chengyang didn''t understand his situation and comforted Lin Qianqian like Cuihong.


    "Yes. Cousin Lin, your mother will make decisions for you. "


    Huang He in the dark roared in his heart. This person is not her big cousin. She is not such a stupid cousin. She sold it and helped others count the money. She said it was someone like her big cousin.


    Cuihong seemed to find Yu Chengyang at this time. Looking at Yu Chengyang, she asked:


    "Young master Biao has been here just now?"


    "Yes, is there anything wrong?" Yu Chengyang didn''t notice the loophole in Cuihong''s statement.


    "Did the young master watch see any suspicious people?"


    When Cuihong looked at Yu Chengyang, he was very uncomfortable. When he was about to speak, Lin Qianqian grabbed Cuihong''s sleeve and said:


    "Cuihong, stop asking."


    Lin Qianqian looked wronged and weak, and there was a trace of prayer in his voice. Anyone who listened would think about that.


    This Lin Qianqian is really not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    "Don''t worry, miss. Be fair and free. I believe that no matter who the other party is, my aunt won''t let you accept your grievances for nothing."


    Cuihong didn''t seem to see that the bottom of Lin Qianqian''s eyes was grievance and prayer, and said.


    And her words were clearly comforting Lin Qianqian, but she looked at Yu Chengyang and said, and the meaning was self-evident.


    When Lin Qianqian heard the speech, he buried his head low, like shame, anger, injustice and unwilling.


    For a time, people''s eyes at Yu Chengyang changed, some incredible and some puzzled. In short, it''s called a complex.


    They really don''t want to believe that their always dull young master will be enlightened at this time, but their way of enlightenment is too strange.


    But when they looked at Yu Chengyang carefully, they thought there was something wrong.


    This is something that everyone can figure out. Why is their eldest young master so confused.


    Does the young master really like Miss Lin?


    Yes, it must be. Otherwise, how could the young master knock Miss Lin out and hijack her here? He doesn''t want to let the Marquis go directly to Lin''s house to propose marriage.


    Unknowingly, this group of servants attracted by Lin Qianqian have obviously made up one wave after another.


    "What''s going on?"


    At this time, Lin came with her close mother, Da Chen.


    "Aunt, you must decide for our young lady."


    When Cuihong saw that the visitor was Lin Shi, she quickly came forward and hugged Lin Shi''s thigh, crying.


    "Aunt, you can''t favor the eldest young master because he is your son. He has done such animal things. You must make decisions for our young lady. Otherwise, how can you face the dead old man and lady? "


    Cui Hong''s cry is called a heart rending lung. It seems that as long as Lin has a little bias towards Yu Chengyang, it is an unforgivable mistake.


    Lin Wei frowned slightly and asked:


    "What the hell happened? Just tell me. If it''s really the young master who did something sorry for your young lady. I will deal with it impartially. I won''t make your young lady suffer a little injustice. "


    I''m kidding. She arranged it all by herself. How could he allow a little mistake.


    Cuihong fully plays the role of a loyal servant who is loyal to and cares about the Lord.


    Some looked at Lin incredulously. They didn''t seem to believe that Lin would really stand out for his young lady.


    Lin Shi saw that Cuihong didn''t want to believe her appearance. With some helplessness, he helped Cuihong up and said with concern:


    "Silly girl, Qianqian, she is not only a young lady, but also a descendant of the Lin family, but also my niece. If my aunt doesn''t care about her, who else cares about her? "


    Cuihong was moved by a runny nose and a tear. Hurriedly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Lin:


    "Please also ask my aunt to feed my miss."


    You clapped Cuihong''s hand and said:


    "You are a good girl. Qianqian is lucky to have a girl like you around her."


    After Lin said this, he ordered the servants around him.


    "You guys? Don''t hurry to help Miss Biao up and return to the house. "


    At Lin''s command, people dare not delay at all. Hurriedly came forward and helped Lin Qianqian up.

 Chapter 178

    Yu Chengyang also thought that as long as Jialin Qianqian was sent back, today''s business would come to an end. No accident will happen in the future. But he thought all this was too simple.


    How could Lin and Lin Qianqian disrupt their plans. Give up your original plan.


    After Lin Qianqian was helped up by the servant, he did not intend to go back to the house, but knelt directly in front of Lin and cried:


    "Aunt, you must decide for Qianqian, otherwise Qianqian will have no face to see people in the future."


    See things go in their ideal direction. Lin nodded with satisfaction. Speaking of:


    "Qianqian, you are my niece, not an outsider. If you have anything to say, I will decide for you."


    As Lin''s niece, how can she not understand the meaning of Lin''s words? What Lin''s words mean is.


    In Lin''s heart, only the Lin family Yu Yuyang is his family. They are with her. As for others? That''s irrelevant.


    "Aunt, they are all big cousins. Big cousin, he forced me. I, I don''t live anymore."


    Lin Qianqian was already sobbing, and he looked like he was going to die.


    Yu Chengyang has been completely deceived. Why did he force Lin Qianqian.


    Obviously, Lin Qianqian accidentally twisted his foot while walking in the garden. He is going to send Lin Qianqian back to his room and give him back; Qianqian asked for a doctor.


    Moreover, Lin Qianqian himself put forward this matter. How did he force Lin Qianqian now.


    "Young master, do you have anything else to say?"


    Lin looked at Yu Chengyang and asked in righteous words. The tone was full of irresistible dignity.


    No one noticed that Lin''s eyes were shining with success.


    "Mother, it has nothing to do with children. The child never forced cousin Lin. if you don''t believe it, I can swear to God. "


    Yu Chengyang may not understand until now. He has been in their game since the beginning.


    "Come on, first take the young master to the main hall and invite the waiting master."


    Lin didn''t care how Yu Chengyang yelled, but directly ordered the servants behind him.


    He did not forget that all this was his bureau, a bureau that could make his son withdraw from the day.


    "Mother, you must believe me. I really didn''t force cousin Lin."


    Yu Chengyang did not know that all this was set up by Lin. Still praying that Lin can believe his words.


    I can''t see the long grass in the dark all the time. He came out from behind the rockery and asked:


    "Cousin, aunt, what happened? Why are you all here? "


    Somehow, Lin''s heart felt an ominous premonition as soon as he saw him. I always feel that things today may come to naught.


    She laughed and said:


    "He''er has come here."


    With regard to his vigilance, he didn''t dare to tell him everything just now.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Lin with a smile;


    "What? Can''t he Er come for a walk in the garden? My aunt hasn''t told me what happened yet? I need my uncle to come forward to solve it. "


    Faced with the pressure from Ruohe step by step, Lin felt that he was unable to do what he wanted, and said to Ruohe:


    "It''s not a big deal. Wo''er, you don''t have to worry. You''d better go back and have a rest early. Your uncle will deal with this matter. I''m sure it won''t be fair."


    "What on earth is it? Even wo''er can''t know? "


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Lin jokingly and said.


    "It''s not your big cousin who caused the trouble. You know, I''ve never dared to ask more about your big cousin. I''m afraid your big cousin misunderstood me later. "


    The joking eyes on shangnaohe. Lin Shi was slightly surprised. How much did the girl know?


    "Oh, it''s the big cousin''s business."


    He nodded, then looked at Yu Chengyang and said:


    "Cousin, what did you do to make your aunt so angry?"


    Yu Chengyang was slightly embarrassed when asked by Chen he. He blushed and said softly:


    "It''s cousin Lin. he just twisted his foot in the garden. Out of kindness, I was going to find two current people to send him back, but Lin biaomi asked me to send her back, and then things developed like this. "


    "No, it''s young master Biao. You''ve brought my lady here from the house and want to be unfaithful to my lady."


    Seeing Yu Chengyang say so, Cuihong is not happy immediately. He knows very well that if today''s work is not done. He will never have a way to live in the future.


    "Emerald red."


    Lin Qianqian on one side was even more blushing. He pulled Cui Hong''s hand with a shy face and said timidly.


    Like that, it''s hard to make people believe that nothing happened during this period.


    He looked at the scene with a smile.


    Youdao is a scholar who meets a soldier. It''s unreasonable to say. It''s really difficult for Yu Chengyang, a nerd who is stupid in reading, to deal with this situation.


    He stood there raising money for a long time and said a few words, you and me. I can''t say a complete sentence


    Let alone defend yourself.


    Finally, he was very helpless to come forward and pull his sleeve, indicating that he must help him.


    Chen he knew very well that if he didn''t help Yu Chengyang speak at this time, Yu Chengyang would surely win the way of Lin''s several people.


    Just like in his previous life, Yu Chengyang finally had to marry Lin Qianqian home.


    Such a thing is the last thing he wants to see. Therefore, he gave Yu Chengyang a calm look and asked Lin Qianqian''s servant girl Cuihong:


    "You said my cousin hijacked your young lady into this garden. What about the way your young lady brought her to the garden? But what evidence? "


    Cuihong obviously didn''t expect that Ruohe would cut her at this time. She hesitated for a long time, bit her teeth and said.


    "This, this, the maidservant didn''t notice at that time, but when the maidservant reacted, the young lady had been taken away."


    "In other words, you didn''t see who took sister Lin away."


    "Yes, yes."


    Cui Hong nodded.


    "You''re lying." He pointed to Cuihong and shouted.


    "Miss Biao, wronged. You can swear to God that everything you say is true, and there is absolutely no falsehood. "


    Cuihong obviously has never met such a situation. When even in a hurry.


    Lin did not expect that he would appear at the last minute. He had greeted his ancestors for 18 generations. Hate that call a tooth itch.


    If you can, I believe Lin would like to swallow the rice grain alive now.


    He really ignored Lin''s face like a palette. Continue to say to Cuihong.


    "Since you said you didn''t lie, how did my big cousin keep sister Lin from the room to the garden?"


    This is also a reminder to everyone. Even a martial artist can''t take a living man away quietly, let alone a scholar like Yu Chengyang.


    Cuihong was obviously in a hurry. He knew that if he couldn''t find a suitable reason at this time. It will arouse people''s suspicion.


    So he looked for help at Lin Qianqian and Lin Shi.


    Lin Shi started slightly and pretended not to see Cuihong''s look for help.


    In desperation, Cuihong had to place all her hopes on Lin Qianqian.


    Lin Qianqian looked at the moment when her aunt left the beginning and Cuihong''s eyes, and became aware that this matter must be solved by himself.


    Moreover, she had to think of a reasonable solution, otherwise her aunt would not let herself go so easily.


    "Sister Su, don''t blame Cuihong. The man is too cunning. He knocked me out and took me to the garden."


    Lin Qianqian said to Bai He with a wronged face. Tears are swirling in the eyes. The beauty weeps and I feel pity when I see it. What a vivid picture of beauty, it makes people pity.


    He smiled and said:


    "So, it''s cousin. You knocked sister Lin out first and then brought her to the garden."


    That man is really cunning. How else would he want to protect such a way to frame his cousin?


    "No, no, I''ve never been to cousin Lin''s room."


    Yu Chengyang quickly shook his head and said.


    "Oh, big cousin, you are also a man. This man must admit what he has done, or he will be looked down upon. "


    He looked at Yu Chengyang and said that he hated iron and steel.


    You know, Yu Chengyang not only didn''t get angry, but said angrily:


    "What Su Biao Mei said is that the man must admit what he did, but I will never admit what he didn''t do."


    Seeing this, Lin was a little unhappy and worked hard to design it for so long. After tossing for so long, she would be unhappy if she was finally disturbed by the rice.


    So he kept winking at Cui Hong.


    When Cuihong received Lin''s eyes, she changed your mind. Today, anyway, she will sit down with Yu Chengyang and her young lady. Otherwise, he will not have a good life in the future.


    "Young master Biao, even if you are noble, what if you are the eldest childe of the loyal and brave Marquis? Others are afraid of you. I''m not afraid of you, Cui Hong. You don''t want to admit that you have done such a thing. Cui Hong, even if I risked my life, I must seek justice for my young lady. "


    Xu was so excited that Cuihong didn''t have any respect or inferiority when she said this.


    "The body is not afraid of the shadow. I''m afraid you can''t find out what I haven''t done."


    Yu Chengyang said in righteous words.


    "Hey... What can I do? Sister Lin''s servant girl said that her eldest cousin brought sister Lin into the garden, but her eldest cousin said that he had never been to sister Lin''s room. "


    He was quite helpless and said to Lin again.


    "Aunt, how do you think this matter should be solved?"


    Lin gave himself the initiative in this matter. Don''t mention how happy he was. When he was about to speak, he continued to play and said:


    "In fact, this matter really embarrassed my aunt. One side is his mother''s niece and the other is his stepson. This bowl of water is really difficult to level. If you are not careful, you will offend others. Moreover, such a thing happened during the day. Alas, there are several women in the world who are as difficult as their aunt. "


    What he said is light and shallow. The voice is warm and soft, like saying it to yourself or to everyone present.

 Chapter 179

    After Chen he said this, Lin''s face became black and black, heavy and heavy, darker than the bottom of the pot. He endured and endured, and finally said:


    "I can''t make up my mind about this matter at the moment. I''d better inform the Marquis and deal with it later."


    Lin had thought that this matter had been 100% stable. As a result, it was stirred by lily. Makes her a little uncertain now.


    "That''s good."


    He nodded slightly and said faintly:


    "It''s just that it''s cold now. It''s not a matter for sister Lin to stay here. Let''s go back to the main hall first. "


    Lin''s plan was the same. Now, seeing that he said so, naturally he would not object.


    After a while, everyone came to the main hall one after another. Naturally, Yutian also arrived.


    On the way here, Yu Tian heard more or less what had just happened in the garden. He just knew how detailed it looked.


    As soon as he came to the main hall, he saw Yu Chengyang and Lin Qianqian kneeling and standing one by one, and could not help but frown slightly.


    "What''s going on?"


    It can be seen from Yu Tian''s face that he is not in a good mood now, and he is a little angry. He seemed angry at what had just happened in the garden.


    "Uncle, you have to decide for Qianqian."


    Lin Qianqian climbed up on his knees, holding Yu Tian''s thigh and crying low.


    Obviously, she wanted to preempt.


    Looking at Lin Qianqian''s actions, he sneered in his heart. Why does the person who speaks first have an advantage?


    It''s ridiculous. Everything is in one word. There is truth and reason all over the world.


    Things without solid evidence are always vulnerable.


    "You get up first."


    Yu Tian frowned slightly and said coldly to Lin Qianqian. Obviously, he is not used to the way Lin Qianqian talks with his thigh.


    Lin Qianqian was slightly stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect Yu Tian to talk to her with such a cold attitude.


    But she was just a little stunned. He soon reacted, with tears in his eyes and eye waves flowing, and said pitifully:


    "Uncle, they are all big cousins. Big cousin, he sneaked into my room, knocked me unconscious and took me to the garden to try to be unfaithful to me. I, uncle, you must make decisions for Qianqian, otherwise how can Qianqian see people in the future..."


    What Lin Qianqian said was tearful. If he didn''t know the truth, he would believe what she said was true.


    Yu Tian frowned more tightly when he heard the speech. He looked at Yu Chengyang and asked in a deep voice:


    "What Miss Lin said is true?"


    What Yu Chengyang didn''t do, how could he admit it. Plus, he has a more straightforward temperament. It''s impossible to lie.


    When Lin Qianqian just said that. Obviously, it''s a little urgent. Now it''s not easy to wait until Yutian asks him to speak.


    He quickly knelt on the ground.


    Seeing Yu Chengyang, he knelt down. Yu Tian''s heart couldn''t help being surprised. Did his eldest son really do something shameful to miss Lin''s family.


    Otherwise, how could he kneel to himself at this time.


    Where did Yu Chengyang know that such a simple action would make Yu Tian think so much.


    If he knew, he would not choose to kneel at this time.


    But fortunately, Yu Chengyang''s next words let Yu Tian breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Dad, you have to believe that a child can never do that kind of outrageous thing. Don''t dad know what a child is? "


    Yu Chengyang''s remarks are in line with the rules and regulations, without any embellishment. Of course, this is due to his forthright nature.


    After Yu Yu Yang said so, Yu can not help but get a long face. His son, how could he not understand? Fortunately, he just doubted his son.


    "Get up first and tell me what happened."


    Compared with his own son he Linqian, Yutian is naturally more willing to believe in his own son.


    If you get Yu Tian, Yu Chengyang doesn''t dare to kneel. He hurriedly got up and told Yu Tian what had just happened in the garden.


    After listening to Yu Chengyang''s words, Yu Tian couldn''t help wondering. They insisted on their own words. Who should he believe?


    "Lord Hou, I grew up watching Qianqian. She is a good child and will never lie."


    Seeing that something was wrong, Lin quickly got up and said to Yu Tian.


    The sincerity of his voice seems to be true.


    She couldn''t smell the speech and couldn''t help sneering in her heart. According to Lin''s statement, it seemed that her eldest cousin didn''t grow up as she looked.


    However, Lin''s words woke up Yu Tian. It made his already skeptical heart more skeptical.


    Seeing that Yu Tian didn''t speak, Lin Shi thought that Yu Tian was considering what he had just said. Naturally, he shut his mouth. Hang your head and stand aside.


    What if Lin knew what Yu Tian suspected? It''s bound to bend to death.


    It''s just that it''s impossible. Otherwise, Lin wouldn''t stand there and don''t talk.


    Just then, he stood up and spoke.


    "Uncle, I have a way to tell whether sister Lin lied or my big cousin lied."


    When I really can''t make up my mind. After hearing what he said, he quickly asked:


    "Do you have any good methods? Tell me. "


    This is undoubtedly a timely help to Yutian.


    He hesitated a little and said:


    "Wo''er, isn''t this a bad idea? I''m afraid I''ll wronged sister Lin at that time."


    When he finished, he lowered his eyelids slightly, like a child who had done something wrong.


    Yu Tian looked at it for a while and thought for a while. He still said:


    "Just tell me, what''s the way?"


    In the present situation, he really can''t think of a better way.


    It''s only good to hear what he said? In case the solution is feasible, if he misses it, he will be wronged at that time, but his own son.


    When he heard the speech, he lowered his head and said softly:


    "Sister Lin said that he was taken to the garden after being knocked out by his big cousin. My uncle just asked my mother to take sister Lin to the room to check. See if sister Lin has bruises on her neck. "


    His voice was getting lower and lower. In the end, it seemed to be told to himself.


    Yu Tian smelled the speech and felt that Lily was a good method. When even told his mother to one side.


    "You guys take Miss Lin down and have a look."


    If there is no bruise on Lin Qianqian''s neck, it proves that the liar is Lin Qianqian. On the contrary, it is Yu Chengyang.


    "Yes."


    At this time, the servants who can stay here are not ordinary. But the tone is tight.


    Naturally, these people are all obedient to Yutian.


    As soon as Lin Qianqian heard that he wanted to take himself into the room for inspection, even if he was unwilling, he said in a shrill voice:


    "No, you can''t do this to me! I''m Miss Lin''s family. You can''t insult me at will? "


    The women and sons who took Lin Qianqian down are all from the loyal and brave Hou house. How can they take into account Lin Qianqian''s feelings.


    Naturally, they just didn''t hear what Lin Qianqian said and called.


    Seeing that these servants didn''t care about their feelings at all, Lin Qianqian shouted to Lin even if he was a little anxious:


    "Aunt, aunt, help me. I don''t want to be taken down for inspection."


    Lin Shi looked at Lin Qianqian in some embarrassment. Looking at Lin Qianqian''s embarrassed and pitiful appearance, it was her niece who came to this point in order to help her.


    She opened her mouth several times, but finally she couldn''t hold back and said to Yutian:


    "Lord Hou, I believe Qianqian is a good child. After all, Qianqian was brought up by me."


    Lin didn''t say it was OK. Yu Tian became angry when he said it. He said to Lin in a deep voice:


    "All you know is that you grew up with your young lady. Why did you forget that cheng''er grew up after watching you. "


    Yu Tian''s voice was a little cold, obviously because of Lin''s words just now. Offended his bottom line.


    Lin Shi was slightly stunned when he heard the speech. He secretly regretted that he had forgotten the Hou Ye''s temper.


    After understanding, Lin moved his body to the back and threw a look at Lin Qianqian that I had tried my best.


    After hearing Yu Tian''s words, Lin Qianqian knew that she had no room for Zhou Xuan.


    He stared at Huang He fiercely and scolded:


    "Su Ruohe, I have no grievances with you. Why did you hurt me so much?"


    He shrunk his neck and moved his body back. It was like being frightened by Lin Qianqian''s fierce look.


    In my heart, I was sneering. Those who want to calculate him should be prepared to be calculated.


    Lin Qianqian was most unaccustomed to his appearance. He asked sharply again:


    "Su Feihe, you''re talking. Why did you hurt me like this?"


    "Sister Lin, I didn''t mean to hurt you. I just wanted to prove who said what you and your big cousin were true."


    He stood there and murmured. The voice is light and small, with a stubborn voice. It seems that it is really for the good of Lin Qianqian and Yu Chengyang.


    "It''s su Ronghe who proves my innocence. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking."


    Lin Qianqian laughed angrily. Since I think this is like a big joke.


    "Sister Lin, don''t get me wrong. I''m really for you." He is still trying to explain something to Lin Qianqian.


    Lin Qianqian looked like oil and salt didn''t enter, and shouted at Chen he:


    "Su Feihe, I don''t need your false kindness. Remember that Lin Qianqian wrote down today''s humiliation. If there is another day, I will pay it back a thousand times."


    Lin Qianqian cursed.


    When he heard the speech, he stepped back helplessly and tried to lean his body towards Yutian.


    It looked like a frightened deer looking for a shelter.


    Yu Tian looked at him and was frightened by Lin Qianqian like a quail. He was even more unhappy with Lin Qianqian. He winked at the women who pulled Lin Qianqian down and indicated that they were moving faster.


    After receiving the color of Yutian, the women dared not delay at all, and hurriedly accelerated the speed to take Lin Qianqian down.


    For a time, in the main hall, there was no sound except the roar of Lin Qianqian being taken down.

 Chapter 180

    For the scene in front of him, he didn''t feel any sense of achievement.


    As early as the moment when Lin Qianqian spread the rumors, she had arranged the ending of Lin Qianqian, but what she didn''t expect was that Lin and Lin Qianqian were so impatient.


    She brought it to the door before she was fully ready.


    However, she won''t refuse such a good opportunity, because after losing this opportunity, she doesn''t know how long she will have to wait for such a good opportunity.


    This is undoubtedly a god given opportunity for Jiuhe.


    Naturally, the reason why Lin Qianqian didn''t want to be taken down is also known to him.


    The reason is simple, because no woman is willing to accept such an insult as a self-examination. Although this self-examination is not another self-examination, it is also an insult to people in this era.


    In this era, anyone who is required to have a physical examination to prove his innocence. It''s an insult to that man.


    After a while, the woman who took Lin Qianqian down came back and told him.


    "I inform you, Miss Lin has no bruises on her neck, not even anywhere else."


    The woman''s simple words have proved who is right and who is wrong. Who is the liar.


    After listening to the woman''s reply, Yu Chengyang looked like a heavy burden.


    Yu Chengyang''s expression just fell into the eyes of Lin Qianqian who came back later.


    She only thought Yu Chengyang''s expression of the such a heavy burden was very dazzling.


    For what?


    Why do we all belong to the cousin of Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    She can get everyone''s care and love.


    And he, everything needs calculation to get, and even your own aunt is using herself.


    The more Lin Qianqian thought, the more unwilling he was. He looked like a poisonous snake in his eyes. I wish I could cut the grain thousands of times.


    After Yu Tian got the mother-in-law''s words, he was not in a hurry to draw a conclusion, although his son''s innocence had been proved.


    However, the innocence of Miss Lin''s family, who is a guest of his family, needs to be proved again, although Lin Qianqian''s identity is not a big threat to him. But at least she is also the cousin of Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    If it gets out, Miss Biao of Zhongyong Hou''s house will be greatly wronged in Zhongyong Hou''s house. Who else dares to visit Zhongyong Hou''s house in the future.


    He waved and stepped down with the redundant servants. He had more important things to say.


    But after all the servants went out. Yu Tian said:


    "Miss Lin, I''ll ask you a few questions. You have to answer them honestly."


    In fact, he already had a bottom in his heart. It''s just that such a thing can''t be made public.


    Therefore, in order to save the face of Zhongyong Hou''s house and the Lin family, he had to leave Lin Qianqian to discuss a reasonable statement so as to bet on youyou''s public.


    Lin Qianqian naturally understood the seriousness of the matter and nodded obediently. He had no arrogance at all. Even that pitiful appearance doesn''t exist.


    "Well, let me ask you. How on earth did you get to the garden? "


    Listen to Yu Tian, ask so, and then I can''t help but secretly applaud in my heart.


    Uncle, you are so kind!


    This is a key issue.


    Of course, this problem is for Lin Qianqian. It''s not so easy to answer. If you''re not careful, his reputation will disappear.


    Lin Qianqian hesitated for a long time, thought for a long time, and didn''t know how to answer.


    Lin''s side was already impatient. Looking at Lin Qianqian, he said in some displeasure:


    "Qian Qian, what''s going on? You have to answer honestly. "


    I''m quite disappointed in my tone. I don''t know whether I''m disappointed with you today or because today''s plan has not been completed.


    Lin Qianqian looked up at Lin incredulously. He couldn''t believe it. Even if his aunt didn''t help him at this time. And hit the bottom of the well.


    Because Lin had to put aside his eyes, he didn''t seem to see the questioning eyes cast by Lin Qianqian. He said in earnest.


    "Qianqian, you let me down."


    Lin Shi said and shook his head slightly. That looks like a good elder who cares about and loves his younger generation.


    He believes that at this time, no one can see Lin''s hypocrisy.


    Because of this, he had to admire Lin''s acting skills and tricks.


    "Aunt, don''t you even believe me?"


    Lin Qianqian knows that at this time, she can''t admit that she went to the garden by herself, and she deliberately led Yu Chengyang there.


    Therefore, Lin Qianqian plans to die and don''t admit it. No one knows the truth anyway, doesn''t he?


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but you have to give me a reason to believe you."


    Lin said with a sad face.


    "I, I don''t know why. I was there when I came together, and my big cousin just planned to report me. That''s why I... "


    Lin Qianqian finally understood why Lin had just said that. My aunt is not unwilling to help herself. But looking for steps for yourself.


    "Cousin, I''m sorry. Qianqian misunderstood you."


    Lin Qianqian said with a guilty face.


    Yu Chengyang was a schemless man. With his bright and clear character, naturally you believe what Lin Qianqian and Lin Shi said.


    He waved his hand and said:


    "Lin Biao Mei is polite, but why did you show up there. You tell me, as long as you tell me who it is, I will help you get justice. "


    Yu Chengyang wholeheartedly thought that Lin Qianqian was brought to the garden after being knocked unconscious, and he happened to be there at that time.


    In Yu Chengyang''s heart, there was no doubt that Lin Qianqian lied to Lin Shi at all. All this is just a game against him.


    "I don''t know."


    Lin Qianqian''s drooping head said with lingering fear.


    "Fortunately, it proved your innocence at the last minute. Otherwise, what face will Qianqian have in the future? Goodbye, big cousin. "


    Lin Qianqian''s submissive, soft and weak face makes people feel pity. Anyone who sees it will feel guilty because of what just happened.


    What a nice girl! After enduring such an insult, she not only didn''t say a word, but also worried about the innocence of others. No matter who he is, at this time, he will certainly feel that Lin Qianqian is a rare good girl.


    Yu Chengyang''s directness is even more painful.


    "Well, what should I do? Qianqian, you are a girl''s house. You are so ambiguous from the room to the garden."


    Listening to Yu Chengyang''s words, Ruohe secretly laughed. His big cousin is really straight. He doesn''t know what to say. To say such words at this time is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire.


    Sure enough, after listening to Yu Chengyang''s words, Lin Qianqian. The face is green, greener than the green hairy turtle.


    But at this time, he can''t show a trace of anger.


    I saw her biting her lips. A look of great injustice. Those eyes with tears. Looking at Yu Chengyang, he stopped talking and looked even more pathetic and wronged.


    It was only at this time that Yu Chengyang realized that he had just said the wrong thing.


    Hurriedly explained:


    "Cousin Lin, I didn''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong."


    It''s not good to explain. As soon as he explained, Lin Qianqian was still crying in his eyes. At this moment, it''s like a broken pearl. Whoosh down.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Chengyang was at a loss. He has never met such a situation. In desperation, he had to look for help at Ruohe.


    No matter how unhappy he is. I can''t help but say:


    "Sister Lin, don''t cry! You know, big cousin, he is that character. Why are you arguing with him so much. At that time, it will not be you who have been wronged. "


    "Sister Su, you must believe me. I really didn''t. I really don''t know why I appeared in the garden."


    Lin Qianqian said incoherently.


    The beauty wept, and he thought, whoever sees this scene will be soft hearted. Will believe what Lin Qianqian said is true.


    "Sister Lin, don''t cry. I believe you, but you have to tell us how you got to the garden. We can find out and return sister Lin''s innocence."


    He sneered in his heart and wanted to avoid the topic in the garden. It''s impossible.


    "Me, sister Su, why, why even you want to force me?"


    Lin Qianqian looked at him and complained, as if he had been greatly betrayed.


    Chen he gently held Fu Lin Qianqian''s back and said:


    "Sister, I didn''t force you. We just want to know the truth. In this way, you can return your sister''s innocence, can''t you? "


    Since you want to play, I''ll play with you to the end. Isn''t it just playing the role of sisterhood? She Lin Qianqian will, won''t she Su Ronghe?


    Here, Ruohe has upgraded the title of sister Lin to sister. Anyone who listens to it will feel that the relationship between Ruohe and Lin Qianqian is very close.


    Lin Qianqian bit his lips. It''s like remembering something. After a long time, I said.


    "I, I really don''t remember."


    Lin Qianqian never dreamed that Huang He would be so difficult. If she had known, she and her aunt would never have made a decision so easily.


    It''s just that it''s hard to buy. I knew that there was no regret medicine in the world. Not everyone has such good luck. You can do it again.


    "Hey..." he sighed softly. Some regret to say:


    "That''s a pity. I said I would return my sister''s innocence. Unexpectedly, my sister is not. I don''t remember. "


    After Yu Tian listened. Frowned, looked at Lin Qianqian''s maid Cuihong and asked:


    "And you? Can you find anything unusual? "


    The so-called fighting tiger brothers, father and son soldiers. He and Yutian are not father and son, but more like father and son.


    Otherwise, how could there be Ruohe? Just after asking in front, Yu Tian asked Cuihong in the back.


    "Maidservant, maidservant knows nothing."


    Cuihong was surprised. Obviously, she didn''t expect Yutian to suddenly mention her at this time. Scared, he knelt on the ground and said tremblingly.


    "Presumptuous, how did your lady disappear from the room? You don''t know. Come on, pull this unscrupulous thing down to me and hit the thirty big board again. "


    Yu Tian knew that, in any case, I had to explain things, whether this statement was passable or not. In short, there must be a statement.

 Chapter 181

    "Lord Hou, you can''t punish me like this. I''m also a servant of the Lin family, not your loyal and brave servant."


    Cuihong Yutian didn''t intend to let himself go. Said hurriedly.


    Yu Tian was already angry at the moment. Hearing Cuihong say this, the anger in her heart is even worse.


    "What? I''ll punish a slave and maid and report it to the Lin house? "


    And don''t look at who you are. I dare to make a show in front of him. I think I''m also a person who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth on weekdays. A man of no distinction.


    Cuihong heard the words of the day, and then. I realized that what I just said was too intense, so I quickly knelt on the ground and said:


    "Lord, that''s not what I mean. Please bypass me."


    Cuihong only understood at this time. He is just a servant. If Yu Tian wants to deal with him, he still needs to ask the Lin family for their opinions.


    It was Yutian who killed him now. The Lin family will not stand out for him, let alone say one more word.


    Yu Tian looked at the scene in front of him coldly. It''s obviously determined.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Lin Qianqian looked at Lin for help.


    Who knows that Lin Shi is like an outsider. He looks at the scene without eyes and has no intention of interrupting.


    Lin Qianqian is a little worried. Cuihong is his personal servant girl. My aunt doesn''t know. If Cuihong receives punishment, who will take care of her in the future?


    Lin Qianqian thought in his heart, crossed his heart and said to Yu Tian:


    "Uncle, don''t embarrass Cuihong. She really doesn''t know anything."


    Anyway, he must keep Cuihong today. Otherwise, who else would like to use it for her in the future.


    This is a rare opportunity. How could he let it go? He whispered:


    "Sister Lin, you mean Cuihong doesn''t know what happened. You know it clearly."


    Lin Qianqian dug the pit for himself. How can he let it go.


    Lin Qianqian was a little confused. He never thought that he would pursue him at this time.


    And he just wanted to keep Cuihong, without considering himself.


    She was slightly stunned. That''s when I said:


    "Sister Su, I really don''t know how I got to my garden."


    Lin Qianqian looked at him pitifully and murmured.


    He smiled and smiled brightly. Looking at Lin Qianqian, he said faintly.


    "Since sister Lin, you don''t know how you got to the garden, how can you be sure that Cuihong doesn''t know about you?"


    In the face of the pressing of rice. Lin Qianqian obviously had some difficulty in dealing with it.


    Plus he wasn''t fully prepared. Now where may be the opponent of Naohe.


    Lin Qianqian didn''t speak. For a moment, the whole main hall was quiet, which made people feel cold.


    For a long time, Lin Qianqian seemed to relax from his memory and said slowly;


    "I clearly remember that before I was knocked unconscious, you asked Cuihong to go out and make me tea."


    Upon hearing the speech, he smiled and continued:


    "Sister Lin, it''s not that I don''t want to believe you. Or your words are full of loopholes. "


    Lin Qianqian always said he was knocked out. But there was nothing on them that could prove that she had been knocked out.


    From this point, it can be proved that Lin Qianqian could not have been brought to the garden after being knocked unconscious.


    Besides, Cuihong insisted that Lin Qianqian was taken away when he just turned around.


    This can be done in such a short time. You must be one of the best experts in the Jianghu.


    Yu Chengyang''s Kung Fu is not bad, but in such a short time and without disturbing Cuihong. It is impossible to knock Lin Qianqian out and take him to the garden.


    "I......" I haven''t been able to say a complete word for a long time.


    Her heart is very clear that he lost, but also lost very thoroughly.


    "Well, Miss Lin, for the sake of being Miss Lin. I won''t be embarrassed with you, but your girl must be punished. "


    Seeing that Lin Qianqian had nothing to say, Yu Tian didn''t plan to stay here. Of course, he didn''t have this patience.


    As soon as Cuihong heard that she was about to be punished, she looked at Lin Qianqian in horror and wailed:


    "Help me, miss. I won''t be punished."


    Cuihong was obviously afraid, and her words didn''t have the usual respect.


    That''s a whole thirty boards. Even a grown-up man will lie down for ten days and a half months. What''s more, she is a weak woman.


    Lin Qianqian buried his head low. I don''t know whether it''s because of guilt or shame and anger?


    Cuihong saw Lin Qianqian''s expression. His heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. He knew that Lin Qianqian refused to save her. She was determined to take the thirty big boards.


    Suddenly, he raised his head and stared at him, as if to see through him. She roared:


    "Miss Su, I have no grievances with you. Why did you harm me like this?"


    When Cuihong said this, her eyes didn''t leave Ruohe''s face. She seemed to want to see some flaws in Ruohe''s face.


    Unfortunately, he was destined to be disappointed. How could he see every flaw.


    If he is really seen through by a small servant girl. Then she lived two lives in vain.


    After Cuihong was pulled down. Yu Tian then opened his mouth and continued;


    "He''er will go back to the prime minister''s house tomorrow, and Miss Lin will also go back to the Lin house. There is only your aunt in the Zhongyong Hou house. It''s not appropriate for you to stay here."


    Lin Qianqian still lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Besides, he has nothing to say. If my aunt doesn''t help him, she can''t do great things alone. Just as Yu Tian said, it will only be harmful to him if he continues to stay in Zhongyong Hou''s house at this time.


    Lin Shi raised his head and looked at Yu Tian. He looked unbelievable. He didn''t seem to think of it.


    Because of what happened today, Yu Tian will let Lin Qianqian go back to Lin''s house.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but at last she held back and said nothing.


    After Yu Tian said this, you are no longer in the mood to stay here. He looked at Ruohe, finally shook his head and sighed:


    "Cheng''er, take your father''s place and send your cousin back to the prime minister''s house tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Yu Tian''s words are imperial edicts for Yu Chengyang.


    When Yu Tian finished saying this, he got up and went out of the main hall. He didn''t mention anything about Lin Qianqian.


    Lin Qianqian was unwilling to look at the scene in front of him.


    For what? Why do we all belong to the cousin of Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    She can get her uncle''s care, but he can''t. why is there only Su''s bitch in everyone''s heart.


    The more Lin Qianqian thought about it, the more unwilling he was. The look of jealousy set off his originally pretty face more ferocious and terrible.


    When Yu Tian left, Lin naturally followed him out. Before he left, he glanced at Lin Qianqian faintly, as if comforting Lin Qianqian and motioning her not to be impulsive. There will be opportunities in the future.


    But at this time, Lin Qianqian''s mind was all on Ruohe. Where can you do the look Lin threw at him.


    Before leaving, Yu Chengyang arched his hand at the rice and said softly:


    "Cousin Su, thank you very much today."


    Yu Chengyang knows very well that she can''t tell whether she has ten mouths or not.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. When Yu Chengyang said this to Huang He, his eyes always inadvertently looked at Lin Qianqian.


    He didn''t look good. At this look, he just saw Lin Qianqian''s ferocious face. He frowned slightly and said in his heart:


    How can this seemingly soft and weak Lin cousin show such a face. It''s unbelievable to see who''s amazing.


    He nodded slightly and said:


    "Big cousin, you''re welcome. Be careful, he''er. Those who are clear are clear, those who are turbid are turbid, and justice is free in the hearts of the people."


    Yu Chengyang''s soft voice pulled Yu Chengyang''s thoughts back and said to him heartily:


    "Then I''ll leave first, cousin. You go back and rest early."


    Then, without looking at Lin Qianqian, he turned and strode out of the main hall.


    When everyone leaves. He looked at Lin Qianqian and said with a smile:


    "Sister Lin, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first. Oh, don''t forget to rest early."


    When he said this, his eyes and voice were full of ridicule and banter.


    "Su Ronghe, don''t be complacent. Sooner or later, I''ll step on you and tell you what it means to live and die."


    Lin Qianqian''s eyes at Huang he were as cold as poison.


    When he heard the speech, he didn''t take Lin Qianqian''s words to heart. With a faint smile, he said softly:


    "Then I''m waiting for you, sister Lin, but I''m looking forward to that day." When he finished, he directly bypassed Lin Qianqian and walked towards the gate of the main hall. Don''t give Lin Qianqian, it''s her cold and proud back


    "You..."


    Lin Qianqian was so angry that he vomited blood.


    In his heart, he secretly scolded: Although you are proud, sooner or later I will tear up your hypocritical face. You ask everyone to see what kind of person you are?


    As for what Lin Qianqian thought in his heart. He didn''t take it to heart at all. She is very tired now. She just wants to go back and have a good sleep.


    But she forgot that there was someone waiting for her in the garden. How could she go back to sleep so easily.


    Sure enough, he had just walked into the garden.


    He only felt that when it was dark in front of him, a dark shadow covered it from the sky.


    This surprised Huang He, who was already tired, and immediately came to the spirit. The previous little fatigue had already disappeared without a trace.


    She settled down, saw the person in front of her, frowned slightly and said in some displeasure:


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    The man in front of him was dressed in white and had 3000 ink hair, which was randomly erected with a green jade hairpin. It is he who looks more elegant. But it adds a bit of charm and laziness.


    With a silver mask on his face, people can''t help wondering what kind of color is under his mask. He is slender, tall and straight, has a decisive temperament, and exudes a king''s domineering spirit all over his body.


    It was born aristocratic. Not the day after tomorrow.


    you ''re right! The man in front of him is the man in white and silver.

 Chapter 182

    The man in white and silver looked like he deliberately didn''t see the unhappy look of Huang He.


    He came forward and gently held him in his arms. A little on the tip of the foot, he used the lightness skill and went outside the Zhongyong Hou house.


    He was surprised and then said:


    "You put me down, you hear me?" She struggled in his arms.


    Who knows, she didn''t struggle, but fortunately, this struggle, he held it more tightly.


    Ruohe was completely angry. If it weren''t for the wrong time and place, she would clean up the people in front of her, or roar loudly.


    He turned around and caught him, going straight to the door of the man in white and silver, trying to catch the man who hugged him from behind.


    Where do you know that all her actions have been controlled by the men behind her before she took practical action.


    The man in white didn''t get angry because of his actions.


    He whispered in his ear after he made the rice straw:


    "Xiaohe, do you want to be so cruel?"


    If he hadn''t been sensitive enough, he would have been higher than Huang He''s internal power. I''m afraid he''s a body now.


    He couldn''t help but wonder whether he could master martial arts. How much do you know about these moves? Otherwise? Why, one shot is a killing move.


    The man in white guessed right. He really doesn''t know how powerful these moves are? What are the consequences after use. All she knows is that it''s easy to use.


    Of course, this is also pity and fear that the scene on the street that day will appear again. Therefore, she didn''t tell him the consequences of using these moves and whether it would kill his opponent directly.


    "Who told you to suddenly appear and quietly want to take my away."


    Chen he retorted that the way this man plays every time should not be so special. It was so quiet that if she didn''t know that he had a shadow, she would doubt that he was not human.


    Hearing the speech, the man in white smiled and said:


    "Xiao he''er, what I just said."


    He was stunned. He asked involuntarily:


    "What do you say?"


    She doesn''t remember whether she promised the man behind her. It can''t be the Treaty of humiliating power and humiliating the country that the man just put forward when she listened to Lin Qianqian''s words.


    If that were true, she would rather die. It was a great blow. Like a frosted eggplant.


    "Xiao he''er, how can you forget so quickly."


    Looking at the appearance of a man in white and silver, he was like a monk who couldn''t figure out his head. It''s even more cloudy.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Ruohe showed weakness. He couldn''t beat the man in front of him. So we have to adopt the Huairou policy.


    "Xiao He Er, after today, you may never see me again. Don''t you have a little bit of reluctance in your heart? "


    The man in white and silver said something sad. Such a sad tone could not help but make Chen he feel a little melancholy.


    This strange and strange feeling. It makes him very uncomfortable. She doesn''t understand why.


    The man behind him is leaving. Will not appear in front of your eyes again. Isn''t that a good thing? Why do you feel melancholy again.


    Just this time, let him do it. Didn''t he think so before? Yeah! He''s leaving, and he won''t have a chance in the future. I don''t know when I''m in danger in the future. Will this man show up.


    He thought secretly in his heart.


    He didn''t refute. It''s a great good thing for the silver faced man. He held the grain in his arms, and the speed under his feet was faster.


    Although it was the weather in early April, the night was still a little cold, and the wind hurt slightly on my face.


    Seems to feel that the people in my arms are uncomfortable. The man in white and silver straightened his body, faced himself, and leaned his face against his arms.


    Maybe she would be more comfortable without the cold wind blowing on her face.


    He thought so in his heart.


    I felt the tingling on my face and gradually disappeared. Gradually it became warm, and he was slightly stunned.


    She hasn''t felt such warmth for a long time. In previous lives, the so-called tenderness was false. It was a play played by that man in order to wait for his seat.


    In her previous life, she was fascinated by those false feelings. Blindfolded.


    After a lifetime of rebirth, although she knew that those were false. Also saw the real faces of those people. Also know who is really good to her.


    But the burden on her shoulder was too heavy. She didn''t even have time to breathe.


    Because once she relaxes. Those people will have an opportunity, and she and those who care about her and care about her. Will be as doomed as her previous life.


    She also thought that in this life, she would marry someone who loved her, but she couldn''t, because those people wouldn''t give him such a chance, and she also wanted to avenge the dead Li''er and her mother.


    It''s rare that someone is willing to rely on himself today. And indulge yourself.


    Thinking like this, Ruohe''s originally tight body has gradually softened. She knows it''s unkind to do so, but she really needs to rest. Moreover, there is a hard battle to fight tomorrow.


    With her eyes closed, she seemed to have fallen asleep, and she seemed to be remembering something.


    Feel the change of the person in your arms. The heart moved slightly, as if it was going to fall. Generally, the corners of the mouth of the man with silver face in white couldn''t help but evoke a faint smile. Holding people''s arms more tightly.


    Finally, they stopped at the top of a mountain outside the imperial city.


    Feeling the changes around him, he slowly opened his eyes, looked around suspiciously, and then looked at the man holding him.


    If it wasn''t for a mask. He will surely notice that the lines on the white man''s face are softer than usual.


    He found a clean stone and gently put down the rice.


    "After today, I''m afraid you''ll never see me again. Xiao he''er, answer me honestly. Will you miss me if you don''t see me?"


    The voice of the man in white is full of melancholy and sadness. Listening to the music, his heart also hurt slightly. She didn''t understand what had happened to her.


    In fact, this can''t blame Ruohe. She married in her previous life. She also had children, but she didn''t know what love was? I don''t know what the heart is.


    She only knew that under such circumstances, she had no choice but to promise Yu''s proposal.


    And at that time, she just wanted to fulfill her uncle''s wish. Later, she was really moved by Yu. But that''s just moving.


    Otherwise? She won''t easily promise Yu Xingjin to marry Su Manjing back as a concubine. She was sad and regretted that she failed to take good care of Li''er, failed to live up to her uncle''s expectations and failed to avenge her mother.


    A cold wind blew away all his thoughts. It also blows away the faint ambiguous breath and the melancholy and sadness in the voice of the man in white.


    Ruohe even returned to her mind and was secretly annoyed. How could she sink like this.


    Haven''t you suffered from men''s sweet words in your previous life?


    She looked at the man in white with a silver face, and her eyes were slightly heavy. Said coldly:


    "It''s getting late. You should take me back."


    In the face of the sudden change of his attitude. The man in white was obviously stunned. Then he reacted and smiled bitterly in his heart, but his face didn''t show at all. Of course, he couldn''t see even if he had an expression with a mask.


    Don''t lean, his unique gentle voice sounded in the night sky.


    "Xiaohe, are you really so cruel? You don''t want to give me even one night. "


    Ming Ming is like an ancient well. He is so calm that he hears a trace of color.


    This feeling was very bad, which made her calm heart float again.


    She took a deep breath, pretended to be positive and said:


    "Do I have anything to do with you, let alone a night."


    Sometimes, hurtful words are always said so easily. When the time comes to understand, it is often too late to recover.


    It''s like breaking a mirror. After reconciliation, there are always cracks. However, no one cares so much at ordinary times. However, once the key time comes, it is an insurmountable gap.


    "Do you really want to go back?" The man in white and silver also seemed to understand something. He looked at Huang He and asked faintly.


    The voice is no longer as gentle as before.


    "Nonsense." He looked at the man in white and turned his eyes.


    Although she also wondered why the attitude of the man in white changed so quickly, she didn''t think so much, and now this situation doesn''t allow her to think so much.


    "Well, if you want to go back, go back by yourself. The road is over there."


    The man in white and silver simply went to the ground at will, pointed to the path and said.


    Huang He never thought that the man who seemed to be full of aristocratic breath would say such rogue words at this time.


    Wrong, Ruohe forgot that this man was not such a scoundrel in front of her.


    Even Huang He doesn''t understand. Whenever she meets this man, her IQ will decline. If she is not sure that her body is OK, she will doubt whether she has been poisoned by the man in front of her.


    "You..." he bit his teeth and finally said:


    "Since you don''t want to take me back, I''ll go back by myself."


    She doesn''t believe that she, who has lived for two generations, will not find a way back.


    "Well, please."


    The man in white and silver looked like he was leaving. He not only didn''t say anything to stay, but also said faintly.


    For the cold attitude of the man in white and silver, he somehow felt that he was holding his breath, neither up nor down.


    Even she didn''t know whether she really wanted to leave or to gamble, so she raised her feet and walked down the path.


    However, at this time, the gentle voice of the man in white and silver sounded behind him.


    "Although it''s not far from the Imperial City, it''s on the mountain. I can''t guarantee that there are wild wolves. The most important thing is, do you know how to go down the mountain?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Chen he said this with a bit of anger in it.


    But what she didn''t know was that under the mask of the man in white and silver, the corner of his lips just tilted a beautiful arc.

 Chapter 183

    The man in white and silver slightly raised his eyebrows and saidˇ° You really don''t want me to care? "


    He remembered very clearly that on the way here, he didn''t open his eyes at all. Let alone remember the way down the mountain when you came.


    "If you don''t care, you don''t care. Why are you talking so much nonsense? "


    When he said this, he went to the road down the mountain without looking back. This man really kidnapped himself to this mountain and talked so much nonsense with himself. Now he doesn''t intend to ignore himself.


    However, he regretted not going out for a few steps.


    She was annoyed at why she was angry for an irrelevant person.


    Now, I don''t know how to go down the mountain.


    Even if you know how to go, you can''t go down the mountain safely.


    Because it''s dark everywhere. Some trails can be seen faintly by a little moonlight.


    Of course, these are in the absence of trees. Where there are woods, it is impossible to distinguish the southeast from the northwest.


    He is called a regret in his heart, repentance.


    But I want her to turn back now. She couldn''t bear to look down, so she had to go ahead. Move forward step by step, as fast as a snail.


    The man in white sat there quietly and looked at the scene in front of him. A slight frown raised a faint uneasiness in my heart.


    She won''t really go down the mountain like this.


    Just her little tripod. Even dealing with a few wild wolves is a problem. Not to mention seeing things in the dark.


    He straightened himself, looked at his back, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but finally he endured and said nothing


    He originally wanted to stop him. But at the thought of his temper, he put up with it.


    He believed that even if he stopped him at this time. He can''t listen to him.


    Huang He walked forward step by step. With natural intuition to distinguish direction. But what she doesn''t know is that if she goes on like this, she won''t want to go down the mountain even at dawn.


    But it''s not useless. This is not, she has gradually left the man in white behind.


    He didn''t know how long she had been walking. He stopped, groped with his hands, stopped in front of a big tree and sat on the ground.


    He rubbed his feet, which had been walking a little painful.


    At the same time, I also greeted the ancestors of the man in white and silver for 18 generations. If it weren''t for that man? How could she meet such a situation.


    Otherwise, at this time, she should fall asleep in the room of Zhongyong Hou''s house!


    Ouch!


    Just then, a wolf''s cry came from a distance, and he couldn''t help shrinking.


    She felt it approaching her gradually. A woman''s sixth sense tells her that what is close to her is not simple. It is a very dangerous animal.


    She thought and fished it on the ground. Fortunately, she was lucky enough to get a wooden support. Although it was not big, it should still be able to defend herself.


    If the man in white is still here at this time, he will scoff at his idea. What is supposed to be ok.


    Ouch!


    The sound was getting closer and closer, and the nerves of his whole body were tense.


    At this time, she believed the man in white and silver.


    There are really wild wolves on the mountain. She looked at the two like skeletons, ghost lanterns, with glittering green eyes. At this time, he is staring at himself for a moment and slowly approaching himself.


    He secretly complained in his heart. Why do you want to fight for the sullen breath that doesn''t exist at all?


    If she had stayed on the top of the mountain at this time, maybe this would not have happened.


    Even if this happens, she believes that she doesn''t have to do it by herself. With the skill of the man in white, she just needs to wave her hand gently to solve the current situation.


    He is holding the small wooden branch in his hand. She stared on alert at the wolf approaching her.


    She must find a way to defeat the wolf in front of her, or she may become the food of the wolf.


    She remembered that she had read some travel notes. The wolf is a social animal. There can''t be only one, so she has to leave here as soon as possible after defeating the wild wolf.


    Otherwise, she is really doomed. Thinking of these, he felt more resentment towards the man in white.


    If it weren''t for that man, how could she appear in this ghost place called "every day doesn''t work, the earth doesn''t work, and birds don''t shit".


    At this time, she had forgotten that she wanted to leave, that is, as long as she stayed on the top of the mountain. This will never happen before.


    Look at the Green Lantern eyes getting closer and closer to yourself. Huang He''s hand could not help holding it tighter. Cold sweat spilled from the forehead.


    At this time, the silver faced man in white sitting on the top of the mountain frowned slightly after hearing the cry of the wild wolf. He shouted in his heart, so he got up and jumped and flew towards the cry of the wild wolf.


    He told him that there were wild wolves on the mountain just to scare him.


    Where would you think that the imperial city is not far from here? How can there really be wild wolves.


    Thinking of these, the man in white and silver couldn''t help raising his heart higher.


    I knew this would happen. What he just said would not let him leave alone.


    Unfortunately, there is no such thing in the world.


    At this time, he had clearly felt that he was only a few tens of steps away from the wolf.


    She tightly held the wooden branch in her hand, which was not wood at all. Her brain was spinning rapidly, thinking about the moves she had taught her with pity at ordinary times, and which moves could be used to resolve the crisis in front of her.


    Twenty steps


    Fifteen steps


    Ten steps


    At a distance of ten steps from Jue he, the wolf didn''t stop.


    Stopped


    Some of Chen he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    She blinked desperately, trying to prove whether she was wrong.


    Of course, when she blinked, her whole body remained vigilant, because she didn''t know why the wolf suddenly stopped.


    However, no matter how she blinked, the wolf stood there motionless.


    He wondered if it was difficult. The wolf thought he was too thin and the meat was not delicious. He didn''t plan to eat himself?


    The nerves of his whole body were tight, and he stared at each other like the wolf.


    That''s it, one man and one wolf, so strangely deadlocked?


    I''m kidding. If you''re stared at by a man eating wolf, you can relax.


    Such a time is really hard for Ruohe. It''s harder than waiting to die in her previous life.


    He only felt that the time passed so slowly. He didn''t know how many times slower than usual.


    For a time, he didn''t know how long it had passed. He thought it was going to dawn.


    Of course, these are just the illusion of Huang He under nervous tension. In fact, time has only passed for such a short tea.


    Suddenly, the wolf, who had stopped, flew towards the rice field.


    It turned out that the wolf didn''t dislike that he was too thin, but was waiting for an opportunity to let him relax.


    Looking at this scene, he scolded his mother in his heart.


    Shit, the wolf has too high IQ. Why hasn''t she seen such a wolf in the book.


    Sure enough, you can''t believe everything in the book.


    He underestimated the wolf''s IQ. Of course, the wolf underestimated his composure.


    When the wolf flew towards him, he was not idle.


    He jumped and rotated 180 degrees. He hit the wood branch directly at the back of the wolf''s head.


    All these are the countermeasures that Ruohe thinks when the wolf stops. Such a killing move is often a hit.


    However, what he held in his hand was not a sharp sword, but a wooden branch, or a small wooden branch at all. More importantly, the wooden branch was still rotten.


    This is not true. When he just touched the back of the wolf''s head with the wooden branch in his hand, the wooden branch in his hand ''squeaked'' and broke off.


    This scene was taken by surprise. She wanted to turn around and look for a way out, but it was obviously too late.


    Because just when she was about to kill the wolf, she had unconsciously blocked all her back roads. Unless she knows lightness skills, unfortunately, she can''t.


    She has only been practicing martial arts for more than a month. She doesn''t even have a little internal power. She hasn''t learned a few common moves. How can she master lightness skills.


    No retreat, no hiding. Is she going to die like this?


    Ruohe wants to cry without tears. Does God want to play with her like this? She was finally reborn. She was not destroyed in Mrs. min''s hands, but was finally destroyed by a wolf, and there may be no bones left.


    The wolf, obviously, was completely angered by the action just made by Ruohe. He rushed towards Ruohe with a faster and fiercer posture than before.


    There is no way out. Are you really going to be buried in the belly of the wolf today?


    No, she hasn''t been able to avenge her mother, Li''er and protect her uncle''s integrity. How can she die like this.


    The bottom of his eyes crossed a touch of unwilling and insidious. If he fought hard, he would be a cripple for the rest of his life.


    He threw the remaining small piece of wood in his hand, and rushed up with the force of the soles of his feet, intending to fight the wolf hand to hand with his bare hands.


    Hearing the cry of a wolf, the man in white and silver just saw this scene. At present, his heart was tight and there was no time to say anything. When the lightness skill was about to be used to the extreme, the wind came under his feet.


    At the same time, he also pulled out the soft sword around his waist.


    Just for a moment, he had arrived in front of him.


    With a sword in one hand, he stabbed the wolf with a lightning speed, and with the other hand, he held him in his arms.

 Chapter 184

    He felt his waist tight, and then a warm liquid ran across his face. Then he got up in the air, and then he felt like landing again.


    The warm liquid on his face made him frown slightly. Was he hurt, and it was his face that was hurt.


    "Aren''t you dying? It''s really made of your own iron wall. "


    I haven''t waited for him to react yet. A unique warm, magnetic and familiar voice sounded in my ears.


    She turned her head, looked at the man in front of her, and finally smiled.


    Seeing his heartless appearance, the man in white didn''t know how, but his anger was even worse.


    "You can still laugh. Do you know how dangerous it was just now?"


    The man in white couldn''t imagine what would happen if he didn''t arrive in time.


    Hearing what the man in White said, the smile on his face was even worse. She smiled in her cold voice:


    "Now that I''m disfigured, will you still like me?"


    When he asked this question, he had a vague expectation in his heart.


    Somehow, at this time, she was afraid that the man in White said he was ugly.


    The man in white was stunned and frowned slightly. He couldn''t help saying in his heart: isn''t this girl scared silly.


    Seeing that the man in white didn''t speak, he frowned. His heart couldn''t help falling to the bottom of the valley, some slightly lost.


    Sure enough, she shouldn''t have any hope for men. Now it''s time for her to taste the bitter fruit herself.


    Although he felt a little lost in his heart, he didn''t show it at all. He said indifferently:


    "It doesn''t matter if you say you don''t like me now. Everyone has a heart for beauty, not to mention an excellent man like you?"


    However, after he said this, he stared at the eyes of the man in white and silver. She didn''t leave for a moment. She didn''t want to miss any look of the man in white and silver.


    The man in white with a silver face was puzzled when he heard this. However, he understood a word that he thought she was excellent.


    Since he thinks he is excellent, does it mean he still has a chance.


    Thinking of these, the light at the bottom of the eyes of the man in white and silver couldn''t help but brighten, and a smile of determination came up at the corners of his mouth.


    He was wearing a mask, and Ruohe couldn''t see his expression, but the light at the bottom of his eyes really fell into the eyes of Ruohe who had been staring at her.


    Therefore, his touch of light in the eyes of Huang He has become another meaning.


    Huang He had some lost heart and was even more lost.


    He really doesn''t like himself. Maybe what he said before is just a joke with himself.


    He smiled bitterly in his heart. Su He, Su He, do you want to make mistakes in previous lives again? How can a man be trusted.


    The man in white and silver seemed to get over what he had just said. Seeing that he looked obviously wrong, he thought she was really scared because of what had just happened.


    He stretched out his hand, gently hugged her in his arms, put his big hand on her back and said softly:


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. Things have passed and will never happen again."


    He was obviously comforting for the first time, and his movements and voice were still a little stiff.


    Naohe''s body was slightly stiff. She didn''t expect that the man in front of her would suddenly hold herself in her arms.


    His chest is very strong and warm, and he will feel very relieved in his arms. It seems that as long as there is him, the rest of the world will be redundant.


    In a flash, he remembered the reaction of the man in white and silver. He couldn''t help but feel annoyed. How could he sink in the arms of this man who can only talk and say in a cold voice:


    "Let go of me."


    "Don''t let go." The man in White said without thinking.


    He didn''t know what he would do if he let go. He didn''t want that to happen again.


    "I told you to let go of me." She was completely angry this time. This man clearly didn''t really like himself. Why did he hold on to himself.


    "Don''t let it go. If you don''t let it go, you don''t know where you''ll go."


    The man in White said shamelessly. How could he be willing to let go of this lovely person in his arms that he would never forget after seeing once.


    "How on earth do you want to let go?"


    He said helplessly that she was not as good as the man in front of her.


    If she were smarter and more powerful than the man in front of her, she would let the man in front of her know what the consequences of cheating on people''s feelings would be.


    Deceiving feelings? He frowned slightly. How did he think of the word.


    "No, not for a lifetime."


    The man in white and silver softened his voice and whispered in his ear, drowning in it with a trace of pet.


    For a lifetime.


    These words were like a heavy hammer, which knocked heavily on the heart of Ruohe.


    Heart, at this moment, has so much sweetness and pleasure. Yes, it is sweetness and pleasure.


    It''s like the sweetness and pleasure expressed by the one you love.


    "First, you don''t like me. Second, you''re not my person. Why don''t you hold me as a souvenir?"


    He may not have noticed that when she said this, the radian of the corner of her mouth was much higher than usual.


    "Who says I don''t like you anymore."


    The man in white retorted and frowned. He clearly remembered that he didn''t say he didn''t like rice.


    This made the smile on the corners of his mouth a little deeper.


    "I''m disfigured. Do you still like me?" He was a little stunned. He looked at the man in white and said in surprise.


    In her perception, no man will accept an ugly wife unless he has another intention.


    Thinking of this, he asked unconsciously:


    "You don''t have any ulterior motives, do you?"


    The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was possible. Otherwise, why did the man pursue himself after seeing himself, and now he has ruined his face, not to mention that he has been wearing a mask.


    The man in white and silver couldn''t help laughing after hearing what he said. It turned out that the girl just said so much and was uncomfortable. She thought she was disfigured.


    However, it was also a rare opportunity for him to show his mind. Naturally, he would not let it go. He said softly to Huang He:


    "Silly girl, no matter what you become, I''m just beating for you."


    With that, he gently took his hand and put it in his heart and continued:


    "Wo''er, you know, after seeing you, I can''t hold anything else here. I miss you all the time."


    Yes, he did, but even the emperor saw him. He also promised the emperor the unequal treaty of losing power and humiliating the country.


    When he heard the speech, his heart was slightly stunned. She had been wrong all the time. There are really good men in this world.


    No, a man''s sweet talk is the most unreliable. Isn''t his previous life miserable enough?


    Su Ruohe, Su Ruohe, you really forgot the pain when you got rid of the scar. He despised himself in his heart.


    Feeling the state of a man in arms, the man in white and silver couldn''t help but feel a pain. What had she experienced that made her so unwilling to trust people.


    "Wo''er, I don''t care what you went through and what happened before. In the future, you will have me."


    In the future, you have me. What plain words are also moving words, but they can''t move the cooled heart of Ruohe.


    "My business has nothing to do with you." He said coldly.


    "Why has it nothing to do with me?" The man in White asked sternly.


    "Ha ha." He sneered.


    "You are not related to me, nor do you know me, so my affairs naturally have nothing to do with you."


    "Su Feihe, how hard is your heart?"


    The man in white was stunned and smiled bitterly. It turned out that no matter what he did or how much he paid, it was just his wishful thinking.


    This is the first time he called himself by name and surname, but why, at this time, her heart will hurt. She has understood why, but she can''t be soft hearted. He doesn''t want to repeat the mistakes of his previous life.


    She said coldly:


    "Shouldn''t you have known how hard my heart is? What a joke. You keep saying that you have me in your heart. Up to now, I don''t even know your name, let alone your real face. "


    The man in white was stunned when he heard the speech, and the bitterness in his heart was even worse.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to tell him his true identity, but that she doesn''t want to see him implicated.


    Maybe they are really not suitable.


    Seeing that the man in white didn''t speak, he sneered:


    "Why, I said in my heart."


    She thought the man in front of her would be so infatuated and difficult to deal with. It turned out that it was just so.


    The man in white and silver didn''t speak. He asked after a long time.


    "Do you really want to know who I am?"


    Maybe he shouldn''t treat her as an ordinary woman. If he asks this, he should give each other a chance.


    He turned his eyes deeply.


    "I don''t want to know who you are. Didn''t anyone tell you that if you want to get too much trust from others, you have to be honest?"


    This will not be the most dissatisfied point in history. The man in front of her knows everything, but she doesn''t know anything about him.


    "Will you accept me if I tell you my identity?"


    A touch of hope flashed across the eyes of the man in white and silver.


    "That''s not necessarily true, but if you are willing to tell us your identity, we can certainly become friends. On the contrary, it''s nothing."


    Chen he didn''t see the hope of the man in white, but she couldn''t give each other too much hope. If she didn''t meet him in the street, they were two people who were destined not to meet.


    Of course, she didn''t say it directly. After all, who knows what will happen in the future?

 Chapter 185

    Smelling the speech, the man in white and silver crossed his eyes with a touch of gloom, and then he was relieved. Maybe he asked too much. At present, they can only become friends, can''t they?


    Being a friend means she has a chance. isn''t it?


    I said, at the end of the day, he wants to get, but he can''t get.


    Besides, he has done so much for her that it seems impossible for him to let go now.


    Young master, you keep saying that you have done so much for Ruohe. Does Ruohe know?


    I don''t know, so don''t say you''ve done so much for our family.


    Thinking like this, the man in white and silver didn''t say much, but took out a jade pendant from his sleeve bag and handed it to Chen he.


    "If you have any difficulties in the future, you can take this jade pendant to find the people of Tonghui bank."


    He took the jade pendant and began to feel a little cold. He felt cool through his skin and went straight into the bone marrow. He was not as warm as warm jade.


    He stared in surprise. This is Han Yu.


    Cold jade is more rare than warm jade, not to mention a piece as big as her hand.


    By the faint moonlight. He could see that the jade in his hand was transparent and milky white under the moonlight.


    From this point of view alone, the value of this jade pendant is not weaker than the cloud family treasure, Cuiyu smoke and cloud on her wrist.


    Feeling the texture on the jade pendant, she felt a little familiar. She remembered that she had seen it there.


    After a long time, he stared incredulously and said:


    "You are, you are Hanjiang Zhi."


    The man in white with silver face had gentle eyes and spoiled his head. He didn''t speak, which was the default.


    She only recognized that she was Han Jiangzhi. In this way, she might take less trouble.


    Han Jiangzhi, a famous calligrapher and painter in the Zhou Dynasty, has a sky high price for both his paintings and calligraphy.


    The figure she saw from a distance in her previous life came to mind. It suddenly dawned on me.


    She should have thought of it, shouldn''t she?


    The people in front of her were the same as Han Jiangzhi she had seen in her previous life. They were all in white clothes and silver masks, and they were so similar in temperament and shape.


    It''s all her preconceptions. When she first saw this man, he was chased and killed. Later, when she saw this man again, she only felt that this man''s Kung Fu was unfathomable.


    Han Jiangzhi is also famous for her calligraphy and paintings. She naturally regarded Han Jiangzhi as a weak scholar. Therefore, she didn''t think about the two people at all.


    It''s just that it''s time for her to see Han Jiangzhi in her previous life. It seems that Han Jiangzhi is weaker than the man in front of her now. I''m afraid it''s a means used by this man to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    If she hadn''t seen Han Jiangzhi wearing this jade pendant in her previous life, she wouldn''t have connected the two people.


    "Can we be friends now?"


    Hanjiang''s pleasant voice sounded in his ear. Since she doesn''t want to, he doesn''t worry. Take your time. He believes that one day, she will accept herself, and at that time, she won''t have so many things.


    "Of course."


    He said with some dog legs.


    The other party is Han Jiang Zhi, the famous Han Jiang Zhi. Then, can his jade pendant be changed for a lot of money?


    By the way, when he just mentioned that he was in trouble, he could take this jade pendant to Tonghui bank to find someone. Would Tonghui bank be his?


    Does that mean that you can withdraw money from Tonghui bank with this jade pendant.


    He thought so and asked.


    "If I have no money in the future, can I go to Tonghui bank to withdraw money with this jade pendant?"


    "Yes."


    Han Jiangzhi jokingly touched the head of Ruohe. If others get the jade pendant, they all want to promise what conditions they will not suffer losses, but the girl is good. The first thing they want is money.


    "Really." He said excitedly.


    Now she doesn''t have to worry about money. What she has to do is not only to beat Taifu''s house, but also the second prince. It''s not a simple thing to deal with the second prince. Money is an essential thing.


    The reason why she sent mei''er out of the prime minister''s house is not only that mei''er is not suitable to survive in the prime minister''s house, but also that mei''er has great talent in financial management.


    It can be said that the more important reason why she sent mei''er out is to let mei''er collect money for herself.


    At the thought of mei''er, Huang he couldn''t help worrying. Can mei''er''s simple nature survive in the cheating mall?


    Although lianyue said that Tian Fenghua, who helps mei''er, is a very capable person, hearing is false and seeing is true. She hasn''t seen Tian Fenghua, so she''s still a little worried.


    Looking at Huang He''s rare financial fan, Han Jiang said in his heart: as long as you like, the money of Tonghui bank can be yours.


    Of course, Han Jiangzhi can think about it in his heart. He can''t say it now, otherwise he will scare the girl in front of him.


    Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!


    Several wolf barks broke the rare peace between them.


    He felt light before he reacted.


    It turned out that Han Jiangzhi had taken the lead in reacting, picked her up and skipped away in the distance.


    This time, they stopped at a mountain spring. Not far from the mountain spring is a small waterfall.


    "Time is pressing. Please wash the blood stains on your face."


    Han Jiang Zhi took out a handkerchief and handed it to Huang He.


    After he was slightly stunned, he took the handkerchief and washed his face.


    The cool spring water poured on his face, which made him shiver involuntarily.


    Hanjiang Zhi naturally noticed the action of Huang He and felt a little heartache. He said softly:


    "You bear it." He also has no way, otherwise, he will not let Huang he suffer like this.


    "Yes." He nodded slightly.


    In fact, this cold is really nothing to her, but she was not used to it when she first touched it.


    It was also at this time that he reacted.


    The cold spring water poured on his face. Although it was a little cold, there was no pain.


    That is to say


    She was not disfigured at all. She took it for granted.


    After discovering this, she couldn''t help looking at the cold river aside. Did he already know that, so who said that to herself?


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to believe Han Jiangzhi, but that she was hurt too deeply by Yu Hongxing in her previous life, and she didn''t spend much time with Han Jiangzhi.


    After touching his eyes, Han Jiangzhi didn''t know what he was thinking and said in his unique warm voice:


    "I''ll tell you about it later. Now is not the time to say that."


    Huang he naturally noticed that the wolf''s cry was getting closer and closer to them.


    Even if you suppress all kinds of discontent in your heart, the most important thing now is to live. The movement of her hand also accelerated a bit.


    After he had cleaned up, Han Jiangzhi took the handkerchief in his hand and smashed it directly with his internal force, and then picked him up as before.


    But this time they didn''t go anywhere, but went directly behind the waterfall not far away.


    It turned out that behind the waterfall, there was a cave. It was a small cave.


    It is said that although the sparrow is small and has five internal organs, the small cave is like a sparrow. It has everything in it, whether food or anything.


    He took a slightly surprised look at Han Jiang Zhi, as if he wanted to say something?


    However, Han Jiangzhi made a silent move towards her.


    While he was wondering, he heard a faint voice coming in from outside the cave. Although it is across the waterfall, he still vaguely hears:


    "Boss, the clue is here." It''s a young man''s voice.


    "Look carefully. It''s impossible to get here without it, unless the other party has the ability to fly away."


    Obviously, the person who said this should be the so-called head.


    "What the boss said is." Those who spoke earlier quickly flattered.


    "You go there, you go there, you go with me." The other side said again.


    Then there was a neat "yes" sound and several wolf calls, mixed with the sound of leaving footsteps.


    He couldn''t help frowning. How could the wolf cry be with these people? What''s the relationship between the wolf they just killed and these people? The answer is ready to come out.


    After those people had gone far, he asked softly:


    "We can go now."


    It''s not her affectation, but her wet clothes are uncomfortable.


    Although Han Jiangzhi protected her in his arms when he came in, her clothes were still wet when he hesitated to come in.


    Han Jiangzhi naturally noticed the discomfort of Naohe. Looking at her clothes that had been embarrassed by being angry with him, he frowned slightly and said to Naohe:


    "There are clothes on the stone bed inside. Please change them first. We can''t leave now."


    Those people will kill back.


    When he heard the speech, he was stunned. Are there clothes in it?


    She walked in suspiciously. Sure enough, as Han Jiangzhi said, there were really clothes on the stone bed, and they were women''s clothes.


    Just, how can there be women''s clothes here? Is it his idea?


    Somehow, this idea suddenly came into her mind, which made her instinctively resist the clothes.


    Seeing that Ruohe was not moving, Han Jiang thought that Ruohe was worried about the reason why he was here, so he said:


    "Don''t worry, I still have this demeanor. I won''t peek at you."


    He took a deep breath and said casually:


    "You are not allowed to peek."


    Why should she care so much? Didn''t she always give others a chance? Finally, she said that when she was an ordinary friend, whether they liked someone or not, and what did it have to do with herself.


    All she feels now is that she feels cheated by her friends.

 Chapter 186

    After he changed his wet clothes, he found that he was wearing them just right.


    After realizing this, he won''t have any special hobbies, will he? Thinking of this, he looked down at his figure and shivered.


    She secretly glanced at Han Jiangzhi, her eyes burning, as if she wanted to confirm her ideas on Han Jiangzhi''s face.


    "If you want to see it, just look at it. Why sneak?"


    Hanjiang was pleased by the cautious move of Naohe. However, before he was happy for long, he listened to him carefully:


    "Er, master Han, can I ask you a question?"


    He was careful, just like a child who made a mistake.


    It''s rare to see such a child as Huang He. Han Jiangzhi''s mood was much happier and nodded with a smile. say:


    "Well, if you have any questions, just ask."


    Of course, he is wearing a mask. Even if he smiles, he can''t see it.


    "Will you answer any question I ask?"


    He glanced at Hanjiang again secretly, as if he wanted to see if the other party had any signs of repentance.


    But she forgot that the man in front of her was wearing a mask and had a deep mind. Even if she wanted to see something, it could not be seen by her little Taoist practice.


    On this point, he has asked himself countless times in the bottom of his heart. How can he say that he is a person who has lived for two lives? Why can''t he even live for one life.


    In fact, it''s not that he is inferior, but that the man she met is not an ordinary man, but a pervert.


    "Yes." Han Jiang nodded in a good mood. His patience seems to be much more special after he talks to him.


    Not for anything else, just want to say a few more words with Huang He.


    "Master Han, I asked. Don''t be angry."


    After he finished, he glanced at Han Jiang and saw that he was not angry, so he dared to continue:


    "Master Han, do you have any special hobbies?"


    When his heart was beating wildly, he finally finished asking this sentence.


    After that, she patted her chest gently and pretended to glance at Han Jiangzhi inadvertently. As long as Han Jiangzhi showed a little anger, she would hide far away.


    When Han Jiang heard the speech, the black lines all over his head swept away his originally happy mood. If he could, he really wanted to break off the girl''s head and see what was in it.


    He clenched his teeth and whispered, "special... Hobbies..."


    He also deliberately said these words very slowly and seriously.


    He felt that his heart had missed a beat, and every syllable of Hanjiang''s stop knocked heavily on the tip of her heart, trembling, as if it would explode at any time.


    "I mean nothing else, of course, and I don''t mean to laugh at you."


    He quickly waved his hand and said, don''t mention how regretful she was at this time.


    You said she was good enough to ask this question at this time. What to do? It''s not what she wants to die.


    "Well, I know." Hanjiang said coldly with his unique warm voice.


    However, it''s ok if he doesn''t say this. As soon as he says it, his heart can''t stop jumping wildly.


    She looked at Han Jiang on guard. She was afraid that if she was careless, her nickname would be explained here.


    Although there are many rich families who raise small officials and like girls in this era, this kind of thing is disgraceful after all. No one wants to be brought to the table.


    At this time, it seems that through the mask, you can see Hanjiang''s dark face.


    Seeing that Han Jiangzhi was unwilling to speak, she swallowed her saliva and said slowly:


    "Master Han, I, I really don''t mean anything else. If you can, you''ll think I haven''t said anything."


    This is a coherent sentence that will not be uttered until you have summoned up your courage.


    She won''t complain in her heart. There''s no way. People have to bow their heads under the eaves. Who told her not to beat the man in front of her? More importantly, she knows the secret of the man in front of her. Will he kill himself.


    She hasn''t avenged yet. She must not die like this.


    Looking at the trembling and cautious appearance of Huang He, Han Jiang smiled and laughed loudly. Some jokingly looked at Ruohe.


    He was flustered by Han Jiang''s sudden change of attitude.


    She once saw in the script that some people will be more gentle when they want to kill people. The man in front of her is not just that kind of person.


    No, no, her luck won''t be so bad, he comforted in his heart.


    ad locum. I just want to say, Su Ronghe, your IQ is up. It''s time to go online.


    "Why not?"


    Han Jiang asked with a smile as he looked at him. He is also finding out now that it''s OK to tease this girl.


    "Say, say what..." he asked.


    He didn''t want to die yet, so at this time, she chose to pretend to be confused.


    "Good boy, come here."


    Looking at his confused appearance of understanding and pretending to be confused, Han Jiangzhi said to him like coaxing a child.


    "No." He shook his head and said.


    Who knows what''s wrong with this man calling himself in the past at this time.


    "Good, obedient, come here quickly." Han Jiang Zhi lowered his voice again and said to Huang He.


    "No." He hugged his body and shook his head desperately.


    She seemed to see a big gray tail shaking around behind Han Jiangzhi.


    "Really not coming? Shall I come over? "


    Hanjiang stopped talking in a deliberative tone, but his action didn''t stop because of the discussion in the tone, but leaned in the direction of Naohe.


    Seeing that Han Jiangzhi was really coming over, he was surprised and hurriedly said:


    "Stop, don''t move, just stay there."


    He took a deep breath in his heart. This man doesn''t really want to kill himself.


    At this time, Huang He has forgotten that he wants to kill someone with his martial arts. Why bother so much. If at ordinary times, he will find that the person in front of him is just teasing himself.


    This can''t blame Ruohe. It''s her. Every time she meets Hanjiang, her IQ always runs away.


    After hearing the speech, Han Jiang stopped, raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Chen he and asked:


    "Why, he''er has figured it out and wants to come by himself."


    If there were no mask, he would have noticed Han Jiang''s smile.


    "No." He almost instinctively retorted.


    "What are you going to do if you don''t come and let me go to your side?"


    Han Jiang Zhi pretended to be angry.


    It''s terrible. It''s terrible. He''s angry. Will he kill himself directly.


    He thought in his heart.


    Just, just, stretching your head is a knife, shrinking your head is also a knife. You have backbone to die.


    On this thought, he raised his head, looked at Han Jiang and said:


    "I didn''t mean to tell you my special hobby. If you want to kill or cut, it''s up to you. It''s just that you can be light when you start. I''m afraid of pain."


    He said in a deliberative tone.


    Somehow, since his rebirth, he has been particularly afraid of pain.


    "What''s my special hobby? Tell me. I''ve lived so long and don''t know what''s my special hobby. Since he''er found it, you might as well tell me and tell me to know a thing or two."


    Han Jiangzhi almost didn''t laugh and pretended to be calm.


    "You really don''t have any special hobbies?"


    He looked at Han Jiang suspiciously. He was not sure and asked.


    "Well, what''s my special hobby?"


    Han Jiang Zhi slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Huang He and said with a smile.


    "No, no, I was just kidding you."


    He waved and joked. She wouldn''t be so stupid to tell the man in front of her. Otherwise, the man''s unpredictable nature might really kill herself.


    "Didn''t you say you had something to ask me?"


    Looking at Huang He''s relieved, Han Jiangzhi can''t bear to continue teasing. It''s bad if he really freaks out the heat.


    After listening to Han Jiangzhi''s words, Huang he completely put down his hanging heart. Han Jiangzhi asked, that is, he planned to turn over the topic just now.


    "Why do you have women''s clothes here?"


    Hanjiang just looked up and down at the rice, then nodded and said:


    "Well, it fits."


    Seeing Han Jiangzhi''s expression, an idea rose in his mind. He didn''t prepare this dress for himself.


    Thinking like this, he still asked some disbelief:


    "Did you prepare this dress for me?"


    "As you said, a woman who saved you here came."


    Han Jiang took a look at Huang He and said with a gentle, jade like voice.


    After hearing this, all the unhappiness in his heart dissipated, like wiping honey, sweet and warm.


    He seemed to think of something. He looked at Han Jiang and asked:


    "Have you been laughing at me before?"


    "What are you laughing at?" Han Jiang looked at Huang He and asked.


    "Joke, I thought I was disfigured and told you that."


    At the thought of what he thought he was almost moved when he heard Han Jiangzhi''s words after his disfigurement, he felt uncomfortable.


    At that time, the man in front of me could not tell how to laugh at himself.


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I definitely don''t have that idea." At that time, it was too late for him to feel distressed when he saw the appearance of Ruohe. Moreover, he was frightened by Ruohe at that time. Where was he in the mood to laugh at Ruohe.


    God knows how nervous he was when he saw the wolf pouncing on the rice.


    Han Jiang Zhi tied up two fingers and said to the sky, then continued:


    "You don''t think I laughed at you because of that, so you deliberately said what you just said?"


    If so, he is really not an ordinary injustice.

 Chapter 187

    "Puff..."


    Seeing Han Jiangzhi''s solemn appearance, he laughed hard.


    "Not angry." Han Jiangzhi asked him with his delicate appearance:


    "Now tell me, what''s your special hobby?"


    Thinking of this, Han Jiangzhi''s forehead couldn''t help the hair black line. He was obviously a very normal person. How could he become a person with special hobbies in Longhe.


    It''s OK not to mention this. When he mentioned this, he was a little better and his face was stiff. He said secretly:


    What is meant by lifting a stone and smashing herself in the foot? That''s the situation in front of her.


    At the same time, my heart is also regretting that I just couldn''t help laughing. What''s more, why did I ask such a question before.


    "I said I was just kidding you. Why do you care so much?"


    He straightened his face and said.


    "But I really want to know the content of the joke you played with me, otherwise I wouldn''t feel funny at all."


    Han Jiang looked at Huang He and said again.


    Ruohe whispered in his heart that if you know what I think, you won''t feel funny at all.


    He coughed and smiled at Han Jiangzhi and said:


    "You see, we''ve all been here for so long. I think those people have gone far. We''d better hurry."


    Chen he wanted to change the subject. Han Jiangzhi couldn''t see it. He simply followed her words.


    "Well, it''s been a long time."


    Upon hearing the speech, he said:


    "Then should we go?"


    Chen he thought that she had been out for so long. He must pity the moon. Lianxin must be worried about themselves.


    "Well, you said the same."


    Han Jiangzhi just nodded slightly and leaned against the stone bed with no intention of going.


    Seeing that Han Jiang had no intention of moving, he asked:


    "Well, master Han, should we go now?"


    His Obsidian like eyes looked at Han Jiang''s flash, which was really pleasing.


    "Did I hold you back?"


    Han Jiangzhi just didn''t see the poor expression of Huang He. He still didn''t move, and said faintly.


    He Yusai, this man doesn''t want to be the same as before. Let him go.


    She asked tentatively, "aren''t you going to go with me?"


    Unexpectedly, what she said in exchange for Han Jiang''s silence.


    Seeing that Han Jiang Zhi didn''t answer his words for a long time, he couldn''t help frowning slightly, looked up and looked in the direction of Han Jiang Zhi.


    At this time, Han Jiang closed his eyes slightly, deliberately light. In that way, he seemed to be asleep.


    Looking at this scene, he was angry. She said so much that the man fell asleep.


    Hum, if he doesn''t take himself away, can''t he really go alone?


    The reason why he did this to himself is that he can''t go alone.


    At least she learned Kung Fu with Lianxin for a few days. She said, who is her master? She is a famous Taoist Yuqing.


    I saved the man in front of me when I was on the street, didn''t I? He thought so in his heart, and ignored the Han River that seemed to be asleep, but walked towards the entrance of the mountain.


    At the same time, I am also encouraging myself:


    Su Ronghe, you have to believe in yourself. You can also return to the Imperial City safely without relying on that man.


    However, just as she came to the entrance of the mountain, she couldn''t help stopping.


    She vaguely heard the voice of someone talking outside the cave. At this time, Ruohe had to rejoice that although his martial arts was not high, his ear power was unmatched by ordinary people.


    This may also be a benefit after her rebirth.


    "Boss, I''ve been waiting here for so long. I don''t want to come here, otherwise I should have appeared."


    This voice is obviously the voice of those people before.


    "Wait and see. If there is no news, send some people into the water to see if there is any other way out underwater."


    This voice is the voice of the middle-aged man called the boss.


    He didn''t believe that if they were good, there would be no clues. The snow wolf they raised was a good tracker. Since people broke the clues here.


    And there was water here. He had to wonder whether the man who killed their Snow Wolf hid in the water.


    Listening to this faint dialogue, he was surprised in his heart.


    What a cunning man. Compared with the wolf she met before, she is worthy of what kind of master there is.


    At this time, where would he not understand? Those words before were just what these people said to them.


    The purpose is to make them think that people have gone far and are safe for the time being. They can take this opportunity to leave quickly.


    Where would ordinary people think that this is just a game set by the other party, a game that leads them out.


    What about him? Did you know this was the other side''s game early in the morning, so you stayed there quietly.


    Thinking of these, he couldn''t help looking at Hanjiang and wanted to find something from him.


    But Hanjiang still lay there quietly, motionless, as if it was someone''s very heavy.


    If there were no mask, he would have noticed that Hanjiang was not feeling well at this time.


    His forehead veins burst, a trace of cold sweat overflowed, and his clothes didn''t know whether he was wet or soaked by sweat when he just came in.


    Seeing that Han Jiang couldn''t stop, he couldn''t help wondering what kind of face the man was under his mask.


    Is it beautiful or ugly.


    Chen he thinks it should be the second possibility. Otherwise, why does this man always wear a mask.


    It''s obvious that someone is watching outside. It''s impossible for her to go out.


    Anyway, the man was asleep. Why didn''t she take this opportunity to see how the man looked.


    He thought in his heart, and did not hesitate to take steps at his feet, even when he walked towards the Hanjiang River.


    She raised her hand and hesitated for a long time before she put her hand on the mask.


    Just


    There seems to be something wrong with the temperature, and the smell seems to be wrong.


    The mask is not thick, even because it can''t be cold on the face, but it can''t have such heat.


    At present, he didn''t care to uncover hanjiangzhi''s mask, but put his hand on hanjiangzhi''s exposed skin.


    It''s hot


    This is his first feeling.


    What''s the matter with him? He asked himself secretly in his heart.


    It can''t be a cold.


    It''s impossible. Most people who practice martial arts are strong, and the man''s Kung Fu is obviously not low. He can''t be so fragile.


    Is it a recurrence of an old injury?


    No, she has to rely on this man to get back to the imperial city smoothly. If something happens to this man, can she go back before Chenshi tomorrow.


    Well, she admitted that she was angry before. She knew that the man in front of her would not let himself go alone.


    Otherwise, he would not have come to save her when he heard the cry of a wolf.


    But what if this man doesn''t wake up before midnight tomorrow?


    The first lady from the prime minister''s house did not return all night.


    He can figure out the consequences with his toes.


    But what she couldn''t think of was that after her rebirth, thousands of defenses still happened.


    Only this time, it was not Mrs. min''s hand, but the consequence of the man''s self assertion. More importantly, she disappeared in Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    He can even imagine Mrs. min''s proud face when she knew the news.


    Why is she so unlucky? He smiled bitterly in his heart.


    Hey, forget it. This is not the time to think about this. It''s serious to try to wake this person up.


    Thinking, he put his hand on Hanjiang Zhi''s wrist.


    It''s OK that he didn''t touch. He''s hand just put on Hanjiang''s wrist and couldn''t help bouncing away.


    It''s cold, like ice.


    What the hell is going on?


    It was hot just now. Now it''s cold.


    He endured the cold and put his hand on Hanjiang Zhi''s wrist again.


    Coolness hit her from Hanjiang Zhi''s wrist along her fingertips, pricking her fingers like an ice needle.


    He frowned slightly. How could it be like this? A good person, she can also feel each other''s breathing. Why is this pulse the same as none.


    Does it mean that what she learned in Feng''s Neijing is limited? But it shouldn''t be. Lianxin told her that Feng''s Internal Classic is the best medical book in the world, and what it records is also the most exquisite medical skill.


    After a long time, he finally felt a faint pulse.


    It''s just that it''s too weak. Yes, it''s like No.


    He... He was poisoned. The toxin restrained his old injury and relapsed.


    How could this man receive such an injury, and from the perspective of pulse, the time of injury should not be short.


    Heart, unavoidably some slight pain, the hand unconsciously stretched out towards the skirt of the man''s chest.


    Because judging from the pulse, he preliminarily concluded that the most serious injury was in the chest.


    However, just when his hand touched the skirt of Hanjiang Zhi, a cold voice sounded in his ear.


    "What are you doing?"


    The tone of questioning, the cold voice is not like the usual warm, cold to the bone, which makes people feel a chill attacking their chest from the soles of their feet.


    He was stunned and turned to look at the speaker.


    On the right is a pair of cold and wave free eyes, dark and deep, like an ancient well, without waves and waves, which makes people can''t see the depth. It seems that as long as you look more, you will fall unconsciously.


    He couldn''t help being stunned. He didn''t pretend just now. But from the pulse, it doesn''t seem like it.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little dull.


    After a long time, he waved his hand and said:


    "So you didn''t sleep."


    In my heart, I was surprised at the vigilance of Han Jiangzhi. Under what circumstances would this person have to train such a high vigilance.

 Chapter 188

    Han Jiangzhi naturally saw that Huang He was deliberately making jokes, immediately smiled and resumed his usual cheeky way:


    "Oh, he Er thought I was asleep and wanted to insult me."


    He smiled at Huang He and continued to say solemnly:


    "In fact, he Er doesn''t have to be so careful. As long as you say you want to see it, I''ll take it off and show you honestly."


    The frivolous words were said by him. He couldn''t help blushing. He didn''t think about it and refuted immediately.


    "Who wants to see you."


    "It turned out that he Er didn''t want to be unfaithful to me."


    Han Jiang Zhi said solemnly, but he couldn''t hide his loss in his tone.


    He frowned slightly. There would have been such a person. It''s really not ashamed to rush to show people.


    No, he shook his head and threw out the ideas in his mind.


    The other party is not a woman. He can show it to whoever he wants. How could she have such an idea? And in his capacity, there must be many people waiting in line to see his body.


    At this time, such a scene emerged in his mind.


    Han Jiangzhi sat on it, and a long line of women lined up below, waiting to see Han Jiangzhi''s figure.


    Looking at Ruohe''s wandering appearance, Han Jiangzhi knew that she was far away. He sat up, approached Ruohe and asked softly:


    "What are you thinking? You''re so distracted."


    At this time, he didn''t return to God, so he couldn''t help saying her thoughts.


    In the next second, he felt that the temperature around him suddenly dropped several degrees and shivered.


    An inspiring spirit immediately reacted and said in secret that it was miserable and that the event was bad.


    Sure enough, before her thought was over, she heard a gnashing of teeth ringing in her ears:


    "Su Longhe..."


    Han Jiang Zhi''s teeth clenched and clenched his fists tightly.


    He hung his head and clearly saw that the green veins on the back of Hanjiang Zhi''s hand were obviously violent. One can see that the other party is trying to bear it.


    At this time, Huang He had no doubt that the man in front of him would devour her alive if he didn''t have a recurrence of his old injury.


    Her mind was spinning rapidly. Suddenly, she just heard her say:


    "Is there another way to go here?"


    Han Jiang Zhi frowned slightly, as if he didn''t understand. Shouldn''t he want to apologize at this time? How could he ask such a question.


    "I just heard from people outside that if they can''t find it difficult, they will go into the water to see. According to this time, they should have sent someone into the water at this time. I think they will find it here in a short time."


    He didn''t thank the people outside as much as he does now. Otherwise, she doesn''t know how to muddle through.


    After hearing this, Han Jiang was not surprised at what he said, but took a deep breath and said:


    "You help me up."


    This girl always has the function of making him half angry. But every time he can''t do anything to her.


    Huang He didn''t dare to touch the tiger''s ass. at present, he honestly came forward to help Han Jiangzhi up and walked towards the back of the cave according to Han Jiangzhi''s instructions.


    I just don''t know if Han Jiangzhi is deliberately retaliating against her. He almost presses the weight of his whole body on Ruohe. Rice straw


    Although he has lived one more life, his body is not old. In addition, he is raised in the boudoir all the year round.


    Therefore, it was very difficult for her to hold Hanjiang, who was several heads higher than her.


    Finally, she came to the place where Han Jiangzhi pointed.


    I saw Han Jiang stop on an insignificant stone. With a gentle press, a stone gate opened. Behind the stone gate, there was a small Chung Road.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if this man often lives here, otherwise he would be so familiar with the environment here.


    But she also knew that it was not the time to ask these questions. Even if they held Hanjiang and stopped at the Yongdao, as soon as they entered the Yongdao, the stone gate behind them automatically closed, and there was no trace of it.


    He couldn''t help sighing in his heart that this mechanism technique is really superb. If someone who knows didn''t lead the way, I''m afraid no one would have thought that there would be such a surge behind the small cave.


    "Let''s go." The unique gentle voice of Han Jiang Zhi came to his ears, and he would get over it. Even if he supported Han Jiang Zhi, he continued to walk along the Chung Road.


    Several times she wanted to ask Han Jiangzhi where the Chung Road led, but she finally held back.


    I saw Han Jiang turn left and right with Huang He. During this period, he pressed several organs and changed several roads.


    At this scene, he was even more shocked.


    Finally, she couldn''t help it. Asked:


    "Where on earth does this lead? We have changed several roads."


    At first, she thought they could go out as long as they went down the stream. I don''t know that they have changed several, and there is no sign of going out.


    Han Jiangzhi smiled and explained in a good mood:


    "Wo''er, you should remember the location of these organs and the location we passed, do you know?"


    How could this man say such strange things? He looked at Hanjiang puzzled.


    Seeing his appearance, Han Jiangzhi continued:


    "Although there are so many Yongdao here, there is only one way out, so you must remember clearly."


    There was only one way out, and he was stunned.


    According to him, isn''t the cave in front of you like a maze? As long as you take a wrong step, you will get lost in it. You can''t think of it every ten days and a half months, and you''re more likely not to think of it all your life.


    Looking at his appearance, Han Jiangzhi naturally understood him. He wanted to understand the joints and said again:


    "If you go wrong, it''s not just a problem of being lost here, but also a mechanism set up here. Once you go out, your life will be in danger, okay?"


    "Yes." He was surprised, but he nodded honestly. At present, I also remember the road in the cave more carefully.


    At this time, Huang He didn''t know that her actions today would really save her life in the future. Of course, this is what will be said later.


    About half an hour later, they arrived at a stone chamber. Han Jiangzhi estimated that it was ugly outside and said to Huang He:


    "See that mechanism?"


    "Yes." He is seldom honest. He nodded obediently.


    Her current nickname is in this hand. If the uncle is unhappy and throws herself here, she has no place to cry.


    "We just need to get out of the back Chung Road. It''s still early. Go to bed first. "


    Han Jiang didn''t say much when he saw his rare and clever appearance. Instead, he sat cross legged, but healed and suppressed the toxins in his body.


    Seeing Han Jiang''s crisp action, he was stunned. She wanted to ask him.


    After he told himself the way out, wouldn''t he be afraid to run away alone while he was healing?


    However, she thought that martial arts practitioners were the most taboo to disturb when exercising martial arts, so she obediently closed her mouth and sat down bored on the stone bed.


    During this period, she thought of leaving alone several times, but she threw that idea away when she thought about Han Jiangzhi''s physical condition.


    No matter who, his old injury recurred because of her. Would it be unkind if she left like this.


    Somehow, he suddenly remembered what Han Jiangzhi had said before. After today, he would not bother himself. He was even a little melancholy.


    Unknowingly, sleepiness came. He couldn''t resist it and fell asleep.


    As time went by, I didn''t know how long it had been. Han Jiangzhi, who was exercising Kung Fu, opened his eyes.


    Looking at the sleeping rice, the corner of his lips lifted a suitable arc and said softly:


    "The little girl is still more painful when she falls asleep."


    He got up, patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body, walked towards the rice, gently reported the rice, and went in front of him in the direction pointed by the rice.


    The cautious appearance is like that Ruohe is a delicate and fragile porcelain doll.


    After picking him up, he looked down at the Keren in his arms and said softly:


    "Xiao He Er, if only you had been so clever all the time."


    Then he reluctantly shook his head. He thought too much. If the people in his arms were really so clever all the time, would he still like it?


    April day, the early morning wind is a little cool. Blowing on the face is also refreshing.


    At this time, the sky was slightly bright, and Han Jiangzhi was sitting on the edge of the cliff where they had just arrived yesterday.


    When he opened his eyes, he was stunned to see that he was lying in Hanjiang Zhi''s arms.


    Because she just woke up, her brain couldn''t react for a moment, so she looked at Han Jiang in a daze.


    Feeling the change of the people in his arms, Han Jiang stopped drooping his eyes and just saw that he looked at himself sleepily. His heart seemed to be touched by something and asked:


    "Wake up." The voice is not as clear and gentle as usual, but low and full of magnetism,


    "What are we going to do?"


    At this time, Huang He has been awake for most of the time. What happened last night is also recalled in her mind one by one, but the last memory is in the stone chamber.


    And she will be here now. Obviously, the man carried himself out. Seeing that there is still a little dew on the man''s hair, they must have been here for a long time.


    However, she was a little puzzled. Her usual sleep was shallow, but the situation last night was so abnormal that she didn''t feel it when she was held for so long.


    He lowered his eyelids and asked:


    "Those people last night?"


    "Shh... Heer, don''t talk. We won''t mention those unpleasant things. Will you watch the sunrise with me?"


    Hanjiang Zhi quietly stopped his words.

 Chapter 189

    He was stunned when he heard the speech. This man kidnapped himself from Zhongyong Hou''s house just to watch the sunrise with him!


    However, he Haohao nodded obediently and didn''t talk.


    Who told her to beg for each other later?


    Now it''s obviously a little bright, and it''s impossible for her to go back to the imperial city. Now the only way is to pray in her heart that people can end her interest in watching the sunrise earlier, and then send her back earlier.


    Moreover, she found that this man was actually good. When he was around him, he rarely slept a stable sleep since his rebirth, and he didn''t feel cold during this period. I think this man has been using his internal power to drive out the cold.


    Thinking of these, his heart is not warm. She is greedy for this feeling of being cared for, but reason has the upper hand in the end. She knows that this care can never belong to her.


    Because of their identity, they can''t be together.


    Fortunately, Han Jiangzhi also understood the consideration of Huang He. Although he was reluctant, he did not stay here for a long time regardless of the importance because he was reluctant.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, he whispered in vernacular and said:


    "Wo''er, how about watching the sunrise with me next time?" There was some expectation in his voice.


    "You said you wouldn''t pester me from today on."


    He LengSheng said that since he had figured things out, he should cut the mess quickly, not to mention feelings, which should not be involved too much.


    But what he doesn''t know is that she doesn''t know that feelings can be broken when she says it. Some things, especially feelings, are not as simple as she thinks.


    After hearing the speech, Han Jiang didn''t say much. He went in the direction of the imperial city with Huang He in his arms.


    But she smiled bitterly in her heart. It turned out that she was so unwilling to stay with herself. Otherwise, how could she be so anxious to get rid of her relationship with herself.


    At this time, Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    Pity said anxiously:


    "What should I do? Where has Miss gone and why hasn''t she come back yet?"


    Today is the day of the prime minister''s residence of the association of Naohe. In addition, Yu Tian ordered Yu Chengyang to send Naohe back to the prime minister''s residence in person today. Seeing that it''s dawn and Naohe hasn''t come back, can you not make them anxious?


    "Don''t worry. Maybe the young lady will be back next minute." Lianyue said with relief.


    But when she said this, she obviously had some confidence, and she didn''t know whether she was comforting her heart or herself.


    "Can I take it easy?" Pity is a little more anxious.


    Last night, they saw that he hadn''t come back for a long time and didn''t sleep all night. This morning, they went to the house to inquire about the news before dawn. They were relieved to find that no one knew about him.


    However, it also made them anxious for a while. Their young lady disappeared for no reason. If only it came out.


    If at ordinary times, they might be able to find a way to delay some time, but today is the day when he returns to the prime minister''s house, and the eldest young master of Zhongyong Hou''s house sends him off.


    After a while, Yu Chengyang came. What way should they win.


    However, there are so coincidental things in the world. The more you are afraid, the more you come.


    see. They were also worried about how to deal with Yu Chengyang when he came. Yu Chengyang came.


    Lianyue and Lianxin quickly calmed their minds and saluted calmly:


    "I''ve seen the big watch young master."


    "Yes." Yu Chengyang nodded slightly and asked:


    "Cousin hasn''t got up yet?"


    "Miss read a book a little late yesterday. Please don''t see the outside, young master big watch."


    Lianyue is in a hurry and says to Yu Chengyang:


    Yu Chengyang has a big heart. Naturally, he didn''t notice the wrong between lianyue and Lianxin, and immediately said:


    "My cousin is really. She''s a child''s family. How can she stay up late? You two most servant girls don''t know how to remind more."


    Yu Chengyang was quite dissatisfied in his tone, but he couldn''t hide his concern for Huang He.


    "What young master Da Biao taught me was that the slaves wrote it down."


    Pity the moon and pity the heart.


    As long as Yu Chengyang is away, it''s easy to investigate the matter to the end. The only thing they can do now is to drag on more.


    Yu Chengyang knows that men and women are different even if he has a big heart. Naturally, he won''t go in to see Ruohe. However, it seems inappropriate for him to leave like this. Click Yes and say:


    "Well, just go and call, and say I''m waiting for my cousin in the main hall, and tell her not to delay."


    When Yu Chengyang finished, he walked to the main hall where he occupied the yard.


    The courtyard occupied by Ruohe in Zhongyong Hou''s residence will not be the courtyard where his biological mother Yu Meiqing lived before she came out of the cabinet. Because there are no girls in the generation of Zhongyong Hou''s residence, this courtyard has become the unique courtyard of Ruohe to Zhongyong Hou''s residence.


    It was said yesterday that he would go to the prime minister''s house, and everything was ready. He sent someone to the prime minister''s house early this morning. If he went back late, it would be against the rules, except for special circumstances.


    "Yes." When Lian Yue answered, she squeezed her eyes at the pity on one side, and then said:


    "Pity, you go in and ask the lady to get up. I''ll go to the kitchen and come early."


    With compassion and understanding, he entered the house.


    Then a voice sounded:


    "Miss, miss, it''s getting late. It''s time to get up."


    Then came the sleepy, lazy voice:


    "Keep quiet and let me sleep."


    The voice of this is not big or small, just enough for Yu Chengyang, who has just walked a few steps away, to hear it.


    After hearing the speech, Yu Chengyang shook his head and sighed that it was natural to stay in bed.


    Pity looked at Yu Chengyang''s fading figure through the crack of the door. She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then she turned around. She was immediately startled and exclaimed:


    "Little......" sister. Hanjiang has already left.


    She seemed to think of something and hurriedly covered her mouth to keep her from shouting. Then I didn''t forget to take a look at Yu Chengyang who had gone away. I was relieved to see that he didn''t notice the situation here.


    "Miss, you''re back. Hurry and freshen up."


    Pity didn''t ask him where he went all night, but said to him:


    "Young master Da Biao has just come and said he was waiting for you in the main hall."


    "Yes." He nodded slightly, then walked to the dresser and sat down.


    Her reaction to pity was also satisfactory.


    Pity didn''t ask much, but followed him and dressed him up again.


    She naturally noticed that the clothes she was wearing were not the one she wore yesterday, but she also understood that being a servant should have the duty of being a servant.


    Therefore, he didn''t say much and ask much. He only told him what happened after he left last night.


    He also listened quietly. He had to sigh again for Feng''s profound background. The servant girls trained were so smart.


    And when she just came back, she happened to see Lianxin''s amazing oral skills. She thought that if she had something to go out in the future and couldn''t tell others, Lianxin could play her.


    She believed that under such circumstances, as long as pity did not show up, she would not be found out.


    When lianyue came in after beating someone, she just saw Ruohe dressing up there, and her heart fell completely. She smiled and said:


    "Miss, you are willing to get up. Young master Da Biao has urged you several times."


    Pew was somewhat helpless in his tone, and didn''t mention anything about last night.


    With such a simple sentence, he also told him what to say after seeing Yu Chengyang.


    In a short time, he combed and went directly to the main hall. Seeing that Yu Chengyang was impatient, he smiled and said:


    "Cousin, I''ve kept you waiting. I blame he''er for being sleepy and forgetting the time."


    Yu Chengyang was originally an acute son. The author who let him stay here quietly and wait for himself for so long really embarrassed him. Thinking of these, he couldn''t help feeling a little guilty.


    Although Yu Chengyang was in a hurry, he would not be really angry with him because of this little thing. He smiled and said:


    "It doesn''t matter, but don''t stay up late in the future."


    He thinks of girls. He likes to dress up. In addition, he is not old. It is normal to get out of bed occasionally.


    "Thank you for your concern. Wo''er won''t be in the future."


    After hearing this, he felt warm in his heart. Her big cousin was actually very good to her, but his forthright temperament and poor speech made people feel that he was cold and light to people and things.


    In her previous life, she also alienated her big cousin because of this. In fact, the big cousin at that time must feel bad.


    "Well, let''s hurry. It''ll be bad if we delay for a while."


    Yu Chengyang wants to be good to Ruohe as Ruohe thinks, but he doesn''t know how to express his feelings.


    "OK." He said briskly.


    The eldest cousin is worried that he will be criticized for delaying his return. If he didn''t understand his temperament, he might think that he doesn''t like her living in Zhongyong Hou''s house for a long time.


    Yu Chengyang is not good at talking, and Huang He is not talking.


    The two men went out of Zhongyong Hou''s house surrounded by the servant girl.


    In fact, during this period, he saw that Yu Chengyang wanted to open his mouth to find a topic several times, but he didn''t say it for any reason.


    I think it''s because I''m afraid to make myself angry.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help shaking his head funny.


    When Yu Chengyang saw Chen he shaking his head, he thought she was not feeling well, so he asked:


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, I was thinking when to find me a cousin." He smiled and joked.


    Sure enough, Yu Chengyang blushed as soon as he said this, and it took a long time to say:


    "I can''t make decisions about marriage, the orders of my parents and the words of a matchmaker."


    "Poop......" he laughed and continued:


    "Is there no one in my heart? I remember sister Bingting of Zhang Shilang''s family is good. "

 Chapter 190

    If he remembered correctly, in his previous life, his uncle had planned to appoint a young lady of Zhang Shilang''s house for his eldest cousin, but in the end, it couldn''t be done because Lin Qianqian was mixed up.


    In this life, she drove Lin Qianqian back to the Lin family. It''s not so easy if Lin Qianqian still wants to stir it up.


    Moreover, after yesterday''s events, my uncle and big cousin should have a bottom in their hearts about Lin Qianqian and Lin''s behavior.


    Sure enough, Yu Chengyang''s already red face turned even redder after hearing Zhang Bingting.


    "Cousin, don''t talk nonsense in front of outsiders, so as not to damage the reputation of other girls."


    Yu Tian also mentioned the matter of Zhang Bingting to him privately, but he felt that it was too early to say this at this time. If things didn''t work out in the end, it would be bad for the girl''s reputation.


    "Yes, yes, yes." He said idly.


    Judging from Yu Chengyang''s attitude, he is also very satisfied with such a marriage. It''s just because of his nature that people can''t see it.


    Being said by Huang He, the atmosphere of their time is not so dull. At the same time, it also shortens the distance between them.


    At the door of the house, I happened to touch Lin Qianqian who was ordered by Yu Tian to return to the Lin family today. But at the moment, Lin Qianqian didn''t come to see her off, which seemed a little lonely.


    The smile on his face remained unabated, and he said with a smile:


    "Good morning, sister Lin."


    Yu Chengyang also nodded slightly to say hello.


    Lin Qianqian was so angry that he didn''t fight at all.


    Thinking about what happened last night, if it weren''t for Naohe, she wouldn''t have such an ending today.


    Otherwise, my aunt must decide for her and let Yu Chengyang marry her.


    In that way, although she can''t marry brother Yang, she can stay in the loyal and brave Hou house and treat brother Yang every day.


    Thinking of these, he naturally didn''t have a good face for him, and said coldly:


    "Su Feihe, I don''t need your kindness here."


    Looking at his eyes, he looked as if he had extracted poison and as gloomy and cold as a poisonous snake.


    Yu Chengyang frowned slightly after hearing Lin Qianqian''s words. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with Lin Qianqian''s attitude.


    "Sister Lin, what''s the matter with you?" Chen he ignored Lin Qianqian''s fierce eyes and asked in doubt.


    "Su Ronghe, don''t pretend here. Don''t be complacent. Sooner or later, I''ll tear up your face and let everyone see what kind of person you are."


    Lin Qianqian looked at Huang He fiercely and said cruel words.


    "Sister Lin, what are you talking about? What''s the matter with me?"


    He still looked at Lin Qianqian with concern. She learned all this from Su Manjing in her previous life.


    This remark also implied that Lin Qianqian could not stand the blow because he was driven back to the Lin family by Yu Tian and began to talk nonsense.


    However, where no one saw him, he opened his mouth to Lin Qianqian, but said silently: I''ll wait!


    "Su Ronghe, I won''t let you be proud for too long."


    Obviously, Lin Qianqian understood what he meant, trembled with anger, and pointed to him.


    Yu Chengyang, on the other side, couldn''t see it anymore and said to Huang He:


    "Wo''er, you don''t have to pay attention to her. Let''s go quickly."


    Fortunately, he thought Lin Qianqian was a good girl before. Even after what happened last night, Yu Chengyang''s cognition of Lin Qianqian has not changed much.


    Until just now, the hysterical appearance of Lin Qianqian really made Yu Chengyang unhappy, which made Yu Chengyang completely change his view of Lin Qianqian.


    "Yes." He nodded obediently and got on the carriage.


    Yu Chengyang turned over on the horse''s back, which had already been prepared.


    All the way to the prime minister''s house.


    Su Hu and Yu Tian are important officials in the court. Therefore, the distance between the prime minister''s house and Zhongyong Hou''s house is not far, but only half an hour.


    The carriage stopped at the gate of the prime minister''s house. However, before Ruohe could get off the carriage, a man dressed as a Taoist priest came towards Ruohe''s car with words in his mouth.


    "Who are you? Get out of here."


    Yu Chengyang scolded the Taoist priest when he saw that he was going towards the carriage of Ruohe.


    After being scolded by Yu Chengyang, the Taoist priest not only didn''t get angry, but also said in a more divine way:


    "Young master, don''t blame me for being talkative. I''m really the man in the carriage..."


    The Taoist looked like he wanted to talk and stop. If ordinary people saw it, they would ask him what happened to the people in the carriage.


    But the other party was Yu Chengyang. Yu Chengyang didn''t believe in ghosts and gods. Looking at the Taoist priest, he said coldly:


    "Give it to me quickly and don''t talk nonsense to me here."


    Although Yu Chengyang is straightforward, he also knows that if this kind of thing is used by people with intentions, it will be very unfavorable to Ruohe.


    "Childe, if you don''t believe in the poor way, there will be blood disaster."


    Unexpectedly, the Taoist priest looked at Yu Chengyang coldly. He not only didn''t look a little afraid, but also said that if yu Chengyang didn''t listen to him, there would be a disaster of blood and light.


    "Puff..."


    Yu Chengyang was so righteous that he wanted to go forward and repair the Taoist priest severely, but he suddenly laughed in the carriage.


    Then, he said faintly:


    "Taoist priest, you keep saying I have a problem. Then, please tell me what''s wrong with me."


    Chen he doesn''t believe that everyone has the good eyesight of Taoist Yuqing and can see her origin. As for the Taoist priest in front of her, it must be the surprise prepared by her good aunts for 2 her.


    Thinking of this, Huang he couldn''t help sneering. She just told her uncle about going back to the house yesterday. Er, the news of her returning to the house came back this morning, but her aunts even prepared surprises for her.


    It''s just that her aunts'' hands are not stretched too long.


    After hearing what he said, the Taoist priest was stunned. He thought he would hear an angry voice. He didn''t know it would be such a cold voice.


    "Why, can''t the Taoist priest say it? Shall I help you? "


    When the Taoist priest was stunned, he had come down from the carriage, so he looked at the Taoist priest quietly and said.


    When he got off the carriage, he could see the Taoist priest clearly. He was dressed in a white Taoist robe and looked like a fairy, but his eyes were very uncomfortable.


    However, his dress can really frighten most people.


    The Taoist priest saw that he came down from the carriage, dressed in a lake blue Ru skirt, covered with milky white gauze clothes, and had picturesque eyes, especially those eyes, which set off his cool temperament.


    After being stunned, the Taoist reflected his purpose of coming today, and immediately shouted to Chen he:


    "You demon, you can''t escape today."


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of yellow paper from his arms and pasted it on the peach wood sword. At the same time, he bit his index finger, wiped the blood on the yellow paper, and then stabbed it straight at the rice.


    He stood there quietly, motionless.


    "He''er, be careful..." Yu Chengyang exclaimed.


    Yu Chengyang immediately turned over and dismounted. It was too late to stop the Taoist priest. He was annoyed at this time. Why didn''t he dismount just now? In that case, he could stop the Taoist priest.


    Seeing that the Taoist''s peach wood sword was about to pierce into his chest, the pity on one side gently raised his hand and grasped the Taoist''s peach wood sword. With a strong force, the sword broke into several pieces.


    The Taoist priest was surprised. No one told him that there was a martial arts maid around the girl, so he just defended Yu Chengyang.


    Fortunately, the Taoist responded very quickly. After his peach wood sword was destroyed by pity, he quickly said:


    "You rampant demon, how dare you destroy my magic tools? Today, I won''t take you away, so as to correct the heaven and earth."


    After such a fuss, many spectators have surrounded the gate of the prime minister''s house, but they dare not come forward because of the power of the prime minister''s house, so they can only look at it from a distance.


    Seeing that the Taoist priest''s peach wood sword was destroyed by pity, they couldn''t help sighing. Now they are confused by what the Taoist priest said.


    I don''t understand who the devil in the Taoist mouth refers to.


    The Taoist priest was proud of his adaptability, so naturally he didn''t notice the loophole in his mouth.


    PA, PA, PA.


    Only a clap of hands sounded suddenly at this time. Then he heard the cold voice of Huang He:


    "Taoist priest, you said my maid was a demon, but I saw that your sword was stabbed at me. I thought I was hit by something unclean?"


    The sarcastic meaning in the tone can be heard by people with ears.


    The Taoist priest was even more frightened. He just forgot this. There is a saying that a lie often needs thousands of lies to cover up. I only heard the Taoist say:


    "Don''t be crazy, you demon. Do you think I''ll be afraid if you find help?"


    "I don''t know where the chief judged me to be a demon."


    He looked at the Taoist coldly and said, the play has been sung here, and it''s time for the women in the house to come out.


    As soon as he thought about it, he heard an old voice at the door.


    "What''s going on?"


    Old lady Su came out with the help of Zhang Chuntang, followed by her aunts and young ladies.


    "He''er has seen grandma." The women were waiting to see her play, so she stood where she was and didn''t move.


    She knew that even if she went up now, those women would avoid her like snakes and scorpions.


    "Mrs. su." Yu Chengyang made a series. His voice was clear and light, neither humble nor arrogant, but his manners were comprehensive. No one could find a mistake.


    The Taoist raised his eyebrows and said with a righteous face:


    "I chased an evil spirit here more than a month ago, and I didn''t find it until today. Please make it convenient for me."

 Chapter 191

    "Isn''t this Taoist priest juechen?" Mrs. min whispered in Mrs. Su''s ear.


    Mrs. Su frowned slightly and asked, "do you know this Taoist?"


    Originally, Mrs. Su was upset that she was run to the gate by a Taoist priest one morning. Now someone knows the Taoist priest and is interested.


    Mrs. Min said with some seriousnessˇ° I saw him several times before I left the cabinet. He cured my mother''s leg disease. "


    "Oh, seriously." Mrs. Su became more interested immediately because she also had leg diseases. If the Taoist could see for herself, maybe she wouldn''t have to suffer in the future.


    "Even if you gave me 10000 courage, I didn''t dare to joke about it."


    Mrs. min bowed her head and said respectfully, although she didn''t know why Taoist juechen appeared here at this time.


    However, seeing Taoist juechen''s appearance, it was obvious that she was coming to Su Longhe''s cheap girl. Just saying a few words could make the girl irreparable. Why wouldn''t she do it.


    Mrs. Su patted Mrs. min''s hand and said, "you are a good."


    The attitude between words is obviously much better for Mrs. min.


    "The old lady flattered me."


    When Mrs. Su said this, Mrs. min was very happy. She didn''t expect that she had just wanted to target Ruohe, but now she was surprised.


    Mrs. Su nodded slightly and said:


    "I don''t know who the evil spirit is?"


    She learned from Mrs. Min that the Taoist would cure leg diseases. She also planned to let the Taoist show herself. As for others, they were not within the scope of her concern.


    The Taoist priest is willing to say that whoever is a demon is who, even if the other party is the first lady from the prime minister''s house.


    The prime minister''s house has never been short of young ladies. There is nothing more than one, and there is nothing less. As long as his son wants to leave the young lady, as long as Su Ronghe is dead, it can be said that he wants as much as he wants.


    The Taoist called things so smooth. He didn''t hesitate at once. He pointed to Chen he and said:


    "The evil spirit I mentioned is the first lady from the prime minister''s house."


    He is also worried that the longer he stays, the worse it will be for him.


    "Evil way, if you dare to talk nonsense again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Seeing that juechen pointed to Juehe and said that Juehe was a demon, Yu Chengyang immediately shouted angrily.


    Her cousin grew up under his watch. How could she be a demon.


    "Yes, Taoist priest, are you mistaken? Big sister grew up with us when she was a child. If she was really a demon, we wouldn''t have noticed it at all."


    Su Manjing looked unbelievable, but showed a pair of concern for her sister and asked Taoist juechen.


    However, her eyes, when looking at Ruohe, were clearly gloating.


    "Miss Su Er is kind-hearted and will have a blessing in the future. However, this evil spirit was not entrusted to Miss Su at the beginning, but only a month ago. It''s normal for you not to find it."


    Taoist juechen rolled his beard on his chin and explained to Su Manjing.


    "Oh, a month ago, the big sister didn''t fall down the stairs and wake up like a different person. Maybe the big sister was really possessed by a monster."


    Su Wanyue seemed to have found something new, exclaimed.


    At this point, Su Wanyue''s eyes changed. Those who were not close to him quietly stepped back.


    In this way, the originally empty surroundings of Jiuhe are more open.


    Yu Chengyang said painfully.


    "Cousin, don''t be afraid. You have your big cousin and your uncle."


    Yu Chengyang doesn''t believe this ghost and God at all. He doesn''t even like these charlatans who can only play tricks.


    "Moon. No nonsense, that''s your sister. " Aunt Xia quickly yelled.


    Looking at several women at the gate, you say a word and I sing a song. He sneered in his heart. These are her relatives. For the sake of interests, none of them forced her to die.


    Su Manjing and Mrs min are always hypocritical.


    Su Wanyue was the youngest by virtue of her age, and her words were the most childlike. Aunt Xia is a good elder. She always scolds Su Wanyue after su Wanyue finishes talking. If she is sincere, why wait until Su Wanyue finishes talking?


    Su Wanqing and aunt Hui are always like a muggy gourd and don''t say anything, but often such people are the most dangerous.


    As the saying goes, a dog that can bite doesn''t bark.


    "I know there''s a saying that words have no basis. I''ll let you see if I''m lying."


    Juechen took out a mirror from his arms. The mirror emitted colorful light under the refraction of the sun. At first glance, it really looked like a magic weapon of the immortal family.


    Then, I only heard the Taoist priest juechen''s long deep drink:


    "Demon, don''t show the prototype soon."


    Taoist priest juechen still vowed with a face at this time, but he couldn''t laugh at the next second.


    Because when his so-called magic weapon shines on him, he has no reaction at all.


    Seeing this, Taoist juechen frowned invisibly. Is it difficult that the efficacy has not yet arrived?


    After receiving the news, he sent someone to sneak into Zhongyong Hou''s house and put medicine in Chuanhe''s room. According to the time, the medicine should be effective at this time.


    However, Taoist juechen could not imagine that he didn''t spend the night in Zhongyong Hou''s house yesterday. Therefore, the medicine he sent was of no use at all.


    Those people who were originally full of confidence in juechen did not respond at all after seeing juechen''s magic weapon, even when they began to doubt it.


    Chen he still stood there smiling. Seeing this, he said to Taoist juechen:


    "Taoist priest, what''s the matter with you? You see, I not only don''t show my original shape, but also look the same as before. Oh, I see. You must say that I am a profound Taoist. I can''t show my original shape for the moment. I have to change a magic instrument. "


    He looked at Taoist juechen jokingly. Such a person who ignores etiquette, righteousness and shame for money and has no bottom line is not worthy of sympathy.


    Taoist juechen was still wavering. After hearing what he said, he immediately noticed and pointed to him and said:


    "Don''t worry, everyone. If you start casting spells again, you must make the evil spirit show its original shape. Even if it can''t show its original shape, it will seriously hurt her."


    In Taoist priest juechen''s opinion, what he just said is clearly that if he has no brain, he will send him steps for free.


    "Yes, we believe in Taoist priest. Taoist priest''s divine power is unparalleled. Without Taoist priest, my mother would have died long ago."


    Some people in the crowd have come out to echo Taoist juechen''s words.


    "People, and me. Two years ago, I saw Taoist juechen catch a fox demon. Is it not that Miss Su is also the reincarnation of the fox demon?"


    "And me..."


    "And me..."


    For a moment, many people were bragging about how divine the juechen Taoist priest was.


    He looked at the scene coldly. She wouldn''t believe a word of what these people said.


    Nine times out of ten, these people are childcare invited by juechen himself or the people behind him.


    Su Manjing is proud to see more and more people support juechen and belittle Ruohe. She is the same as her mother, Mrs. min, although she doesn''t know who arranged behind her this time.


    However, they felt extremely excited when they saw that he was unlucky.


    However, when her eyes fell on him again, she was not happy.


    She hates the lofty and indifferent attitude of Ruohe, especially the unique ethereal and cool temperament of Ruohe, which makes her hate her teeth itch every time.


    The Taoist priest juechen only thought that the medicine effect was not reached. He didn''t think too much. He took out a piece of yellow paper from his arms and pasted it on the mirror again, muttering to him. Sing this inaudible spell in your mouth.


    Once, twice, three times


    Several times passed, but he didn''t see any reaction. Taoist juechen was obviously a little anxious, but he couldn''t show it. He had to sing the spell in vain again and again.


    At this scene, the people around me were a little anxious, and some even began to discuss it in a low voice.


    "Taoist juechen can''t be mistaken."


    Of course, these people only doubt that Taoist juechen has made a wrong judgment, not those who have no real ability.


    From this point, we can see that Taoist juechen still has a certain ability in the eyes of these people.


    Yu Chengyang didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, but no matter how much, he said directly to the servants behind him:


    "You guys, why don''t you go up and catch this guy who deceives the public and send him to the Yamen."


    These people came out from Zhongyong Hou''s house to escort Ruohe. Naturally, they listened to Yu Chengyang''s words most. At present, they didn''t hesitate and went to catch Taoist juechen.


    Taoist priest juechen thought that he just came to say a few words and could put money into his bag after jumping up a paragraph.


    I didn''t know I would encounter such a situation. I can''t care so much now. Shouted:


    "It''s a murder. The childe of Zhongyong Hou''s house has killed."


    As soon as juechen said this, everyone despised his character, especially the people who had spoken for him before blushed, and some even wanted to slip away quietly when they didn''t notice.


    From the moment those people started talking, he had already signaled lianyue and Lianxin sisters to pay attention to the movements of those people.


    At this time, seeing that those people had plans to go, even if they asked someone to come forward and catch them back.


    After Ruohe took charge of the house, some people wanted to show their loyalty in front of her. Now, seeing that Ruohe had something to order, they came to show their loyalty at the right time.


    Mrs. Su frowned at this scene and asked Mrs. Min:


    "Is this juechen really as capable as you said?"


    She deeply doubts juechen''s character.


    Mrs. min didn''t seem to expect such a situation in the end. This juechen was such a person who couldn''t help up, but she didn''t dare to show it on her face, so she had to say:


    "My mother''s leg disease was really cured by juechen. As for others, I don''t know very well."


    Mrs. min deserves to be an old hand who has been climbing in the inner house for many years. What she said is a beautiful one.


    It means that she knows that Taoist juechen does have two brushes in medicine, but she doesn''t know anything else.


    In a simple sentence, she left her relationship clean.

 Chapter 192

    When Su Hu came back from the bottom, he saw a large group of people around the door of his house from a distance. He couldn''t help frowning and urged the sedan bearer to hurry up.


    Later, the imperial censor will come to the prime minister''s house to announce his decree. At this time, there are so many people gathered at the gate of the prime minister''s house. What do you say.


    Someone had already opened the way in front. The sedan bearers seemed to understand Su Hu''s mood. They walked towards the gate of the prime minister''s house in three steps and two steps.


    Although the steps under his feet were fast, the sedan chair was still smooth and did not feel any bumps because of acceleration.


    Su protected the sedan chair and saw that the servants of Zhongyong Hou''s house were wrestling with a Taoist. He was annoyed.


    Others may not understand what Su Hu is angry about, but he knows.


    What Su Hu hates most is that others say that he climbed up by Zhongyong Hou''s house. Now he is not in a good mood to see the people of Zhongyong Hou''s house fighting with the National People''s Congress at the gate of the prime minister''s house.


    He shouted angrily:


    "Stop it all."


    As soon as he said this, everyone stopped and looked at him one after another. As if he had found the backbone at once, his tears kept spinning in his eyes, but they didn''t flow out. His stubborn appearance made people feel distressed for a while.


    With tears in her eyes and a stubborn face, she said to Su Hu:


    "My daughter has seen my father."


    There is a strong grievance in the voice. I will be unconsciously soft hearted after listening to it.


    Yu Chengyang was slightly stunned when he saw his wronged appearance and said secretly:


    In the end, he was a close relative by blood. He was wronged, which was not obvious in front of his cousin. As soon as his own father came back, he suffered immediately.


    Su Manjing was also stunned. Some people didn''t understand what the game was. But they didn''t dare to say anything at this time.


    Because people with clear eyes can see that Su Hu is angry at this time.


    Su Hu saw his wronged appearance and thought about what the emperor called him to say in the imperial study after this morning. Su Hu was angry.


    Su Feihe, a girl, would rather give things to Yutian that Manfu to the Emperor than to his father as prime minister. Isn''t it obvious that she doesn''t trust his father?


    He had raised the daughter for more than ten years, but in the end, the daughter turned her elbow out to help others. Fortunately, he thought the daughter was a good girl before.


    But he couldn''t show it yet. Seeing that he was crying in front of him, he immediately asked:


    "What''s the matter?" But the impatience in that tone could not be concealed.


    Su Manjing and others naturally recognized the impatience in Su Hu''s language and threw a gloating look at Huang He one after another. There was a faint expectation in the bottom of their eyes.


    Only when he completely annoys Su Hu, will they have a chance.


    Taoist priest juechen was delighted when he heard the speech. It seems that all the rumors outside are true. The prime minister really doesn''t like this legitimate young lady. Otherwise, how can he embarrass him in full view of the public?


    However, what he wants is such an effect. As long as this is done, Su Hu''s fatherly image will be almost destroyed. If she does anything in the future, others will not say that she is not. She will only feel that she is the aggrieved and vulnerable party.


    "Father, daughter, please don''t drive your daughter out of the house."


    As he said this, he knelt down on the ground.


    Su Hu was confused. Although he was dissatisfied with his daughter, he didn''t want to drive her out of the prime minister''s house. After all, he still had great use value for him.


    At this point, Su Hu thought far more than old lady su.


    Mrs. Su only thought that Su Hu had many daughters, and it was not difficult to have a legitimate daughter. However, she forgot that Ruohe had an uncle holding the forbidden army.


    "When did I say I would drive you out of the prime minister''s house?"


    Su Hu frowned slightly. Rao Shi had to come forward to help him up and whispered.


    When he heard the speech, he bowed his head and whispered in panic:


    "Father, daughter is not a demon. Father, don''t drive her out."


    His incoherent words and sobbing made Su Hu even more confused. However, his performance was understandable to outsiders.


    He gave a pitiful look to Xiao He and said in secret:


    How steady Miss Su is, she is just a teenager. She didn''t say anything before, but because there are no adults around. Now she sees adults, it shows.


    He frowned and said to the moon:


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    The moon blessed the body and said:


    "Early this morning, the young lady went back to the prime minister''s house. She didn''t know that she was pointed to her nose by the evil way before she could enter the door and said that the young lady was a demon."


    Lian Yue said, and raised her finger to juechen Taoist priest.


    Taoist juechen was still immersed in the beautiful blueprint he had conceived. He could see that Su Hu didn''t really like his daughter, Ruohe. He thought that as long as he said a few words, he could complete the task arranged by the man.


    Thinking that all the white silver will soon become his own, Taoist juechen was very happy. Now he suddenly saw lianyue pointing her finger to herself, straightened her chest and said:


    "Dissatisfied with the prime minister, I''m the absolute dust of Sanqing temple. A month ago, I chased an evil spirit to the capital. Many times I secretly checked it and found no results. I found it here a few days ago. I vaguely saw that there was evil spirit in the prime minister''s house. So I lurked around the prime minister''s house. It''s true that the Emperor didn''t live up to his heart. I finally caught the evil spirit today."


    What Taoist priest juechen said is a high sounding one. Even the reason why he appeared at the gate of the prime minister''s house so early is so good.


    He listened to the high sounding words of Taoist juechen, and a sneer arose from the corners of his mouth.


    She didn''t know that it was such a fool that her aunt went to find. It was ridiculous that she thought Su Hu didn''t hurt herself and would let an outsider slander her casually.


    As expected, Su Hu''s face became cold after hearing the words of Taoist juechen. He gave orders to the servants on one side:


    "Somebody, catch this nonsense charlatan for me."


    When he had finished, he h turned to Huang He and said:


    "He''er, you are my father''s own daughter. Don''t worry. My father won''t let anyone slander you."


    "My daughter thanked her father." He looked moved and blessed su. His eyes were full of admiration.


    "Silly boy." Su Hu lovingly touched his head and said lovingly:


    "Let''s go. Let''s go to the house together as a father. As a father, we will get you justice."


    He is not a woman like Mrs. min. how can he not know that this matter will be of no benefit to the prime minister''s house after it becomes big? Even if he says he wants to go back to the prime minister''s house to deal with it.


    So as not to be laughed at outside.


    In fact, another reason is that Su Hu is Su Hu''s daughter as long as he is valuable to him, regardless of whether he is a demon or not.


    "Yes." He whispered.


    Yu Chengyang did not intend to leave, but raised his feet with Su Hu and planned to enter prime minister''s house.


    Seeing this, Su Hu frowned slightly and said to Yu Chengyang:


    "If you have something to do, please do it."


    The obvious thing about this is the eviction order.


    If ordinary people listened to this, they would find an excuse to leave, but Yu Chengyang was straightforward. He was really worried, so he said:


    "The prime minister doesn''t have to worry about my nephew. I don''t have anything important to do. Moreover, he''er is my cousin and miss cousin of Zhongyong Hou''s house. If I don''t see a result, I don''t think my father will be at ease even if I go back. I''ll wait here for a fruit and go back. In this way, my father can be at ease, and I''m at ease."


    Yu Chengyang''s words have reached this point. If Su Hu stopped, he would seem a little inhumane, so he didn''t say anything more. He just coldly read Yu Chengyang''s rumors and took a group of people into the prime minister''s house.


    The onlookers saw the excitement and dispersed, leaving only some good people wandering at the gate of the prime minister''s house, waiting to inquire about the results.


    If they find out about such gossip, they will be proud of it for some time.


    Today''s events, people with clear eyes can see that Su Hu doesn''t really love him. The reason why he is willing to make decisions for him is just for the face of the prime minister''s house and Su Hu''s face.


    Of course, some unreasonable people will think that Su Hu really loves him.


    But she doesn''t care so much. She just needs those who understand to know her situation. As for others, she can''t control it.


    At this time, in the main hall of the prime minister''s house, Su Hu sat on the main seat, old lady Su sat on Su Hu''s right hand, Yu Chengyang was a guest, naturally sat on Su Hu''s left hand, and Kuan he stood behind Su Hu.


    As for the others, even the legitimate daughter of Naohe didn''t sit, so they had to stand obediently.


    "You are the Taoist priest juechen. Who sent you to slander the first lady from the prime minister''s house?" Su Hu looked at Taoist juechen coldly and said.


    Taoist juechen only thought that Su Hu''s words were just a few words of face for the sake of face. Naturally, he would not really make decisions for him. Even if he repeated what he had just said at the door again.


    That one, before his voice fell, heard Su Hu angrily shout:


    "Somebody, press down this nonsense evil way to me and beat it hard until he tells the truth."


    Taoist priest juechen was a little anxious and quickly argued for himself:


    "Prime minister, you should believe me. Everything I said is true, and there is no falsehood."


    "Hum, I think you don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin." Su Hu Leng snorted, "what are you doing? Don''t you hurry to do it for me."


    If today he is really crowned with the reputation of a demon, his calculations have not all failed. This is something he will never allow to happen.

 Chapter 193

    Seeing that Su Hu didn''t loosen up because of his words, Taoist juechen began to doubt whether Su Hu really didn''t love him or had another purpose.


    But these are not what he should care about now. What he should care about now is how to avoid this meal.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light in his mind. He remembered that when he was at the gate of the prime minister''s house, he heard that the fourth lady said that he had changed his temperament a month earlier. He saw him say to Su Hu:


    "Prime minister, please listen to me. Otherwise, you will regret it."


    Juechen knows very well that if he still speaks kindly, Su Hu will not stop him. He will only ask someone to take him down and beat him up. Therefore, he now chooses to speak in a semi threatening tone.


    I have to say that Taoist juechen''s personality and IQ are not very good, but when it comes to the critical time, in order to protect his life, his IQ has increased more than one point.


    This may be the potential that people can inspire when facing a desperate situation.


    Su Hu didn''t want to pay attention to juechen''s hair, but juechen''s last words made him feel uncertain.


    But if you want him to stop the dust and stay and make it clear that he is punishing, he can''t lose face.


    After hearing juechen''s words, Mrs. Su looked at Su Hu and said:


    "Protect your son, or you''ll ask him to stay first and let him go after you make it clear."


    Mrs. Su said this because she cared about Su Hu''s body.


    Although she doubted juechen''s character, she only had Su Hu. If anything happened to Su Hu, she had no place to cry.


    Another point is that she still expects juechen to cure her leg disease at that time?


    Juechen''s character is really shameful, but Mrs. Su also believes that Mrs. min dare not cheat her about her leg disease. After all, Mrs. min is not good for her at all.


    Therefore, Mrs. Su has no doubt about this.


    Juechen saw that Mrs. Su spoke for herself, and his eyes flashed a fine light. The great Zhou Dynasty ruled the world with filial piety. This Mrs. Su spoke. Can Su Hu refute it.


    At this time, his brain was running at several times the usual speed, and the small abacus in his heart was crackling.


    Mrs. Su''s calculation is good, but Su Hu doesn''t know that juechen has the ability to cure leg diseases. Therefore, he just thinks that Mrs. Su is concerned about him and wants him to go down this step.


    But he couldn''t erase his face. If he nodded, he would be said to be greedy for life and afraid of death. Besides, Yu Chengyang was sitting there. Therefore, he couldn''t go down Mrs. Su''s steps.


    He said to Mrs. Su:


    "Mother, my son knows that you care about your son, but this evil way is really hateful, and I can''t believe his words."


    Although Su Hu would rather give things to Yu Tian and present them to the emperor, he didn''t forget what the emperor said to him in the imperial study today. He knew that he could not offend him at this time and had to coax him well.


    He didn''t know that when he came back to the house, he saw someone making an article about Ruohe. Even though he thought it was an opportunity for him to get closer to Ruohe again.


    He knew that as long as he won him over, what had happened before was nothing at all, and he would get more benefits in the future.


    Mrs. Min has been with Su Hu for more than ten years. She has been sleeping in the same bed for so many years. At this time, what is Su Hu thinking? She doesn''t know. She immediately said:


    "Sir, since that juechen said that, you can''t listen to what he said. If what he said is wrong, sir, you''re double punishing him. If it''s right, why don''t you consider letting him go, which can also reassure the old lady."


    Mrs. min''s words are exquisite in all aspects. No one has offended. H has also obtained great benefits.


    The first is to relieve Su Hu''s siege. The second is to leave juechen. Mrs. Su will also remember her kindness. As for juechen, not to mention that his wife owes min the most kindness.


    Moreover, Mrs. min will not offend Ruohe by saying so, because if Ruohe objects at this time, it will be unfilial and won''t let old Mrs. Su live in peace.


    Mrs. Su listened to Mrs. min''s words and couldn''t help looking at Mrs. min and wondered if she had to reposition Mrs. min.


    "Nurse, what aunt Min said is, just listen to what juechen said, or reassure me."


    Old lady Su looked at Su Hu with a worried face and said.


    "Yes, cousin." Zhang Chuntang on one side also helped.


    Su Hu got this step, still in the name of filial piety. What''s more, the Zhongyong Hou house can''t use this thing to pursue the prime minister''s house, so he naturally followed it down.


    He looked at Mrs. min with satisfaction and asked juechen, who was kneeling on the ground:


    "You have something to say."


    Juechen asked him to have a chance to speak. He dared not delay at all and hurriedly said:


    "Prime minister, just ask me if Miss Su experienced any life and death disaster a month ago?"


    He didn''t know if Su Hu would change his mind and hit his board if he took a step at night. He didn''t know how many boards he could stand.


    Su Hu frowned and seemed to be thinking about what was meant in juechen''s long words. Su Wanyue immediately exclaimed:


    "A month ago, wasn''t it when the big sister fell down the stairs, and after that...?"


    "Yue''er..." aunt Xia quickly covered Su Wanyue''s mouth, looked at Su Hu and said with a ashamed face:


    "Master, it''s because my concubine hasn''t been disciplined well. It''s worrying you."


    "No harm." Su Hu waved and thought deeply.


    Su Wanyue''s words reminded Su Hu, but he didn''t say anything, because it''s no secret in the whole imperial city. You can find out if you want to.


    Su Manjing said in surprise:


    "Four younger sister, don''t talk nonsense. When did the eldest sister fall off the stairs? The eldest sister was obviously ill some time ago."


    Su Manjing said this to Su Hu, because he fell down the stairs for some special reasons. Therefore, it was said that he accidentally got cold when listening to the rain Pavilion, and then got seriously ill.


    No one knows about it except those close to him.


    At this time, Su Hu has been unconsciously led by the words of Su Wanyue and Su Manjing.


    He forgot one thing. People can never control their mouth. Even those who have a firm mouth will make mistakes one day.


    After saying that, juechen always paid attention to Su Hu''s face. At this time, seeing that Su Hu''s face was somewhat unpredictable, he knew that Su Hu had begun to doubt.


    So, that is to say, he just needs to work hard to make su Feihe''s evil reputation real, his task can be completed, and all the silver will be his.


    He was calm and said with an unfathomable face:


    "I would like to ask this lady if Miss Su''s temperament has changed greatly after that incident."


    Juechen didn''t forget his beard when he finished. At this time, where did he look like he was splashing at the door of the prime minister''s house before, and where did he feel embarrassed when he just begged for mercy in front of Su Hu.


    It seems that he is the disciple of the supreme old gentleman, full of righteousness and immortality.


    If I hadn''t known his character, I''m afraid I would have been cheated by his appearance at this time.


    He had to sigh in his heart that he really had the ability to cheat people.


    "Ah, how do you know?" Su Wanyue said with an unbelievable face and covered her mouth.


    Su Hu listened to these conversations and frowned more tightly. He was thinking about what juechen had just said.


    After that, he has really changed a lot. He is more sensible than before. Even his bearing seems to be different.


    Although he was not very close to his daughter, he also remembered that in the past, every time he saw him, he dared not go out. However, after experiencing that thing, he seemed bolder to himself, and he didn''t know how much more stable he was in talking and doing things than before.


    Seeing Su Hu''s appearance, how could he not know what Su Hu was thinking? He immediately squeezed two tears and hung them in the corner of his eyes, looked at Su Hu and said:


    "Father, don''t you even believe in your daughter?" It''s really distressing to see the wronged appearance.


    However, Su Hu was also worried that if he really was an evil spirit, it would be bad for the prime minister''s house, and he could not control him, wouldn''t it be more than worth the loss.


    Su Hu''s heart began to hesitate. At the beginning, he also felt that no matter whether he was a real demon or not, as long as he made good use of it, it would only be beneficial to the prime minister''s house.


    However, after listening to Su Manjing and Su Wanyue, he hesitated.


    He hesitated and said to Huang He:


    "Wo''er, this is the last time I call you. It''s not that my father doesn''t want to believe you, but that you called me dad before."


    Su Hu finally decided that he would not leave uncertain factors around him.


    When he heard the speech, he really smiled and smiled brightly. He should have known Su Hu''s temperament for a long time. Why should he have hope for Su Hu.


    She smiled and walked from behind Su Hu to the middle of the main hall.


    What Su Hu doesn''t know is that what he just did completely killed him.


    Yu Chengyang felt distressed when he saw it. At the same time, he was glad that it was not his father who sent him to the prime minister''s house today. Otherwise, his father would be distressed to see his cousin like this.


    "Cousin, don''t be sad. Even if you have nothing, don''t forget that you still have Zhongyong Hou''s house, your cousin me and your uncle. "


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Hu asked puzzled when he saw that he was still smiling. Su Hu can''t care about Zhongyong Hou''s residence now. Now that he has made a decision, he won''t let him turn over.


    However, he still felt sorry for such a good chess piece.

 Chapter 194

    "What am I laughing at?" He still smiled low, but the laughter was cold in people''s ears.


    "I laugh that my biological father is not as good to me as a foreigner. I laugh at my self righteousness. I think my father will believe his daughter, even a little."


    "I don''t know that my father is such a person. He was blinded by the words of this evil way. How can you share the worries for the emperor and the people all over the world. A man like you is not worthy to be a father or a minister. "


    Su Hu was speechless and his face was blue. He couldn''t say anything. He was the Prime Minister of the Zhou Dynasty. Now he can''t hang on his face.


    He shouted angrily, "it seems Taoist juechen is right. You are really a demon."


    Seeing Su Hu''s anger, Su Manjing couldn''t hide her joy on her face. She looked forward to Su Hu''s anger. It''s best to drive him out of the prime minister''s house.


    Su Hu''s title to him became Taoist juechen from the evil way. Juechen also saw vitality for this. He was immediately overjoyed and continued to say to Su Hu:


    "Prime minister, this demon likes Yin. There must be trees in the locust tree in her yard."


    As soon as juechen said this, Su Hu''s thoughts were more affirmed, because there was indeed a locust tree in Heyun Pavilion of Longhe, which was planted ten years ago. Now it has become a towering tree.


    When he heard the speech, he sneered. He glanced at juechen disdainfully and said:


    "Taoist juechen, do you mean that as long as there are locust trees in the yard, there are demons?"


    Words are full of irony.


    Somehow, juechen felt an ominous premonition in his heart after hearing what he said. Especially after contacting his eyes, he felt as if he had been stared at by the God of death.


    He couldn''t help thinking that Miss Su was really a monster. Don''t hit her by mistake. As soon as the idea came up, juechen couldn''t help shivering all over.


    But he also knew that at this time, he could not show a little fear. Moreover, he had made it clear before that there were only locust trees in the yard of Ruohe in the prime minister''s house.


    "Yes, I can''t guarantee anywhere else, but in the prime minister''s house, I''m sure that you demon will live in the yard with locust trees."


    Juechen is very confident in this. Therefore, when he says this, he is full of confidence.


    "Right." He smiled faintly and said softly:


    "I remember that there are locust trees in more than my yard in the prime minister''s house. There are locust trees in my father''s yard and my grandmother''s yard. According to Taoist juechen, my grandmother, father and I are all demons."


    The bomb thrown by Huang He can be said to have caused thousands of waves in one word. There are locust trees in the courtyard of the three serious masters of the prime minister''s house. In other words, are these three people evil spirits?


    Hearing the speech, Su Hu ordered the servants nearby:


    "Go and see if what the eldest lady said is true."


    If what he said is true, should he change his strategy?


    Lin Fu took orders, took a few servants and went away, and soon came back.


    At this time, no one dared to stand behind him except Yu Chengyang, Lianxin, lianyue and the big girl who got the news.


    For this, she is still warm in her heart. All this tells her that she is not alone. She still has Zhongyong Hou house to guard.


    Seeing that Lin Fu came back with some servants, Su Hu nodded to Lin Fu to tell the truth.


    Lin Fu is an old man who follows Su Hu. How can he not understand Su Hu''s meaning? But sometimes he feels wronged for him, but he is just a servant and can''t say anything to hurt him.


    Now, Su Hu wants to listen to the truth. Without hesitation, he said:


    "Mr. Hui, there are locust trees in your yard and the old lady''s yard. Moreover, looking at the age and soil of the trees, they don''t seem to have been planted recently. They should have been at least three years."


    Su Hu was silent when he heard the speech. He didn''t speak. Yu Chengyang couldn''t hide his words. He pointed to juechen and said:


    "You demon, what else can I say now? My cousin knew that she would have this disaster three years ago. She planted locust trees in the yard of the prime minister and Mrs. Su early."


    Juechen was a little confused after hearing Lin Fu''s words. Out of the instinct of survival, his brain ran fast and didn''t listen to Yu Chengyang at all.


    His eyes suddenly brightened, obviously thinking of something. He said:


    "Prime minister, don''t be deceived by this evil spirit. This evil spirit has profound Taoism and is proficient in transformation. The locust tree in your yard and the old lady must be transformed by this evil spirit."


    When he saw that it was this time, the juechen didn''t give up, and his anger began to rise. It seemed that some people just couldn''t give him a chance to breathe, otherwise, he would jump more fiercely.


    "Taoist priest juechen, how many benefits did the people behind you give you? You want to slander me like this."


    "You demon, dare you speak sweet words when you are dying."


    He chuckled, "I''m dying. I asked you a question. Are you more powerful, or is Taoist Yuqing more powerful? Oh, I forgot, and master Zhikong of Kaya temple. "


    Juechen doesn''t know why he mentioned Taoist Yuqing and master Zhikong at this time, but he doesn''t dare to say that he is more powerful than Taoist Yuqing and master Zhikong. Say honestly:


    "Of course, the two predecessors are more powerful."


    Ruohe said thoughtfully, "it''s strange. When I saw the two masters, they didn''t say I was a demon. How come I came to you, I became a demon."


    "Nonsense, master Zhikong and Taoist Yuqing can''t see the Dragon without the tail in ordinary days. Can you be a yellow haired girl?"


    Juechen wouldn''t say so. He was even more upset and quickly retorted.


    Su Hu''s thoughts are the same as those of juechen. He also knows about Taoist Yuqing, but the person''s whereabouts are uncertain all the year round, let alone the person who saw her.


    Master Zhikong lives in Gaye Temple all the year round, but it can''t be seen. In particular, master Zhikong is proficient in Yi Shu. On this point, I don''t know how many nobles lined up just to make a divination for master Zhikong.


    How could he, a child, see these two people at the same time, one of them? That''s also a Arabian thing.


    Ruohe naturally understood what these people thought. She smiled carelessly and said to juechen:


    "Why, Taoist juechen, don''t you say I''m a demon."


    Juechen didn''t notice that he just forgot to insist that Ruohe was a demon because of his uneasiness. At this time, he felt a little uneasy when he said so. say:


    "You demon, you are cunning, and you can''t deny your identity. Otherwise, you will change your temperament and explain."


    Juechen is a sensible person. He knows that he can''t be careless if he wants to overthrow him. Before the whole line of the machine, Su Hu is suspicious of him after hearing that his temperament has changed greatly. Even if he holds on to him, he won''t let go.


    He smiled coldly and said to juechen:


    "It is said that people will see through a lot of things after experiencing life and death. I did fall down the stairs that day. At that moment, I also wanted to understand a lot of things. I knew that some things could not be forced, so I would change my temper."


    When he finished, he said to Su Hu:


    "Prime minister, I know that I was too willful and caused you too much trouble and trouble. I also know that you don''t like me because I''m not sensible. Therefore, when I fell down the stairs, I thought that if I survived a great disaster, I would be good to honor you and won''t embarrass you, but where do I know..."


    Where do you know that no matter how hard you work, in Su Hu''s eyes, you will always be only a chess piece, just look at how much the use value of that chess piece is.


    He didn''t say these words. When he was just reborn, he wouldn''t give Su Hu a little small and slim hope.


    But Su Hu''s behavior today is also understood by Huang He. Su Hu is a person who is extremely indifferent and unlucky. No matter how much you do for him, he won''t remember your good. He will only see how valuable you are.


    Su Hu has been in the court for many years. How can he not see through today''s affairs? He chose to give up Ruohe before, but he saw that Ruohe had almost reached the point of never turning over.


    Now, with the twists and turns, he has fought back and gradually began to gain the upper hand. Naturally, he plans to stand behind him.


    Now, at this time, he changed his address from his father to the prime minister. Su Hu didn''t pay much attention to it. He just thought that he was upset about what had just happened. It would be better to wait for a while.


    It was also at this time that Su Hu remembered that there was an imperial edict to come to the prime minister''s house later. He also remembered that his identity was not what it used to be. Even if he didn''t have enough strength to help him, he said:


    "He''er, Dad misunderstood you. Dad was confused for a while. Fortunately, he hasn''t made a big mistake yet."


    Su Hu looked at Huang He lovingly and said, his tone full of chagrin and regret. Then he saw him say to juechen:


    "You demon, how dare you talk nonsense in the prime minister''s house and slander the prime minister''s daughter. Come and pull people down and beat them severely until he tells the truth."


    Juechen saw that Su Hu still gave such an order. Until today, he was doomed. He only hoped that the driver could survive this time. The man could give the rest of the silver to himself for his own sake.


    Mrs. min on the side knew Su Hu''s thoughts when she saw Su Hu hesitating, but she knew that she knew and dared not say anything, because the most important thing at this time is to get rid of the relationship.


    Although she didn''t find juechen, the prime minister''s house has so many eyes staring at him. If he shows a little maintenance of juechen at this time, those people will try their best to buckle the excrement basin on their head.


    Therefore, when Mrs. min hesitated to see Su Hu, she wisely chose not to speak.

 Chapter 195

    Aunt Hui looked at the scene in front of her, but what flashed through her eyes was a deep disappointment.


    She originally thought that with her strict arrangement today, Ruohe would take off a layer of skin even if she didn''t die. She didn''t know that Ruohe''s luck was so good that she could avoid it.


    However, she didn''t know when there were two more locust trees in the prime minister''s house.


    Aunt Hui, like Mrs min, knew that she couldn''t move the rice today, so she naturally stood aside and looked coldly.


    "Wait a minute."


    No one expected that Ruohe would stop Su Hu''s order at this time. They all looked at Ruohe with some confusion. Su Hu asked:


    "Wo''er, what do you want to say?"


    Su Hu was very unhappy that Ruohe interrupted his command at this time, but he could not show any dissatisfaction with Ruohe at this time. Otherwise, it would be even more difficult for him to recover Ruohe''s heart.


    "Prime minister, why don''t you just do it in the main hall, or ask those who pay attention to the prime minister''s house to see what will happen if they dare to talk nonsense in the prime minister''s house."


    He said coldly.


    But when she said this, she glanced at her quietly standing there with a calm look on her face.


    Aunt Hui suddenly felt that a line of sight fell on her. She couldn''t help frowning slightly and looked up, just opposite to the cold, non billowing eyes of Huang He.


    Immediately, the heart could not help but tighten, and there was a flash of panic at the bottom of her eyes. Could it not be that he knew something? The idea flashed in aunt Hui''s mind.


    Then he nodded slightly to Huang He after he reacted. Kind of a greeting.


    What kind of person is he? A person who has lived for two lives, how can he not see the panic color flashed across aunt Hui''s eyes, and he can''t help sneering in his heart, but he doesn''t show half a point on his face, and he also returns with aunt Hui''s smiling face.


    Su Hu thought it wasn''t a big deal after hearing what he said. When she wanted to nod her head, aunt Xia said:


    "That''s not very good."


    Most of the house are women''s dependents. It''s wrong to see such a bloody scene.


    "Aunt, this is wrong. We are all the daughters of the prime minister. If we can''t stand this scene, there will be more scenes in the future. Don''t we want to faint directly. You say so. Prime Minister "


    What he meant by this is that as a young lady of the prime minister''s house, the people who marry in the future are also noble families. They all have high orders and will enter the palace to participate in banquet activities. If you can''t even see the bloody scene, you will only lose the face of the prime minister''s house.


    Without waiting for Su Hu to speak, he raised his eyebrows slightly and continued to say to Aunt Xia:


    "My aunt is so protective of juechen. Is it not that juechen or my aunt helped you find it?"


    As soon as Chen he said this, many people began to look at Aunt Xia. Even aunt Xia''s daughter Su Wanyue looked at Aunt Xia with a look.


    As soon as aunt Xia heard this, she saw that the people looked at her wrong. She was worried and said quickly:


    "Young lady, don''t be so bloody. I''ve never seen this juechen before. How can I buy him off?"


    In aunt Xia''s opinion, he is now like a mad dog. Whoever catches him will bite.


    "In that case, please don''t forget your identity."


    After he said this, he stopped looking at Aunt Xia and turned to juechen in the hall. He looked at juechen so quietly and didn''t speak.


    Aunt Xia naturally understood what he meant in his words. He wanted her to remember that she was just an aunt, an aunt who came out of the brothel. Even if you were jumping badly, you were not a cheap person in the end.


    Just know to return to know, the anger in her heart really can''t go away. She glared at Ruohe fiercely, but she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Su Hu thought for a moment, and felt that what he said was reasonable, and he didn''t want to argue with him about such things. What he had to do now was to ask him to win over him again. When he nodded and said:


    "Just do as the eldest lady says."


    Seeing this, those servants did not hesitate. They immediately pressed juechen to the ground and hit the board.


    With the falling of the board, juechen howled again and again.


    The voice was louder than one, but juechen refused to tell who was behind the scenes.


    For juechen''s reaction, Ruohe seemed to have thought of it for a long time. She said coldly:


    "Taoist priest juechen, you keep this secret for that person. Do you think that person will let you go because you worked so hard to keep this secret for her?"


    Juechen''s heart trembled, and Yu Guangfei from the corner of his eye glanced at Aunt Hui quickly. Fast, fast, no one present found it. Of course, that person did not include Ruohe.


    However, just after that quick glance, juechen''s heart sank, because when he looked at Aunt Hui, he saw nothing in aunt Hui''s eyes, but his killing intention.


    When Aunt Hui saw juechen looking at her, the killing intention in her eyes had not yet had time to hide. He only needed a little thought to know that he had fallen into the plan of Ruohe.


    At present, she was slightly annoyed. She just couldn''t control the attack.


    When he saw juechen''s reaction, he knew that juechen saw the killing intention of aunt Hui''s eyes. The corners of his lips couldn''t help but recall a satisfied range and said in a deep voice again.


    "Some people have to do this, but some people are not worth it."


    He looked at the Taoist priest juechen and said word by word. He kept staring at juechen and didn''t miss any expression on his face.


    At this time, I saw that he began to hesitate after listening to his words, even when he said to Su Hu faintly:


    "Prime minister, when I was at the gate, I saw some people with strange whereabouts, so I privately ordered someone to arrest the subject. Please don''t be angry."


    Listening to Ruohe''s words, aunt Hui''s face became more and more fragile. She didn''t know how much Ruohe knew.


    The more so, her heart became more and more uneasy. When she thought that her plan could be said to be seamless, it was impossible for him to know.


    Thinking so, aunt Hui''s uneasy heart calmed down a little. As usual, she stood there quietly. She was the person who had no sense of existence.


    When Su Hu heard the speech, he raised his eyebrows slightly. He felt very happy about what he had just done. At the same time, he was also glad that he had just done something. Otherwise, his plans over the years would be in vain.


    Ren Suhu was so excited in his heart, but his face was not obvious at all. Looking at Huang He, he still said lovingly:


    "Since he''er has caught a suspicious person, he''ll bring it up and interrogate it. I''ll see who it is. After eating the bear heart and leopard courage, he dares to frame up the first lady from the prime minister''s house."


    Ruohe had already known this would be the result, and the root, lianyue beside Ruohe didn''t need to say anything more. When Ruohe protected Fu Shen towards Su, he shouted at the door:


    "Bring everyone in."


    In any case, Su Hu is the father of Huang He. Without complete necessity, Huang He will not tear his face directly with Su Hu. Therefore, lianyue''s courtesy to Su Hu and others is comprehensive.


    As the voice of lianyue fell, those who wanted to please him brought them up.


    Those who were brought up were clearly the people who supported Taoist juechen at the gate of the prime minister''s house for the first time.


    For those who dare to take refuge in themselves at the first time, Ruohe secretly wrote down in his heart that these people will be her influence in the small world of the prime minister''s house.


    Of course, among these people, there are many dowries brought by her mother from Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    Aunt Hui didn''t have much reaction when she saw the people brought up, but juechen. After seeing those people, her face suddenly changed. Where was the righteousness and determination on her face at the beginning.


    Obviously, those people had never seen such an array. Before Su Hu and others said anything, they immediately knelt down and said:


    "Forgive me, my Lord. Forgive me, my Lord."


    Su Hu frowned slightly when he heard the speech. He didn''t like such a person who didn''t have a burden. Fortunately, such a person didn''t belong to the prime minister''s house. Otherwise, his old face would be lost at this time.


    "Ask dad to spare your life when your clothes come, but dad doesn''t know what you''ve done. How can dad promise you?"


    Su Manjing sees that Su Hu''s face is obviously a little bad. She also knows that there is a rare opportunity in front of her. No matter whether she can bring down Huang he or not, she will certainly give a heavy blow to the people behind her.


    No matter who is behind the scenes, as long as it is the other women in the prime minister''s house, they are the enemies of their mother and daughter. As long as they can hit the enemy, they will not miss such an opportunity.


    Su Manjing can figure this out, but Mrs. min can''t figure it out.


    Shortly after su Manjing''s voice fell, Mrs. Min said to the people caught by Huang He before Su Hu had a chance to speak to others:


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are wronged, our prime minister''s house will never hurt you. Of course, if someone dares to attack you at this time, it is against my prime minister''s house."


    Now that things have reached this point, Su Hu has obviously wanted to protect Ruohe, and they have no hope for Ruohe.


    Then why don''t they do it? They secretly pushed Su Hu to help him prove his innocence.


    Of course, they do not have no benefit at all.


    At least after Su Hu''s intention, he flattered him, and there was a 50% chance to give the enemy a heavy blow. Although I don''t know who the enemy is, it''s the enemy after all, isn''t it?


    The people who were caught by the people of Ruohe life have seen such an array there. Now, after listening to Mrs. min, she immediately knelt on the ground and said solemnly:


    "I said, we said, please also ask the prime minister and the lady to spare us for our sake."


    They don''t know that Mrs. min is just an aunt. When they see that she can speak at this time, even if Mrs. min is regarded as the main wife

 Chapter 196

    Listening to these people''s words, juechen closed his eyes with a gray face. He seemed to be thinking about something and praying for something.


    "Just say it." At this time, Su Hu, who had not spoken for a long time, spoke a few words.


    Although it''s just a few words, it''s like the voice of heaven for those people tied to him.


    In their opinion, after Mrs. min spoke, they at least wouldn''t die here. Now that Su Hu said this, even if they moved their mind, they thought they wouldn''t be hurt today.


    He looked at the suddenly changed faces of those people. He didn''t know what they were thinking and couldn''t help laughing.


    These people still don''t know Su Hu and Mrs. min. otherwise, they wouldn''t have such an expression at this time.


    Those people, who had never seen such an array, saw that Su Hu had already opened his mouth. At present, they didn''t dare to hide it for half, and told the story like pouring beans.


    Of course, during this period, it is inevitable to add fuel and vinegar, and try every means to forget all the responsibilities of the matter, so as to reduce their charges.


    However, they don''t think about who Su Hu is and who the people present are. Gasoline can''t see through their little tricks.


    Even the youngest and most innocent Su Wanyue showed a disdainful smile after listening to these people''s words.


    Such clumsy means and moves are beyond her use at Su Wanyue''s age.


    The general of the matter is:


    They just received juechen''s money, built momentum and fanned juechen at the critical time, and made the onlookers worship juechen more. It''s not the first time for them and juechen to do such a thing.


    After a lot of embellishment, in addition to proving that juechen is a charlatan, there is no clue about the person behind the scenes.


    Su Hu has nothing to do with such a result. All he wants is to prove to Huang He that she is not a demon.


    Now it has been proved that juechen is nothing more than a charlatan. Therefore, his statement that Ruohe is a demon is broken.


    But Mrs. min and Su Manjing don''t like this result. They have made a lot of efforts just now. If they can''t find out the behind the scenes.


    We can''t give the person behind the scenes a heavy blow. When the time comes, the person behind the scenes is dealing with their mother and daughter in turn, wouldn''t it be a great loss.


    The most important thing is that they don''t know who is behind the scenes.


    Thinking of these, Mrs. min couldn''t help regretting what she had just done. In the end, it was because of the emergency. She didn''t think too much for a moment. She accidentally revealed such a big loophole.


    Naturally, Su Manjing also thought of this and couldn''t help regretting that she was just too impulsive.


    Otherwise, her mother would not have met such a dilemma.


    Although Mrs. min''s heart was already turbulent, her face was not obvious. She only said to those people:


    "You''re thinking, but what else to add."


    Those people didn''t know Mrs. min''s mind. They just thought that Mrs. min was giving them the greatest chance to live. The gratitude to Mrs. min immediately could not be expressed in words.


    At the same time, she is also desperately remembering this to repay Mrs. min for saying so much for them.


    "By the way, I think of it. There''s another thing I forgot to say."


    Suddenly, the man who looked like the head of the class said.


    "What''s the matter!" Mrs. min heard the speech, and a touch of pure light crossed her eyes. She couldn''t care that Su Hu was still on the field, and said immediately.


    "Because the small ones are people who often come into contact with juechen. Every time juechen has something to do, they come to me. Therefore, my relationship with juechen is quite familiar. I remember a few days ago, juechen suddenly found me and told me that there is a big deal. As long as it is done, we will have enough to eat and wear in our life.


    At that time, I was curious about what a big deal it was. I could eat and wear with only one sum. How can I ask? Juechen didn''t want to say it. "


    Su Manjing couldn''t help frowning when she heard these words. Why did the man say so much nonsense? However, although she was upset, she also knew that this time was not the time for her to speak. She was impatient and had to keep talking.


    Obviously, Su Hu didn''t have such concerns about him. He only shouted to the man who was talking:


    "Tell me the point."


    He has a lot of things to do. Looking at the sky, I''m afraid the imperial censor is on his way. He needs to deal with this matter before the imperial censor comes to the prime minister''s house. Otherwise, when he reports back, he accidentally told the emperor what happened today, so he didn''t do so much for nothing.


    Thinking of this, Su Hu glared at Mrs. min discontentedly.


    If it hadn''t been for this eventful woman, he would have made a final decision now and tried to get closer to Ruohe. Where would he need to listen to this nonsense.


    Obviously, the man was still immersed in his own memories. He was suddenly drunk by Su Hu. He shivered and stammered:


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    After the man had just learned the lesson, he didn''t dare to say more nonsense, and immediately picked the important ones out.


    "After that juechen got drunk, I began to talk about juechen. I learned from him that his big business is to find a way to say that Miss Su is a monster and let the prime minister tell you to completely give up your heart to Miss Su.


    Then I began to ask juechen who was so generous. At the beginning, juechen didn''t want to say it, but he couldn''t stand the time and my various cliches, and finally told the man.


    Juechen told me that the man was a woman in her twenties. She wore a hat every time she saw him, but she and he saw a mole on the finger of the woman''s right hand. "


    There is a mole on the finger of the right hand.


    After hearing this sentence, everyone couldn''t help looking at Aunt Xia.


    Aunt Xia was even more frightened, but she was also a person who wouldn''t watch others pour dirty water on herself.


    Seeing that everyone looked at her, he hurriedly said:


    "What are you doing looking at me like that?"


    After hearing aunt Xia''s remark, Mrs. Min said impolitely:


    "If I remember correctly, sister Xia also has a mole on her hand. Coincidentally, it is also on her right hand."


    Su Hu also frowned and looked at Aunt Xia. Needless to say, he was doubting that the person behind the scenes was aunt Xia.


    Aunt Xia''s calm face was completely flustered after Su Hu''s eyes, smiled and said:


    "There are many people with moles on their right hand. You can''t say I''m behind the scenes because of these words."


    Aunt Xia glared at Mrs min fiercely. If it weren''t for this eventful woman, Xiangye would doubt her so much.


    God knows how wronged she really is. She didn''t do it.


    Mrs. min ignored aunt Xia''s fierce eyes. Seeing that Aunt Xia looked at her like this, she thought aunt Xia was guilty of being a thief and said again:


    "Yes, there are many people with moles on their right hand at the end of the day. Coincidentally, there is one in our prime minister''s house, who is also in his twenties."


    Aunt Hui looked coldly at the scene in front of her, which was also the reason why she was not worried at all. As early as the beginning, she had prepared her own future.


    At this time, everyone pointed the spear at Aunt Xia. Naturally, she will not fall behind. She will be really safe only if she really determines that the person behind the scenes is aunt Xia.


    She looked at Aunt Xia lightly and said:


    "If I remember correctly, sister Xia had a dispute with the eldest lady not long ago."


    The meaning of aunt Hui''s words is self-evident. It means that Aunt Xia won''t retaliate. Only then did she spend money to buy juechen to frame him and say that he is a demon.


    He glanced at Aunt Hui faintly, but the speed was very fast. With a sneer in her heart, aunt Hui can say that she is only a thief shouting to catch a thief.


    Others don''t know, but she Su Ronghe clearly knows that there are not only aunt Xia but also aunt Hui with moles on her right hand in the prime minister''s house.


    After aunt Hui said this, Su Hu remembered that Aunt Xia had run to his study to tell him about the situation not long ago.


    Thinking of this, Su Hu''s face became darker. Aunt Xia usually thought she was just a little impatient, but unexpectedly, she would do such a thing.


    You should know that this matter is not only related to Huang He, but also his vital interests of Su Hu.


    Looking at Su Hu''s cold demolition, it seems that Aunt Xia is really anxious. If she did it, it''s just that she didn''t do it, but she didn''t do it.


    She hurried forward, knelt at Su Hu''s feet and said:


    "Mr. Xiang, I had a dispute with the eldest lady, but I really didn''t do it. You should believe me."


    Aunt Xia itched the teeth of the people behind the scenes in her heart. She secretly said that if she knew who the people behind the scenes were, she would not easily let go of the people behind the scenes.


    Of course, the premise is that Aunt Xia can escape this robbery.


    Mrs. Min said immediately whether the person behind the scenes was aunt Xia or not:


    "Sister Xia, it''s not that we don''t want to believe you, but the evidence is conclusive. How do you want us to believe you?"


    This aunt Xia. On weekdays, I often fight against myself. Now, seeing aunt Xia''s bad luck, how can she let go.


    "What God hates me so much with you that you should slander me so much."


    Aunt Xia obviously knew that she was doomed today. She couldn''t care so much at once. She pointed to Mrs. min and roared.


    Mrs. min didn''t care about Aunt Xia''s question at all, and said slowly:


    "Sister Xia, you''re wrong. I don''t mean to slander you. The people who spoke were those caught by the eldest lady.


    When he heard the speech, he raised his eyebrows slightly. Mrs. min wanted to bring disaster to the East.


    Mrs. min thought she would make Mrs. min happy. Of course not.

 Chapter 197

    He Dang even said to Su Hu:


    "Prime minister, I believe aunt Xia didn''t do this."


    Mrs. Min wants to take advantage of this to pull herself into the water. Why can''t she take advantage of this to pull aunt Xia''s occupation to her camp.


    Although aunt Xia is impulsive sometimes, her daughter, Su Wanyue, is the most favored lady in the prime minister''s house except Su Manjing.


    Aunt Xia was stunned when she saw that the person who stood up to speak at this time was not the most fair and indisputable aunt Hui, but Chen he.


    His eyes looked at him incredulously. He didn''t. obviously, he didn''t expect him to speak for himself at this time.


    Su Hu also frowned slightly when he heard the speech, looked at Chen he and asked in a very complicated way:


    "Oh, what do you think."


    This thing started from Ruohe, and Ruohe always insisted on finding out the person behind the scenes. Now, the person behind the scenes is in front of him. Ruohe unexpectedly who is behind the scenes? The person behind the scenes is not aunt Xia.


    Which song is this.


    Even if Su Hu is in a hurry to solve this matter, he can''t refute Chen he at this time.


    Because he wants to be a loving father, now the wronged person is Ruohe. Therefore, whether Ruohe''s words are reasonable or not, Su Hu has to calm down and listen to Ruohe patiently.


    Otherwise, his previous actions will be in vain.


    Huang he naturally takes a fancy to this point, so he is more unscrupulous.


    "Prime minister, I did have a conflict with aunt Xia a few days ago, but it can''t prove that this is the evidence that Aunt Xia wants to buy a murderer to frame me."


    He said faintly:


    "If you really want to say that, aunt he had a dispute with me a few days ago. Isn''t Aunt he also suspected?"


    As soon as his words fell, he naturally looked at each other.


    I have the same idea in my heart. He he wants to revenge aunt he through this thing.


    In the prime minister''s house, who doesn''t know that Aunt he is a person who has nothing to do with herself and is also a person who doesn''t fight or rob.


    To say that she was the one who bought the murderer and framed him behind his back, they didn''t want to believe it. If it was true, they were more willing to believe that the person behind the scenes was aunt Xia.


    Mrs. min and aunt Hui were also stunned for a time. For a time, they didn''t understand what he wanted to do.


    If they remember correctly, from what happened a few days ago, aunt he and the cheap girl Su Longhe were clearly together.


    However, she couldn''t understand why he wo would challenge aunt he at this time.


    Did the alliance between them break up? Mrs. min''s mind finally came to such a conclusion.


    He naturally knows that, in the whole prime minister''s house, Mrs. min and aunt Hui are already doubting the relationship between her and aunt he. Therefore, she will say less.


    First, is it used to confuse Mrs. min and others? Second, it can also be more favorable to pull aunt Xia over.


    Su Hu frowned at the speech, looked at Chen he and said:


    "Wo''er, even if there is a conflict between you and aunt he, you shouldn''t retaliate against aunt he on this matter. You really let me down."


    When he heard the speech, he sneered in his heart.


    Su Hu, I let you down. Why didn''t you let me completely give up my family affection.


    Besides, I have satisfied you in that matter. Su Manjing is not the one you are most satisfied with.


    However, he he is quite satisfied with the outcome of this matter, because Su Hu is willing to talk to his aunt, which proves that in his seemingly heart, aunt he''s still in a more important position.


    In addition, even the old fox Su Hu thinks so. That is to say, for a while, Mrs. min and aunt Hui will put aside the speculation between her and aunt he first.


    For such a result, he really wants to see.


    He looked at Su Hu and said in a deep voice:


    "Prime minister, you also think I''m taking revenge on Aunt he. Have you ever thought about the benefits of aunt Xia''s doing so, and she''s the most suspected of doing so."


    Since Su Hu returned to the prime minister''s house to know what had happened, and intended to give up on him, he had been calling Su Hu the prime minister. This is what Su Hu feels very bad.


    But he can''t be tough and ask not to call his father.


    Hearing this, people couldn''t help but wonder what he wanted to do.


    At the beginning, they thought that Huang He was good for Aunt Xia and excused only to deal with aunt he, but looking at the current scene, it was obviously not.


    When he swept the crowd one by one, he naturally looked at the faces of the crowd at the bottom of his eyes, moved slightly in his heart, and said slowly:


    "If I remember correctly. In the prime minister''s house, aunt Xia thought that there was another man with a mole on his right hand. "


    His words were like a huge stone falling into the calm sea and stirring up rough waves.


    In addition to Aunt Xia, there are people with moles on their right hands, which is not surprising, but the person is also in the prime minister''s house, which makes them curious.


    However, he did not wait for them to ease up, but another heavy fall.


    "That person is no one else. It''s aunt Hui. Aunt Hui, do you think I''m right?"


    Aunt Hui was stunned when she heard the speech. She looked at him incredulously and frowned slightly. She didn''t know when he knew there was a mole on her right hand.


    You know, the mole on her right hand is very secret. Not a few close people will never know.


    That''s why she didn''t feel a bit flustered when she heard that the man behind the scenes had a mole on his right hand.


    That''s because she has absolute confidence. No one in the prime minister''s house knows that there is a mole on her right hand.


    But aunt Hui could not imagine that she would not only know about it, but also have seen it with her own eyes.


    Of course, these are the things of his previous life. He inadvertently saw them.


    The shock brought to them by the latter sentence is no less than the shock brought to them by the previous sentence.


    Aunt Hui has a mole on her right hand. Why don''t they know?


    At present, Mrs. min''s mind began to become active. She learned from the population that there was a mole on the right hand of the person behind the scenes, in her twenties.


    Such conditions, whether aunt Hui or aunt Xia, are right. Maybe she should help Ruohe when necessary, because once this thing works well, she will be the biggest winner.


    Aunt Hui is worthy of being the most hidden person in the prime minister''s house. After hearing what he said, she not only didn''t panic a little, but also looked at him like she didn''t fight or rob, and said faintly:


    "Young lady, you are right. There is indeed a mole on my right hand, but you can''t convict me because of these words."


    Aunt Hui didn''t hide at all, so she admitted that there was a mole on her right hand.


    It was also a few simple words that put herself in a very favorable position for her. Saying everything is just a slander of Ruohe.


    Su Hu raised her eyebrows and looked at Huang He. The meaning between her eyebrows was very clear.


    He couldn''t help sneering at shangsu Hu''s actions. She didn''t know whether to say that he was sentimental or amorous.


    "Aunt Hui, what''s your hurry? I didn''t say you were the man behind the scenes."


    His voice sounded clearly in the main hall, with a touch of irony in his tone.


    Aunt Hui was dull for a moment when she listened to Chen he''s words, but she soon reacted and said:


    "Madam, I have a mole on my right hand. Yes, but I don''t have to say what kind of person I am. Everyone knows."


    With a faint smile, he whispered:


    "Of course I know what kind of person aunt Hui is. Aunt Hui just said it, but it''s just a few one-sided words that can''t explain anything."


    As soon as he said this, no one knew what he meant. He raised his eyes, gently swept the crowd, looked at the juechen who were still kneeling on the ground and said:


    "Juechen, you have reached such a point. Don''t you want to tell the person behind the scenes?"


    Juechen was stunned when he heard the speech. He thought that after the man said those words, Ruohe would not ask him. Unexpectedly, Ruohe would ask him. It seems that he doesn''t believe that one of these people in front of him is the person behind the scenes.


    A plan flashed through juechen''s mind.


    In front of these people, it seems that only aunt Hui and Ruohe don''t have much hatred. The rest of them are eager for Ruohe to have three long and two short comings. Then he identified the person behind the scenes as aunt Hui.


    Because in this way, Naohe will become the target of public criticism in the prime minister''s house, and no one will be willing to help her. I believe the people behind the scenes will be satisfied with his approach.


    "I said that the person behind the scenes was this aunt Hui."


    In fact, juechen doesn''t know what the person behind the scenes looks like.


    Because every time they meet, the man is covered in a cloak.


    It can only be vaguely judged from the voice that the other party is a woman in her twenties. And the mole on his right hand was also inadvertently discovered by him.


    At this time, juechen didn''t know that what he wanted was his decision, and he didn''t know that Aunt Hui was really the person behind the scenes.


    Aunt Hui was stunned when she heard the speech. It seemed that she only ran straight and didn''t expect that juechen would testify against her at this time, but then she understood.


    A wry smile came from the corners of her mouth. She had a thousand calculations and missed juechen. She was a very smart person.


    As soon as juechen said this, it was a stormy time.


    The person behind the scenes is really aunt Hui. How is it possible that Aunt Hui, a person who doesn''t fight or rob, can count on the eldest lady.

 Chapter 198

    "You''re nonsense. How can my mother calculate the big sister? What''s your peace of mind?"


    Su Wanqing heard the speech and couldn''t care about anything at once. She pointed to juechen calendar and said.


    Juechen smiled and flashed a bloodthirsty light at the bottom of his eyes.


    "When I don''t say who''s behind the scenes, you forced me to say it. Now I say it, but you don''t believe it. It''s really funny, funny."


    Su Hu was furious when he heard the speech. He shouldn''t have kept the man. He shouldn''t have promised him to continue interrogation in order to make him feel relieved.


    "Somebody, send this nonsense demon to Jing Zhaoyin."


    When he heard the speech, he gently raised his hand and said:


    "Don''t worry, Prime Minister. Don''t you just admit that the person behind the scenes is aunt Hui."


    With his light words, Su Hu woke up completely and quickly withdrew those who wanted to go forward and take juechen away.


    "You said that the person behind the scenes was aunt Hui, but there is no evidence."


    Chen he''s tone, to juechen''s ears, was that he didn''t want to believe that the person behind the scenes was aunt Hui. If he wanted to excuse aunt Hui, he immediately took nothing into account and said.


    "This still needs such evidence. I have seen her so many times, how can I recognize the wrong person."


    Su Wanqing heard that she was not as calm as aunt Hui. She was really anxious. She quickly looked at Chen he and said:


    "Big sister, you know what kind of person my mother is. She won''t do anything to hurt you."


    Chen he said to Su Wanqing''s praying eyes, light and without any fluctuation:


    "Third sister, I know you''re nervous, aunt Hui, but you can''t break the rules because of this. Besides, whether aunt Hui is innocent or not is not what I said; It''s up to you. "


    Since we want to calculate people, we must prepare ourselves for being counter calculated. Su Ruohe is not the object of being slaughtered.


    Su Wanqing''s face turned red when she heard the speech, and her eyes flashed past, unwilling to say:


    "What big sister taught me was that I was too anxious."


    What he said just now was to remind her that Aunt Hui is her biological mother. It''s good, but not her mother.


    As a concubine of the prime minister''s house. They have only one mother, that is, Yu Meiqing, the biological mother of Ruohe.


    Chen he was unwilling to take a panoramic view of Su Wanqing''s eyes and sneered. Today, she must pull out the two deepest people, otherwise it would be bad for them to jump out and cover themselves in the future.


    Although she doesn''t care or fear these means, she still has a lot to do, but these things can''t delay her precious time.


    After hearing this, juechen faintly had a bad premonition rising from the bottom of his heart.


    However, before he knew that the bad feeling came from all around, he said to Su Hu:


    "Prime minister, I have another witness."


    Su Hu smelled the speech, raised his eyebrows, thought about it, and finally nodded.


    He has done so much. Now even if he wants to help aunt Hui, it''s impossible. It''s better to make a good job of Xiaohe.


    He took a deep look at Su Hu and asked Lian Yue to bring the witness.


    As her father, I''m afraid none of the women in the prime minister''s house took it to heart. Otherwise, she wouldn''t easily make a decision and give up aunt Hui at this time.


    After a while, Lian Yue came over with a woman of fifteen or sixteen, but the clothes she was wearing were really the style of a second-class servant girl in the prime minister''s house.


    This servant girl is known by everyone present. This is Zhiqiu, the second-class servant girl around aunt Hui.


    However, they all know that Zhiqiu is the second-class servant girl around aunt Hui, but they don''t know that Zhiqiu has another identity, that is, the spy trained by Feng.


    He also knew the identity of Zhiqiu after Zhiqiu sent her a message. It was also this Zhiqiu that made her avoid the disaster in front of her.


    At that time, he knew that there were spies like Zhiqiu in many xungui families.


    However, their identities are different. Some are the main wives of official families, and some are close friends, staff and so on.


    Of course, the identity of those who can be mistresses is not simple in Feng''s family.


    The servant girl followed Lian Yue, but when she came up, she gave a formal salute:


    "I''ve seen Mr. Xiang, the old lady, the eldest lady and your aunts."


    "Zhiqiu, why are you here?" Su Wanqing looked at Zhiqiu incredulously.


    Although Zhiqiu is a second-class servant girl, she has won her mother''s trust. Zhiqiu also participated in the whole process.


    But what she didn''t think of was that Zhiqiu was actually a man of Naohe and betrayed them at this time.


    Zhiqiu is a sensible man. Before Su Hu could speak, he took out a small bag from his sleeve bag and handed it to Su Hu, saying:


    "Xiangye, there is evidence of collusion between Taoist juechen and aunt Hui."


    Su Hu looked at the small bag, nodded and motioned Lin Fu to take it.


    If juechen''s heart was only vaguely uneasy before, now juechen''s heart is absolutely manic and uneasy.


    Aunt Hui knew at the moment she saw Zhiqiu that she was defeated today, and she was also defeated to the ground.


    Understanding this, aunt Hui pulled Su Wanqing who wanted to come forward to speak.


    She can''t keep it, but her daughter can''t be implicated by her.


    After Su Hu opened the small package from Lin Fu, the contents were exposed.


    Su Hu didn''t say anything, but directly opened the letters and looked at them one by one.


    But the more he looked, the more ugly Su Hu''s face became. After a long time, Su Hu smashed the letters in aunt Hui''s face and shouted angrily:


    "What else do you have to say?"


    This was beyond his imagination. If the person behind the scenes was anyone else in the prime minister''s house, Su Hu would not be so angry. But this man is aunt Hui.


    This is what he thinks the most intimate aunt Hui.


    Aunt Hui knew this would happen when Zhiqiu came up.


    Therefore, after seeing such a scene, the patient didn''t loudly refute anything, or shout injustice and so on. When Su Hu was angry, she knelt in the main hall.


    "I know my sin." Aunt Hui''s short three words admitted that she bought juechen and framed him.


    "Someone, send juechen to Jing Zhaoyin, and say that the eldest lady who framed my prime minister''s house. As for Aunt Hui, send her to Chuang Tzu."


    Su Hu said this, then looked at Su Wanqing and said:


    "Go with your mother, too."


    Sending aunt Hui to Chuang Tzu can be regarded as an explanation to Ruohe. After all, the family scandal should not be publicized.


    After saying these words, Su Hu seemed to be several years old in an instant. Then he looked at Chen he and said:


    "What does he''er think of such a decision?"


    Looking at Su Hu''s tired appearance, he nodded faintly and said


    "Everything is up to the prime minister."


    From Su Hu''s look, he should have some feelings for Aunt Hui.

 Chapter 199

    However, aunt Hui couldn''t help but hear Su Hu''s words asking Su Wanqing to go to Chuang Tzu with her. Without her usual indifference, she quickly said:


    "Xiangye, all this is my fault. It has nothing to do with Qing''er."


    She has done so much to enable Su Wanqing to marry a better family in the future. Now if Su Wanqing goes out of Chuang Tzu with her, everything will be in vain.


    "Niang... I''ll follow you wherever you go."


    Su Wanqing didn''t know what aunt Hui thought, and said with tears in her eyes.


    Her mother has done so much for her. How could she give up aunt Hui at this time.


    "Qing''er, you are a young lady of the prime minister''s residence. How can you follow me to suffer in Chuang Tzu."


    Aunt Hui looked at Su Wanqing with tears in her eyes, and then looked at Su Hu:


    "Xiangye, all this is my fault. Qing''er is your daughter anyway. How can you bear to let her go to Chuang Tzu with my concubine."


    Su Hu listened to Aunt Hui''s words silently, and a touch of movement flashed on his face.


    Aunt Hui is right. Su Wanqing is also her daughter. She really can''t bear to let her go to Chuang Tzu like this. It''s still such a critical time at present.


    He looked coldly at the scene in front of him and had to say hello to Aunt Hui.


    At this time, she begged Su Hu to leave Su Wanqing in the prime minister''s house. As long as Su Hu nodded, she would have a chance to come back.


    On the contrary, their mother and daughter may never be able to the prime minister''s house, and even be gradually forgotten by the amorous Su Hu.


    If he doesn''t speak, it doesn''t mean that others won''t speak. Aunt Xia looks pitiful and looks at Su Hu as follows:


    "Xiangye, miss three is your daughter. Yes, but she is also aunt Hui''s own daughter. With such a mother, I want to come to miss three..."


    The words behind aunt Xia didn''t finish, but anyone with ears could understand the meaning of aunt Xia''s words.


    Su Wanqing has a biological mother who murdered her daughter. Even if she is excellent in the future, she can''t change this fact.


    Hearing this, Su Hu felt a little shaken. He couldn''t pay attention for a moment. He didn''t know whether to send Su Wanqing and aunt Hui to Chuang Tzu or stay.


    Aunt Xia''s words are good, but Su Wanqing is also his daughter of Su Hu. Some people are willing to curry favor with him and are willing to marry. Although there are many of his daughters, no one will be too few chess pieces that can be used for marriage.


    Mrs. min saw that Aunt Xia had opened her mouth in front of her, and naturally she would not fall behind.


    At this time, aunt Hui is the common enemy for Mrs. min and aunt Xia. As long as she can drive aunt Hui out of Su Hu''s sight, they will have one less person to compete with them.


    So Mrs min looked at Su Hu and said with a smile:


    "Mr. Xiang, we just need to declare that Aunt Hui is suffering from a bad disease and go to Chuang Tzu to recuperate. The third lady is worried about Aunt Hui and went to Chuang Tzu to take care of her herselfˇ°


    Mrs. min''s words have solved Su Hu''s current dilemma. To say so, no one else will know that Aunt Hui murdered her legitimate daughter, and will praise Su Wanqing as a filial woman. Increase Su Wanqing''s worth.


    In this way, when he uses Su Wanqing, he will pick Su Wanqing back, and there will be no loss to him.


    To understand this, Su Hu couldn''t help but take a deep look at Mrs. min. this woman is worthy of being a legitimate daughter of the Taifu family. She really has two hands in dealing with such things. She has solved many things secretly for him over the years.


    "OK, just do as Mrs. Min said." After Su Hu finished, he looked at Aunt Hui and Su Wanqing and said:


    "Go back and tidy up. Go to Chuang Tzu early tomorrow morning."


    As Su Hu''s voice fell, the matter came to an end.


    However, before Su Hu and others could breathe a sigh of relief, they heard a servant report.


    "Xiangye, an imperial censor is coming to our house."


    Su Hu was surprised when he heard the speech. He suddenly stood up from his chair and was about to go outside the door.


    He almost forgot about it.


    The rest of the people looked at Su Hu and dared not delay. They closely followed Su Hu and walked towards the gate.


    At the same time, I wondered why there was an imperial censor at this time and why they had not received any news before.


    They knew that Su Hu had planned to tell the people about it in the prime minister''s house. They knew that they would meet such a thing at the gate.


    Therefore, for a moment, he forgot to tell the people.


    These people don''t know, but it doesn''t mean that Ruohe doesn''t know. When she was still in Zhongyong Hou''s house, Yutian had secretly disclosed the news to her.


    Su Hu and a group of people stood respectfully at the gate of the prime minister''s house, with a serious face, just to receive the imperial censor from the palace.


    From a distance, he looked at the man in blue eunuch clothes coming from a distance with a roll of bright yellow edicts in his hands. Behind him were a dozen palace maids and little eunuchs.


    From far to near, although walking fast, it is also quite stable.


    After a while, he came close to the imperial eunuch who had come to him. Looking at the imperial eunuch who had come to him, he couldn''t help but be stunned. The person here was the Great Red Sea father-in-law around the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty.


    I saw that father-in-law Hai stopped in front of Su Hu and said politely:


    "Prime minister, we are here to congratulate you."


    "What did Duke Hai say? You are a popular man around the emperor. I have to rely on you to say something good for me in front of the emperor."


    Su Hu said to father-in-law Hai with the same smile.


    As the saying goes, the seven grade official in front of the prime minister is a popular man around the emperor. He is deeply trusted by the emperor, and his value is self-evident.


    Obviously, father-in-law Hai was used to hearing these words in front of him. He still smiled brightly and said:


    "The prime minister laughed. Our family is just a eunuch. You are the pillar of the Zhou Dynasty. Our family depends on you."


    When he heard the speech, he couldn''t help but slightly raised his eyebrows. This father-in-law of the sea is worthy of being a popular man around the emperor. He speaks without leakage. He can even see his pain openly and take it to the table.


    In his impression, most eunuchs don''t bring their pain to the table, but he also knows that such people are allowed to say their pain.


    But they can''t help but tell others about their pain, because they are very vindictive. It''s true that the king of hell is easy to provoke and children are difficult to deal with. Therefore, such people must not easily offend.


    Otherwise, that day, they secretly put on small shoes for you, and you don''t know.


    Su Hu naturally knew this truth, so he didn''t pick up father-in-law Hai''s words and said:


    "Grandpa Hai has worked hard all the way. Please come inside quickly."


    Su Hu knew that it was time to finish the business and send the Buddha away.


    If Duke Hai doesn''t pick up Su Hu, he has been with the emperor since childhood. He hasn''t seen any people. Therefore, he doesn''t know what Su Hu thinks.


    "No, the emperor is still waiting for our reply. There will be no delay."


    Duke Hai said this without looking at Su Hu''s face and said directly:


    "Su Feihe, the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house, took the order."


    "The minister''s daughter took the order." He was not surprised by father-in-law Hai''s words, even when he knelt on the ground and whispered.


    Su Hu had known for a long time who the imperial edict in the hands of Duke Hai came for, and immediately knelt on the ground with Huang He.


    Other people are different. They didn''t get any news in the morning. Now they are a little blinded by the edict coming together for the grain.


    There was no reaction for a moment. He stood there stunned and forgot to kneel.


    Duke Hai frowned slightly when he saw this, but he didn''t see what kind of scene he was and didn''t speak. He looked at the people in front of him who didn''t kneel after hearing the imperial edict.


    Su Hu felt father-in-law Hai''s abnormality, and there was peace behind him. He immediately coughed a few times to remind the women behind him of the situation in front of him.


    Mrs. min and others recovered from Su Hu''s mild cough. They were immediately pale with fear, and the atmosphere did not dare to get out. They knelt down together, hoping that the sea father-in-law in front of them would not care about their gaffe.


    When Duke Hai saw this, he didn''t say much. When he opened the imperial edict, he sang:


    "The prime minister''s house is directly from the eldest lady Su Ruohe. She is gentle, virtuous and virtuous, dignified, sincere and filial. The people of the Zhou Dynasty who are deeply attached to her heart can be regarded as a model of women. Today, she is specially awarded as the head of Tai''an County. Soon, she went to the south of the Yangtze River for disaster relief with the appropriate son of duanqin palace and the loyal and brave Duke''s son."


    Tai''an County leader, needless to say, takes his meaning of national peace and people''s peace, right? It''s a thick Royal grace.


    When she heard the speech, she was stunned for a moment. She remembered that there were floods in Jiangnan in her previous life, but the people who went to Jiangnan for disaster relief were not Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang, but Li Heng, the master of Taifu''s house.


    Therefore, it is even less likely to have her during this period.


    After grandpa Hai finished singing, he saw that he didn''t respond and said to him with a smile.


    "Tai''an County Lord, take the order!"


    "The minister female leads the order to thank you, long live my emperor, long live."


    In the words of father-in-law Hai, he returned to God, quickly raised his hands over his head, and respectfully took over the bright yellow imperial edict.


    No matter what happened in his previous life, since he sent her to Jiangnan in this life, he would not let the things of his previous life happen.


    From now on, she is one step closer to success. Now, she has become the head of Tai''an County. Even if Su Hu wants to do anything about her marriage, she needs to take care of one or two.


    After he got up, Duke Hai smiled and said to him again:


    "The matter has been finished. We are still in a hurry to return to the palace to explain to the emperor. Don''t bother. In short, Taian County leader, you know, your blessing is still behind."

 Chapter 200

    From beginning to end, Duke Hai didn''t look at others after entering the prime minister''s house. Even Su Hu just said a few words when he first entered the prime minister''s house.


    "Chirp... Woo..."


    Just as father-in-law Hai was about to turn around and leave, suddenly a bird''s sad cry came.


    "What''s going on?" Father-in-law Hai immediately fell in his heart and looked at the sad sound.


    I saw a haidongqing fall down from the sky so straight and half dead beside Zhang Chuntang, and his face changed slightly.


    Su Hu frowned at the sound. How did that thing appear here.


    When he saw that haidongqing was half dead, he couldn''t calm down. If he was normal, he could still find a way to suppress things.


    But today, the timing is obviously wrong. Who wants to harm the prime minister''s house.


    Father Hai was also the person around the emperor. After seeing haidongqing, he changed his face for a moment, and then looked at Su Hu again and asked:


    "Prime minister, what the hell is going on?"


    Naturally, I was already frightened when I saw that haidongqing fall from the sky. Now, hearing father-in-law Hai''s question, I didn''t dare to take a breath.


    Although they are a group of women and children, they still know who the sea father-in-law is.


    Su Hu looked at the half dead haidongqing who fell beside Zhang Chuntang, and Zhang Chuntang had already been trembling with fear. Where was the dignity she pretended to be. After half a ring, he said:


    "Hai Dongqing must have known that there was a happy event in my prime minister''s house. Then he came from heaven to congratulate the Lord of Tai''an County."


    At this time, he said that haidongqing came to congratulate him.


    Worthy of Su Hu, old fox.


    When he said this, he not only cleaned up the prime minister''s house, but also flattered the emperor and flattered him.


    When Duke Hai heard the speech, he didn''t retort. Looking at the Haidong green, he said:


    "In that case, our family will take this haidongqing back to the palace, which will make the senior officials happy."


    "Woo..." however, before father-in-law Hai''s voice fell, haidongqing heard several more sad cries, and then his eyes turned over, which was a dying rhythm.


    Seeing this, Su Hu suddenly looked as black as the bottom of the pot and shouted to the servants on the side:


    "What are you doing? Don''t hurry to ask for a doctor."


    If Hai Dongqing died in the prime minister''s house in front of father-in-law Hai, I''m afraid his position as prime minister would be the first.


    Seeing this, Duke Hai suddenly changed his face and said to Su Hu in a deep voice:


    "Prime minister, are you sure this haidongqing came to congratulate the Lord of Tai''an County?"


    Father Hai is an old man who has been with him for many years. Why don''t you know the past events between his mother and the emperor, and whether the Empress Dowager really loved him.


    Therefore, now he must take off the hat that Su Hu had fastened on him. Only in this way can he preserve him and the emperor.


    You said that if people knew that the emperor had just sealed Ruohe as the county leader by his front foot, a haidongqing would die because of Ruohe. If it was spread, what would others think of the emperor and say about Ruohe.


    The consequences are self-evident.


    Su Hu is also a sensible person. After listening to Duke Hai''s words, he knew that Duke Hai wanted to protect Huang He, and Duke Hai meant to think of the emperor''s meaning. He didn''t understand when he got the emperor''s eye.


    Su Hu''s heart was full of twists and turns, but his face was not obvious at all, and said:


    "Grandpa Hai, I can''t figure it out for a while. Please come inside."


    "Well, then we''ll tell the senior officials when we go back."


    Duke Hai naturally understood that this matter could not be solved in a moment and a half, so he followed Su Hu''s meaning and went to the prime minister''s house.


    For a time, the main hall just vacated was crowded with people. It''s just that this time is different from last time.


    Because there is a special person in it, that is Duke Hai.


    Father Hai didn''t speak after he entered the main hall, but handed over all the things in front of him to Su Hu.


    Su Hu did not dare to be careless at all. He understood very well that father-in-law Hai didn''t speak at this time, but it doesn''t mean he didn''t speak at all.


    If the result is not satisfactory to him, I''m afraid Su Hu won''t want to live in peace today.


    Looking at the trembling face of the invited doctor, Su Hu asked after checking haidongqing''s whole body:


    "How''s it going?"


    At present, in any case, if haidongqing can be saved, it may be able to avoid the disaster of the prime minister''s residence today.


    The doctor was supposed to go out for consultation, but just on the way, he was caught by the servant sent by Su Hu. He is just a common people. How dare he disobey Su Hu''s meaning? Now I see Su Hu looking at himself.


    His whole body began to tremble uncontrollably. He had never seen such a scene.


    Su Hu was even more angry when he saw the place. He tried his best to suppress his anger and asked again in a deep voice,


    "What on earth is it like?"


    He was eager to hear haidongqing''s words from that place.


    The place was so frightened that Su Hu knelt on the ground and stammered:


    "Little incompetence, little incompetence, please forgive me."


    With a stumbling sentence, he had told the people in front of him the current situation of haidongqing.


    The doctor was frightened. He secretly regretted that he had met such a thing without looking at the Yellow calendar today.


    He once heard a rich family with some skills say that in many dignitaries'' houses, if someone encounters such a shameful thing, he will kill people.


    What he met today is also a shameful thing. Will he be killed.


    At this time, everyone''s mind was on haidongqing. Where would anyone think of this seemingly insignificant doctor? One big play after another had been made up in his mind.


    At this time, Su Hu''s whole mind is on haidongqing. He understands what father-in-law Hai means. No matter what happens today, he can''t spread this matter to Ruohe.


    This is what Duke Hai means, and he has to find a way to make today''s affairs not endanger the prime minister''s house.


    So now the only one who can do anything is Hai Dongqing, who is obviously dying. Su Hu looks at Lin Fu and says:


    "Go and find out how this haidongqing came from."


    After hearing Su Hu''s words, Lin Fu stood there. He didn''t arrange someone to check it as usual.


    Seeing this, Su Hu could not help frowning slightly. What was Lin Fu going to do.


    Before Su Hu could fully react, Lin Fu said:


    "Tell Mr. Xiang that this haidongqing is the one that fell in Songzhi hall a few days ago. Later, it has been looked after by Miss Biao."


    Su Hu frowned more tightly when he heard of the speech. He had heard about it a few days ago, but he didn''t take it to heart at that time.


    Because when Mrs. Su first came to the prime minister''s house, there was a scene in which haidongqing collided with a plaque and died?


    Therefore, Su Hu was just a play made by a group of women in the backyard to please old lady su.


    He never thought that his temporary negligence would end up in today''s situation.


    Zhang Chuntang was also holding a glimmer of hope. Therefore, after hearing the doctor''s words and the housekeeper Lin Fu''s words, he was immediately scared and his feet softened. One didn''t stand firm, so he was so straight and paralyzed on the ground.


    Su Hu looked at Zhang Chuntang, and a trace of disgust flashed through his eyes. No wonder she would react like that when haidongqing just fell beside her.


    Then, Su Hu''s fundus was a flash of cold light.


    Father-in-law Hai coldly looked at the scene in front of him, shook his head secretly, and returned to the cousin of the prime minister''s house. It''s not as good as a woman from the land of fireworks.


    "Cousin Tang, I ask you, why is this haidongqing like this?"


    Su Hu looked at Zhang Chuntang and asked coldly.


    Zhang Chuntang has long been frightened by the current situation. Where is reason? Now, seeing Su Hu ask her, he stammered to Su Hu without any image:


    "Protect cousin, it''s none of my business. I don''t know what''s going on. I only know that it was fine early this morning. Well, by the way, my aunt can testify for me. "


    Zhang Chuntang said that he didn''t care to get up, so he knelt down and went to Mrs. Su and said:


    "Aunt, you must save me. It really has nothing to do with me. It must be the hand of the bitch Hongxiang. She fed haidongqing food this morning. "


    When Mrs. Su heard the speech, she couldn''t help but look at Zhang Chuntang with disappointment. Who is that Hongxiang? But she didn''t know what kind of temperament she was when she saw the grown-up with her own eyes.


    It is absolutely impossible to say that Hong Xiang will betray her.


    Now Zhang Chuntang even pushed Hong Xiang out in order to protect her life. Does this mean that one day, Zhang Chuntang will push her out in order to protect her life.


    The more Mrs. Su thought about it, the colder she was.


    Zhang Chuntang didn''t know that Mrs. Su had thought so much in this moment. He kept talking about seeing Mrs. Su save her.


    Su Hu had been thinking about how to reduce the situation. All the people in the prime minister''s house picked it clean. Now Zhang Chuntang mentioned Hong Xiang, and immediately ordered someone to call Hong Xiang for questioning.


    In fact, Su Hu''s meaning is very obvious. This is to press this crime on Hong Xiang.


    In Su Hu''s opinion, Hongxiang is just a servant. Moreover, old lady Su obviously loves Zhang Chuntang. If Zhang Chuntang has an accident at this time, his mother will not die of grief.


    "Maidservant, general, old lady, eldest lady, ladies and aunts."


    Hongxiang is worthy of being trained by Mrs. su. She is more fearless in the face of danger than Zhang Chuntang. I don''t know how many grades.


    Chen he still admires Mrs. Su, but she is old now and can''t be cruel to many things. She pays too much attention to her mother''s niece Zhang Chuntang.

 Chapter 201

    Su Hu glanced lightly at the visitor and said:


    "You are Hongxiang"


    Hong Xiang knew the situation of the main hall long before she came. She knew that Su Hu wanted to protect the peace of the prime minister''s house with her own life. Without refuting, she said calmly:


    "Yes, the maid has followed the old lady since she was a child."


    Hongxiang is telling Su Hu that she can bury her life for the prime minister''s house. She thought that the prime minister''s house would give up everything. She just asks Su Hu to be kind to her parents and relatives for the sake of her serving old Mrs. Su for so many years.


    When Su Hu heard the speech, he couldn''t help but bring up a satisfied smile. This red fragrance is a smart girl.


    "Ben Xiang asks you, but you''ve been taking care of haidongqing. As long as you honestly admit it, Ben Xiang can open up and don''t involve your family."


    Hong Xiang smelled the speech and knew that Su Hu promised that she would not embarrass her parents and relatives and would take good care of them. She didn''t hesitate at once.


    "It''s the maidservant who has been living in the ancient sea."


    He looked at the scene in front of him faintly, and couldn''t help shaking his head. The red fragrance was still too simple.


    Once she confessed to this crime, even if Su Hu fulfilled her promise and let her parents and relatives die, it doesn''t mean that others will let her parents and relatives die.


    Zhang Chuntang, on the other side, confessed to the crime when Hong Xiang came. He was relieved. Then his brain turned and pointed to Hong Xiang and scolded:


    "Well, you Hong Xiang, I treat you well in vain. You hurt me so much."


    Although Zhang Chuntang is a little greedy for life and afraid of death, she is also a good actor. No, she said so pointing to the tears of Hong Xiang.


    It was pitiful and deceptive. People couldn''t help but feel a desire to protect. They all felt that they wanted to be sorry for her, Zhang Chuntang.


    Very red Xiang was scolded by Zhang Chuntang by pointing at her nose without refuting. She still knelt there lightly and didn''t move. Su Hu Zhang Chuntang''s person is not her at all.


    Zhang Chuntang scolded for a long time and said for a long time. He didn''t see any reaction from Hong Xiang, even when he was angry.


    She Zhang Chuntang was once ignored like this. Looking at Hong Xiang''s calm appearance, she was even more angry and said:


    "It''s no use keeping a servant girl like you who framed the master. Why don''t you just stick to death and throw it to the wolf."


    Zhang Chuntang said that he was almost ready to crack his eyes.


    "And your parents and relatives. Keeping them is also a disaster and a waste of food. I think it''s best to go down huangquan road with you. Your family happens to have a partner."


    Listening to Zhang Chuntang''s words, Hong Xiang didn''t see Zhang Chuntang, but looked at Su Hu with a pair of dark and shiny eyes.


    In Hong Xiang''s opinion, as long as Su Hu doesn''t nod, Zhang Chuntang is jumping and enjoying, and it''s impossible to really kill her parents and relatives.


    But Su Hu at this time, after listening to Zhang Chuntang, Su Hu guessed that Hong Xiang would look at him at this time.


    Therefore, as soon as he heard Zhang Chuntang speak, he had already looked at the door outside. Therefore, at this time, no matter what kind of expectation Hong Xiang holds, Su Hu will not give her any answer.


    When Zhang Chuntang saw that no one stood up to stop her from talking, even if she was more arrogant, he pointed to the servant and shouted:


    "You are deaf. Didn''t you hear what I said? I asked you to pull down the bitch who eats inside out and beat her to death. Don''t forget her family."


    She just came to the prime minister''s house. Hongxiang was the one who went to Jiangnan with Mrs. su. Later, after she served Mrs. Su for a long time, Mr. Su gave Hongxiang to her. As for Hongxiang''s parents and relatives, he didn''t know more.


    Therefore, she can''t guarantee that after she disposed of Hongxiang, Hongxiang''s parents and relatives won''t hate her at all. Therefore, Zhang Chuntang began to kill her.


    When the servants heard the speech, they couldn''t help looking at Su Hu. Seeing that Su Hu had no objection, they didn''t hesitate. They came forward and pulled down Hong Xiang.


    Hong Xiang doesn''t resist either. She already knows Su Hu''s mind after she saw Su Hu pretending not to hear Zhang Chuntang''s words.


    At this time, she didn''t expect Su to protect anything. She looked at old lady Su with her eyes full of hope.


    I hope Mrs. Su can secretly take care of her parents and relatives for the sake of her having served her for many years.


    As for herself, she had little hope.


    She still knows her own situation.


    At the moment when Mrs. Su met Hongxiang''s eyes, a trace of intolerance flashed in the depths of her eyes, but she soon recovered her calm, and she had no way.


    Today, if Hong Xiang doesn''t die, they will die.


    In the face of such a choice, I believe many people will choose to die, not die.


    Hong Xiang looked at Mrs. Su and Su Hu in disbelief. She could die. She wouldn''t have any complaints, but she couldn''t accept asking her parents and relatives to die with her.


    Hong Xiang reacted and just wanted to plead for her parents and relatives, she heard Zhang Chuntang shout:


    "Stop her from killing herself. Don''t let her bite her tongue. It''s not cheap for her."


    What Zhang Chuntang said was gnashing his teeth. It seemed that he was going to sprinkle his fear and anger on Hong Xiang.


    Mrs. Su and Su Hu looked on coldly. Hongxiang''s heart was engraved with a hole at this moment, a hole that will never heal.


    This is her loyal master. She is willing to bear the black pot for them and die for them. All she wants is that her parents and relatives are safe, but she can''t meet the only requirement.


    Mrs. Su wants to help her parents and relatives, but she knows very well that the crime of poisoning haidongqing is not small, and it is almost impossible to protect Hongxiang''s parents and relatives.


    Zhang Chuntang wanted Hong Xiang to die early.


    Although Hongxiang has served her for many years, she hates Hongxiang.


    In Zhang Chuntang''s opinion, the reason why she has not been able to marry Su Hu as a housewife is that Hong Xiang has been secretly obstructing her.


    Therefore, she hates Hong Xiang. She thinks she wants Hong Xiang to die, so she can smoothly marry Su Hu and become the prime minister''s wife.


    As for Mrs. min, Zhang Chuntang has never imitated what he sees.


    She felt that these people were just concubines, and concubines were not worth her trouble. She said that she had her aunt to help. She wants to have a foothold in the prime minister''s house. It''s easy to take a part-time job.


    "Woo..."


    I only heard that haidongqing, who was already dizzy, suddenly fluttered up and flew straight towards Hongxiang.


    All this came so fast that people could hardly react. When everyone reacted, haidongqing had stopped on Hongxiang''s shoulder.


    I saw that haidongqing rubbed Hongxiang''s cheek with his head after stopping on Hongxiang''s shoulder. It looked so close.


    Hong Xiang turned back and looked at Hai Dongqing who fell on her shoulder with satisfaction. A happy smile came up at the corners of her mouth and said:


    "Little thing, it''s a pity that you have a heart, and it''s not in vain that I hurt you so much."


    Sometimes animals are more grateful than people.


    The crowd was stunned when they saw the scene.


    Su Hu took the lead in responding and shouted to the servants who were pressing red incense:


    "Don''t hurry to catch haidongqing and drag him down."


    Things can''t be delayed, otherwise it will only be bad for their prime minister''s house.


    The servants recovered from Su Hu''s cold drink and immediately grabbed haidongqing from Hongxiang''s shoulder without hesitation.


    It''s strange that haidongqing doesn''t resist when someone catches it, but as long as the servant catches Hongxiang, haidongqing will go crazy and rush towards Hongxiang.


    In this way, the huge main hall was turned into a bustling place.


    Su Hu looked at the scene with a headache.


    If you want to pull the red incense down, haidongqing doesn''t want to. If you don''t want to pull the red incense down, can you give an explanation.


    At this time, father-in-law Hai spoke.


    "Prime minister, everyone says that haidongqing is a very spiritual thing, otherwise it won''t become the mascot of the Zhou Dynasty. Let''s see, there''s some reason why haidongqing stopped you from pulling down Hongxiang girl. It''s better to let Hongxiang girl talk about what''s going on."


    It''s rare to see such a lively scene. Duke Hai naturally doesn''t want to miss it. He also wants to boast to the emperor when he returns to the palace.


    Who is father-in-law Hai? He spoke. Su Hu disagreed.


    Su Hu waved and the servants let Hong Xiang go.


    At this time, Hong Xiang held haidongqing in her arms and gently stroked haidongqing''s head.


    She was only grateful to haidongqing. When her masters had given up her, she was ready to die. But unexpectedly, her masters broke their promise and asked her to be good. All her family died.


    At such a critical time, haidongqing saved her.


    Su Hu looked at Hong Xiang with complicated eyes and said:


    "Hong Xiang, do you have anything to say?"


    Hong Xiang slowly raised her head and looked at Su Hu and Mrs. su. There was no wave at the bottom of her eyes. She said plainly:


    "I have nothing to say."


    These people are her masters. She tries her best to serve them. She pushes herself out at the critical time. She doesn''t hate them. She only hates them, even her family.


    "Hong Xiang, don''t be capricious. If you have anything to say, it''s a rare opportunity."


    Mrs. Su looked at Hongxiang lovingly. If you don''t know, people will think Hongxiang is Mrs. Su''s daughter. That kind of love, is not only the elder''s love for the younger generation.


    Hong Xiang looked at Mrs. Su''s eyes full of love and couldn''t help feeling in a trance. Once upon a time, the old lady always looked at herself with such eyes, making herself feel that the old lady was very warm.


    But in the end? I haven''t become their life-saving tools.

 Chapter 202

    The corner of Hong Xiang''s mouth aroused a sad smile and said to Mrs. Su:


    "Old lady, are you sure you want Hongxiang to tell the truth?"


    "Silly boy, I watched you grow up. How can I break my promise to you. If you don''t want to say, are you still blaming me for not helping you? I can''t help it. "


    Mrs. Su said it was a kindness. Her eyes were full of guilt. She almost didn''t go directly to hold Hong Xiang in her arms.


    Hongxiang''s heart is completely dead in this sentence of Mrs. su.


    Won''t you break your promise? So what happened just now?


    Well, since it''s what you want me to say, I''ll tell you. Don''t regret it then.


    I saw a cold light across the bottom of Hongxiang''s eyes, and said in a voice without emotion:


    "Old lady, since you asked me to tell you, I will tell you the truth."


    Mrs. Su didn''t always pay attention to Hongxiang''s expression. Seeing Hongxiang say this, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. This matter will be over soon.


    She never thought that one day Hongxiang would betray her.


    Hong Xiang always noticed Mrs. Su''s look after she opened her mouth. At this time, she sneered at Mrs. Su''s relief.


    "Although haidongqing is close to the maidservant, it is not the maidservant who is taking care of her during this period, but miss Biao. The reason why haidongqing is close to the maidservant is that the maidservant is taking care of her after she has been bled by Miss Biao several times."


    A word startles thousands of waves, which is under such circumstances.


    Su Hu and others changed color because of Hongxiang''s words.


    Zhang Chuntang was flustered. She did these things very secretly. How did Hong Xiang know.


    "You bitch, what are you talking about? I know you hate me and resent what I just said and did, but you can''t put these unwarranted charges on me."


    Although Zhang Chuntang was a little flustered, she was not a fool. She knew that if she admitted that she had let haidongqing''s blood go at this time, it would not be easy for Mrs. Su to help her.


    "Have you talked nonsense? Miss Biao knows."


    Hong Xiang looked at Zhang Chuntang coldly, without a trace of emotion.


    "Well, Hong Xiang, I ask you, what am I doing with haidongqing''s blood? I can''t do it if I''m full."


    Zhang Chuntang made up his mind, even if Hongxiang saw her release; What about haidongqing''s blood? Hongxiang can''t even know why she put haidongqing''s blood.


    "Isn''t this miss watch the best? I think Miss watch''s face is much better than before."


    Hongxiang''s mouth aroused a cool smile. What idea did Zhang Chuntang play? How could she not know.


    As soon as Hongxiang''s voice fell, Zhang Chuntang just felt "buzzing..." and his brain was blank. His legs were soft and he almost didn''t fall directly to the ground.


    There was only one thought in her mind at this time, that is, how did Hong Xiang know so much.


    Hongxiang''s words were puzzled by many people present. His face was not good. It had something to do with Fang haidongqing''s blood. Only a few people had a clear scratch on the bottom of their eyes.


    Fortunately, Zhang Chuntang was also a relatively calm person. After his brain was blank at that moment, he returned to his mind and looked at Xiang Hongxiang. A sense of erasure flashed in the depths of his eyes. This Hongxiang must not stay.


    She managed to squeeze out a stiff smile and said:


    "It has nothing to do with my face."


    For today''s sake, if she doesn''t admit it, she won''t believe it. Su Hu and Mrs. Su will torture her for a servant.


    The most important thing is that she is sure that no one knows what she does, except Hongxiang.


    Zhang Chuntang also asked many people''s thoughts. For a time, almost everyone''s eyes focused on Hongxiang.


    I saw Hong Xiang still say without haste or delay:


    "I think some of you should also know that haidongqing is blood, which is very nourishing, especially for women."


    "That doesn''t prove that I let haidongqing''s blood go. As you said, there are not many people who know, and there are many people who don''t know. You can''t frame me for letting haidongqing''s blood go because I raised haidongqing for a few days."


    Zhang Chuntang looked at Hong Xiang and his eyes were full of yin and prey.


    "You..." Hongxiang obviously didn''t expect that things had come to this point. Zhang Chuntang denied it, and his face turned red with anger.


    "There''s nothing to say." Zhang Chuntang looked at Xiang Hongxiang proudly and said:


    "The truth is that those who are clear are clear and those who are turbid are turbid. This is the end of framing others. Sooner or later, flaws will be revealed."


    Now that Hongxiang knows his secret, he must die.


    Hong Xiang was blocked by Zhang Chuntang''s few words and couldn''t say anything to refute.


    She should have thought of it. Since Zhang Chuntang dared to do it, she must have perfect countermeasures. She blamed herself for being too impulsive and failing to knock Zhang Chuntang down.


    He looked at the scene in front of him and shook his head secretly.


    This Hong Xiang is a somewhat clever man, but it''s too bad to fight. Calculate the time. Elder martial sister should be here soon.


    Thinking of this, he stopped looking at the situation in the field, but looked down at the handkerchief in his hand. She stared at the handkerchief, and the handkerchief would bloom like a flower.


    Seeing this, Su Hu didn''t say much. He waved his hand and motioned the servant to take Hong Xiang down. Then he turned his head and said to father-in-law Hai:


    "Let Grandpa Hai laugh." The matter was finally solved. Of course, it was just Su Hu''s personal idea.


    "No harm." Duke Hai waved his hand and said.


    But his eyes, intentionally or unintentionally, swept over Zhang Chuntang. Zhang Chuntang felt a shiver all over and couldn''t help shivering.


    Who is father-in-law Hai? He can see a lot of low-level tricks. He will perform one or two paragraphs in the palace almost every day.


    "Now that the matter has been settled, my nephew will leave."


    Yu Chengyang had come to an end. He would not suffer any more, so he got up and said to Su Hu.


    Su Hu was shocked when he heard the speech. It seemed that he didn''t expect that Yu Chengyang was still here. Then he frowned and said in some displeasure:


    "Be careful, my good nephew. Walk slowly all the way."


    In fact, Yu Chengyang also knew that he was an outsider. It was not good for him to stay here after such a thing happened in the prime minister''s house, but he was afraid that he would suffer losses, so he had the cheek to stay until now.


    Duke Hai was overjoyed when he saw Yu Chengyang. He quickly got up and said:


    "The eldest son of Zhongyong Hou''s house is also here. Let''s go to Zhongyong Hou''s house again."


    "Father Hai." Yu Chengyang arched his hand towards Duke Hai. Two black lines burst out from his forehead. Is his sense of existence so low?


    He has been sitting here for a long time. Su Hu is busy dealing with things in his house. Even if he doesn''t find him, he hasn''t found him. How come even the sea father-in-law who also stayed to watch the excitement hasn''t found him.


    "I''m sure you heard the imperial edict just now. Go back and make good preparations and live up to the emperor''s expectations for you."


    "I will make good preparations and live up to the emperor''s trust."


    Yu Chengyang said again.


    The people who went to the south of the Yangtze River this time also had Huang He. He went there together. I believe his father will be relieved.


    "If father-in-law Hai has nothing else to do, I''ll go first."


    Duke Hai smiled and said:


    "Don''t worry, young master. Let''s work together."


    With that, father-in-law Hai said a few words to Su Hu, and then went with Yu Chengyang towards the gate.


    However, before the two of them stepped out of the main hall, they heard a porter report:


    "Tell the prime minister that there is a Taoist at the door who came to apply for alms and claimed to be Jingchen. He said it was Yuqing temple. After passing through the prime minister''s house, he saw good luck in the house and wanted to come in and ask for a cup of water."


    Before the sound fell, father-in-law Hai and Yu Chengyang looked at each other. They both understood the meaning of the bottom of their eyes.


    There''s another good play.


    The corner of his lips lifted an imperceptible radian, and finally arrived. If it was a while in the evening, the play would not go on.


    Su Hu waved impatiently and said:


    "Give me some money."


    At this time, Su Hu hated the first-class Taoist. He just sent one away, and now there''s another. Can Su Hu be patient in this situation?


    The porter heard the speech and turned away with him.


    However, as soon as he raised his foot, Mrs. Su stopped him:


    "Wait."


    Old lady Su looked at Su Hu and said:


    "Hu''er, I know what you''re thinking now, but the man claims to be from Yuqing view. How can we meet?"


    Mrs. Su is an elderly person. She knows more or less about the events of that year, but she didn''t know much about the prohibition issued by the imperial court at that time.


    Therefore, Mrs. Su only knew that the master of the Yuqing temple was the Taoist Yuqing, who had once been famous in the great Zhou Dynasty and intimidated women from various aristocratic families. As for her identity, she didn''t know very well.


    Su Hu frowned when he heard the speech, and seemed to think of what the Yuqing temple was, a shortcut;


    "Then listen to your mother."


    When he was young, he also heard Mrs. Su say this, but at that time, the imperial court was strict and the people could not spread it. Therefore, Mrs. Su doesn''t know much, and Su Hu doesn''t know much.


    The porter is also a very clever person. After hearing Su Hu say this, he knows that he wants to see the Taoist nun Jingchen.


    Duke Hai and Yu Chengyang have quietly returned to their seats.


    Su Hu saw this, but frowned with dissatisfaction and didn''t say anything more.


    Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t want to drive Duke Hai and Yu Chengyang away, but he can''t open this mouth.


    In the whole Zhou Dynasty, no one knew that father-in-law Hai was a person trusted by the emperor. If you offended him, what if he put on small shoes for you in front of the emperor one day.


    As for Yu Chengyang, Yu Tian is a good-natured man. Yu Chengyang is just not as good-natured as Yu Chengyang. If he goes up and tells Yu Chengyang these things at this time, he will be looking for abuse himself.

 Chapter 203

    After a while, I saw a Taoist in her twenties brought into the main hall by the porter.


    The Taoist nun dressed up is no one else, but Jingchen, the disciple of Taoist Yuqing.


    "I''ve seen Mrs. su." Jingchen didn''t say her intention until she finished.


    "I passed by the gate of the prime minister''s house and saw that there was a sign of auspiciousness here, but there was a dark smell after the auspiciousness. I took the liberty to disturb you."


    "Taoist priest, I don''t know whether to respect the teacher," Mrs. Su said to Jingchen.


    The existence time of Yuqing temple was almost the same as that of the Zhou Dynasty, but the Taoist nun who claimed to be Jingchen didn''t understand it.


    "My family is a Taoist Yuqing." Jingchen didn''t hide it and directly reported his identity.


    All the people present were good at their words. This man looks like he is only in his twenties. He is actually the disciple of the famous Taoist Yuqing.


    For a moment, the people''s eyes to Jingchen became hot.


    Not for anything else, just for the identity of Taoist Yuqing is really too special.


    Yuqing temple was also given by the first emperor. Some people say that Taoist Yuqing is the biological mother of the Emperor today. Others say that he is the first emperor''s sister.


    In short, we only need to know that Taoist Yuqing is a person of high status, whether in the secular world or Taoism.


    "The old woman has no eyes. I don''t know that Chang is the closing disciple of Taoist Yuqing."


    Mrs. Su asked everyone''s wishes. Jingchen is young and a disciple of Taoist Yuqing, so it must be a closed door disciple or something.


    Jingchen smiled and said:


    "I''m not Shifu, her old man''s disciple."


    Jingchen''s words made everyone sigh. Jingchen is not the closed disciple of Taoist Yuqing. How many disciples does Taoist Yuqing have?


    In fact, Taoist Yuqing doesn''t have many disciples, so he doesn''t have two with Jingchen, but the world doesn''t know.


    Although Jingchen is a monk, he doesn''t really know worldly things. Seeing the expressions of the people, he naturally knows what they are thinking, but he doesn''t solve their doubts.


    She didn''t come to the prime minister''s house today to get in touch with him, but to help him. Therefore, after she entered the main hall, she looked at Mrs. Su at the beginning.


    In the next speaking time, she has been staring at Zhang Chuntang, because in this way, what she says next will be more trusted.


    "I''m sorry, this benefactor looks strange. I don''t know what he has taken recently. It''s a rare treasure."


    When Jingchen said this, he always stared at Zhang Chuntang. His face was full of confusion and frowned. It seemed that he didn''t understand why Zhang Chuntang was like this.


    The ideas of others are different from those of clean dust.


    Before that, it seems that Zhang Chuntang was accused of letting haidongqing''s blood go. They can figure out what the blood is for with their toes.


    At this time, when Jingchen said this, there was resentment and malice in Zhang Chuntang''s eyes.


    Similarly, Zhang Chuntang was not much better. After she heard the words of Jingchen, the flower looked pale in an instant.


    She calmed herself and said:


    "Taoist priest misunderstood. I didn''t take any treasures. Maybe the water in the capital is more nourishing."


    Zhang Chuntang''s words can be said to be lying with his eyes open.


    In the whole Zhou Dynasty, several people didn''t know that the water in the south of the Yangtze River was the most nourishing. At this time, the water in the capital of Zhang Chuntang was more nourishing than the water in the south of the Yangtze River. It wasn''t lying with eyes open. What was it?


    "That''s really the benefactor''s blessing, but if the benefactor really takes it, he''d better stop it quickly, otherwise..."


    Jingchen didn''t say much when he saw that Zhang Chuntang didn''t want to admit it, but looked at Zhang Chuntang and said solemnly.


    "What else?" Zhang Chuntang unconsciously raised his voice several levels.


    Zhang Chuntang is guilty of being a thief. She really took haidongqing''s blood. Haidongqing is the mascot of the Zhou Dynasty. From the perspective of rarity, it is indeed a rare treasure.


    "This mystery must not be revealed." After saying this, Jingchen threw away the floating dust and put his hand on his chest and sang:


    "Boundless Heavenly Master."


    Whenever you wait to see this, it''s time for Su Wanyue to play.


    She pulled aunt Xia''s sleeve, still looking cold, and said:


    "Just now, sister Hongxiang didn''t say that the third sister would release haidongqing''s blood every time."


    Su Wanyue''s words are undoubtedly reminding people what kind of person this Chuntang is.


    The more ethereal Jingchen said, the more guilty Zhang Chuntang was.


    She can''t really have anything, can she?


    However, how does she ask Jingchen how to solve this matter?


    If she asks, it is not equal to admitting that she has hurt haidongqing. If she doesn''t ask, her life will be in danger at any time.


    After listening to Su Wanyue''s words, they had already looked at Zhang Chuntang. Now they understood her unpredictable face. In fact, what Hong Xiang said is true.


    Su Hu wanted to expose the matter, but as soon as he turned his head, he saw father-in-law Hai looking at him with a joking face.


    Now, it is impossible for him to be partial to Zhang Chuntang.


    Su Hu coughed softly and said:


    "Zhang Chuntang, what else do you have to say?"


    "Say what?"


    Zhang Chuntang looked at Su Hu blankly. Her blankness was extremely innocent. It seemed that she really didn''t know what Su Hu meant.


    Su Hu smelled the speech, and even when his face was green, Zhang Chuntang was unwilling to admit and tell the truth at this time.


    Didn''t she see Duke Hai and Yu Chengyang watching? Does she want to take the prime minister''s house to bury her?


    Mrs. Su is worthy of teaching such a person as Su Hu. As early as Jingchen spoke, she knew that Zhang Chuntang was hopeless. If one could not do well, she would catch up with the whole prime minister''s house.


    She looked at Zhang Chuntang with a sad face and said:


    "Tang''er, you really let me down."


    Disappointed Zhang Chuntang didn''t want to tell the truth at this time and wanted to take the whole prime minister''s house to bury her. Disappointed Zhang Chuntang did something stupid and was caught by someone.


    Zhang Chuntang saw that old lady Su also stood in the crusade against her team at this time, and her face was so pale for a moment. Shake your head and say:


    "Aunt, I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    I don''t understand why Mrs. Su said such words at this time.


    I don''t understand why Mrs. Su gave up herself at this time.


    He looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help laughing.


    This Chuntang''s means are still not very good. How could he suffer losses in such a brainless hand in his last life. I was weak in my previous life.


    She is still too naive. She wants to compare her life with that of the prime minister''s house and her family. How could old lady Su give up her life? Therefore, it was expected by Chen he that people would give up Zhang Chuntang at this time.


    As the saying goes, a dragon begets a dragon, a phoenix begets a Phoenix, and a mouse begets a son who can make holes. It can be imagined that old lady Su''s character is not much better.


    Zhang Chuntang, who has lost the protection of old lady Su, is completely a paper tiger. It''s easy to clean her up.


    He glanced at Su Hu and Mrs. Su lightly, and saw that they were both gloomy. I know it''s time to give them a hand.


    Since they were embarrassed and wanted to preserve the prime minister''s house, how could she disappoint them?


    "Prime minister, I think there is a way to relieve the worries of the prime minister''s wife."


    He said to Su Baofu.


    Since juechen, she has been called the Prime Minister of Su Hu, and she is no longer her father.


    This made Su Hu feel a little conflicted, but he couldn''t help it.


    What''s more, in such a dilemma, Ruohe actually said she had a way to solve the immediate thing. Su Hu naturally won''t embarrass Ruohe at this time.


    "Tell me, I don''t know what you can do."


    It would be a good thing if he could really preserve the prime minister''s house at this time.


    He looked at Su Hu, then old lady Su, and finally looked at Zhang Chuntang. He was embarrassed and said:


    "It''s just that this method will make my aunt suffer."


    "Well, just say it."


    At this time, where did he have the mind to care whether that method would really make Zhang Chuntang suffer? He only knew that preserving the prime minister''s house was the most important thing at this time.


    "I wonder if the prime minister has ever heard of a kind of perfume called watery fragrance?"


    He looked at Su Hu and said in embarrassment.


    "Water fragrance?" After murmuring several times, Su Hu''s eyes brightened, looked at Chen he and asked:


    "You mean..."


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "This water containing fragrance is a very common thing in the morning and ordinary days, but it will emit strange fragrance as long as it wants to fuse with the blood of people who have taken haidongqing blood."


    Ruohe''s words have been so clear. If someone doesn''t understand them, he''s a fool.


    Su Hu didn''t delay, so he quickly asked someone to prepare.


    "No, I don''t want to. I''m the cousin of the prime minister''s house. You can''t do this to me."


    Zhang Chuntang looked at the dagger closer and closer to him, struggling and growling.


    But she is only a woman. How can she be the opponent of several powerful servants.


    No matter how she struggled, she couldn''t break free from the shackles of a few servants.


    Seeing that it was hopeless to break free, Zhang Chuntang looked at Chen he with red eyes and said:


    "Su Ruohe, I have no grievances with you. Why did you hurt me so much?"


    If she had not understood it before, she would have understood it all now.


    It was a coincidence that haidongqing appeared. She didn''t appear early or play. It happened that she appeared shortly after she and her aunt returned to the capital.


    And fortunately, it happened that haidongqing was raised by himself. It was at this time that someone said in his ear what haidongqing''s blood could be.


    Then there is the situation now.


    All this seems to have been arranged.


    After hearing Zhang Chuntang''s words, he knew that Zhang Chuntang had guessed what had happened. Secretly, isn''t this Zhang Chuntang a fool.

 Chapter 204

    No matter what he thought in his heart, he didn''t show it at all. He looked innocently at Zhang Chuntang and said:


    "Aunt, what are you talking about? He''er just wants to help you. He''er believes you must not have done such a stupid thing as hurting haidongqing. Otherwise, he''er will not say such a way."


    "You should stop pretending here. You know what your heart is best."


    Looking at his innocent face, Zhang Chuntang was so angry that she was going to spit blood. If she could, she really wanted to come forward and bite hard, and then tear up his deceptive face.


    "Aunt, you misunderstood wo''er." He was so anxious that tears were about to fall out.


    I don''t know if it is the welfare after rebirth. He feels that he is very good at acting now. The tears can be retracted and released freely. He can cry whenever he wants, and even the number of tears can be controlled.


    Zhang Chuntang seems to know that no matter what she says, no one will believe her and is not struggling. He just looks at Mrs. Su and says:


    "Aunt, you will regret it one day."


    This Su Feihe, how to deal with himself, and what aunt Hui did before, I think she did it, and all the things they returned to the prime minister''s house, I think it has something to do with the girl Su Feihe.


    Zhang Chuntang couldn''t understand why she did this and what the purpose was. However, her intuition told her. The ending of her aunt, Mrs. Su, was no better.


    Maybe the situation is different. At this moment, Zhang Chuntang figured out everything.


    At the moment when she met Zhang Chuntang''s eyes, Mrs. Su was determined to see the touch on the bottom of Zhang Chuntang''s eyes.


    But soon don''t open your eyes and don''t go to see Zhang Chuntang.


    Suddenly. A strange fragrance floated in the whole main hall. It became more and more fragrant and thick, and gradually dispersed around.


    The result, needless to say, is also known. That is, Zhang Chuntang is really taking haidongqing''s blood.


    Mrs. Su closed her eyes and didn''t look at the scene in front of her.


    It seems that as long as she forces her eyes, she will feel that the scene in front of her is not true. Zhang Chuntang is still Zhang Chuntang, and there is no irreparable thing like today.


    "Someone, take Zhang down and send him back to Zhangjia. Zhangjia will deal with it himself."


    Anyway, Zhang Chuntang is from Zhangjia, the daughter of his uncle Su Hu. He came to the prime minister''s house as a guest. If he was punished in the prime minister''s house, it would be unreasonable.


    Therefore, Su Hu ordered Zhang Chuntang to be sent back to Zhangjia, and the people of Zhangjia would deal with it by themselves.


    In this way, the prime minister''s house will not be hated by Zhang Jia. His mother will have a foothold in Zhangjia in the future.


    Later, Su Hu looked at Duke Hai and Yu Chengyang and said:


    "You two, today''s business depends on my thin noodles..."


    We are all understanding people. We don''t have to say anything later. We also understand.


    It''s just that I want my father-in-law and Yu Chengyang not to publicize this matter.


    Father Hai smiled at Su Hu and said:


    "Don''t worry, Prime Minister. We''re not the kind of people with broken mouths, do you. Big childe! "


    "What father Hai said is." Yu Chengyang arched his hand and said.


    The matter here was settled. Zhang Chuntang was sent back to Zhangjia by Su Hu because he hurt haidongqing, the mascot of the Zhou Dynasty.


    The play is over, and Duke Hai and Yu Chengyang will not continue to take the prime minister''s house.


    Father Hai, in particular, has been away from the palace for such a long time. Presumably, the emperor is waiting for him to reply.


    And he was also eager to share the good play he saw today with the emperor, so it was called a wind under his feet, but he didn''t know how fast it was.


    Hongxiang, who had been pulled down before, thought she was dead this time. She lay on the bench, closed her eyes and waited for the stick to fall.


    Her heart is also a dead gray. It doesn''t matter if she dies, but she has implicated her parents and relatives. She is a sinner and a great unfilial person.


    But she waited a long time and didn''t wait for the pain of the stick on her body.


    But there was the sound of the stick hitting the real object in her ear.


    What the hell is going on?


    Hongxiang slowly opened her eyes and saw several servants beating on something made of cotton wool with sticks.


    She couldn''t help being stunned again. Didn''t she want to beat herself to death? What''s going on?


    She had heard more or less about the cruelty of the small room before. She only heard about the prime minister''s house soon because of her. She didn''t understand it. In addition, she used to be around Mrs. Su, so naturally no one really treated her.


    It''s just that things before that time, now she, have been abandoned by old lady su. How can these people show mercy on themselves?


    This small room, which had never existed before, was set up after Mrs. min took charge of the house. It was specially used to deal with those who were unwilling to obey her and committed mistakes.


    It is said that although the sparrow is small and has five internal organs, although this small room is only used by Mrs. min to deal with those who have different feelings for her, there are many torture tools in it. Just looking at it once will make people feel numb all over.


    It can also be seen what kind of person Mrs. min is.


    "Miss Hongxiang, we have received the order of the eldest lady. What''s the situation now? I think Miss Hongxiang is also an understanding person. How can we cooperate? Please cooperate with Miss Hongxiang."


    A servant whispered in her ear. The servant''s words were that Hong Xiang would pass God and asked:


    "Where''s my family?"


    "Don''t worry about this Hongxiang girl. The eldest lady has arranged it."


    When he got the servant''s words, he finally put down his hanging heart, and began to scream with the sound of the servants'' sticks.


    But those eyes are full of tears,


    She never thought that the person who saved her at the last minute was not the loyal master, but the humble eldest lady.


    With the cooperation of Hong Xiang, I heard a servant swearing:


    "Bah, I thought it was a hard bone. Unexpectedly, it couldn''t stand a few times, so it was called like this."


    "Yes." A servant''s voice echoed, and with another hard stick falling, he shouted:


    "You shout here, shout loudly. The louder you shout, the better I fight."


    The voice of bloodthirsty and tyrannical spread from the small room to the outside, making those who stayed outside shudder.


    It is said that the psychology of the executioners in this small room is very abnormal. Now it seems that it is not false at all.


    "Big brother, second brother, you should be more accurate when you start. Don''t damage your body to me."


    Another servant''s words sounded, and his voice was obviously much younger than the previous two.


    "Don''t worry, brother. We know you are good. We still have a sense of propriety."


    This voice was the first person to speak before and the eldest of the three servants.


    "Hehe, I believe big brother." The lowest servant said two times.


    If you think that the youngest servant is the kindest in the house because he doesn''t sound intimidating, it''s a big mistake.


    Because the old three''s reputation outside is that he likes playing with women killed alive.


    Moreover, the requirement of being killed is also very high. The requirement is that if important people are killed, they are not allowed to see any injuries.


    Of course, these are just rumors from the prime minister''s office and people outside.


    Only really through here. Those who have a good heart know that those are just rumors.


    Over the years, I don''t know how many kind-hearted people they have let go who have been secretly poisoned by Mrs. min.


    Of course, the three of them are not fools. Every time they let go, they are all people who know kindness and have a pure heart. Otherwise, the three of them will be punished by Mrs. min.


    "Aunt, the eldest lady is coming." A woman guarding the gate of the courtyard came in and said to Aunt Hui.


    "What is she doing here to see our jokes? You went back to her and said, "my mother doesn''t have time now. I can''t see you." Su Wanqing frowned imperceptibly, and said with a bad light in her eyes.


    If it weren''t for the bitch Su Longhe, how could she and her mother be sent to Chuang Tzu by her father.


    "Qing''er, be careful. Anyway, she is the first lady from the prime minister''s house."


    Aunt Hui was not as impulsive as Su Wanqing. After soothing Su Wanqing in a soft voice, she said to the woman:


    "Go and invite the eldest lady in."


    The woman took the order. After a while, she saw that Naohe had pity on the moon and came with her hands.


    "My aunt will go to Chuang Tzu tomorrow. He''er specially came to see her off. I don''t know when to see her and her third sister."


    He said, holding a handkerchief and gently wiping the tears around his eyes.


    Looking at Ruohe''s affectation, Su Wanqing really wanted to come forward and tear off Ruohe''s disguised mask. He said angrily:


    "Su Feihe, I don''t need your kindness here. Didn''t we just agree with you when we went to Chuang Tzu? Don''t worry, I won''t let you be proud for too long. Our mother and daughter will be back soon. "


    Seeing Su Wanqing saying this, aunt Hui immediately grabbed Su Wanqing and gently scolded:


    "Qing''er, what are you talking about?"


    Then he looked at Huang He and said:


    "Please don''t be surprised, young lady. Qing''er is a little grumpy because she is going to Chuang Tzu."


    With a slight smile, Su Wanqing looks so steady on weekdays, but she is still a little younger and can''t stand any big stimulation. It''s no wonder. She has lost her square inch only after being dared to go to Chuang Tzu.


    Su Wanqing is not afraid, but aunt Hui is different. In the face of such a situation, she may never return to the prime minister''s house, and her daughter will be forgotten by Su Hu. She can keep such a calm. She is really a not simple person.


    It seems that some things have to be put on the agenda.


    "My aunt joked. How could I be angry with my third sister? It''s just that my aunt went to Chuang Tzu for the reason of recovering from illness this time. If the third sister is still like this tomorrow, it''s not good."


    No matter how he planned in his heart, he didn''t show it at all.

 Chapter 205

    When Aunt Hui heard this, her smile froze and said:


    "What the eldest lady taught me is."


    It was she who smiled at the girl, otherwise their mother and daughter wouldn''t have fallen into such a situation.


    "When my aunt goes to Chuang Tzu, she must take good care of herself. He''er is looking forward to her third sister''s early return."


    Listening to this, Su Wan, who had calmed down a lot because of aunt Hui, couldn''t stop her resentment. She pointed to him and said:


    "Su Feihe, don''t be complacent too early. Anyway, I''m also my father''s daughter. The young lady of the prime minister''s house can''t stay in Chuang Tzu all her life. She will come back sooner or later. I will certainly get back what I''ve suffered today."


    Although Su Wanqing has been very angry by Huang He''s words and lost her usual stability, her IQ has not decreased. She knows that even if she goes to Chuang Tzu, she will come back one day.


    Therefore, Su Wanqing did not show too much fear of shangruohe.


    "Really? I just don''t know when the third sister will come back. "


    With a shallow smile, he looked at Aunt Hui and said:


    "Aunt, don''t let the third sister down, but you must take care of yourself quickly so that the third sister can return to the house earlier."


    In and out of his words, he implied aunt Hui''s mother and daughter. Since she had a way to drive them to Chuang Tzu, she had a way to keep the problem in Chuang Tzu and never want to come back.


    Aunt Hui saw that her baby daughter had suffered many losses in the hands of Ruohe, and she also understood that even in her heyday, she was not necessarily an opponent, not to mention Su Wanqing, whose mood had been disturbed by Ruohe.


    When he even said to Huang He:


    "Madam, up to now, I have nothing to say. I just advise her to forgive others."


    "Forgive and forgive?" After hearing aunt Hui''s words, he couldn''t help but arouse a sneer and said:


    "My aunt only knows that he''er said to forgive others. Has my aunt ever thought about it? I''m afraid not! "


    Aunt Hui, who was not an ordinary person, had reached such a point that she dared to say such shameless words in front of her.


    "I don''t understand why the eldest lady always targets me like this, but I think I haven''t done anything sorry for the eldest lady."


    "Really, it seems that my aunt''s memory is not very good, so let me think about it for my aunt. We won''t say it in situ. Let''s talk about things in the past month."


    He looked at Aunt Hui coldly and said:


    "I won''t talk about the things I fell from the stairs of Tingyu Pavilion and Mrs. min drugged my meal, because Aunt Hui and I are not close, and she doesn''t want to remind me that it''s also common sense."


    "My room is confused. I can''t understand what the eldest lady is talking about."


    Aunt Hui never thought that Huang He would be so transparent. She only knew these things after talking a lot. How did she know by touching the eldest lady.


    In her memory, she doesn''t remember that Ruohe has such ability. Otherwise, over the years, she won''t be coaxed around by Mrs. min''s self righteous person.


    Aunt Hui has her own ideas, scruples and considerations.


    But at this time, Su Wanqing, who had been stimulated by Naohe and lost her usual safety, was not happy.


    "Su Feihe, you know these things have nothing to do with my mother. Then why do you use these things to threaten my mother and frame us like this?"


    "It seems that not only does my aunt and my second sister have a bad memory, but also the third sister has a bad memory."


    When he looked at Su Wanqing, his eyes suddenly became gloomy.


    "Third sister, do you dare to say that you don''t know anything about what aunt Hui has done over the years? If you dare to swear a poisonous oath, maybe I will plead with the prime minister and ask him not to send you to Chuang Tzu."


    "I don''t need your kindness." Su Wanqing obviously had some confidence when she said this.


    Although everything she did with aunt Hui was extremely secret, there was no airtight wall under the day. It was guaranteed that Su Longhe, a cheap girl, would know something.


    Naturally, she didn''t dare to risk her life. Moreover, she didn''t believe that he would really plead for her.


    "I don''t know if I''m false kindness, but one thing I''m sure is that I must not have wronged aunt Hui."


    Chen he really didn''t go to see Aunt Hui and Su Wanqing''s mother and daughter, and went on directly:


    "I won''t talk to you about the crimes of your aunt Hui in recent months.


    What happened on my way to the Gaye temple for incense, and later Mrs. maimin arranged to pick me up. Aunt Hui arranged for the mountain bandit Qiu he met. "


    At this point, he couldn''t help tutting:


    "I have to say, aunt Hui, you are much smarter than aunt Lixia. In that case, you can make Mrs. min dumb."


    Aunt Hui looked at Huang He unbelievably. She did these things so secretly. Even Mrs. min, who thought she was right and had the help of the Li family, didn''t find out how the girl knew. She was just a teenager.


    Looking at Aunt Hui''s look, he naturally knew what aunt Hui was thinking at this time, smiled and said:


    "Is aunt Hui wondering how he Er knows? Ah... Aunt, what do you want me to say about you? You won''t forget that there are no airtight walls under the sky. "


    "I underestimated you." Aunt Hui looked at Huang He, and her eyes were no longer shocked. Said with a calm face.


    "Aunt, don''t worry, he''er hasn''t finished yet?"


    Chen he still looked at Aunt Hui and said with a faint smile:


    "I don''t know where my aunt got haidongqing and the juechen Taoist. I don''t know if my aunt will dream of the bloody plaque in songzhitang when she dreams at night. I don''t know if haidongqing has surprised my aunt today."


    Listen to the faint, calm voice of Huang He telling what has happened during this period of time.


    Aunt Hui''s face, which had been calm a lot, was stiff again, and looked very unnatural.


    After a long time, she closed her eyes heavily, took a deep breath and said:


    "The eldest lady''s means are really clever. I''m convinced of my loss."


    From today''s events, it can be seen that their actions have been under the monitoring of Ruohe. What they have done and want to do can''t escape Ruohe''s eyes.


    A Taoist juechen and a haidongqing sent her and Zhang Chuntang out of the prime minister''s house. In this way, she lost two enemies.


    More importantly, whether it was haidongqing or juechen Taoist priest, she found it. She paved a way for Ruohe to personally send her and her daughter to hell for no reason.


    Looking at Aunt Hui''s slightly sad look, he couldn''t help shaking his head and said:


    "I hope my aunt can take care of herself in the future. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    In her previous life, Su Wan''s mother and daughter did not cause any substantial harm to herself, and all these changes began to change after her rebirth.


    It is also for this reason that he has been unable to be cruel to Aunt Hui''s mother and daughter. This also makes him always inadvertently want to give them a chance.


    However, I don''t really know. With Su Wanqing''s temperament, he will never give up. Therefore, although he has released Su Wanqing''s mother and daughter, he is really waiting for Su Wanqing to dig her own grave again.


    Aunt Hui understood what he meant, but Su Wanqing didn''t understand. In addition, she didn''t like him originally. Now, he actually said such words in front of her, which made her not hate or complain.


    Ignoring aunt Hui''s persuasion several times, she said to Huang He fiercely:


    "Su Ronghe, put away your hypocritical and false face. I don''t need your sympathy."


    Ren Su Wanqing spoke loudly and maliciously, but Huang He didn''t hear it. He directly got up and said to Aunt Hui:


    "When my aunt goes to Chuang Tzu, I remember to have a good life and recuperate. Oh, by the way, if my aunt has time, she will also teach the three younger sisters the rules. In the future, don''t be like this."


    When he finished, he didn''t give aunt Hui and Su Wanqing time to talk. He turned and walked towards the door.


    When she reached the door, she seemed to think of something. She turned to Aunt Hui and said:


    "In fact, as early as before, I advised my aunt, but my aunt had to go her own way, and I couldn''t help it."


    Chen he said this and called aunt Hui an inspiration. She seemed to think of something. She looked at him first.


    At that time, you already knew the truth of the matter, but at that time, she had begun to fight against Ruohe. How could she let herself go?


    Seeing aunt Hui''s expression, he knew what she thought and said again:


    "In fact, my aunt is too suspicious at some times, and too naive at some times. Do you think without Zhang Chuntang, you can get the love of the old lady and sit in the position of the principal wife of the prime minister''s house?


    What you think is too simple. If that position is so easy to sit, Mrs. min should have sat on it long ago. In addition, as long as I am here one day, you can''t climb to that position.


    Oh, by the way, my aunt must be clear about this, otherwise she wouldn''t try so hard to calculate on me. "


    It is true that those who are in the game and those who are on the sidelines are clear. Aunt Hui has been oppressed too tightly over the years. In addition, Su Wanqing is about to reach the age of marriage. Therefore, aunt Hui is too eager for quick success and instant benefit in this matter.


    A word to wake up the dreamer, Ruohe''s words, let me recall your complete awakening, but now it seems too late.


    "My aunt will be on her way tomorrow, so wo''er won''t bother."


    Seeing aunt Hui''s look, he didn''t say much anymore. He turned and strode out of the door. This time, he didn''t look back.

 Chapter 206

    "Aunt, I don''t want to go back to Zhangjia aloneˇ°


    In the Songzhi hall, Zhang Chuntang knelt in front of Mrs. Su and wept,


    She doesn''t want to be sent back to Zhangjia, but once she is sent back to Zhangjia, she will never have a chance to marry her cousin and can''t become the prime minister''s wife.


    Mrs. Su glanced at Zhang Chuntang, who was kneeling in front of these bodies at this time. A touch of disgust flashed across her eyes, but it was more painful.


    "Tang''er, you know you did such a thing today. I just can''t save it."


    It''s not that she is really cruel, but what Zhang Chuntang did is really embarrassing.


    Good. It''s not good to eat anything. I ran to release haidongqing''s blood. It''s not my own death.


    The most important thing is that even if she wants to die, she still pulls her to the prime minister''s house. She doesn''t dare to let her continue to stay in the prime minister''s house.


    "Aunt, you can''t do this. You said you would let me marry your elder brother and let me sit as the prime minister''s wifeˇ°


    Zhang Chuntang looked at Mrs. Su incredulously. In her impression, Mrs. Su has always loved her most, and it is impossible to give up her.


    But the facts were in front of her, and she couldn''t believe them.


    "Aunt, you can''t drive me away. After I left, no one in the prime minister''s house will take care of you. Aunt, think about it. If I leave, you will lose an ally. As you saw today, none of these women protecting my cousin is a fuel-saving lamp. If I leave, they will be bad for you.


    With me, I can help your aunt run errands or something. "


    Zhang Chuntang may be really flustered and dare to say anything.


    "Tang''er, pay attention to your words. What do you mean when you leave the prime minister''s house, no one really treats me well. Don''t forget, I''m the mother-in-law of those daughters. If they dare to be disrespectful to me, they''ll wait to be stabbed in the spine."


    Mrs. Su looked at Zhang Chuntang with disappointment. You said, how could she have such a disappointing niece.


    So simple traps have to jump in by themselves. Who''s to blame?


    Zhang Chuntang seemed to react at this time. Old lady Su''s identity was different from her. Although they were all Zhang''s daughters, old lady Su was Su Hu''s mother, the old lady of the prime minister''s house, and the most distinguished woman in the prime minister''s house.


    Mrs. Su didn''t hide the disgust in her eyes this time.


    This niece, who has taken him with her for many years, hopes that one day she can help her win over Su Hu and don''t let Su Hu be wooed by those seductive children.


    But who knows, she is a fool. She can''t understand such a simple truth.


    Zhang Chuntang looked at Mrs. Su with disgust in her eyes.


    However, she did not understand why her aunt, who had always been good to her, could look at herself with such eyes today.


    For a moment, she seemed to understand something. Her heart was like dead ash. There was no hope in her eyes. It was gray and no longer clear.


    Ha ha ha


    Zhang Chuntang almost burst out laughing. Her aunt, who served wholeheartedly, turned out to be such a person.


    She thought that she had been with her aunt for so long, and she still had some feelings. Who knows, from beginning to end, she was just a chess piece, a chess piece.


    When the pieces lose their value, they are destined to be abandoned.


    And she is the chess piece that has been abandoned by the master.


    Zhang Chuntang also realized the most important point, that is, from now on, she can''t enter the prime minister''s house, she can''t have the opportunity to marry Su Hu.


    Seeing Zhang Chuntang like this, Mrs. Su still couldn''t bear it.


    After all, she has been with her for many years. Now she has done such a stupid thing, even if it is not out of her intention, it has been used by others.


    But for such a serious matter, I don''t know how to clean things up and leave so much handle on people. Such a mindless person will only get her into trouble if she continues to stay with her.


    Mrs. Su slowly stood up from the main position, waved to Zhang Chuntang and said:


    "You can take care of yourself in the future."


    With that, without waiting for Zhang Chuntang to speak, the woman beside him helped him into the inner room and stopped looking at Zhang Chuntang.


    Min lanxuan


    "Mother. You''re back at last. "


    Su Manjing greeted Mrs. min with a happy face and said happily.


    Today''s affairs are really exciting. Quietly, they solved two enemies. It''s like God''s help.


    Mrs. min looked at Su Manjing with a smile on her face and couldn''t help smiling.


    "Jing''er, let''s go in and talk."


    Although this is her yard, walls have ears.


    "Yes." Su Manjing nodded cleverly, stepped forward and helped Mrs. min to go into the house.


    After entering the room, Mrs. min didn''t hurry to say anything to Su Manjing, but planned to wait for Su Manjing to be happy and laugh enough before talking.


    Su Manjing was originally excited, but seeing that Mrs. min didn''t speak, she kept looking at herself. Her heart sank. She looked at Mrs. min with some uneasiness and asked:


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you? Is there anything wrong?"


    She wondered why she still looked at herself with such eyes at such a happy thing as today.


    Mrs. min sees Su Manjing calm down. Although most of the reason is because of her own gaze, she calms down at least.


    "Jing''er, don''t you think there''s something strange about today?"


    Mrs. min looked at Su Manjing lovingly and said.


    "Strange?" Su Manjing frowned puzzled.


    Isn''t Aunt Hui trying to calculate that the bitch Su Longhe was unlucky and missed the servant girl around her, and that Taoist juechen was just a person who couldn''t stand the table?


    As for Zhang Chuntang, not to mention, he didn''t know how to be cautious, but he was found out.


    Seeing Su Manjing''s look, Mrs. min didn''t know what Su Manjing was thinking. She shook her head and said:


    It seems that jing''er still needs a good practice.


    "Jing''er, do you really think aunt Hui and Zhang Chuntang are the schemers?"


    "Isn''t that so?" Su Manjing looked at Mrs. min with a puzzled face. She really didn''t understand any secrets during this period.


    "Jing''er, don''t you ever wonder why those people hired by Taoist juechen were caught by the eldest lady? Also, why did the servant girls around aunt Hui turn back at such a critical time?


    About your aunt, you should know that taking haidongqing''s blood can prolong life, promote blood circulation and Qi, and improve beauty, but even your mother and I know it today.


    And your aunt, what was born? Needless to say, you also know. Where did she know it? And did nun Jingchen appear too coincidentally? "


    If one thing is a coincidence, it''s still in the past, but so many coincidences come together, it may not be a coincidence.


    After hearing Mrs min''s words, Su Manjing frowned tightly. She didn''t understand what was going on?


    At first she thought that all this was just the reason why aunt Hui and Zhang Chuntang neglected.


    But now, listening to her mother, it seems that things are not what she thinks.


    Mrs. min sees Su Manjing lost in thought and doesn''t bother her. It''s a good thing that her daughter is willing to think.


    After a long time, Su Manjing looked up and asked Mrs. Min:


    "Niang, is it aunt Xia?"


    She really couldn''t figure out who was moving behind her back.


    If the person behind is Ruohe, Su Manjing will not believe it. This is not because of anything else, but because in Su Manjing''s cognition, Ruohe is a stupid woman who can be manipulated by her.


    "Not her." Mrs. min shook her head and said.


    If aunt Xia were such a powerful role, she wouldn''t let her stay in the prime minister''s house. To say that the other party is aunt he, the credibility will be higher.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have put such a heavy hand on Aunt he. But what she didn''t expect was that Aunt Hui had hidden so deeply.


    Even she almost didn''t find it. Otherwise, she wouldn''t let aunt Hui continue to stay in the prime minister''s house.


    "It''s not her. Who''s that?"


    Suddenly, Su Manjing said with a frightened face:


    "Mother, did you say it would be grandma?"


    Mrs. min frowned when she heard the speech, old lady? It seems possible, but it doesn''t seem that she did it, because Zhang Chuntang is her daughter-in-law. She can''t do such a thing at the expense of others and herself.


    Unless there''s something wrong with the old lady''s mind.


    "Mom, it''s not really a grandmother, is it?" Su Manjing asked curiously when she saw Mrs. min''s thoughtful face.


    Over the years, she has formed a habit that when she has her mother, she won''t use her head to think about those troublesome things.


    "No." Mrs. min shook her head again and said.


    Just now, she almost thought it was the old lady''s hand, but when she thought carefully, the other party could not be the old lady.


    "Ah, who the hell is that?" Su Manjing obviously lost her patience and said impatiently.


    "Jing''er, do you think it''s the smelly girl Su Longhe?"


    Mrs. min asked in a low voice.


    "Impossible." Su Manjing almost jumped up when Mrs. Min said that the other party might be Ruohe.


    "If she Su Ruohe could have such a means, it would be impossible for us to play with her over the years."


    Su Manjing thinks her mother''s brain must be broken. Otherwise, how can she say that the other party is the cheap girl Su Ruohe? She knows exactly how stupid the cheap girl is.


    After hearing Su Manjing''s words, Mrs. min neither refuted nor agreed, but really fell into meditation.


    Can''t it be that cheap girl Su Longhe?


    Then why do most of today''s things point to the cheap girl, but the cheap girl has nothing to do, which is not in line with common sense.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. min couldn''t help thinking of the previous thing about the account book. She was excited all over, and a cold sweat came out of her back.


    It seems that she underestimated the girl.


    "Mother, what''s the matter?" See Mrs. min''s unnatural look. Su Manjing asked quickly.


    "Nothing. Just jing''er, remember it for me. Don''t mess with that girl if you have nothing in the future. She will deal with the girl''s affairs. "


    If everything today is the hands of that cheap girl, then even a hundred jingers are not her opponent.

 Chapter 207

    It seems that she needs to go back to Taifu''s house.


    Mrs. min thought to herself.


    With their mother and daughter''s current ability, it is impossible to resist such a situation.


    At this time, Mrs. Min has completely eliminated the idea of trying to win over him.


    She felt that this kind of rice was too dangerous. It was beyond her and Su Manjing''s control. Therefore, an idea rose in Mrs. min''s heart.


    Something you can''t control, then destroy her.


    Heyun Pavilion, he saw the note in her hand and gave it to Daniu, asking her to find a way to give it to Aunt he.


    The above meaning is to let aunt he not have any contact with herself during this period of time, and she will find her when necessary.


    Let aunt he not act rashly when she leaves the prime minister''s house. Pay close attention to Mrs. min''s every move. Everything will wait until she comes back from Jiangnan.


    When she was in the main hall before, she tried to dispel Mrs. min''s doubt about Aunt he. However, he didn''t guarantee that Mrs. min would always think so.


    Besides, there''s aunt Hui. Although aunt Hui is going to Chuang Tzu tomorrow, what if a careless aunt Hui gets in touch with Mrs. min?


    Thinking of this, it''s not too late for him to think about it.


    In fact, the worry of Naohe is also superfluous, because Mrs. min will go to Taifu''s house early tomorrow morning. When Aunt Hui leaves the house, Mrs. min will already be gone.


    Even if aunt Hui has a heart, she can''t tell Mrs. min everything. Of course, these are later words.


    She went to the dresser and took out a small box from an insignificant box.


    Just from the appearance, it looks like Rouge used in my daughter''s house.


    He handed the small box to his heart and said:


    "You go to Aunt Hui''s yard tonight."


    Pity naturally understood what he had received. He didn''t speak at once. He took the box in his arms, went out of the room and guarded the door.


    For the performance of pity, he nodded with satisfaction. It''s convenient to have satisfactory servants around.


    After Lianxin went out, he asked lianyue:


    "Lian Yue, you are familiar with medical books. Do you know a kind of disease with hot and cold symptoms after onset? And there''s almost no pulse. "


    She also thought about it yesterday. When she came back, she asked lianyue, what''s the disease of Hanjiang? Why is it so strange.


    However, when he was in the carriage, Yu Chengyang kept following outside the carriage in order to avoid taboo. Yu Chengyang didn''t ask what he heard.


    When I returned to the prime minister''s house, I was delayed by a big meal. Only now do I have time to ask Lian Yue.


    Lianyue shook her head secretly after listening to Ruohe''s words. This is the first time she has heard of such a disease.


    It''s true that she has read a lot of medical books, but she didn''t see the diseases mentioned in that medical book.


    She had seen the disease of alternating cold and heat, but she could hardly feel the pulse.


    Generally, when the pulse can hardly be detected, it means that half of the man''s legs have stepped into the palace of hell.


    Seeing Lian Yue''s look, he already knew that Lian Yue had never seen Han Jiang Zhi.


    "Well." He raised his hand and covered his chest. Somehow, his heart suddenly hurt.


    "Miss, are you all right?"


    Lianyue felt nervous when she saw the appearance of Huang He. The kind of disease that the young lady said could not be asked for herself, right?


    But she shouldn''t have. She has stayed with him for some time. She hasn''t seen anything unusual about the young lady.


    "It''s all right."


    Ruohe waved to lianyue, indicating that she didn''t have to worry. She didn''t have a big problem.


    In fact, she didn''t know what had happened. When she thought that Hanjiang would die, her heart was very uncomfortable.


    Taifu mansion, study.


    Li Taifu looked at Mrs. min sitting in front of him and asked:


    "Min''er, why did you come here early in the morning?"


    Such a thing happened in the prime minister''s house yesterday. At this time, she didn''t stay in the prime minister''s house to comfort old lady Su, win over Su Feihe, and come to the Taifu''s house for what?


    "Father, I think my father heard what happened in the prime minister''s house yesterday."


    Mrs. min did not beat around the Bush and said directly.


    "Yes." Li Taifu nodded.


    The story of the prime minister''s residence had already spread all over the imperial city yesterday. It was hard for him to know whether he wanted to know or not.


    Although these things will affect the back house, many times, the back house will also be related to the promotion of the court staff.


    In addition, Taifu''s house and prime minister''s house have such an affinity, where he knows more about prime minister''s house than ordinary officials.


    "The father thought who was behind yesterday''s events."


    Mrs. min asked quickly when she saw Li Taifu nodding.


    Her father is an imperial teacher today. She can''t compare what she has seen. If her father could give her some advice, she wouldn''t walk around like a headless fly like this.


    "Don''t you already have an idea in your heart?"


    After less inclination, Li Taifu looked at Mrs. Xiang min, smiled and said faintly.


    Mrs. min was shocked when she heard the speech. It was really that girl.


    "Also ask the father to help his daughter."


    Mrs. min was surprised and the result was really what she thought.


    She never thought that the cheap girl had cheated herself for so many years since she lowered her eyelids over the years.


    "Tell me about your idea first."


    Li Taifu looked at his daughter with some disappointment.


    This daughter is excellent in everything, but she often thinks it is too much. Otherwise, she won''t suffer losses in the hands of the little girl.


    But he knew Mrs. min''s daughter well, otherwise he wouldn''t tell Mrs. min her own thoughts at this time.


    Her daughter is not stupid since childhood, but she doesn''t use her intelligence in the right place most of the time.


    "Father, my daughter doesn''t want to do anything."


    Mrs. min bit her teeth, looked at Li Taifu and said:


    "And ask my father for help."


    After the previous events, Mrs. min also understood that today''s Ruohe was not a simple role. Therefore, she decided to let Li Taifu send someone to solve Ruohe.


    As a result, the Zhongyong Marquis no longer had a suitable reason to stop Su Hu from righting himself.


    Although her reputation may be questioned at that time, it''s better than keeping her bad things.


    Li Taifu did not immediately answer Mrs. min''s words, but frowned in embarrassment, as if hesitating about what to do.


    Seeing Li Taifu''s hesitation, Mrs. min quickly said:


    "Father, although the emperor is in his prime of life, several princes are not young. Besides, there are so many accidents in the world. I''m sure there will be a good accident that day?


    In other words, although the outside of our Taifu residence seems to be full of glory over the years, we have always been dissatisfied with our Taifu residence. It''s time for us to make some preparations.


    This rou''er has been destroyed. Several other concubines can''t be on the table. If her daughter takes this opportunity to straighten up, jing''er will be a legitimate daughter. With jing''er''s means and talents, she will earn a glory for our Taifu house. "


    These words, long before she came, Mrs. min had thought about it. The remaining daughters of the Li family are all concubines and concubines.


    It''s difficult to marry an ordinary family as a housewife, let alone Royal. Even if you send it in, it won''t have any status. Let alone play any role.


    "How do you want me to help you?"


    Li Taifu hesitated before. After all, it was not a small matter, but just after listening to Mrs. min, he bit his teeth and asked.


    For the future of the Li family, he threw himself out.


    In addition, Mrs. min is embarrassed to eat our Taifu house one by one. Our Taifu residence is called Li Taifu. She thinks Mrs. Min has Taifu residence in her heart.


    Seeing Li Taifu''s statement, Mrs. min was delighted.


    As long as her father is willing to help her, she will have enough assurance to let Su Feihe''s cheap girl go down to the yellow spring to accompany her coquettish son and shameless short-lived mother.


    "Father, yesterday the Holy Father sent father hai to the prime minister''s house to announce the decree and sealed the girl. Why did the Lord of Tai''an County go to Jiangnan to relieve the disaster together with the eldest son of the prince''s house and the reckless man of the Zhongyong Hou house? My daughter thought, since it was a long trip, how could there be no accident."


    This time, she asked Su Longhe, a cheap girl, to go away with the eldest son of the reckless man of the Yu family.


    After listening to Mrs. min''s words, Li Taifu hesitated again.


    After all, it was Hou Gaoshi in Xueyi who went to the south of the Yangtze River together. It was not a simple figure. I was afraid that if he was careless, he would expose them.


    By that time, it will be too late.


    Seeing Li Taifu''s hesitation, Mrs. min wanted to persuade her by mouth.


    After all, such an opportunity is really rare. If you miss this opportunity, you don''t know when you will meet such a good opportunity in the future.


    As soon as Li Taifu saw Mrs. min''s look, he didn''t know what she was thinking at this time. He immediately waved at her and said:


    "Go back first. I''ll think about it."


    Over the years, when Mrs. min was in the prime minister''s house, she said that the wind is the wind and the fish is the rain. Where has she been refuted.


    At this time, even before she could speak, she was stopped by Li Taifu. She was more or less uncomfortable, even if the man was her biological father.


    But regardless of Mrs. min''s dissatisfaction, she didn''t dare to show a trace.


    Because she knew her father, if she showed a little dissatisfaction at this time, Li Taifu would beat her in the face in front of everyone.


    "Yes. The daughter went to see her mother. "


    Finally, Mrs. min reluctantly saluted Li Taifu and turned to leave Li Taifu''s study.


    But there are some unwilling and resentment in those eyes that people can''t ignore.

 Chapter 208

    Looking at the back of Mrs. Min who turned and left, Li Taifu was more or less soft hearted.


    He talked softly and said to Mrs. min''s back:


    "Min''er, I''ll give you an answer before they leave the imperial city."


    In the end, it''s my own daughter. Looking at her like this, I feel a little uncomfortable.


    Mrs. min, who had come to the door, once heard Li Taifu''s words, her eyes, which were full of resentment and unwilling, flashed a bright light.


    He turned to Li Taifu and said:


    "My daughter thanked her father."


    Mrs. min still knows what her father is like.


    Just like now, although Li Taifu didn''t promise her anything, Mrs. min can be sure that Li Taifu will help himself in the end.


    Looking at Mrs. min with a smile in her eyebrows and eyes, Li Taifu waved helplessly and said:


    "Go and see your mother. Remember that you can''t tell your mother about today."


    This matter can be big or small. If the old woman knows, she may have a few days to live in peace.


    "My daughter knows that she left. My father remembers to have a good rest. Don''t be tired."


    When Mrs. min spoke to Li Taifu, her eyebrows and eyes were full of smiles.


    Seven days later.


    He took pity on the moon and heart, and went towards the South Gate in a light suit. Today is the day to go to the south of the Yangtze River. It''s a long way to go. At will, he didn''t choose heavy clothes.


    As for big girl, she was left in the prime minister''s house.


    Daniu''s identity is different from usual. No one in the prime minister''s house will openly go to find Daniu''s trouble. In addition, aunt he is taking care of her secretly, so he he is more relieved.


    Before he left for Jiangnan, he had given the power of Zhongfu to Mrs. min again, and aunt he was still helping to take care of it.


    Don''t ask him why he doesn''t give all the feeders to Aunt he, it''s because he has another plan.


    Cui Qianqian''s business is almost done, so she should put everything on the agenda. Otherwise, she won''t be so busy in vain.


    The carriage went slowly towards the south gate, followed by more than ten guards.


    Su Hu was worried about what happened to him on the way, so he sent more than a dozen hospital guards to him, but he didn''t think about it. It was the emperor''s intention that he went to Jiangnan with Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang for disaster relief this time.


    Naturally, there will be a royal army to protect the safety of Ruohe and others. The guards of the prime minister''s house are nothing in front of the royal guards.


    Su Hu''s intention to please is too obvious. Why can''t he see it? Just thinking about her next plan, he didn''t object.


    But up to now, Ruohe still can''t guess what the emperor is doing. She sent a woman with Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang to the south of the Yangtze River for disaster relief.


    In fact, I don''t know if he wants to understand, that is, many ministers in the court don''t understand. Just because of Tianwei, they can''t say anything directly.


    Therefore, he he is the one who suffers. Fortunately, those people dare not say too much because they hinder the face of the prime minister''s house and Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    Of course, there are always one or two people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, or have enemies with the prime minister''s house and the Zhongyong Hou house, so they take this opportunity to discredit Naohe, the prime minister''s house, and even the Zhongyong Hou house.


    It was nothing more than that the emperor had an affair with him. He relied on these to ask the emperor to allow her to visit the south of the Yangtze River. For these words, anyone with eyes knows that they are false.


    I don''t want to think about it. Who will go to the affected Jiangnan to see the scenery? What are you doing when you''re full?


    In short, his reputation is at stake this time.


    The carriage arrived at the city gate in a short time. Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang had already been waiting there.


    Yu Chengyang saw the carriage of Ruohe from a distance. He urged the horse to drive Lele in the direction of Ruohe.


    "Cousin, you''re here."


    Yu Chengyang today is different from the past. When he saw Ruohe, his eyes were bright. He kept shuttling back and forth between Ruohe and Gao Shi. There was even an ambiguous smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Big cousin." Seeing Yu Chengyang''s attitude at this time, he was a little confused, but he nodded and said hello.


    Yu Chengyang saw that Ruohe didn''t understand what he meant, so he knew that Ruohe didn''t know about it. He mourned for Gao Shi for three minutes and urged his horse to follow Ruohe''s carriage.


    Also, there are only a few people who know about it. Yu Tian told him before he came. It''s not surprising that he didn''t know.


    "Cousin. I tell you, if someone dares to bully you or something on the road, you must tell me. I''ll help you clean up those people who don''t have eyes. Although your cousin can''t do anything else, I can make do with my kung fu. "


    After listening to Yu Chengyang''s words, she couldn''t help laughing. She was in the Royal Army and the Lord of Tai''an County personally granted by the emperor. The one who didn''t have eyes would always trouble her at this time.


    Although he thought so, he also knew that Yu Chengyang was worried about himself, and his heart was warm. He said to Yu Chengyang:


    "Don''t worry, cousin. If I''m bullied by someone, I''ll tell you. You''ll have to help me beat that person all over the ground and find his teeth."


    "Ha ha ha." Listening to his answer, Yu Chengyang laughed loudly. Obviously, he was very satisfied with his answer.


    "Well, when someone bullies you, I''ll beat that person all over the ground for teeth."


    While talking, they have come to Gao Shi. Instead of getting out of the carriage, he nodded to Gao Shi:


    "Mr. Shi."


    Gao Shi didn''t say much and nodded. It''s a greeting.


    But no one knows how excited he is under his calm face. He hasn''t seen her for a long time since that incident.


    At this time, Yu Chengyang was no longer following the car, but had gone to Gao Shi''s side.


    Gao Shi glanced at Yu Chengyang and said:


    "Now that everyone has arrived, let''s go."


    Yu Chengyang nodded and said he had no opinion. As for Ruohe, it was automatically ignored by them.


    He frowned slightly, indicating that he didn''t understand why he set out now and didn''t wait.


    Thinking like this, he glanced at the team at this time.


    At this glance, I just saw Gao Shi''s thugs waving, and the bodyguards who followed him followed him in order.


    At this time, the pity on one side sighed:


    "The snow clad marquis is worthy of having led the troops to fight. Look at this posture, it''s not something ordinary people can have.


    When he heard the sound, he turned his head and looked at Lianxin. Lianxin looked at Gao Shi with both hands holding his heart. He almost didn''t rush up directly.


    "Do you like him?"


    Somehow, after seeing the action of pity, there was an unknown anger in her heart. Therefore, she said the nonsense just now.


    Pity heard the speech and looked at Ruohe strangely. Then he said:


    "Young talents like Xueyi Hou do have a lot of young girls, but that person won''t be me."


    Because he left the prime minister''s house, he didn''t ask Lian Yue and Lian Xin to call themselves slaves in front of her.


    One side of Li and Lian Yue burst out laughing at this time. He said to Huang He:


    "Miss, I don''t know. Pity this girl has practiced martial arts since she was a child. Her only wish is to become a female general one day. That''s why she looks at Xueyi Hou with that kind of eyes."


    When he heard the speech, he couldn''t help smacking his tongue. However, the unknown fire in his heart really disappeared.


    She could not imagine that pity, a thin little girl, had such a dream.


    Seeing the unbelievable look on his face, pity quit, and some complained:


    "I thought miss was a different person, but I didn''t expect miss to be as vulgar as those ordinary people."


    Pity obviously misunderstood him and thought he didn''t agree with women taking the lead.


    He listened to pity''s voice full of resentment, and then he came back from pity''s shocking dream.


    Looking at Lianxin''s complaining face, she knew she misunderstood herself. She thought she looked at pity with the same dissatisfied look and said:


    "I also know today that I pity such a terrible person in your heart. I''m just surprised by your dream, so you think of going elsewhere."


    At the same time, Ruohe also explained the reason why she had just lost her mind to Lianxin.


    Pity was stunned and looked at him in some confusion. It seemed that he wanted to prove something on Ruohe.


    But he is a calm face, allowing pity to look at him. The pity month on one side didn''t speak, and they let them solve their own affairs.


    Don''t lean, pity. That''s why he said to him:


    "I''m sorry, miss. I shouldn''t have missed you so much. I won''t in the future. "


    Pity softened first under the calm expression of Naohe.


    Such a good master not only doesn''t put on airs in front of them, but also thinks well for them in everything, but looks at himself?


    It''s unreasonable to doubt her for a deep feeling.


    After seeing pity soften down, he knew that he had completely subdued pity. Over this period of time, he also felt it.


    Although pity is obedient to her paintings, it is not out of true sincerity. But because of the face of the master''s house.


    She smiled immediately, motioned that she didn''t care at all, and said:


    "I''m afraid it''s difficult for you to become a female general, but I do believe you. One day, you will become a female general."


    In fact, most of these words are comforting.


    Since ancient times, there are not many female generals who can fight against the enemy. In addition, now the world is peaceful, it is even more difficult for women to fight against the enemy.


    "Yes." Pity nodded.


    She didn''t know that he was comforting her, but at this time, her heart was still warm.


    Now there is no war, and her dream can only become a dream forever.


    At this time, several people did not know that in the near future, Lianxin will really become a female general. Of course, life is also a word later.

 Chapter 209

    Because I went to Jiangnan for disaster relief, I didn''t have much delay along the way.


    At noon, I stopped and hastily used some dry food to continue on my way.


    The party didn''t stop until evening.


    Because they were on the road all the time during this period, the location of the group at this time can be said to be no place in front of the village and no store behind the village.


    Of course, these things are still expected by Ruohe, which surprised Ruohe.


    The troops in charge of escorting materials did not stay here to rest like them after dinner, but were led on the way by an officer who looked like a lieutenant general.


    Seeing his puzzled eyes, Yu Chengyang said:


    "These are just used to lure snakes out of the cave. Real materials were sent to the Jiangnan area as early as two days ago."


    Nao Heben is a very clever man. Now, even if you understand what Yu Chengyang said.


    The supplies sent by the imperial court to the south of the Yangtze River are not a small amount. If someone makes an idea about these supplies at this time, it will upset the people.


    Thinking of this, he had to admire the person who came up with the idea behind it.


    "It''s getting late. You remember to rest early. You''ll be on your way tomorrow."


    At this time, Gao Shi seemed to have just returned from the inspection, handed the kettle in his hand to Huang He and said.


    Look at the kettle. It should be just installed,


    "Well, you too."


    Without affectation, he readily took the kettle handed to her by Gao Shi and said to several people of Gao Shi.


    She should have been informal when she went out. In addition, she was a person who didn''t want to calculate. Now she finally came out. She had to relax.


    Yu Chengyang seemed to be worried that he was tired because he was on his way. Now it was getting late, so he didn''t say anything. He got up and planned to leave with Gao Shi.


    However, as they raised their feet, they heard the sound of a dispute in the distance.


    "I said you are such a girl."


    "Yes, everyone is a man. What''s the big deal with using a kettle together."


    "You..."


    Due to the distance, I can''t hear very clearly. I can only hear a general idea.


    At present, several people were silent and walked towards the source of the voice.


    "What''s going on?"


    Yu Chengyang frowned and asked. Anyone can hear the dissatisfaction in his tone.


    Also, Yu Tian is in charge of the forbidden guards in the imperial city. Now these people are selected from the forbidden guards.


    If nothing goes wrong, Yu Chengyang will inherit Yu Tian''s position in the future.


    In other words, these forbidden guards may be Yu Chengyang''s men in the future., Now there is such a problem that he is not angry.


    "Eldest childe, it''s all right. We''re just kidding. We don''t want to disturb eldest childe."


    A very obedient voice sounded, vaguely with a trace of uneasiness.


    It seems that Yu Chengyang still has a certain prestige in these forbidden guards.


    This voice, which he remembered, was the voice of the person who spoke first before.


    Now that he is close, he can see clearly that he is a square person with a square face, a square mouth and a square body. In short, only one square can summarize everything about him.


    The man may be thinking that if he admits his mistake now, he will expose their previous quarrel.


    But what he could not think of was that when Yu Chengyang had not opened his mouth and his heart had not been settled, the guy who was laughed at by them and the guy who looked weaker opened his mouth at this time.


    "Are you kidding like that?"


    A soft voice sounded, obviously dissatisfied with the man''s words.


    After hearing the sound, he raised his eyes and glanced at the situation in front of him. Although this voice can lower the voice and make people sound like they won''t feel anything, he always thinks it''s strange.


    A large group of men surrounded two men who looked very weak.


    The two men were thin and small, with a morbid sense of weakness all over them.


    He Da wondered, when did the forbidden guard recruit such two thin and small people?


    Did the examination of the forbidden guards become lower, or did they recruit some new people to fill up because they had to escort materials to the south of the Yangtze River?


    It shouldn''t be. The imperial court won''t reduce the number of guards even if it cuts down.


    You know, the forbidden guard is related to the safety of many masters in the imperial city.


    Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang seemed to notice something wrong. They also looked up at the two people like Huang He.


    Gao Shi has been in the border defense all the year round and doesn''t know much about the things in the imperial city. However, when he saw the two men in front of him, although he was confused and felt vaguely familiar, he didn''t put them in his heart.


    The main reason is that the guards are not under his control. If he stands out and says anything now, they may not listen to him.


    He is also a soldier, so his thoughts on soldiers are naturally understandable.


    Yu Chengyang seemed to think of what he thought. Looking at the two thin and small men, he asked:


    "You two are that team. Who is the captain above? I haven''t seen you two before."


    The matter of escorting materials is extremely confidential. If there are spies in the team led by him, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Go back to eldest childe. We are new here. It''s normal that eldest childe hasn''t seen us."


    The man retorted, and the square man said. The man next to him who looked taller than him did keep his head down and didn''t say a word.


    "New here? What about him? Why not speak? "


    Yu Chengyang also noticed something wrong with the man who looked slightly taller and asked.


    Seeing this, the shorter men hurriedly squeezed out a smile and said:


    "Eldest childe, this is my eldest brother. He is afraid of strangers and doesn''t like to talk. That''s why he''s like this. He doesn''t mean to be disrespectful to eldest childe."


    The more secretive it is, the more suspicious it is.


    Just like now, there is nothing wrong with the two people''s answers, but Yu Chengyang naturally became suspicious at such a critical period.


    "Look up, this is a critical period, and no mistake is allowed."


    Yu Chengyang''s tone obviously has an irresistible dignity in it.


    However, it was precisely because of Yu Chengyang''s words that the two men who looked thin and small couldn''t help tightening their hearts.


    Are they going to be exposed so soon?


    Seeing that the two men had not acted for a long time, Yu Chengyang had deeper doubts in his heart, and even began to label the two men as spies.


    "Come on, I want to take these two people down and lock them up. I''ll release them when I find out."


    No accident is allowed in disaster relief.


    "Yes." As soon as Yu Chengyang''s voice fell, the forbidden army came forward to take the two thin and small men down.


    "Brother, it''s me."


    However, at this time, the man who had not spoken spoke.


    But her big brother was creepy.


    For nothing else, just because the voice of the man in men''s clothes is the voice of a young woman.


    "Wait a minute."


    After hearing the sound, Gao Shi''s face turned black. He waved to the forbidden army who was going to take the two thin and small men down.


    The forbidden army didn''t say much when he saw this. Anyone with ears could hear it. The big brother just shouted at Gao Shi.


    Obviously, the man in front of him, not only a woman, knows Gao Shi, and the relationship between them is not general.


    After hearing the sound, he was stunned. Slightly frown, how did the girl come at this time.


    How did she get into the guards? Yes, the visitor is Gao Qinqin, the little princess of the prince''s residence.


    The one next to her is her maid who sank.


    "If you don''t stay in the house, what are you doing?"


    Gao Shi asked, looking at the woman with a gloomy face.


    "Aren''t I worried about you?"


    The woman looked at Gao Shi wrongly and said.


    "Nonsense, do you know how dangerous it is for you to run out like this?"


    Seeing Gao Qinqin''s unrepentant face, Gao Shi was full of anger. It seems that he was too kind to this girl at ordinary times, which led to her being so indifferent.


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Shi. Anyway, the little princess has followed. Besides, it''s not too late now. It''s no use saying more. It''s already here. Let the little princess squeeze with me tonight. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Seeing Gao Shi''s anger, he knew that if he continued to ask, he wouldn''t want to sleep for a while.


    Upon hearing what Huang He said, Yu Chengyang quickly said:


    "Yes, preface, it''s getting late now. It''s not a matter for you to let the little princess go."


    Preface, high appropriate small characters.


    Gao Shi naturally understood the truth, glared at Gao Qinqin and said coldly:


    "Don''t hurry to come with me."


    When Gao Shi finished, he ignored Gao Qinqin and walked towards his tent.


    Seeing this, Yu Chengyang ordered the guards:


    "None of you is allowed to reveal a word about today''s affairs, otherwise it will be dealt with by military law."


    Gao Qinqin is also a woman. If you know that she disguises herself as a man and wanders in the forbidden guards, it will have an impact on her.


    If it is used again by people with a heart, Gao Qinqin''s life can be said to be over.


    This is also one of the reasons why Gao Shi will be so angry after hearing Gao Qinqin''s voice.


    "Yes."


    As Yu Chengyang''s voice fell, he heard a neat sound.


    Among these people, some understand the reason why Yu Chengyang issued such an order, and some do not understand it.


    But the duty of soldiers is to obey. Now, Yu Chengyang, their boss, issued such an order. They don''t understand that it doesn''t matter. Just obey.

 Chapter 210

    Seeing that these forbidden guards had no doubt, they answered neatly. Yu Chengyang''s mind was more or less relieved and nodded with satisfaction.


    Such an army was brought out by his father and their loyal and brave marquis.


    "Well, it''s getting late. You go back and have a rest early. You have to hurry tomorrow. Let''s go."


    Yu Chengyang waved. Yes, everyone dispersed.


    The forbidden guards are well-trained. As soon as Yu Chengyang waved his big hand, they had dispersed in an orderly way.


    "You run out like this, father, do you know? How did you get into the guards? "


    In his tent, Gao Shi is still angry. He looks at Gao Qinqin and asks discontentedly.


    He dotes on his sister. Of course, Prince Duan also loves Gao Qinqin''s little daughter.


    Therefore, Gao Shi couldn''t believe it. If Gao Qinqin ran out secretly, how anxious would he be if his father knew.


    "Brother, do you think I can run out without telling my father? As for how I got into the forbidden guard, of course, I have the help of noble people. Otherwise, even if I have great skills, I won''t want to get into the forbidden guard. "


    Speaking of this, Gao Qinqin immediately looked proud.


    When Gao Shi heard the speech, he guessed about it.


    There is a way that care is chaos, and Gao Shi is too worried. Otherwise, with his means and mind, how can he make such a low-level mistake.


    Without saying anything else, it is impossible for anyone to easily sneak into the forbidden guards without help.


    Thinking of these, Gao Shi''s face slowed down and said:


    "I don''t care how you got into the forbidden guards or how you came out. In short, I''ll send someone to send you back tomorrow morning."


    I don''t know what kind of danger I will encounter when I go to Jiangnan this time.


    It''s not that Gao Shi doesn''t worry about Ruohe, but that Ruohe is protected by two sisters, Lianxin and lianyue. In addition, Ruohe itself will have some basic boxing.


    Therefore, he believes that at the critical moment, Naohe has the ability to protect herself, but if he was a sister, he would not be very sure.


    When Gao Qinqin wanted to send himself back together, he was unhappy and almost didn''t jump up directly.


    "Why can you go to Jiangnan, but I can''t, or are you afraid I''ll delay your good deeds here? Don''t think I don''t know your purpose. Your father has told me everything about you. "


    Gao Qinqin spit out all these words like setting off firecrackers.


    After listening to Gao Qinqin''s words, Gao Shi pulled from the corner of his eye, looked at Gao Qinqin and said:


    "I sent you back for your own good, not for my own sake. Besides, do you know how dangerous a girl is outside?"


    "Isn''t he a girl?"


    Gao Qin looked at Gao Shi and asked. There is nothing wrong with her being a girl. However, like her, she is also a girl. The only difference between them is that she went to Jiangnan in accordance with the emperor''s edict.


    And she came in front of her father.


    "You are different."


    Listening to Gao Qinqin''s words, Gao Shi didn''t think about it and retorted directly.


    Gao Qinqin refused to obey this, and hurriedly said:


    "Why is it different? Don''t forget, I''m a year older than Huang He, or..."


    They said something that only two people could understand.


    Huang He listened in a daze.


    After listening so much, she only understood half of them. As for the other half, she really couldn''t understand what they said.


    From their conversation, he can only guess that what they said is what they both know, but she doesn''t know.


    Gao Qinqin means, do you think I''m different from him just because you like him.


    "You also know that you are one year older than others. I thought you didn''t know. You don''t look at yourself. Where is a girl? Where is a girl''s side?"


    Gao Shi said mercilessly.


    "Well, don''t look for any more reasons. I will send you back tomorrow."


    Gao Qinqin not only didn''t have any fear, but also straightened his waist and said to Gao Shi:


    "Then I''m not afraid to tell you that I came this time with the approval of my father. I don''t believe you look at this."


    Gao Qinqin took out a jade pendant from her arms and shook it in front of Gao Shi.


    Gao Shi naturally recognized the jade pendant. It was Prince Duan''s personal jade pendant. It can be said that he never left his body on weekdays.


    Now he gave the jade pendant to Gao Qinqin, which is enough to prove that what Gao Qinqin said is true.


    But. Who is Gao Shi? What has been decided cannot be changed.


    "I don''t care how you cheated your father and asked him to let you go out, and no matter how you sneaked into the forbidden guards, in short, you must go back to me tomorrow."


    He couldn''t guess what would happen along the way. It was too dangerous. He was afraid that he couldn''t spare too much energy to look after Gao Qinqin at that time. Therefore, regardless of Gao Qinqin''s wishes, he insisted on returning Gao Qinqin to the imperial city.


    "Why do you decide my affairs, or do you have a sweetheart who thinks my sister is in the way, so you want to kick my sister away."


    Obviously, Gao Qinqin didn''t talk about such high fitness. She thought that Gao Shi didn''t hurt her anymore.


    Later, Yu Chengyang, although it was said that he came later than Ruohe, he listened to almost everything he should or should not listen to.


    For Gao Qinqin and Gao Shi, he could understand what half of Huang He didn''t understand.


    He also told him before he came.


    Now I see another one who knows the inside story, and judging from the current situation, this person is likely to end up in his team. Therefore, Yu Chengyang didn''t hesitate and hurriedly said:


    "Preface, since Prince Duan has nodded, you can let the little princess stay. In this way, he''er can have a company all the way."


    Anyway, he must find a way to bring Gao Qinqin down to his team.


    You know, he''s a cousin like Ruohe. Before he came, Yu Tian asked him to block Gao Shi when he was on the road. He can''t deceive Ruohe so easily.


    "Wo''er, what do you think?"


    Yu Chengyang finished. Without waiting for Gao Shi to speak, he looked at Chen he and asked.


    He understood that as long as he nodded, Gao Shi would not object to anything anyway.


    After hearing Yu Chengyang''s words, Gao Qinqin reacts that the person who can control his brother is not Prince Duan, but Ruohe.


    Therefore, she quickly hugged Chen he''s arm and said:


    "Sister he''er, just tell my brother and let me stay."


    He didn''t have much reaction to Gao Qinqin whether to go or stay. He just looked at Gao Qinqin''s poor appearance and couldn''t help thinking of when he was at the prince''s birthday party. What Gao Qinqin said to herself.


    I can''t help feeling sorry for the little girl.


    It''s nothing to think of her going to Jiangnan this time. At the same time, she can have a long experience and express her mood.


    What she doesn''t understand most is that Gao Shi has the right to decide. Why does Gao Qinqin want to talk to herself like this?


    She doesn''t think she has the ability and charm to make Gao Shi change her mind.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Gao Shi and said:


    "Young master Shi, anyway, there are people protecting you all the way. I don''t think there will be any accidents. It''s better to let the little princess stay."


    "Now that the county Lord has spoken, I won''t stop much."


    As Gao Qinqin and Yu Chengyang thought, the only person who can persuade Gao Shi to change his mind is Ruohe.


    "Well, it''s getting late. We won''t disturb Miss Su''s rest. Let''s leave first."


    After Gao Shi finished, he took a deep look at Gao Qinqin, which led Yu Chengyang to leave together.


    Yu Chengyang wanted to say a few words. However, he was pulled by Gao Shi and went outside. It was really an opportunity not to stay with him.


    "Wo''er, I''ll go back first. You can rest early."


    Seeing that he was about to be pulled out of the tent, Yu Chengyang had to twist his head and say to Huang He.


    "You too."


    Somehow, he always felt that Gao Shi''s back looked familiar and seemed to have seen it there.


    This memory was not left by the formal meeting between Naohe and Gao Shi, but when there was no one else. It seemed that she was impressed by more than Gao Shi.


    Although it''s strange to be called Ruohe, Ruohe always believes in her intuition, and her intuition is always accurate.


    "Ruohe, I knew you were the best. You will speak for me."


    While he was still thinking about something, Gao Qinqin saw that Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang had gone out.


    Unable to control her excited hard work, she came forward and hugged Ruohe''s arm and said:


    "Ruohe, I don''t care. From now on, you have to protect me." The tone is full of excitement and expectation.


    As long as she coaxes her future sister-in-law and has a good relationship with her future sister-in-law, she will see how her brother scolds herself at that time.


    Youdao is a little princess who has a great reputation in the imperial city and is not afraid of heaven. The most afraid person is not Prince Duan, but her brother Hou Gaoshi in snow clothes.


    When he recovered, he heard Gao Qinqin''s words. Some people were unable to laugh or cry and said helplessly:


    "My cousin and Mr. Shi are here to protect the little princess. Where can I get a boudoir woman?"


    This Gao Qinqin, when she is omnipotent?


    Besides, it''s impossible for her to protect herself and the jumping princess.


    Originally, what he said was reasonable, but somehow, Gao Qinqin''s bright eyes always stared at him and made him feel numb for a while.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    I can''t stand Gao Qinqin''s too enthusiastic eyes. He asked with an eyebrow.

 Chapter 211

    "I''m looking at what kind of person can make that big ice cube obey."


    When Gao Qinqin heard what he said, he said it was true.


    He frowned slightly and said:


    "Little princess, don''t say that again."


    Gao Qinqin''s words just now will cause unnecessary trouble if they are listened to by interested people.


    Seeing his reaction, Gao Qinqin couldn''t stop sighing: brother, it''s not that he doesn''t help you, but that he doesn''t seem to understand your mind at all.


    At the same time, he was secretly excited. He was so big that he had never seen his brother eat flat. This time he had a chance.


    When he saw Gao Qinqin, he stopped talking because he had just said, and his expression was strange. He thought his words had made Gao Qinqin unhappy, so he quickly changed the topic and said:


    "Why did you run out of the Imperial City alone?"


    It''s good not to say this. As soon as he said this, Gao Qinqin''s face immediately changed, followed by a series of complaints.


    "It''s not you. I agreed to come to the prince''s residence to play with me when I have time. But you told me to wait and see no one. When I was really impatient, I sent someone to the prime minister''s house to ask. Only then did I know that Bi had gone to Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    I wanted to go directly to Zhongyong Hou''s house to find you, but you are a guest in Zhongyong Hou''s house. I don''t know the owner of Zhongyong Hou''s house. If there is a woman of the same age in Zhongyong Hou''s house, it''s inappropriate for me to go rashly.


    Later, when you finally met the prime minister''s house, I was ready to come to you. I didn''t know that you received a decree to go to Jiangnan before I arrived at the prime minister''s house.


    I know that you are in charge of the prime minister''s residence. I think you are going to Jiangnan soon. There must be a lot of things to do. Even if I come, you don''t have much time to accompany me. Because of this, I have the impulse to come to you.


    Also, for the last time, I''m not running out alone. My father nodded his head himself. There are sunken fish around me. Therefore, even if I ran out secretly, it''s not one person, but two people. "


    After Gao Qinqin finished complaining, he looked at Huang He and muttered:


    "You said you wanted to see you. Why is it so difficult?"


    Gao Qinqin could not help but Tucao in his heart, and make complaints about him.


    After listening to Gao Qinqin''s complaint, his face was a little unnatural.


    She can say that since the end of the prince''s birthday party, she has forgotten it.


    Judging from the current situation, it seems impossible.


    She was sure that if she said this now, Gao Qinqin would rush up and tear herself up.


    Judging from Gao Qinqin''s complaining tone, Gao Qinqin can do such things completely.


    Thinking of this, he finally had to say dryly:


    "You know, haven''t I been too busy lately?"


    Only Chen he knows how wrong this is.


    But Gao Qinqin, that silly girl, was really willing to believe what he said. She raised her hand and touched her chin. I knew it would be like this and said:


    "Ruohe, you know me now. Well, I know you will be very busy. I can''t bear to come to you."


    The sunken fish, who has not yet retired to rest, can not help worrying about his master''s IQ, but also feel unwilling for his master.


    Why does your master talk about Miss Su''s long and Miss Su''s short all day, but looking at others, it seems that he doesn''t care about his master at all.


    The more Gao Qinqin did so, the more he felt guilty. In the end, he clumsily shifted the topic:


    "Qin Qin, you see, it''s getting late. Should we go to bed and hurry tomorrow?"


    Ruohe swore in her heart that she really didn''t mean to forget it, really didn''t.


    Gao Qinqin seemed to realize that it was already late at night after listening to what he said. She looked at him apologetically and said:


    "I''m sorry, Ruohe. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I was happy and forgot the time."


    The sunken fish on one side could not help drawing several black lines at the forehead.


    My boss usually listens to a smart person. How come these two quotients have dropped so much as soon as she comes to Miss Su''s face.


    Forget it, as long as your master is happy, as for Miss Su, I believe that as long as you get along with your master for a period of time, you will find that your master is good.


    "It''s all right. It''s getting late. Go to bed quickly."


    The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smoke. How simple must this girl be to have such no intention.


    Gao Qinqin heard the speech and really stopped talking. He obediently climbed onto the quilt and went to bed.


    If Prince Duan were here, he would think he was dazzled. Is this still his lawless daughter? Why did you suddenly change your temper.


    Seeing this, the sunken fish couldn''t stay here. He turned and went outside the tent.


    It doesn''t make sense. Miss Su''s servant girls are guarding outside. She still stays here.


    Half an hour later, Gao Qinqin suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    God knows how hard it is for her to sleep now. God knows how hard it is for her not to disturb Ruohe''s rest in the future.


    She was excited at the thought of her iceberg brother hitting the wall.


    I don''t know how long it took. Gao Qinqin couldn''t stand it and finally fell asleep.


    I don''t forget to mutter in my sleep: Hey, there''s a good play to watch.


    I was speechless all night.


    Before dawn, she got up and dressed. It was a habit she had formed since her rebirth.


    She walked out of the tent with light hands and feet.


    Obviously, Lianxin and lianyue are used to getting up at this time.


    As soon as he got out of the tent, he saw that they had stood there obediently. It was obvious that they had been up for a long time.


    "Miss, there is a river not far ahead. You can go there."


    Lian Yue whispered.


    "Yes." He nodded slightly. Without any doubt, he raised his feet and walked towards the river that lianyue said.


    Obviously, these are already explored by lianyue and Lianxin.


    The wind in early summer brings the smell of river water, the fragrance of soil, and the fragrance of unknown wild flowers.


    Slightly cool, but also a shock to people''s spirit. The unknown fragrance of wild flowers makes people relaxed and happy.


    When he came to the river, he took a handful of water and drank it. He didn''t know where the water came from and where it would flow. It tasted very sweet.


    The same as the water in the kettle Gao Shi gave her last night.


    Think of it, yesterday they all used this unknown river for water.


    After a simple grooming, she walked to the deep grass and began her daily required course - squatting horse step.


    Lianyue and Lianxin are watching aside. It''s bad if they meet poisonous snakes and insects in the wilderness.


    Her martial arts practice was a very secret thing, so she chose to be in the depths of the grass.


    But what she didn''t know was that soon after she came out, the girl Gao Qinqin woke up and saw that the rice he should have been with her was gone. Regardless of her appearance, she ran out to ask the sunken fish outside.


    Who knows the sunken fish doesn''t know where he has gone, and the two servant girls with him don''t know where he has gone.


    These, Gao Qin, are in a hurry.


    When he rushed towards the comfortable tent, he shouted.


    "Brother, it''s bad. It''s bad."


    Yu Chengyang, who was just about to go out, went to the door and saw a dark figure spread towards him. He almost didn''t hit the dark figure. He was going to chop it. He just heard that the sound was familiar, so he endured it.


    When it was clear that the visitor was Gao Qinqin, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t understand why the little princess came in such a hurry this morning.


    Looking at Gao Qinqin rushing in, Gao Shi, with a black face, shouted angrily:


    "What does it look like to be so careless early in the morning?"


    Fortunately, he always gets up early, and Yu Chengyang seems to be used to getting up early. Otherwise, things this morning will be embarrassing.


    In order to save the time of setting up a tent, Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang set up a tent.


    "Brother, no, No."


    Gao Qinqin was out of breath and couldn''t say a complete word for a long time. In addition, she was worried now, and her words were even more confusing.


    Gao Shi, who was still angry, got confused when he saw Gao Qinqin''s appearance, and began to guide Gao Qinqin to ask:


    "Don''t worry. Speak slowly. What happened?"


    After taking a few breaths, Gao Qinqin realized what a stupid mistake he had just made and hurriedly said:


    "Brother, the rice is gone."


    "What?"


    Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang were surprised when they didn''t ask. How could this good man disappear?


    Yu Chengyang was already standing at the gate. At this time, after hearing Gao Qinqin''s words, he had no time to ask carefully, and rushed directly towards the tent of Chuanhe.


    I hope I can find some clues or something.


    Gao Shi''s idea is the same as Yu Chengyang''s, but his position is not as convenient as Yu Chengyang''s, so he doesn''t ask more questions. As soon as he pulls up Gao Qinqin, he follows Yu Chengyang''s back and goes towards his tent.


    After a incense stick.


    In his tent.


    "Are you sure wo''er is missing? She didn''t go out alone?"


    Yu Chengyang asked. They had searched the neighborhood and found nothing wrong.


    Because there is no way to go there because the direction where he is located is the river, so several people and he missed it.


    "When I woke up, there was no trace of Ruohe. Even her servant girl was gone. I was worried about whether there would be any danger to her."


    Gao Qinqin thought of what had just happened, and she still has some lingering palpitations until now.


    God knows how worried she was at that time.


    Listening to Gao Qinqin''s words now, Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang were relieved.


    He took the servant girl with him. Obviously he left by himself, not robbed.

 Chapter 212

    Gao Shi thinks more than Yu Chengyang, because he knows that Naohe and her two servant girls know some martial arts, and one of them seems to have a good Kung Fu.


    If he had been robbed, there would not have been any movement at all.


    Obviously, Gao Qinqin didn''t think as much as the two people in front of her. Seeing that both of them were relieved, she couldn''t help but be more anxious.


    "What are you two doing here? Don''t send someone to find it quickly."


    "There''s no sign of fighting around here."


    Yu Chengyang glanced at Gao Qinqin and said that if he didn''t know she was concerned about him, he really didn''t want to explain anything to her.


    He didn''t understand that Prince Xu Zhi and Prince Duan were extremely smart people. How did they change when they came to Gao Qinqin.


    "It doesn''t mean that there is no trace of fighting. What if someone uses overpowering drugs to take Chen he away?"


    Gao Qinqin didn''t think he would go out alone so early.


    "Overpowering drugs are really useful. I just ask you, where were the two servant girls of he''er last night?"


    Yu Chengyang felt that he had never had such patience in his life.


    "What''s wrong with being outside?"


    One side of the sunken fish pulled Qin Qin''s sleeve up and motioned her not to say any more. It was too embarrassing.


    Why did she put on such a master who didn''t want to use her brain.


    But she clearly remembers that at ordinary times, her master is still a very smart person. Otherwise, how can she suppress Su Manjing''s people who jump badly?


    In other words, he has squatted down and came back with horse steps.


    As soon as she entered the tent, she saw the scene in front of her. She didn''t think much. She knew that Gao Shi and they came to see Gao Qin.


    "Good morning, you have come to see the little princess so early."


    At the moment of seeing Ruohe, Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang were happy, and their hearts were put down.


    From the surrounding environment, they can be sure that he went out alone, rather than being robbed as Gao Qinqin thought.


    But before they saw him, they were more or less worried.


    Gao Qinqin, on the other side, asked as if pouring beans as soon as he saw the rice


    "Huang He, where did you go early in the morning? Did you get hurt? Do you know how worried we are about you?"


    "Well, how could I get hurt?"


    Listening to Gao Qinqin''s words, he was confused.


    She just went to squat down on the horse step. How can Gao Qinqin look like something big happened.


    What happened here after she left?


    Listening to him say he''s okay, Gao Qinqin still looked at him up and down carefully.


    "Fortunately, you''re all right, or I''ll regret dying."


    After making sure that he was really all right, he patted his chest and continued.


    "Ruohe, where have you been this morning? I thought something had happened to you."


    Gao Qinqin looked at Ruohe discontentedly, as if complaining that Ruohe didn''t call her out.


    "Er..."


    After listening to Gao Qinqin''s words, Huang he realized what was going on.


    Maybe she went out early in the morning. Gao Qinqin woke up and didn''t see her, and lianyue and Lianxin were gone, so she thought something had happened to her.


    That''s why she came in and saw the scene before.


    Knowing this, he said with some embarrassment:


    "Sorry to worry you. I''m just not used to sleeping in the wild, so I went out early in the morning."


    Anyway, they are all implicated by themselves.


    "It''s all right." Gao Shi looked at Huang He and said softly. What he didn''t know was that the tenderness in his eyes was about to overflow.


    This also happened to remind Naohe that although it was not the prime minister''s house, she didn''t have to live carefully.


    But we still have to pay more or less attention to the feelings of others.


    Therefore, for a long time, Gao Qinqin always couldn''t see him when she woke up, and she wouldn''t be so reckless as the first time.


    And Naohe will also leave lianyue or contact one of them to tell several people that she is just going out for a walk and will be fine.


    After Gao Qinqin''s trouble, he had such a delay.


    It was already daybreak, and they didn''t have much time to delay.


    Several people are hasty. After breakfast, they began to hurry again.


    For the sudden emergence of two women in the team, no one said a word more. Even those who laughed at Gao Qinqin and sunken fish last night always inadvertently hid Gao Qinqin.


    They have heard of the little ancestor''s reputation in the imperial city. They are afraid that the little ancestor will suddenly run to settle accounts with them after autumn.


    I think Yu Chengyang gave them orders again this morning. Otherwise, how can these people control their mouths.


    You know, the days of being a soldier are the hardest. If you don''t talk about gossip, it''s not a more sad day.


    The party hurried towards their destination.


    "You slept late last night. Do you want to squint?" On the carriage, he said to Gao Qinqin.


    Gao Qinqin was stunned when she heard the speech. Didn''t she sleep all the time? Thinking of this, Gao Qinqin was stunned immediately, and then her pretty face turned red.


    "Did I quarrel with you last night?"


    Although she wondered why she was like her, she didn''t sleep so late, and it was obvious that she slept later than her.


    But a good tutor doesn''t allow her to ask these questions at this time.


    "That''s not true. I''m just curious about what you mean when you say there''s a good play."


    Huang he naturally saw the embarrassment of Gao Qin and said with great interest.


    She also really wants to know what Feng Qianqian said about the good play.


    Gao Qinqin quickly covered her mouth with her hand when she heard the speech, looked at him in horror and said:


    "Did I say something I shouldn''t have said last night? Did I do anything indecent?"


    The faltering voice came from Gao Qinqin''s fingers.


    She clearly remembered that when she was young, she pestered her mother to sleep with her. At that time, her mother said that her sleeping appearance was ugly.


    He is not only dishonest, but also likes talking in his sleep, such as jiu''er''s molars.


    Her mother also teased her that if she had been like this, she would be despised by her husband''s family in the future.


    But what she never thought was that it had been so many years, and she had rarely seen such a situation since that thing.


    Why did you do it again last night?


    Gao Qinqin was more and more embarrassed. She wanted to find a hole to drill down.


    What a shame, did you, did you.


    She really has no face.


    "Something indecent? That''s not true. I''m still curious. What''s the good play you said? "


    He touched his chin and looked thoughtful. He seemed to be interested in Gao Qinqin''s sentence. He was even more interested in breaking the casserole to the end.


    "No, nothing."


    Gao Qin quickly waved his hand and said:


    "Huang He, don''t tell others. I sleep dishonestly and often talk nonsense in my dreams. My mother used to laugh at me for this."


    Gao Qinqin said here, coaxing a face that could no longer be red and lowering his head.


    Brother, in order not to expose your purpose, sister, I''ve even exposed my background.


    There''s no way. Gao Qinqin is really afraid that she will say something about Gao Shi, which will scare Chen he. At that time, her brother will have to run over and fight with her.


    He listened thoughtfully, finally nodded and said:


    "So it is."


    She did not expect that a king and grandson like Gao Qinqin would have such an embarrassing habit.


    However, this didn''t make him lose face. On the contrary, he thought such high celery was very cute.


    Seeing him, Gao Qinqin quickly said:


    "You can''t talk about it, otherwise I won''t finish with you."


    With that, Gao Qinqin also waved his fist.


    As long as she dares to speak out, she dares to fight with her.


    "OK, I promise you." He said with a smile.


    She understood Gao Qinqin''s mind.


    No girl would like to hear a large group of people talking about her sleeping position when she goes out.


    "Well, let''s make a deal. You can''t go back on it."


    Gao Qinqin sighed with relief when he saw that he should go down.


    But I don''t know whether she was too relaxed in front of him or something else. She showed the most real face in her heart.


    Of course, her relieved appearance was clearly seen by Huang He.


    In this regard, he was quite dissatisfied and said:


    "Originally, in the little princess''s heart, I su Ruohe is such an untrustworthy person."


    He usually calls himself "he he" or "he''er". He rarely calls himself "Su He", which proves that he is really angry.


    It seems that he is really angry when he sees him. Gao Qinqin looks at him at a loss.


    She didn''t do anything. Why did he suddenly get so angry? His hurried explained.


    "Ruohe, I don''t believe you. It''s just instinctive. You know, there are few people who really make friends with me. Those individuals only value the power of the Royal Palace, or want to please my brother through me, hoping to get my brother''s favor."


    Speaking of this, Gao Qinqin flashed a trace of disdain in the bottom of his eyes. Then he seemed to think of what it was and hung his head again in frustration.


    Poor girl, until now, she hasn''t realized that her expression just fell completely in Ruohe''s eyes.


    At first, he was really angry, but later he was relieved when he thought about Gao Qinqin''s identity and the environment in which she grew up.


    Now when Gao Qinqin said this, the last bit of unhappiness in his heart disappeared.


    People, that''s perfect. Besides, Gao Qinqin really takes her as a friend.


    "Well, I''m not angry."


    As he said this, he went to pull Gao Qinqin''s hand, as if he wanted to pass her emotions to Gao Qinqin through his hands.

 Chapter 213

    Listening to the quiet and peaceful voice of Ruohe, Gao Qinqin looked up at Ruohe and asked:


    "Are you really not angry with me?"


    Looking at Gao Qinqin''s cautious appearance, he couldn''t help smiling and explained:


    "At first, I was really angry, but later, it was not easy for me to think of you, so I didn''t get angry."


    As the voice of Huang He fell, Gao Qinqin''s face burst into a brilliant smile.


    The carriage was still moving fast and slowly towards its destination.


    But the carriage is really quiet now. Looking at Gao Qinqin who is sleeping soundly on the shaft, he can''t help shaking his head. It seems that the girl didn''t have enough sleep last night.


    Otherwise I could sleep so sweet in such a shaking car.


    But Huang He has put his attention into the book in his hand again. At this time, the whole body revealed a tranquil and elegant feeling.


    However, just then, the carriage suddenly stopped.


    He moved his eyes away from the book in his hand, frowned, reached out and opened a corner of the car curtain to see what was happening outside. Why did you suddenly stop at this time.


    Where the line of sight goes, Jiang Gaoshi and Yu Chengyang look around with vigilance.


    See this scene, originally only slightly frowned eyebrows frown tighter.


    "Pay attention to the alert. The terrain here is dangerous. I''m afraid there will be an ambush or something."


    Yu Chengyang said to a kind of soldiers.


    Although the supplies had been sent to the Jiangnan area a few days ago, they also brought a team of fake goods in order to hide people''s eyes and ears. The team left last night.


    But they have left a small part here. If someone really wants to pay attention to the materials, I''m afraid they will sell them at this time.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Chengyang''s voice just fell, and he heard the sound of broken space around him.


    As soldiers, Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang are very familiar with this sound, which is the sound of arrow feathers breaking through the air.


    The sound of a large number of arrow feathers breaking through the air.


    "There''s an ambush. Be careful."


    As Gao Shi''s voice fell, people began to guard one after another, and there was a big fight in it.


    They are in charge of the imperial city. Although they are elite soldiers, they have few opportunities to go to the battlefield. In addition, the world is peaceful now. Therefore, there is basically no chance to hurt the battlefield.


    At this time, he woke Gao Qinqin up.


    The arrow feather came through the air. Fast, fast and fierce.


    Everyone is waving their weapons to resist and defend.


    Holding Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang, he surrounded the topic in the center. It goes without saying that he was already in the center of the team. With the protection of lianyue and Lianxin, those arrow feathers simply didn''t want to get close to the carriage.


    At the same time, with the falling of the arrow feather, a large group of people came out of the surrounding mountains.


    Looking at their clothes, it gives people the first feeling of a bandit on a mountain. However, he always feels strange, but he can''t tell what''s strange for a moment.


    For a moment, the sound of arrows, rain and shouts of killing resounded through the world.


    People around them poured towards them one after another. Kill wave after wave.


    I don''t know when, Gao Shi has replaced lianyue and Lianxin, and strictly protected Chuanhe behind him, while Yu Chengyang also protected Gao Qinqin behind him in the same posture.


    I don''t know how long later, the blood has dyed the land red, mixed with the soil, and gradually turned dark red and brown.


    "There are too many people on the other side. We have to find a way to break through."


    Yu Chengyang glanced at more and more people around and said.


    Some of their people had been transferred last night, and looking at each other''s people and horses, it was obvious that they didn''t know what happened last night. I think their purpose is also to come for this material.


    Gao Shi naturally understood this point. He protected him tightly behind him. Chong Yu Chengyang nodded and agreed with his proposal.


    As for Gao Qinqin, when he woke up, he saw the scene in front of him. At that time, he was frightened and turned white.


    At that time, he thought she would scream, but. But she didn''t, and she recovered her composure after the initial shock.


    Gao Qinqin was really frightened by the scene in front of her when she was awakened by Ruohe. However, when she was young, she often pestered Gao Shi, who had just made military achievements at that time.


    Therefore, Gao Shi did not know how many assassinations he had met. Over time, Gao Qinqin was not afraid of such a scene.


    Later, Gao Shi seemed to realize this, so Gao Qinqin was not allowed to follow him.


    "Follow my orders and rush into the woods." Yu Chengyang told the crowd.


    The other party has feather arrows. As long as they enter the forest, the other party''s feather arrows can''t play any role.


    Obviously, everyone thought of this.


    "After entering the woods, be careful of ambush." Gao Shi added.


    His voice was not loud, but it also clearly passed into everyone''s ears.


    If they can think of entering the woods, so can the other party''s people.


    Gao Shi''s words are naturally understood by everyone. Even if they don''t understand, they won''t put forward opinions at this time.


    The most important thing now is to keep your life. No one is stupid enough to ask why at this time.


    Moreover, the nature of soldiers is obedience.


    Yu Chengyang naturally understood Gao Shi''s meaning. He took a deep look at Gao Shi and didn''t speak, but he was better than a thousand words.


    With the orders issued, the party slowly withdrew towards the woods.


    Those people seemed to realize that they were going to withdraw in the direction of the woods, but they didn''t stop them. There was a faint tendency to let them go. However, if they try to retreat, they will encounter strong attacks.


    This, obviously, is to drive them into the woods.


    In the face of such a situation, the people secretly shouted bad, but at this time, it seems that there is no other way out except the position of the woods.


    "Everyone has been careful when you come into the woods." Yu Chengyang told the crowd. Obviously, he also realized that something was wrong.


    At this time, if they don''t realize that things are wrong, then these people are fools.


    You know, when people are about to meet danger, the sixth sense is always accurate.


    However, after they entered the forest, they did not encounter any attack and ambush for the first time.


    The more so, the more intense the uneasiness in the hearts of several people.


    You know, before the storm comes, it is often the calmest time.


    "Let''s have a rest here first."


    After walking some way, Yu Chengyang commanded the crowd.


    The more this situation is, the more they have to wait for work.


    "Heer, are you okay? Are you hurt?" Yu Chengyang, who had arranged the crowd, asked him as soon as he came back.


    His voice had not yet fallen completely, so he attracted Gao Shi''s flying eyes.


    In that look. Hidden meaning that only a few people can understand.


    "Don''t you believe in my ability? I''m comfortable and can still protect my own woman."


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to lean against him and declare his ownership.


    Yu Chengyang also stared back.


    "Your woman, if I remember correctly, my cousin and you haven''t married yet. If you don''t say marriage, you don''t even have an engagement, so..."


    Yu Chengyang also leaned against him. A touch of pride flashed across his eyes. The man wanted to marry his cousin back. It was not so easy.


    Gao Shi stares back again.


    "It''s just a matter of time. You just have to remember for me that Huang He is my woman. You have to stay away from her. "


    Watching the two of them staring at each other, he frowned. He didn''t understand the secret language between them.


    Gao Qinqin on one side said innocently:


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you two? Are your eyes uncomfortable?" If you only have Naohe in your heart, you completely ignore me and know that I am your own sister.


    The sudden voice embarrassed Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang. And they raised their hands to their lips and coughed twice to hide their embarrassment at this time.


    The same action and the same voice made them more embarrassed.


    "Pooh."


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    In this way, the embarrassing atmosphere at this time was virtually dissolved.


    "You take a break here. I''ll go around and see if there''s anything unusual?"


    After entering the forest, his anxiety became more and more serious. Therefore, he was not at ease until he found out the words.


    Before leaving, I didn''t forget to wait for Gao Qin.


    The latter looked at him with a clever face, but the bottom of his eyes was clearly gratified.


    Seeing Gao Qinqin so, Gao Shi didn''t say much, so he left with a cold hum. This guy who turns his elbow out.


    In the dark, Yu Chengyang gave Gao Qinqin a thumbs up. Good job. That''s it. He must not marry Ruohe so easily.


    Gao Qinqin blinked at Yu Chengyang, and they communicated silently.


    After Gao Shi left, Yu Chengyang said:


    "Wo''er, I''ll also go to see the terrain. You stay here with the little princess and don''t go anywhere, okay?"


    Ruohe nodded and motioned Yu Chengyang to go at ease. She won''t run around.


    "Huang He, let me ask you a question. What do you think of my brother?" After Yu Chengyang left, Gao Qinqin came to his ear and whispered.


    "How about what?" He looked at Gao Qinqin with a puzzled face. He didn''t understand why the other party asked such a question at this time.


    "Oh, what do you think of my brother?" Gao Qin said eagerly.


    Before she came, she promised her father that she would help her brother. And what she just did was just want to be angry with her brother.


    If Gao Shi knew Gao Qinqin''s deep thoughts, he would vomit blood depressed.


    So ah, this man, it''s better not to offend women, especially close women, otherwise, it''s yourself who will suffer in the end.

 Chapter 214

    "Very good." He thought and said.


    Gao Shi is really a good man. He has a good family background and appearance. More importantly, he has distinguished military achievements.


    A king, grandson and noble, who won such war feats without relying on the power of his family, was recognized by the people. He was really an excellent man.


    "Well." Gao Qinqin lowered her eyes in disappointment. It turned out that this brother was just fine in his heart.


    Moreover, looking at the appearance of Ruohe just now, it seems that he doesn''t have his own brother in his heart. It seems that his brother still has a way to go in the future.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at Gao Qinqin''s lost appearance, he can''t think of where he said the wrong thing.


    "Nothing." Gao Qinqin shook her head and said to Huang He. She can''t tell him that my brother likes you. Do you have to like my brother, too?


    It''s simply impossible. You know, feelings can''t come reluctantly.


    "Ruohe, it''s still early. Why don''t we go around and have a look."


    Gao Qinqin took a breath, pressed down the loss at the bottom of her heart and said to Huang He.


    She was originally a lively person. It was difficult to ask her to stay in a place quietly.


    No, I can''t stay for a while.


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Chen he looks at Gao Qinqin. She understands Gao Qinqin''s temperament, so she doesn''t directly blame Gao Qinqin, but she doesn''t agree to leave because she understands Gao Qinqin.


    "There may be dangers everywhere. We''d better not leave rashly. Besides, I just promised my cousin."


    Chen he tries to persuade Gao Qinqin. They still don''t know what the idea of those people outside is. If they go out rashly, they are afraid of encountering some unexpected danger.


    "Oh, you see, my brother and I have gone to investigate. Anyway, we don''t have anything to do here. It''s better to help my brother and them explore, or do something modest."


    Seeing what he wanted to say, Gao Qinqin got up and pulled up his hand and went out. He also said:


    "I know what you''re worried about. Look, there''s nothing around. You''re bored sitting here, aren''t you?"


    You''re boring yourself. Make complaints about the moon.


    However, as soon as their thoughts fell, Gao Qinqin turned to look at them.


    They were scared to death. The little princess would not know what to read, or they would just make complaints about the one or two sentence in their hearts.


    On the eyes of Gao Qinqin, pity the moon and; Pity heart two people''s hearts almost slowed down.


    Who knows, Gao Qinqin''s words surprised them.


    "You guys, don''t follow us, you know?" Gao Qinqin didn''t notice the abnormal faces of lianyue and Lianxin, and deliberately said with a face.


    "Yes."


    After hearing these words, lianyue two people looked at Ruohe and saw that Ruohe didn''t have anything to say, so they answered.


    It wasn''t until GA ah pulled Ruohe away that Lian Yue and her husband were relieved. It turned out that the little princess couldn''t read her mind. They were really scared to death just now.


    It''s not that lianyue and Gao Qinqin were timid, but that face Gao Qinqin had deliberately set before was really terrible. In addition, they were guilty of being thieves, not to mention that when Gao Qinqin had just blacked his face, she almost bluffed him.


    Thought lianyue and Lianxin had done something to annoy Gao Qinqin.


    Finally, he couldn''t stand Gao Qinqin''s tangle, so he had to pull her to the depths of the forest.


    But what they didn''t know was that while Gao Qinqin pulled Ruohe away, a figure also left with Ruohe on a tree not far from them.


    If Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang are here, they will be surprised at the hiding Kung Fu with each other. You know, there are few people who can hide under Gao Shi''s eyelids without being found.


    "Ruohe, look at the flowers over there. How well they bloom."


    This way, Gao Qinqin has pulled the rice grass away. Looking at these nameless wild flowers in front of her, Gao Qinqin said excitedly.


    It was her first time to see the real wild scenery when she was so old. For a time, she was a little too excited.


    It was also the first time for Ruohe to see such a scenery. Gao Qinqin chirped aside, which added a bit of popularity to the quiet valley.


    Unconsciously, like Gao Qinqin, he gradually relaxed his mood. Of course, he didn''t relax his vigilance because of this. He still kept his vigilant heart and enjoyed the beauty in front of him.


    No one would have thought that there was a relatively open grassland not far from passing through the woods.


    In April, when the flowers are blooming in spring, the grassland is full of nameless wild flowers.


    Although these wild flowers are not like the gorgeous peonies, the delicate peonies and the integrity of cold plum and orchids, they also look relaxed and happy.


    In short, it''s just two words, comfortable.


    This is different from other beauty. It is a beauty from nature, a unique beauty of nature.


    "What kind of flowers are you talking about? Why are they so small? Although they don''t look like peonies, they make people feel very comfortable. What''s the feeling? Also, look at its leaves. It''s strange."


    Gao Qinqin squatted down and asked, pointing to an unknown wild flower. It looked like a child who had discovered the new world.


    When he looked in the direction pointed by Gao Qinqin, there really was a small purple flower that looked the size of a baby''s fingernail. Even the leaves were vaguely purple. If you didn''t look carefully, it was really difficult to find it in this pile of grass.


    It''s really not an ordinary small one. He sighed in his heart.


    "I don''t know." He shook his head and said.


    She''s not omnipotent anymore. I''m saying that this is the first time she''s gone away in her life. How can she recognize these flowers in the countryside.


    But, vaguely, he always felt as if she had seen such wild flowers somewhere.


    But Naohe was sure that this was the first time she saw this kind of purple flower. In short, it was a very strange feeling.


    "Then I''ll take it back and ask my brother. He must know."


    Gao Qinqin''s answer to Huang He seemed to be expected and did not show much disappointment.


    But she still didn''t give up, and then she had stretched out her hand to pull up the unknown wild flower by roots.


    Huang He looked at Gao Qinqin''s behavior and couldn''t help pumping. Don''t you know how funny she was doing this, girl?


    Unconsciously, the bottom of his eyes was full of laughter.


    Just in the next second, a name called huangquan soul breaking flashed in his mind. At this time, the smile at the bottom of his eyes completely solidified.


    Meanwhile, Gao Qinqin''s hand was about to touch the purple flower.


    Without thinking about it, he hurriedly rushed to Gao Qinqin, pushed him away and shouted:


    "Be careful not to touch it. The flower is poisonous."


    Gao Qinqin was bumped by Huang He. Naturally, he couldn''t successfully touch the purple flower.


    At this time, there was only one word in her mind. The flower was poisonous, and even her voice began to tremble.


    "He, you said the flowers were poisonous."


    "Yes." He nodded and said.


    "This flower is called huangquan soul breaking. It is extremely poisonous. Once it is stained, it will be poisoned and die within three days. Moreover, the poisoned person will not feel much, but will die unconsciously in his sleep."


    As the name suggests, this flower is highly poisonous. Once it is stained, it will die.


    But how can such a vicious flower grow in such a place?


    This is what he couldn''t understand.


    Gao Qinqin patted his heart and said:


    "Fortunately, you stopped it in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Her eldest brother was already poisoned. If she was taking such vicious and domineering poisonous flowers back, wouldn''t her eldest brother be even worse.


    If so, she really has no place to cry. She can have an accident, but her big brother can''t have any mistakes.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go back quickly."


    He took out the dagger from his arms and carefully dug up the ghost of the yellow spring. After wrapping it with a handkerchief, he said to Gao Qinqin after putting it into the lotus and packaging it.


    After what had just happened, Gao Qinqin would not be foolish enough to continue to stay here. He agreed without thinking.


    What if you encounter such poisonous wild flowers later.


    It is impossible for him to push himself away in such a timely manner every time. If he is not careful, he may explain his life here, and he may be involved.


    If that were true, her brother would have to peel some skin.


    However, just then, there was a sudden movement around, and the rustling gradually approached from a distance.


    They were followed by sounds they knew very well, sounds they had heard outside the woods before.


    It''s the sound of arrow feathers breaking through the air.


    Fortunately, she hasn''t relaxed her vigilance until now when she was pulled out by Gao Qinqin, and the dagger she used to dig the soul of the yellow spring is still in her hand and hasn''t been put back.


    Therefore, it also saves a lot of time for Yuhe.


    As soon as she pulled Gao Qinqin behind her, she waved a dagger and cut off the flying feather arrow.


    Or pick, or chop, or chop.


    The dagger danced rapidly in the hand of Huang He, blooming its unique charm.


    Gao Qinqin was first surprised by the scene in front of her, then calmed down, and then a sense of regret came to her heart.


    Such a thing would not have happened if she had not forcibly pulled the rice out.


    It''s all her fault.


    It''s all her fault.


    Even if you want to fight in front, it should be her.

 Chapter 215

    Because it all started with her.


    Thinking like this, Gao Qinqin somehow took out a dagger from his ankle and rushed in front of Huang He.


    Huang He was surprised by Gao Qinqin''s sudden move, but fortunately, his concentration was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Therefore, although she was surprised by Gao Qinqin''s action, the action on her hand didn''t stop at all.


    With the addition of Gao Qinqin, he was a lot easier for a moment, but it was not a way to go on like this for a long time.


    She said to Gao Qinqin:


    "I''ll hold on here first. You find a way to break through and go back and inform your cousin that they come."


    This is not far from where they settled before. As long as they pass the news back, they will be saved.


    "No, I''m in the way here. Go back first."


    Gao Qinqin was not happy immediately after hearing what he said, and immediately retorted.


    "Why is there so much nonsense? You go back when you go home."


    Vaguely, Naohe felt that these people were coming for her. Therefore, she stayed here and asked Gao Qinqin to go back for help.


    Therefore, when he said this, his voice was surprisingly cold and not angry. This momentum made Gao Qin, who had grown up in the royal family since childhood, stunned.


    Is the frightening momentum that just came out really from Huang He?


    Why does she feel so unreal?


    That feeling is more frightening than the momentum of Uncle Huang. It''s almost like my brother.


    This feeling made Gao Qinqin feel uncomfortable all over the body, but it was precisely because of the momentum sent out by Huang He that Gao Qinqin couldn''t help nodding.


    When she reacted, it was too late.


    In such a critical and chaotic time, Gao Qinqin can''t be so stupid as to argue with Huang He so much, and she tries to suppress the unhappiness in her heart.


    She was the only one who broke out of the disaster, so she had the responsibility to protect Ruohe from injury.


    What''s more, even if she disobeyed her heart and promised to break through and move out to save the soldiers. She endured the discontent in her heart and slowly broke through under the cover of Huang He.


    Seeing Gao Qinqin''s actions, he also tacitly blocked the attacks behind Gao Qinqin one by one.


    Although it is the first time for them to cooperate, they also have quite a tacit understanding.


    After a while, Gao Qinqin successfully rushed out of the attack range of the arrow feather.


    If at ordinary times, he will praise Gao Qinqin for his good skills.


    Those hidden in the dark see Gao Qinqin''s successful breakthrough and don''t send people to chase him. It seems that they don''t pay attention to Gao Qinqin at all, and it seems that they have enough confidence in themselves to destroy the rice before Gao Qinqin moves to rescue the soldiers.


    As everyone knows, it was their inaction on Gao Qinqin that brought them an almost devastating blow in the near future.


    Seeing Gao Qinqin successfully break through the encirclement, he was relieved. Now he saw that those people were not worried after seeing Gao Qinqin successfully leave their attack range. Secret way:


    Sure enough, as she thought, these people came for her.


    She just couldn''t imagine that she had never offended any Jianghu forces. Why would such people come to kill herself at this time? Moreover, the means are not ordinary and exquisite.


    Understand the character of everyone in their line, make full use of this, and let yourself step by step into the trap they set.


    While those hiding in the dark listened to a man loudly after Gao Qinqin left:


    "Be sharp. We''re still waiting for us."


    As the man''s voice fell, countless people in black suddenly poured out all around, all holding sharp swords and swarming towards Ruohe.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help sneering. She probably guessed who was behind it.


    The assassination was only for her? Otherwise, they won''t be merciful because of Gao Qinqin.


    Judging from the number of people in black, it''s easy to kill her and Gao Qinqin.


    There is no need to stop fighting because Gao Qinqin is present. In this way, it shows that the people behind are taking into account the attack of the pro Prince''s house on the loyal and brave Hou''s house.


    Therefore, this was not done when Gao Qinqin was still there.


    There are few people in the world who can take into account the threat of the forces of duanqin palace and Zhongyong Hou house, but don''t pay attention to the prime minister''s house.


    Under various analyses, the identity of the person behind the scenes is self-evident.


    His mind turned a thousand times, but his hand didn''t slow down at all.


    Relying on their own advantages of being weak and small, they deal with those people in black.


    Or attack, or flank, or dodge, or pass between two people in black. During this period, one or two people in black can be injured from time to time.


    Relying on his petite figure and being a woman, he is far more flexible than men and keeps dealing with those people in black.


    Therefore, for a time, although he hurt those people in black, he failed to kill any of them.


    This time is different from the one in the imperial city. In the Imperial City, he was unprepared, and this time, these people obviously came prepared.


    Although Ruohe failed to kill any people in black, those people in black did not benefit from Ruohe.


    With the passage of time, those people in black seemed to be in a hurry. They knew that if they were not faster, the rescue of Ruohe would come. At that time, none of them would think or go back, and their movements were more and more agile.


    All the moves were dead hands. When he was not careful, there were many colorful things on him.


    On the other hand, she knew that the longer the time dragged on, the better for herself. Therefore, seeing that the actions of those people in black were more and more fierce, she knew that the time was almost over. As long as she persisted for a while, she could be saved.


    Talking about Gao Qin.


    As soon as Gao Qinqin returned to where they had been before, he shouted:


    "Brother, it''s bad. It''s bad. Something''s wrong with my sister-in-law in the future."


    Because Gao Qinqin had an Oolong before, he sank the fish and took Gao Qinqin''s words to heart. It was only that Gao Qinqin and Huang he were separated. Well, Gao Qinqin didn''t see that Huang He was worried.


    Pity is a blank face. How can Gao Qinqin''s future sister-in-law appear here.


    Because I don''t know who Gao Qinqin''s future sister-in-law is. Now I don''t see him, so I think he is staying in the upper place to take care of Gao Qinqin''s future sister-in-law.


    Seeing Gao Qinqin''s appearance, lianyue doesn''t seem to be cheating, and regardless of what Gao Qinqin''s future sister-in-law said, she hurried forward to hold Gao Qinqin, who was already panting, and asked:


    "Little princess, what''s the matter? Why didn''t you see my miss?" At this time, it is obvious that lianyue is more stable than Lianxin.


    "Where''s my brother? She hasn''t come back."


    Gao Qinqin was worried about the safety of Huang He and didn''t notice Lian Yue''s words. She kept asking where Gao Shi was.


    As soon as she said this, she immediately attracted pity''s dissatisfaction. What kind of identity her master was, she was actually left to serve others, and the man in front of her didn''t know what was good or bad. He kept asking where her brother was.


    Just thinking about it, pity felt that her heart was about to explode. He said angrily:


    "Mr. Shi hasn''t come back yet. If the little princess is worried about the safety of your sister-in-law in the future, you can find it yourself."


    Gao Qinqin was worried about Huang He. Her heart became angry when her servant girl said such cool words at this time.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t think I was a good person before. Now your master has an accident. You''re not interested in making sarcastic remarks here."


    Gao Qinqin said that she no longer looked at pity, but went in the direction Gao Shi left before.


    In Gao Qinqin''s opinion, only her brother can save him now. She didn''t realize that there was such a big loophole in her previous words.


    She knows who her future sister-in-law means. Sunken fish knows, her brother knows, even Yu Chengyang knows, but lianyue they don''t know.


    Pity this time caught the focus of Gao Qinqin''s words, and her master had an accident.


    If you don''t want to think about it, go straight ahead and stop Gao Qinqin.


    "Stop and don''t go. Make it clear to me before you go."


    Isn''t your master with the little princess? The little princess is all right. Why did her master have an accident.


    Gao Qinqin glanced coldly at her heart and shouted:


    "Get out of the way."


    In the past, she thought the servant girl of Ruohe was very nice and cheerful, but today she feels pity is not generally annoying.


    In fact, it''s not. Lianxin is also worried that Naohe will behave like this. In addition, for preconceived reasons, Lianxin feels that Gao Qinqin''s worry is not Naohe, but her future sister-in-law.


    As everyone knows, these two are one person. Where else.


    At this time, when Lianxin saw Gao Qinqin''s attitude, she was even more upset because Gao Qinqin was not happy before. When she was about to speak, she was pulled by lianyue.


    How could lianyue not see what Lianxin wanted to say next? Therefore, she took Lianxin and said to Gao Qinqin:


    "Little princess, don''t look outside. Pity her. She''s just worried about the safety of the young lady. There''s much offence in her language. Please don''t forget to go to her heart."


    Pity heart originally wanted to say the words, because pity month so disturbed, forcibly swallowed them back.


    Although Gao Qinqin is a little impatient, she is not a person without discretion. Besides, he is still waiting for her to move the rescue soldiers back.


    Seeing lianyue say so, he put it down first.


    He just looked hard and said to pity:


    "Ruohe met an assassin in the woods. Hurry over and I''ll find my brother."


    Gao Qinqin said and without looking back, she pushed her pity away and chased her out in the direction Gao Shi left before.

 Chapter 216

    Upon hearing Gao Qinqin''s words, pity almost took a step at the same time as Gao Qinqin and rushed to the place Gao Qinqin said.


    Looking at their hurried backs, Lian Yue said to the sunken fish still in the distance:


    "Sunken fish girl, please find the eldest childe."


    Sunken fish knew that the time was urgent and didn''t refuse. He nodded and went to the place where Yu Chengyang left before.


    After looking at the sunken fish with gratitude, lianyue also chased him in the direction where he was.


    She knew that if she delayed one more minute, the young lady would be more dangerous.


    Gao Qinqin went all the way to the direction Gao Shi left before. During this period, because she was in a hurry, her clothes were cut several times by the branches.


    Only in this case, Gao Qinqin couldn''t care so much and ran anxiously in the direction Gao Shi left.


    At this time, she really wanted to grow her legs or wings.


    She didn''t know how long she had been running. Finally, she saw Gao Shi''s figure coming in her direction. There was a wind at her feet, and she almost ran towards Gao Shi with all her strength.


    He also shouted:


    "Brother, go back and save Ruohe. Something happened to Ruohe."


    Gao Shi was still wondering why Gao Qinqin came in such a hurry, even if there was something urgent.


    Originally, I wanted to blame Gao Qinqin, but then Gao Qinqin''s words made him petrified.


    He just felt buzzing and his mind was blank. Only the sentence that something happened to Ruohe kept playing back in his ear. His only thought was that he should hurry back to save Ruohe.


    Before Gao Qinqin had time to rush to Gao Shi''s side, he felt a wind blowing past him.


    But it turned out to be the air wave caused by Gao Shi''s rapid passing by her pillow.


    Gao Qinqin slammed on the brake and turned around to see Gao Shi''s back, stomping behind him.


    "Brother, you wait for me. You were so anxious that you didn''t know where he is now."


    Gao Shi, who had already gone far, remembered this serious problem. He had never felt that his sister was so annoying.


    He quickly turned around, picked up Gao Qinqin, and then quickly ran in the direction of coming.


    "Gao Qinqin, you''d better pray for me that there''s nothing wrong with him. Otherwise, I''ll make you look good."


    The cold voice fell into Gao Qinqin''s ears word by word from Gao Shi''s lips.


    She only felt that she was wronged to the extreme in an instant. At the moment of the accident, she thought that her brother would be angry with herself, and she was ready in her heart. However, when Gao Shi''s cold voice came.


    She still feels sad.


    For a moment, she was jealous of the angry rice. But just for a moment, Gao Qinqin realized how outrageous she had committed.


    It''s rare for my brother to have someone he likes. When the person he likes is in danger, it''s reasonable for my brother to be angry with her and worry. Besides, she also hopes that he can be his sister-in-law.


    But even in an instant, Gao Qinqin adjusted his state of mind.


    What about the high fitness at this time?


    He was in the same mood as Gao Qinqin when he came. He just wanted to have wings behind him and be able to fly to Chen he immediately.


    He had never felt so incompetent.


    At the thought of his stubborn face and the performance that he was almost possessed by evil in the Imperial City, his heart couldn''t help tightening.


    It seems that a pair of invisible hands are holding his heart.


    I saw that he applied lightness skills to the extreme, and what he learned all his life was revealed at this moment.


    Gao Qinqin was also stunned. It was the first time she saw her brother in such a hurry. Thinking about Gao''s comfortable body, she couldn''t help persuading him.


    "Brother, I know you''re worried about Ruohe, but you can''t joke about your body. Don''t put Ruohe in instead of saving Ruohe at that time."


    Gao Shi''s body is already highly toxic. Now he uses his internal force to catalyze this lightness skill. I''m afraid that Gao Shi''s body will not bear such a load and lead to the early onset of poison.


    Although Gao Qinqin really treats him, she also sincerely hopes that he can become his sister-in-law.


    However, compared with Gao Shi''s brother, Huang he naturally ranked behind.


    "Shut up. What are you qualified to say at this time?"


    Gao Shi said coldly without looking at Gao Qin. The speed under your feet is faster.


    Based on his understanding of Huang He and Gao Qinqin, he understood the cause of the accident without much thought.


    He has a quiet nature. He is definitely not a person who will walk around in this situation, so there is only one result.


    At the thought of this, Gao Shi''s breath was cold again.


    Gao Qinqin was shocked by the cold released by Gao Shi at this time. It was the first time she saw such an angry Gao Shi, and she didn''t dare to say a word more.


    She didn''t want to be solved by her brother before she saw that he was safe and sound.


    I''m talking about our rice. How''s it going now.


    She knew when Gao Qinqin went back to save the soldiers that as long as she insisted until Gao Qinqin moved to save the soldiers, she would be fine.


    Therefore, in the process of fighting, she pretended to approach the woods inadvertently.


    She also knew that the effect of her doing so was minimal, but it was better than nothing.


    Of course, the problems that Huang He can think of are so unexpected to those people in black?


    Now that they know the purpose of Ruohe, ou will allow Ruohe to forget the direction of the forest unless they have a brain problem.


    Most of them stood between the grass and the woods.


    Chen he also understood that she had to go through a life and death struggle until Gao Qinqin moved to save the soldiers, and she was ready before Gao Qinqin left.


    But she seems to underestimate the strength and determination of the man in black.


    Before adding her, I was not careful. There were many places on my body.


    Because of the injury, whether there was timely hemostatic bandage or not, the blood was flowing all the time. Gradually, he felt that he was out of strength.


    At that time, he did not insist on withdrawing in the direction of the woods, but went the opposite way and retreated in the opposite direction.


    At the same time, he secretly complained. Why has Gao Qinqin gone for so long and hasn''t come back? Does he really have to explain here today?


    No, she hasn''t avenged her mother, nor can she let Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang get their due retribution, nor can she help her uncle eliminate all the potential dangers. How could she die.


    She vowed that when she came to the imperial city this time, she would never be soft hearted and would not tolerate Mrs. min again and again because she took into account the power of the Li family.


    This time, she must tell Mrs. min to get out of the prime minister''s house and let the Li family know that she can ask them to drink a pot without relying on anyone.


    Those people in black guessed that she might be out of strength when they saw that she was going in the opposite direction. A leading man in black immediately waved his hand and said coldly.


    "Move faster. We don''t have much time left."


    This is the longest time they have completed a task in history. What''s more, the other party is still a woman.


    As soon as the leader in Black said this, all the people in black were like beating chicken blood, and their movements became more rapid. If they can''t complete the task today, it will become their shame.


    At this time, he can''t care so much, and doesn''t entangle too much with people in black, but tries his best to run forward.


    With her current physical condition, she is pestering. She may have explained it here before Gao Qinqin moved to the rescue.


    She may still have a chance to escape now.


    She ran all the way in the opposite direction to the woods, waving her arms from time to time to block the attack of those people in black.


    The violent action made the wound that had not had time to wrap tear more fiercely, and the blood didn''t stop.


    In addition to the pursuit of people in black, the already wounded Ruohe was scarred.


    But at this time of life and death, he did not care about pain.


    No, because it should be said that the tight nerves make him forget the pain.


    Talking about Lianxin and lianyue, they ran all the way because they didn''t know where the specific location was, but they couldn''t see the trace of Naohe.


    Therefore, they didn''t arrive long before Gao Shiji.


    When they found the place Gao Qinqin said, they only left traces of fighting and messy footsteps on the ground, and blood stains on the plants and trees.


    It''s just that the blood has obviously solidified for a long time.


    In other words, Naohe has long been away from here.


    They didn''t speak, looked at each other, and chased the blood.


    When Gao Qinqin arrived here, he was surprised to see the messy scene in front of him and the residual blood on the weeds.


    Why are you talking about a few people? Because on the way here, Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang met.


    Yu Chengyang learned about the situation of Huang He in the mouth of sunken fish. Therefore, he didn''t give Gao Qinqin a good face on the way.


    With Gao Shi, Yu Chengyang dumped several faces.


    The scene in front of us is so shocking. The residual blood and messy traces are enough to prove how terrible what happened here before.


    Therefore, Yu Chengyang''s eyes at Gao Qinqin are more and more bad. They are cold and cold and pierce into the bone marrow.


    Gao Qinqin was swept by Yu Chengyang''s cold eyes and involuntarily wanted to lean towards Gao Shi and hide herself behind Gao Shi.


    Yu Chengyang''s eyes at her were so cold that her blood would coagulate.


    She had no doubt that Yu Chengyang would have rushed up to see himself torn apart if he had not taken into account the duanqin palace.


    This is why she chose to lean next to Gao Shi.


    And Gaoshi?


    He didn''t seem to be aware of his sister''s discomfort at all.


    The scene in front of him made him feel like a knife cutting his heart one by one, which made him almost unable to breathe.


    Without saying anything, he ran in the direction where he had fled before.

 Chapter 217

    Without the cover of Gao Shi''s body, Gao Qinqin was completely exposed in front of Yu Chengyang.


    Under Yu Chengyang''s high gaze, Gao Qinqin whispered:


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault."


    If she had known that such a thing would happen, she would never have pulled him out.


    "I''ll settle with you when I find him." Yu Chengyang said coldly.


    "You''d better pray that Ruohe is all right. Otherwise, I don''t care whether you kiss the little princess of the royal palace or something else."


    With that, he didn''t look at Gao Qinqin and followed Gao Shi behind him.


    Although he had an impulse to tear Gao Qinqin to pieces, especially after seeing Gao Qinqin''s wronged appearance.


    But he also knew that this was not the time to worry about it.


    Now the most important thing is to find it quickly.


    Looking at the back of Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang leaving, I thought about what Yu Chengyang said when he left.


    All grievances poured into my heart at this moment.


    Why, why does everyone blame her.


    She doesn''t want anything to happen to Ruohe.


    All this is not what she thought.


    The sunken fish followed Gao Qinqin from urination. At this time, she naturally understood Gao Qinqin''s mood.


    "Princess, do we want to follow?"


    Sunken fish knows that with Gao Qinqin''s temperament, even if she is extremely wronged, she can''t just watch him in danger and her life and death are unknown.


    That''s why I asked.


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice of the sunken fish fell, Gao Qinqin said:


    "You''re calling some people back. I''ll go first."


    "Yes." The sunken fish didn''t ask much, so he turned back and called people. She can understand her master. If she talks a lot at this time, she will only be despised by her master.


    Looking at the back of the sunken fish turning and leaving, Gao Qinqin took a deep breath and swallowed all the grievances back to her stomach at this moment. Anyway, someone understood that she was not.


    Ruohe, you must hold on. They''ll be here soon.


    She didn''t ask sunken fish to go back because she didn''t believe Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang.


    But I think many people have great power, and the number of people in black looks like a lot.


    He rushes all the way, but he can''t compare with those people in black who have lightness skills.


    Ruohe realized the advantages of lightness skill again, and was naturally annoyed again. Why didn''t she want to learn lightness skill at the first time when she was practicing martial arts.


    Since she was taken out by Han Jiang last time, she made up her mind to learn lightness skills. Only after returning to the prime minister''s house, she was delayed by a lot of things. Later, when she was finished.


    I have only studied for two days, which is the day to go to the south of the Yangtze River.


    "There''s a fight ahead. The master should be not far away. Let''s hurry over."


    "Yes."


    The two who spoke were the reason and pity that followed.


    Because it was found along the traces left by them, the two of them are much faster than looking for them like flies in the house.


    Because of the speed advantage, he has been surrounded by people in black, and there is no way to escape.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he was cruel and fought hard. The big deal was death.


    Of course, this is the worst plan made by Naohe.


    She is still trying her best to entangle with the people in black and try her best to protect herself from the people in black.


    At this point, it''s impossible not to get hurt. The only thing is to find a way not to let the other party get hurt to the point and keep his life.


    Chen he always remembers that she has a savior. As long as she persists, she will have a chance to live. On the contrary, she will only die.


    From the ruthlessness of these people in black, it was obvious that the other party wanted her life.


    This is something that ordinary people can understand, not to mention rice.


    With the passage of time, there were more and more injuries on her body. The spilled blood had already dyed her plain clothes, the holes in her clothes, and the traces of blood stained red.


    Make him look very embarrassed.


    Time passed little by little.


    Just when he thought he was going to be unable to hold on, a beautiful voice sounded in the sound of fighting, which was very abrupt.


    "Come on, miss. We''ll stop here."


    The voice hasn''t completely fallen yet. Lianxin and lianyue have joined the fight.


    As soon as the man in black heard this, his face changed. They never thought that someone would live here so soon.


    And Ruohe is a joy. Pity has come. Does it mean that her cousins are coming soon and she has been saved.


    As soon as those people in black saw someone coming, they quickly separated some people to deal with lianyue and Lianxin.


    One piece of rice is enough for them to have a headache. Now there are two, and they have to concentrate on it.


    In fact, it''s not how powerful his kung fu is, but that he is smart and knows that he can''t win with these people in black. He also knows that as long as he delays for a certain time, she will be saved.


    Knowing this, he has never had a hard encounter with people in black, but Zhou Xuan, a man in black who has been trying to stall time.


    During this period, during his escape, he also found some poisonous weeds he had seen in the book. At that time, he did not hesitate, but directly cut the poisonous weeds with a dagger.


    In order to weaken each other''s strength by smearing some poison on the dagger or on the way they have to pass.


    Of course, all this is done very secretly. Whenever she sees poisonous weeds, she always pretends to cut there inadvertently. It looks like something in front is blocking her way.


    And all she did was clear the way for herself.


    In the battle that lianyue joined, he saw clearly what he was like now, and was flustered.


    If something happens to Ruohe, they will never forgive themselves.


    At this time, there were many colors hanging all over his body. It can be said that there was no intact place.


    "Miss, you hurry to find a way to escape. We''re here."


    Lian yueduo shouts loudly.


    After they joined the battle, they also wanted to lean towards the direction of Ruohe, but no matter how hard they tried, those people in black stood in front of them.


    Let them have no way to get close to Juehe.


    Hearing the speech, he looked at the scene in front of him, nodded and said:


    "Then be careful. You can''t have an accident. You must protect yourself. Do you understand? "


    These people in black are coming for her. If she continues to stay here, lianyue and Lianxin will fight with the people in black.


    With their strength and the Kung Fu of people in black, her continued stay here will only affect lianyue and Lianxin.


    It''s better for her to take some people away. In this way, lianyue and Lianxin want to be safer.

 Chapter 218

    After understanding this point, Huang He will not continue to entangle here.


    She won''t be as stupid as described in the script.


    After being besieged by the enemy, what did you say when you left? No, you have to go together, or you have to die together.


    Besides, in this situation, as long as she leaves, all three people have a chance to survive.


    After the analysis, he didn''t hesitate, but turned and ran aimlessly in one direction.


    Things were as she thought.


    When those people in black saw her leaving, they ran after her without hesitation.


    But this time, lianyue and Lianxin are here again. It''s impossible for some people in black to catch up with them all.


    When lianyue and Lianxin see that those people in black want to get rid of them and chase him, how can they allow them? Naturally, they do their best to entangle with the people in black and try to hold a few people as much as possible to buy more time for him.


    Lianyue and Lianxin are not fools either. Naturally, they know the reason why he didn''t hesitate to leave.


    When they came, Gao Qinqin and sunken fish had gone to find Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang.


    As long as they drag these people in black for a period of time, Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang will come.


    In that way, their young lady will be truly saved.


    It has to be said that the ability of lianyue and Lianxin is not comparable to that of ordinary people. This suddenly dragged down more than half of the people in black.


    Ruohe could have dealt with so many people in black. Now she is half shared by lianyue and Lianxin. Naturally, she is much easier to deal with.


    There were not so many people in black in the back, and his escape speed was obviously much faster than before.


    Gradually, there is a trend to handsome those people in black.


    However, before he could breathe, he heard a chirp, and a signal bomb sounded not far behind her.


    "Shit, why didn''t you inform the rescuers earlier? We have to wait until now."


    He whispered a bad word and blurted out a rude word. Of course, the speed under his feet was faster.


    It''s a pain in his heart.


    Can''t God give her a good breath? It''s a power trap.


    In fact, he misunderstood those people in black.


    It''s not wrong that they have reinforcements, but they are not in the same team.


    They wouldn''t have let off a flare to attract the group of people if they hadn''t watched the rescue troops of Ruohe coming soon and Ruohe had a tendency to escape.


    Along the way, she didn''t know how long she had run. She just felt that her legs were about to be her own.


    She has never run so fast in her two lives.


    She did not dare to delay for a moment. She felt that there were more and more people behind her.


    Obviously, the previous signal bomb worked.


    Here, Gao Shi several people have caught up with lianyue and Lianxin where they are.


    "It''s too late."


    She only saw lianyue and Lianxin, but didn''t see the figure of Naohe. Gao Shi couldn''t help but be tight in her heart. She won''t have an accident.


    No, it won''t. She''s so smart that nothing will happen to her.


    "Mr. Shi, here you are. Go and save the young lady. She''s running up the mountain. "


    When lianyue saw Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang coming, she was happy and said.


    What, the girl ran up the mountain. Did she know there was no way on the mountain.


    When Gao Shi heard Lian Yue say that he ran towards the mountain, he was so nervous that he didn''t say anything. He used his lightness skills to the extreme again. He was as strong as a bamboo and rushed towards the mountain like a dragon going to sea.


    Yu Chengyang also wanted to go up the mountain. However, his lightness skills and discomfort were not high, so he wanted to help lianyue and them solve these people together.


    Many people can help.


    At this time, on the top of the mountain.


    Ruohe stood on the edge of the cliff and looked coldly at the people in black who were chasing her.


    In front of the cliff, behind the man in black, there is no way to escape.


    Looking at Ruohe standing alone on the edge of the cliff, he just needs to step forward and fall off the cliff to pieces. The leading man in Black said:


    "Miss Su, we will consider giving you a whole body as long as you are caught."


    The leading man in black spoke with admiration in his tone.


    It is admiration for the strong.


    From the tone of the man in black, it can be seen that he didn''t regard him as an ordinary woman, but as an opponent.


    Also, no woman has ever been able to escape for such a long time under the pursuit of their shadow Pavilion. Therefore, he also admires him.


    "Hum. The whole body? "


    He smiled coldly and said with disdain.


    She is a person who has died once. Do you still care about the whole body or not?


    "Then Miss Su can make a request. As long as I can do it, I will fulfill Miss Su''s last wish."


    The leader in black was convinced by his magnanimity, so he opened the mouth.


    It was the first time he met a woman like Xiang Ruohe. He didn''t even frown in the face of death. It''s not a woman. I''m afraid a pair of men can''t do it.


    "Are you not afraid that my request is that you let me go?"


    He looked at the man in black and raised his eyebrows. Obviously, the leader in black''s words aroused her interest.


    "Miss Su is a sensible person. Naturally, she will not make such a request\ˇ°


    The leader in Black said indifferently. Obviously, he understood his temperament.


    "Time is running out. Miss Su should make a request as soon as possible."


    Seeing that he was unwilling to speak for a long time, the leader in black urged.


    He knew very well that if they stayed here again, they might not be able to finish the task.


    He also knows that Gao Shi is likely to come after dragging on.


    It''s ok if there is flat ground in front of her, but it''s a cliff. If Gao Shi comes, she''ll really have to die.


    "Well, I''ll make a bet with you today. If I can live after today, you will help me testify against the man who assassinated me today."


    He looked at the leader in black and said faintly.


    His tone was calm and his face was plain. The leader in black was stunned.


    How could she make such a request? She was so sure that she could live well after today. She was so sure that even if she was more than this time, the people behind her would not start on her.


    The leader in black stared at Huang He for a moment, as if he wanted to see something from her face.


    But the result was destined to disappoint him. There was no wave on his face, and the calm was terrible, just as she was not facing death, but going on an outing.


    Seeing that the leader in black didn''t reply for a long time, Ruohe''s lips aroused a shallow smile, looked at the leader in black and said meaningfully:


    "Why, you''re afraid of something if you don''t promise. Don''t worry. I just need you to come out and testify. I won''t ask you to say or do more."


    The leader in black was dazzled by Huang He''s shallow smile, and he nodded in response.


    "Well, a gentleman''s word is a whip. I believe the childe is a man of his word. Let''s say goodbye here."


    As soon as he saw the leader in black nodding and didn''t give him any reaction time, he jumped and jumped down towards the cliff.


    "Oh, No."


    Gao Shi, who came from behind, just saw the scene in front of him, and his heart seemed to be torn by something.


    He rushed to the place where he jumped without hesitation, and followed him.


    Those people in black were stunned by Naohe''s sudden move. Therefore, Gao Shi didn''t react when he rushed from behind them.


    Gao Shi didn''t get over it until he jumped down with him. He wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    The leader in black took a deep look at the edge of the cliff and ordered the people behind him:


    "Go."


    This time, it was the most failed mission of their shadow Pavilion. They not only failed to complete the employer''s task, but also offended those who the employer specifically told them not to offend.


    He thinks. He is the enemy of their shadow Pavilion.


    After jumping down the cliff, she heard someone calling her voice. At first, she thought it was her auditory hallucination.


    But before she was sure whether it was true, she saw a white figure rushing towards her.


    After seeing the figure clearly, he couldn''t help but be stunned. How did he come down with him.


    The visitor is no one else, it is Gao Shi, a person that Huang He can''t think of.


    If yu Chengyang was the one who jumped down, he wouldn''t be so surprised.


    Gao Shi, if she remembered correctly, there was no friendship between them, but why did Gao Shi jump down for her own disregard?


    Is it because of Gao Qin?


    If so, it will prove that the rumors in the imperial city are true.


    Saying that the beloved sister of snow Hou is destined to do anything for her sister.


    Now, in order to reassure his sister, he asked for it with himself.


    He sighed in his heart.


    I just don''t know what''s going on above.


    In his exclamation, Gao Shi jumped right above him, pulled him into his arms and held him tightly with both hands, as if to say that he was embedded in his own body.


    The reason why Gao Shi came to Ruohe so quickly was that he went to the lightness skill when he jumped down the cliff with Ruohe. He should fall with a kilo. In this way, he could come to Ruohe in the shortest time.


    Although the cliff is very high and won''t fall to the bottom for a while, Gao Shi''s heart can''t let go without holding him in his arms and beside him.


    God knows, he just saw how painful his heart was when he jumped off the cliff. How much he hated himself. Why didn''t he come earlier, so that the people in his arms wouldn''t have so much pain.


    Before he could react, he had already borne fruit and fell into Gao Shi''s arms.


    A resolute, man''s unique breath filled the tip of her nose, turning her brain that had not completely recovered into paste again.

 Chapter 219

    "Don''t take such risks in the future, okay?"


    His head was still in a paste shape, and a man''s cold voice came from his ears.


    He also remembered that there was a river under the cliff after he pulled him into his arms. As long as he handled it properly, his life would not be in danger.


    The leader in black didn''t come to the edge of the cliff. Otherwise, he would understand that I wouldn''t bet with him at that time.


    Unfortunately, not everyone can be so lucky that everything can be done again.


    "In fact, you don''t have to follow me, and you don''t have to feel guilty about the little princess."


    After hearing Gao Shi''s cold voice, he has returned to his mind. Gao Shi said don''t do such dangerous things yourself.


    I think it''s because of Gao Qinqin. Otherwise, he can''t think of any other reason.


    Gao Shi''s face sank after hearing what he said.


    "Who told you I came down because of Gao Qin?"


    Gao Shi asked coldly, looking at Huang He with a gloomy face.


    This girl, usually looks very smart. How can she become stupid at the critical moment.


    "You didn''t come down because of the little princess?"


    He looked at Gao Shi puzzled.


    She really couldn''t think of what she had, so she had to do with the man in front of her.


    Is it difficult that he wants to win over the prime minister''s house or the loyal and brave Hou''s house through himself?


    If you want to win over the Zhongyong Marquis, you shouldn''t be so kind to her. There is a eldest childe of the Zhongyong marquis.


    As long as we have a good relationship with Yu Chengyang, why can''t we win over Zhongyong Hou''s house?


    Then there is only one answer. The man in front of him wants to win over the prime minister''s house by himself, but he''s afraid he''s wrong.


    She dares to say that if something happens to her, Su Hu will at most frown. Maybe she doesn''t even bother to frown.


    As for Mrs. min, I''m afraid they will celebrate with gongs and drums for a few days.


    Besides, Mrs. min asked for today''s affairs herself.


    After understanding this, he didn''t worry about why the man came down in front of him. Her voice was cold and said:


    "If Mr. Shi wants to win over the prime minister''s house through Naohe, then I can tell you clearly that your calculation is wrong."


    Who is Gao Shi? He may not understand the obvious meaning in his words.


    Immediately, his face became more serious, and he said almost gnashing his teeth:


    "Who told you that I must have saved you for the prime minister''s house of Lingli?"


    He really wanted to pry open the girl''s head and see what was in it.


    "Isn''t it?" He asked.


    As for Gao Shi''s anger, she only regarded it as her anger after she directly broke his mind.


    "Oh!" Gao Shi smiled angrily.


    "In Miss Su''s eyes, Gao Shi is such a person. Since Miss Su thinks so, I will ask Miss Su for the reward in the future."


    Listening to Gao Shi''s words, he couldn''t hold what he was doing for a moment, and couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    Feeling the reaction of the people in his arms, Gao Shi''s mouth aroused a slightly invisible radian. However, when he saw the slightly frowned eyebrows of Chen he, he was a little unhappy.


    "You can''t frown without my permission in the future, okay?"


    Hearing this, he frowned more tightly. What does this man mean and who cares if he frowns or not? Who does he think he is.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    Seeing that he didn''t loosen, but wrinkled his tighter eyebrows, Gao Shi was even more unhappy.


    "You speak so loudly that I am not deaf. What may not have been heard. "


    He rolled his eyes and said something speechless.


    This man is really wide-ranging.


    "Frown when I hear you."


    Seeing what he said, Gao Shi was immediately unhappy. This girl owes her training.


    Where does Naohe know what Gao Shi thinks, just as Gao Shi doesn''t understand Naohe''s mind.


    What''s more, Gao Shihao always spoke to himself in a commanding tone. He was a strong man. How could he immediately retort according to Gao Shihao''s meaning:


    "You''re not me. What do you care what I do so much?"


    It''s that sentence again. Bi is not me.


    After hearing this sentence, Gao Shi''s eyes, which had become bright because he pulled him into his arms, were eclipsed at this moment, and there was an imperceptible injury in the depths of his eyes.


    He put his head on his chest, otherwise he would see his discomfort.


    Then, Gao Shi, who was still holding him in mid air, turned over and took the position of him up and down.


    He seemed to feel the change and wanted to look up to see what the situation was.


    However, Gao Shi pressed her head and said:


    "Don''t move, it''s almost the end."


    The voice was still cold without any emotion, as if he was not the one who had said so much to her before.


    Somehow, at this moment, he had a faint sense of loss. This feeling only appeared when he heard Han Jiangzhi say he would never appear again.


    She didn''t understand why she felt lost in two completely unrelated people.


    With a "pop" sound, he he and Gao Shi both fell into the river and splashed water about ten feet high.


    It can be seen how high the cliff is and how fast it falls.


    Then I said back to Yu Chengyang''s side.


    When Yu Chengyang and Lian Yue arrived at the top of the mountain, the man in black had gone far, and naturally he and Gao Shi could not be seen.


    Only from that step, except for the footprints of Ruohe running to the cliff, I thought there were no footprints of others in the past or Ruohe coming back.


    The footprints on the cliff look messy, but there are no signs of fighting. From this point of view, we can guess that those people in black left by themselves.


    As for the reason why they chose to leave, there is only one, that is, something happened to Ruohe.


    After reaching this conclusion, Yu Chengyang couldn''t stand any longer. He hurried to the edge of the cliff, hoping to find some clues.


    Or you can see that he is not far from the cliff waiting for them to save her.


    However, when they came to the edge of the cliff, there was nothing but the swift river at the bottom of the cliff.


    At this time, Gao Qinqin also rushed over with people. Seeing Yu Chengyang, lianyue and Lianxin standing on the edge of the cliff, there was no shadow of Huang He and Gao Shi, Gao Qinqin hurried forward and asked:


    "What about my brother and Chen he? Where are they? "


    Yu Chengyang didn''t answer Gao Qinqin''s words, but looked at Gao Qinqin coldly.


    "You are talking." Seeing this, Gao Qinqin was in a hurry.


    Looking at the expressions of several people, a bad feeling rose from the bottom of Gao Qinqin''s heart.


    Chen he and brother, they won''t fall off the cliff.


    Soon, Gao Qinqin''s idea was confirmed from Lian Yue''s mouth.


    "Little princess, when we arrived, we didn''t see Mr. Shi and my young lady, but from the footsteps here, my young lady should have jumped off a cliff at the last minute. Now her life and death are unknown."


    "Sister, why do you say so much to her? If it weren''t for her, how could something happen to her?"


    Seeing that lianyue said so much to Gao Qinqin, Lianxin immediately said with dissatisfaction. The eyes looking at Gao Qinqin were even colder to the extreme.


    If it weren''t for Gao Qinqin''s identity, it is estimated that Lianxin would have rushed forward and flattened Gao Qinqin.


    Gao Qinqin didn''t notice what Lian Xin said at all. He kept replaying what Lian Yue had just said. He jumped off a cliff and his life and death were unknown.


    "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault."


    Gao Qinqin murmured.


    None of this would have happened if she hadn''t insisted on pulling the rice out. It''s all her fault. She should be the one who died.


    "You know it''s your fault. Before the eldest childe left, Heite said that we are not allowed to leave, but you''d better leave if you want to leave. You still have to take our young lady. Now something''s wrong. You''re happy."


    Lianxin was angry because Gao Qinqin had to pull him out. Now when she saw Gao Qinqin''s appearance, she was even more angry.


    "Pity, don''t say a few words."


    One side of lianyue saw that Lianxin said more and more excessively, and hurriedly pulled Lianxin''s sleeve and said.


    "What do you mean I don''t say a word? I have to say, if it weren''t for her, would something happen to miss? If she didn''t have to take the young lady out, would she be alive or dead? "


    "Pity." Seeing that he couldn''t persuade him, lianyue shouted in a deep voice.


    "Sister, what you yell at me for, what I say is just the truth."


    Pity is angry at this time. It doesn''t care so much.


    He was gloomy and didn''t say a word from beginning to end. He just looked at Gao Qinqin and his cold eyes were enough to explain everything.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, lianyue had a headache. She began to admire him.


    The people he usually deals with are much more powerful than those in front of him.


    Lian Yue said to Gao Qin reluctantlyˇ°


    "Little princess, pity her, that is, you are angry. Don''t take it to heart."


    Persimmon pick soft pinch, this sentence is true. Even people like lianyue use it perfectly.


    At this time, she couldn''t persuade pity, but she didn''t dare to face Yu Chengyang directly. She had to move her position and hope Gao Qinqin could understand her.


    Gao Qinqin shook his head and said:


    "Miss Lianxin is right. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been willful, something would have happened to Ruohe."


    Speaking of this, Gao Qinqin still couldn''t hide her sadness, chagrin and regret.


    Somehow, looking at such high celery, Yu Chengyang''s heart felt a pain, like being pricked by a needle.


    In contrast, he prefers Gao Qinqin, who laughs all day.


    But he didn''t speak according to you.


    Because Yu Chengyang believes that rice is more important than celery.


    In fact, the main reason is that Yu Tian told him to take good care of Ruohe before he left the imperial city.


    I didn''t know that they met such a thing not far from the imperial city. Where did they put the face of the loyal and brave Marquis house.

 Chapter 220

    "Who won''t say good words? You''re wrong now. Can my miss come back?"


    Pity is not used to seeing people like Gao Qinqin. At this time, she said coldly.


    This little princess, is it useful to say that she is wrong now? Really, I still don''t know what''s going on with my young lady.


    "Enough, pity!"


    Lianyue couldn''t see it anymore, she said angrily,


    "Sister, you yelled at me for an outsider and an outsider who hurt the young lady."


    Pity could not imagine that her sister would be behind her at this time. Her face was unbelievable.


    "When will you be fooling around? You said it yourself. Now that you say this, the young lady won''t come back. Instead of wasting time here, you''d better hurry to find the young lady."


    Lianyue looked at Lianxin and said with some disappointment that her sister is good everywhere, but sometimes she is too willful and doesn''t know her priorities.


    Just like now, she is not wrong to worry about Miss, but she should not waste her time on such boring things.


    A word woke up the dreamer. Yu Chengyang listened and said quickly:


    "Miss lianyue is right. The top priority is to send someone to find them."


    After Yu Chengyang reacted, he figured out a lot of things.


    Ruohe is not an impulsive person. Since she dares to jump from here, she must have full confidence, otherwise Ruohe won''t do that.


    Moreover, Gao Shibi, who came first, must have been with Ruohe. With him, Ruohe would not be in any danger.


    "Let''s look around here and see if there are any clues."


    Although Yu Chengyang had calmed down and began to command a series of words, he was always cold and light to Gao Qinqin.


    This attitude makes Feng Qianqian not cook in her heart, because Yu Chengyang and Lianxin are too lazy to talk to her except that lianyue occasionally talks to her.


    She understood that they were still angry with themselves.


    Her flat mouth pressed all her emotions back to the bottom of her heart. Secret way:


    Since she caused all this, she is responsible for finding them.


    She took a few deep breaths and walked towards the edge of the cliff.


    She thought that since he jumped from here, she would go there first to see if there might be any clues.


    Saw her trembling legs toward the cliff and leaned over. The closer she was to the cliff, her legs trembled more and more.


    Few people know that the little princess in the imperial city is actually afraid of heights.


    It was getting closer and closer to the cliff. Gao Qinqin covered his heart, which seemed to be about to jump out, and tried to move forward.


    Five steps, four steps, three steps


    Gao Qinqin was so frightened that she could hardly open her eyes. Her head was dizzy at this moment.


    If she could, she really didn''t want to take a step forward.


    Gao Qinqin, there are three more steps. You can do it. Gao Qinqin cheers herself up at the bottom of her heart.


    Then, Gao Qinqin simply forced her eyes to silently count one, two or three in her heart, and took three steps towards the front.


    "Dark, what are you doing?"


    She was just opening her eyes when she heard a roar behind her. She was so frightened that she didn''t stand firm. As soon as she tilted her body, she fell towards the edge of the cliff.


    "Ah..."


    "Damn it."


    Yu Chengyang cursed low.


    The body ran towards Gao Qinqin quickly.


    Fortunately, he was fast enough to hold Gao Qinqin''s arm at the most critical moment, which made Gao Qinqin fail to fall off the cliff.


    After lifting Gao Qinqin, Yu Chengyang said with a black face:


    "Who told you to go to the edge of the cliff? Don''t you die?"


    This guy, do you remember being afraid of heights?


    "I just want to go to the side and see if I can find some clues."


    If someone dares to yell at her at ordinary times, she should be angry, but why does she feel warm at this time.


    "Then you won''t call people. Do you know how dangerous you were just now?"


    Yu Chengyang was a little better when she said this, but he still had a black and calm face. At first, he thought the girl couldn''t take it easy.


    "You ignore me. Who am I calling? Besides, if you hadn''t shouted behind my back, would I fall?"


    Gao Qinqin lowered her head and whispered that Lian Yue, the only one willing to talk to her, had gone elsewhere to look for clues.


    It turns out that it''s also a very warm thing for people other than family to care about themselves.


    When Yu Chengyang heard the speech, he didn''t know what to say.


    Gao Qinqin hung her head and saw what seemed to be written on the ground. She hurriedly said:


    "Yu Chengyang, what do you think that is?"


    The tone is vaguely excited. Will it be left by Huang He.


    Yu Chengyang heard the speech, pressed down the superfluous emotion in his heart, and looked in the direction pointed by Gao Qinqin.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Yu Chengyang naturally took Gao Qinqin''s hand. At this time, he didn''t seem to realize anything wrong.


    In contrast, Gao Qinqin seemed less natural. He looked at the wrist held by Yu Chengyang. His small face turned red and involuntarily glanced at Yu Chengyang.


    Seeing that there was no superfluous emotion on his face, he felt a little lost in his heart. Maybe he did it unintentionally.


    In fact, Yu Chengyang is worried that the previous things will happen again. After all, he knows that Gao Qinqin is afraid of heights. Now on the edge of this cliff, accidents may happen at any time.


    But Yu Chengyang didn''t think about when he would care so much about a person who has nothing to do with himself, and the other party is still a daughter.


    For a time, the atmosphere between them was a little strange, but they didn''t find anyone.


    Very sad, they have come to the place where the handwriting is written.


    "See you in the city, wo."


    Gao Qinqin looked at a few words on the ground and whispered.


    "Naohe wants us to meet her in Yongcheng. I knew that Naohe was so smart that she would leave something for us."


    Getting such a news is better than not having any news at all, Gao Qinqin said excitedly.


    Yu Chengyang seemed to relax a lot at this moment, said.


    "Let''s tell Miss lianyue the news."


    With that, he took Gao Qinqin''s hand and walked in the direction when he came.


    Gao Qinqin looked at his hand, which was still held by Yu Chengyang, thought about it, blushed and whispered:


    "That, that, you can let go of me."


    Look at his previous expression, he doesn''t seem to mean it.


    Yu Chengyang glanced at Gao Qinqin discontentedly. He didn''t understand what she wanted to say and asked:


    "What did you say?"


    Gao Qinqin was a little embarrassed. What should she say about this kind of thing? She said that she had almost exhausted all her courage once, motioned Yu Chengyang with the corner of her eye, and he still held his hand.


    But Yu Chengyang just said something as if he didn''t understand it:


    "Your eyes are uncomfortable."

 Chapter 221

    If he were here, he would say he didn''t know the person who didn''t understand the amorous feelings in front of him.


    Sure enough, Gao Qinqin''s face was almost green after hearing Yu Chengyang''s words. Your eyes are sick.


    "I said, young master Yu, can you let me go?"


    Gao Qinqin took a deep breath and said with a smile.


    She just had a funny brain and didn''t intend to make it clear.


    Yu Chengyang looked at the jade hands he still held, released them quickly and said awkwardly:


    "Well, I''m sorry, little princess. I didn''t mean to."


    Gao Qinqin saw Yu Chengyang''s attitude, and the unknown fire in her heart was even worse. She waited for Yu Chengyang fiercely, and then turned and left.


    He complains in his heart, what is his attitude, when he is a beast?


    The more she thought about the unknown fire in her heart, there was a tendency that the wild fire could not burn out, but she couldn''t turn back and beat Yu Chengyang to the sea, so she had to sprinkle the unknown fire in her heart on the stones on the road.


    What Gao Qinqin didn''t notice at this time was that Yu Chengyang''s earlobes were slightly red. He looked at Gao Qinqin''s back and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    It''s not good to say that again.


    Because when jumping down from the cliff, it was the posture of Gao He on the top and Gao Shi on the bottom. Therefore, most of the impact was taken off by Gao Shi, and he received very little.


    They went down the river and found a relatively flat place to go ashore.


    "You have a rest here first. I''ll find some firewood."


    With that, Gao Shi went to the grove on one side without waiting for his consent.


    However, he noticed that there were more than a dozen wounds, large and small, on his body. If he didn''t deal with them, he was afraid that the wounds would deteriorate.


    Looking at Gao Shi''s back, he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Except for that person, she had never met such a situation, a person who was good to herself without paying.


    He couldn''t help smiling bitterly at the thought of that man, and he didn''t know how the man was now. Have you found a doctor to cure his illness.


    Did he get sick or something after he separated from himself.


    The man said he would never appear in front of himself again.


    In the past, the man came out from time to time. She didn''t feel anything, and even thought the man was a little annoying.


    But now, the man doesn''t appear, and she always inadvertently thinks of the man. She always feels that something is missing in her heart.


    When Gao Shi came back, she just saw this scene. She couldn''t help but feel a slight pain. Who can make her show such a sad color.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Gao Shi took the initiative to ignore his discomfort and asked softly.


    If Gao Shi knew that he was thinking of another him, he would feel at this time? Will you regret that you didn''t directly reveal your identity to him.


    Gao Shi''s voice interrupted her thoughts. She looked up.


    Gao Shi was dressed in white with a bundle of firewood in his hand. There were two pheasants hanging on the firewood. It was not funny.


    However, at this time, he could not laugh.


    She only felt that the man in white gradually coincided with the shadow of the silver face in white in her memory, and finally became a person.


    This is the first time that Ruohe looks at him like this, which makes Gao Shi surprised and happy, but he is not stupid. He feels that Ruohe is looking at others through him.


    This feeling made him feel very uncomfortable. He vowed that sooner or later, he would drive the man in his heart away and let her only think of herself and read herself.


    If Gao Shi knew that the person he was going to drive away was another himself, would he cry and die in the toilet.


    After making up his mind, Gao Shi walked slowly towards Ruohe, with a fatal smile on his face.


    This is the smile that Gao Shi seldom shows in front of his family.


    Like the snow lotus on the top of the snow mountain, it shines brightly under the sun. In an instant, the mountains and rivers are pale.


    It is also at this moment that the people in front of us completely coincide with those in memory.


    Such a smile, such a face, isn''t it the face under the mask that I once imagined.


    Also at this moment, he woke up completely and didn''t open his head embarrassed.


    That man wears a mask all day. How can he laugh,


    What''s more, how could this man be him? Two people who can''t meet at all.


    She shook her head and threw away all the things about Han Jiang Zhi in her mind.


    Seeing this, Gao Shi went to Ruohe without mentioning what had just happened. Instead, he put down the things in his hand and handed the things wrapped in a handkerchief full of green juice to Ruohe.


    "You go and deal with the wound."


    Said here, Gao Shi smiled again and said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t peek."


    Gao Shi said, then turned around and carried it on his back.


    Hearing the speech, he was slightly stunned.


    Don''t worry, I won''t peek. What a familiar sentence, but it''s not said by one.


    He took a deep breath and pressed down the palpitation at the bottom of his heart.


    Take off the ragged clothes and robes and prepare to apply medicine.


    Looking at the wound medicine that had been mashed into medicine mud wrapped in the white handkerchief, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but arouse a smile that she didn''t even notice.


    She followed Lian Yue to learn pharmacology for a period of time. Naturally, she was able to distinguish the properties of these wound drugs in front of her.


    Are extremely mild, and the effect is not bad.


    I''m afraid it takes a lot of effort to find all these herbs in the wilderness.


    Thinking that Gao Shi had just left for a short time, he found so many things in such a short time. I''m afraid it''s not easy.


    Thinking of these, Naohe looked in the direction of Gaoshi. At this time, Gaoshi was struggling to make a fire.


    It was also at this time that he found that Gao Shi''s white clothes, which were not stained with fine dust, had been stained with a lot of dirt at this time.


    Although she doesn''t know Gao Shi, she has also heard that although Gao Shi is an ever victorious general, she also loves to be clean. What she can''t see most is that her white clothes are dirty or damaged.


    But in front of Gaoshi, the white clothes, where can you see the original appearance.


    Thinking of these, he''s heart can''t help tightening slightly.


    No matter whether this person has other intentions for himself or not, he is excellent to himself at this time.


    Feeling the sight of Huang He behind him, Gao Shi thought that he was worried about Yu Chengyang and them, so he said.


    "When you get the medicine ready and take something, we''ll go to them."

 Chapter 222

    Upon hearing the speech, he shook his head and said:


    "No, let''s go directly to Yongcheng."


    Chung Cheng?


    A slight frown of discomfort.


    He seemed to know what Gao Shi meant. Before he asked, he continued:


    "When I jumped down, I had left them a message asking them to join us directly in zaoyong city."


    It''s strange that Gao Shi was too anxious when he jumped down. He didn''t notice that he had left them a message on the edge of the cliff.


    After hearing his explanation, Gao Shi didn''t say much. He continued to be busy with his work, but he couldn''t stop the smile at the corner of his mouth.


    It is worthy of being the woman he likes, which is different from ordinary women.


    After finishing everything and eating the roast pheasant, Gao Shi said in a cold voice:


    "Let''s go, or we''ll have to sleep outdoors after dark."


    The current situation is different from that before. Before, they had tents, so they naturally didn''t have to worry about the cold. But now it''s different. If there is no tent, don''t say anything. At this time, he is still injured.


    Although there seems to be nothing now, it is a very dangerous thing in case of a sudden attack in the wilderness at the end.


    When he heard the speech, he didn''t speak, but nodded. When she got up, Gao Shi had gone out for several steps.


    This man, what does that mean?


    He chuckled discontentedly and followed up.


    They walked downstream in the direction of the river. They didn''t know how long they had walked. They only heard the sound of "Alas" and the sound of sucking cold air.


    Gao Shi, who walked a few steps in front of Huang He, quickly turned around and asked:


    "Why, did you twist your foot?"


    The voice can''t hide the urgency and concern.


    He shook his head and did not speak, but the slightly wrinkled eyebrows due to pain could not deceive people.


    Who is Gao Shi? I can''t tell whether it''s true or false.


    "Offended." At this time, seeing his uncomfortable appearance, he immediately ignored so much. He directly came forward to lift up his skirt and probe to his ankle.


    "I''m fine." He struggled and said.


    After all, men and women don''t give and receive, so he takes off her shoes and socks. If outsiders know, she won''t want to live in peace in her life.


    He understood what she was afraid of. He slightly increased his strength in his hand, raised his eyes, glanced gently, but with irresistible dignity, and said softly:


    "I''ll be responsible for you."


    Hearing Gao Shi''s words, he was slightly stunned and involuntarily blushed.


    When she reacted, Gao Shi had completely faded her shoes and socks.


    Sure enough, there were two blood holes in the ankle, and there was a dark blue around it, which was the phenomenon of being bitten by a snake.


    Seeing this, without saying a word, he hung his head, bent down and put his lips on the wound to suck out the so-called poisonous blood.


    For this reason, he was stunned again. He did not hesitate to choose "drug blood" for himself.


    Because of this, he didn''t have time to tell Gao Shi that the snake was just an ordinary snake and had no poison.


    "How do you feel now?"


    After taking care of the place where he was bitten by a snake, Gao Shi tore a piece from his body and wrapped him up. Then he looked up and asked her.


    The moment you look up! Gao Shi only felt that his head was a little dizzy, some shaky, gradually, more and more dizzy! The scene in front of me is becoming more and more blurred.


    He shook his head as if to clear his mind.


    However, the effect is not very obvious.


    "I''m fine!" He said in a slightly trembling voice. His actions made her feel inexplicably flustered.


    "It''s all right..." it''s good. Gao Shi only felt black before he could say the two words.


    The whole man fell to the ground


    "Hey, Gao Shi, are you okay?" He is in a hurry. Restlessly pushed up the body.


    It''s really quiet to answer her!


    The snake is clearly not poisonous. How could the man faint in front of him.


    "Hey, I know you''re okay. You''re trying to scare me, aren''t you!" She called him again, as if all this in front of her was not true, just Gao Shi''s prank.


    "You''re getting up. This is not a place to sleep."


    Her voice was slightly choked, hoarse and trembling. She didn''t understand why she was. At the moment of seeing Gao Shi fall, the whole person was not well.


    However, no matter what she said, Gao Shi still lay there motionless!


    A bad idea rose in her mind


    He won''t... something''s wrong, but she can see clearly that the snake is not poisonous.


    At this time, Gao Shi lay there motionless, and there was no breath of strangers around him, which was not much different from the dead.


    She raised her trembling hands and leaned towards her comfortable wrist.


    Such a pulse, how so familiar, is so similar to that person''s.


    Then, he saw that he quickly leaned towards the tip of Gao Shi''s nose, for fear that he would startle the people in front of him.


    "What are you doing?" Her hand was just stretched out, and the cold, unique voice of the man sounded in her ear!


    Chen he raised his eyes and looked into his eyes. He just fell into his dark and deep eyes. She quickly moved her eyes away. It seemed that no matter who it was, as long as she looked more, it would fall into general.


    "So you''re all right! I thought you... "


    He awkwardly retracted Gao Shi''s hand at the tip of his nose and said.


    "What do you think I am?"


    Gao Shi raised her eyebrows, looked at the hand that he had just taken back and said:


    "Think I''m dead, right?" Although it was still his unique tone, how could he feel that she heard the meaning of ridicule in it.


    Are you laughing at her?


    Think about it. Just like her, everyone would laugh at her wishful thinking.


    She only worries about him when she takes a wind. Does he have anything to do with herself, doesn''t he? If you want to talk about the relationship, it''s only the relationship of difficult friends at most.


    Where does he know that Gao Shi is not mocking her, but a good mood expressed by feeling her concern.


    "No, I just want to see when our wise snow coat Hou will wake up!"


    He calmed his mind and said faintly:


    "How did you know that the snow coat Hou woke up so soon!"


    If he hadn''t heard what she said in his coma, I''m afraid he would really believe her, but he didn''t know how. When he heard that he called him Xueyi Hou, he was very angry.


    "Preface."


    Gao Shi spit out two words faintly.


    "Ah."


    He obviously didn''t understand which song the man was singing. The jumping rhythm was beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    "Call me preface later, okay?"


    Gao Shi glanced at Ruohe and said indifferently, but the tenderness in the bottom of his eyes could not be concealed. Then he continued without waiting for Ruohe''s consent:


    "Can you walk?"


    "Of course."


    Then he stood up immediately and wanted to jump down a few times to show that he was very healthy now. Walking was no problem.


    However, the imagination is full, but the reality is skinny.


    Everything is not as beautiful as she imagined.


    Just as she stood up, she heard a "hiss..." sound, which was her breath.


    "Why is it so painful?" At the bottom of the city, nearly 10000 grass and mud horses galloped past.


    She didn''t want to show her weak side in front of him. Although it was painful, there was no sound after the sound of just getting up!


    And she pretended to be relaxed and jumped a few times in front of him!


    Only she herself understood the individual taste!


    But no matter how she pretended, the fine beads of sweat on her forehead betrayed her!


    "Since it''s all right, let''s go!" She doesn''t want to show her weak side in front of him, so he won''t deliberately expose her.


    Yichun palace is the bedroom of imperial concubine Wen.


    Since the death of the first queen, the emperor has not been established any more. Although she is only a high-ranking imperial concubine, because there is no queen in the harem, she takes care of the harem. Therefore, although her Yichun palace is not as good as the Queen''s Qifeng palace.


    But it is also the most luxurious and spacious bedroom in the palace,


    The ground paved with warm jade doesn''t feel cold all year round, so it got the name of Yichun palace.


    "Mother imperial concubine, what do you mean by your father? I showed him that I intended to marry the first lady of the prime minister''s house, but he refused. It''s good to say that the second lady of the prime minister''s house is also good. In my opinion, he is obviously biased and wants to leave the legitimate ones for the prince. "


    Gao sude, the second prince, was very dissatisfied and said:


    "If I remember correctly, the second young lady of the prime minister''s house is a concubine. She is a concubine. How can she be the imperial concubine of her son-in-law and your daughter-in-law."


    Imperial concubine Wen looked a lot farther than the second prince. Therefore, after listening to the second prince, she was not in a hurry to say anything, but hung her head and meditated.


    After a long time, she said:


    "Huang''er, if the mother imperial concubine remembers correctly, the second lady of the prime minister''s house is the direct granddaughter of the current Taifu."


    "What about the granddaughter of Taifu''s direct relatives? That can''t change her status as a concubine."


    The second prince did not get better because of Princess Wen''s words.


    "You child, did your father say that he would give her to you as a positive imperial concubine or something? Don''t you still have two side imperial concubines?"


    Imperial concubine Wen glared at the second prince discontentedly and said.


    "The mother imperial concubine means!"


    The second prince''s eyes lit up when he heard this from imperial concubine Wen. He didn''t think of it. When he talked about the position of imperial concubine Zheng in front of his father, he thought he would only change the position of imperial concubine Zheng even if he wanted to marry Su Manjing.


    The second prince looked at imperial concubine Wen and said respectfully:


    "Or the mother imperial concubine thought comprehensively."


    "Yes." Imperial concubine Wen nodded and said:


    "Don''t be in such a hurry when you meet something in the future. Think more. There''s nothing wrong. As for this matter, I will tell your father. "


    Although the second young lady of the prime minister''s house is a concubine, she has the support of the Taifu house behind her. She can''t look at her as an ordinary concubine.


    In addition, although the loyal and brave Marquis house is now deeply trusted by the emperor, who can say what will happen in the future. In this way, Su Manjing''s value is no worse than Su Ronghe.


    When the second prince heard the speech, he was very happy. There was nothing that could not be solved with the help of his mother and concubine. He hurriedly said:


    "Then it''s up to my mother."


    Imperial concubine Wen took a deep look at the second prince, waved her hand and said:


    "Well, I''m tired today. Go back first."


    She is very satisfied with this son everywhere, but sometimes she thinks too one-sided about things.

 Chapter 223

    At the same time, the prime minister''s house min lanxuan.


    "Madam, there is news." Mother Li came into the house, right


    Mrs. min whispered.


    "It''s done!"


    For the arrival of mother Li. Mrs. min obviously seemed very excited. After so many years, she finally didn''t have to watch Yu Meiqing''s bitch''s daughter swing around in front of her eyes.


    She knew that her father would help herself in the end, not for anything else, but for the future of the Taifu mansion.


    Mrs. min was sure of this before she dared to go to Taifu''s house to find Li Taifu for help.


    Looking at the excitement on Mrs. min''s face, mother Li hesitated and said:


    "Madam, the Taifu mansion sent someone to say that their people only saw the eldest lady jump off the cliff, and then Mr. Shi jumped down with them. They don''t know about life and death."


    Mrs. min frowned discontentedly when she heard the speech. She didn''t make the bitch die clean. It was bad luck.


    "According to the people who came back, they wanted to go down and investigate, but they didn''t expect that the people from the prince''s house and the Zhongyong Hou house came too soon, so they had to withdraw."


    "It''s Zhongyong Hou''s house again." Mrs. Min said, biting her teeth hard.


    "Send someone for me."


    This time, no matter what, she can''t let him return to the Imperial City intact, otherwise it will only be a disaster.


    The assassination of Ruohe and Gao Shi and their jumping off the cliff soon returned to the imperial city.


    When the emperor heard about this, he was furious and ordered a thorough investigation.


    For a time, there was an uproar in the whole imperial city. Almost everyone was talking about who went to stab the saint envoy who went to Jiangnan for disaster relief.


    Big girl got lianyue''s reply early in the morning. Therefore, although she was worried when she knew about it, she had not been measured by her strength because of it.


    Although she didn''t understand why she did it, she always believed that there must be her reason for her doing so.


    At this time, what happened to the two people, Naohe and Gao Shi, who were at the center of the discussion of the whole imperial city.


    They walked all the way down the river. I don''t know how long they walked, and they didn''t see a family. On the contrary, the weather didn''t look very good.


    The whole sky looks dark and seems to collapse at any time.


    Looking at the sky at this time, Gao Shi''s eyebrows have been twisted into a ball unconsciously.


    He was worried about Ruohe. The girl refused to show weakness in front of him. He couldn''t directly expose her. It would be like a rainstorm soon. If they didn''t hurry to find a place to settle down, Ruohe''s injury would be really bad.


    Thinking of these, Gao Shi didn''t say anything more. Instead, he directly picked up Huang He and ran forward with his lightness skills, hoping to find a place to take shelter from the rain before the rainstorm.


    For Gao Shi''s sudden action, he was surprised at first, and then struggled in Gao Shi''s arms.


    "Let go of me."


    There was some irresistible coldness in his tone.


    But who is Gao Shi? How can he really put down Huang He because of his sentence.


    Seeing Gao Shi''s unmoved appearance, he was instantly angry and scolded softly.


    "I told you to let go of me, did you hear me?"


    She''s not without feet. Why should this man treat her like this?


    Feeling the discomfort of the person in his arms, Gao Shi said softly.


    "We have to hurry."


    Just the tenderness in the tone, no one noticed.


    If he could, he really wanted to hold her all his life.


    As soon as he heard it, he knew the reason. Anyway, he couldn''t compete with the man in front of him. He simply stopped struggling, found a relatively comfortable position and leaned comfortably in Gao Shi''s arms.


    Feel the action of the person in your arms, and Gao Shi''s face evokes a soft radian.


    The lightness skill under his feet is used to the extreme. If he can, he also wants to slow down. In this way, he can hold her for a while.


    Obviously, the LORD was unwilling to give him this opportunity. No matter how fast Gao Shi used his lightness skills, he was not faster than the rainstorm.


    After all, the rain came, but they still couldn''t find a place to stay. They didn''t know how long the road ahead was. Gao Shi protected him with internal power in order to keep him from getting cold.


    Therefore, until they found the cave, there was no place where he was wet by the rain, but Gao Shi himself became a drowned chicken.


    He looked at his clothes soaked by the rain. Gao Shi reluctantly shook his head. He could swear that he had never been so embarrassed in his life.


    Night, finally came.


    He feels cold all over himself, just like falling into an ice cellar. Cold people feel cold from the bottom of their heart.


    There was darkness everywhere, and there was no light. She struggled to leave the place that she resisted from the bottom of her heart, but no matter how she ran, she couldn''t escape the darkness.


    Suddenly, a childish voice sounded in the air, very ethereal, like from the clouds and from hell.


    But the sound made him feel very familiar.


    "Mom, don''t you want Li Er?"


    "Mom, Li''er died miserably."


    "Mom, it''s cold underground. Would you like to accompany Li''er?"


    In an instant, he felt his whole body stagnant. This was Li''er''s voice and her son''s voice.


    "Li''er, it''s not that your mother doesn''t want you. You wait. When your mother avenges you, she will come to you."


    She looked around, trying to find Li''er''s figure, but it was still dark and couldn''t see anything.


    "You lied..."


    "Cheat..."


    "People..."


    The voice sounded angrily again.


    "Li''er, my mother didn''t lie to you, really."


    Being accused by that voice, Huang He panicked instantly. Her Li''er, how can she say that she lied to him, how can she not believe her.


    "If you didn''t lie to me, what are you doing now?"


    What is she doing now?


    He was stopped by the sound.


    "You''re not my mother. I hate you."


    The voice sounded sad and angry again, all farther and farther away.


    "Li''er, don''t go, wait for your mother."


    He felt that the sound was about to disappear, and his heart seemed to be gouged out by something. Hurriedly and recklessly chased you towards the voice.


    The cave lights up and down under the light of fire, which also adds a lot of warmth to the night.


    "Li''er..." a voice blurted out from his mouth.


    Gao Shi, who was adjusting his breath, felt the discomfort of Chen he on one side, and immediately ignored the poison in his body. He quickly collected his true Qi, patted Chen he on the cheek and shouted:


    "Heer, wake up."


    Although he didn''t know who Li''er was in his mouth, looking at her sad appearance, his heart still couldn''t help hurting.

 Chapter 224

    At this time, Huang he desperately chased in the direction of the disappearance of the previous sound.


    Suddenly, behind her, another familiar voice sounded.


    "I''m not reconciled to it."


    "I''m not reconciled. Your heart has clearly begun to like me."


    "I''m not reconciled."


    He hurriedly turned around and saw Han Jiang Zhi standing there in white.


    He was surrounded by white light, which was so dazzling in the dark.


    She wanted to find the light, but Li''er''s voice sounded in her ear again.


    "Mom, do you really don''t want Li Er!"


    "Mom, Li''er is really cold..."


    "It''s so cold..."


    "Mother..."


    Listening to Li''er''s voice, his heart was trembling.


    "Wo''er, I''m not reconciled. You obviously like me."


    "I''m not reconciled..."


    One side was Li''er''s voice. On one side is the sound of Han Jiang Zhi.


    One side is the child who died in her previous life, and the other side has the light and warmth she wants most now.


    For a time, he didn''t know how to choose.


    She squatted down and hugged herself with her hands.


    Heart, at this moment, seems to be torn by countless hands.


    "Wo''er, my mother''s good child, come to my mother quickly."


    Just then, another voice sounded in the direction of Li''er.


    It''s a strange voice for him, but he feels very familiar.


    That voice is very gentle, like the spring breeze in February blowing through my heart, warm.


    He unconsciously raised his head and looked in the direction of Li''er. He saw that there was no longer darkness, but a faint blush.


    Hazy, people can''t really see, but they can see the figure of two people vaguely.


    One big and one small.


    The little figure, Ruohe, is very familiar. It is her child, Li''er, who was killed by Su Manjing in her previous life.


    The big figure, although she couldn''t see her clearly, Naohe really felt very familiar. It was the figure of her mother who had fantasized in her mind for countless times since she lived two lives.


    "Mom... Hug..."


    Li''er opened her arms and waited for Chen he to hug him.


    "Heer, come here, come to my mother..."


    Yu Meiqing waved her hand to him and motioned him to her.


    "Wo''er, I''m not reconciled."


    On the other side, Hanjiang''s voice sounded again at this time.


    He shook his head desperately, trying to keep Huang He from passing.


    "Heer, come here... Come here faster than your mother."


    The gentle voice sounded again. This time, he couldn''t help moving in the direction of the voice.


    "Mother..."


    Gao Shi looked at Chen he, who was still in a coma, calling Li''er and Niang, and was sweating.


    What he was most worried about happened. Naohe''s wound is getting worse. If it can''t survive tonight, I''m afraid it will be very bad.


    "Heer, wake up."


    Gao Shi gently patted Huang He''s cheek and cried anxiously.


    There was a rainstorm outside at this time, and he had no medicine to control the deterioration of his injury. The only way was to wake him up.


    He was walking in the direction of Li''er, and he felt as if something was patting his face.


    She waved her hand, as if to drive away what disturbed her.


    What you can touch is really a blank.


    "Heer. Wake up, wake up. "


    She looked around suspiciously. There was still nothing. But in her ear, the voice kept echoing.


    One voice is better than one voice of anxiety, and the worry can''t be hidden.


    Who is it?


    Who''s calling himself?


    He looked around quickly, but he still didn''t see anything. Even Han Jiang, who was still her, disappeared at this time.


    In this regard, he frowned and wanted to find out why Hanjiang was missing.


    But just as her idea had just risen, the voices of Yu Meiqing and Li''er sounded in her ears again.


    "Mom, Li''er is so cold..."


    "Mom, would you like to accompany Li Er..."


    "Mother..."


    "Wo''er, my mother knows that my mother is sorry for you. Don''t hate my mother. Come to my mother quickly. My mother will make up for you in the future."


    "Heer. Mother''s good daughter. Come here. "


    Listen to these two voices. He unconsciously raised his feet and walked over there.


    However, at the moment when he just raised his right foot, a crack appeared in the dark sky at this time, and strong light came down.


    He instinctively raised his hand to block it, but it was really cold.


    It was also at this moment that he opened his eyes. What came into his eyes was Gao Shi''s handsome face of common indignation.


    "Hanjiang stop."


    Isn''t this man still behind him? Why did you run to the sky.


    He was still in a dream. Some of them didn''t return to their senses. When they saw Gao Shi, they instinctively called out.


    After hearing what he said, Gao Shi was stunned, then smiled and said.


    "You know."


    Gao Shi didn''t know that he was still in a half awake state. He was surprised and guessed his identity. He didn''t hide it, but he was a little embarrassed.


    Ruohe is really a little confused. She knows everything. What does she know.


    It was at this time that he found out later that there was a figure of Li''er here and there, and it was still dark.


    The orange flame lit up the whole cave, and occasionally a breeze blew in from the outside of the cave. The flickering flame was particularly enchanting at this moment.


    Because he was afraid of getting cold at night, Gao Shi deliberately burned the fire.


    At this time, what else does Ruohe not understand? She just had a dream.


    She said silently in her heart.


    "Niang, Li''er, don''t worry. I can avenge you soon. Rest in peace. "


    Li Min, Li Jia, Su Manjing, Yu Xingyang, and the second prince, your doomsday is coming.


    He took a deep breath and pressed down all the emotions in his heart.


    Looking up, he noticed that Gao Shi had been looking at her and couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    Who is Gao Shi? How can he not find something wrong with him? Just now, looking at himself like this, he knows that he must not want to ask.


    Of course, if he doesn''t want to say, he won''t take the initiative to ask him. After all, everyone has privacy.


    He doesn''t ask Ruohe to tell him everything now. He just hopes that he can become Ruohe''s dependence.


    "Don''t sleep at this time. Don''t sleep until the heat subsides."


    They don''t have any medicine in their hands, and the situation of Ruohe is really terrible. If they sleep at this time, the consequences are beyond their control now.


    He naturally understood Gao Shi''s meaning. Even if he nodded, he didn''t speak.


    What she just dreamed in her dream, Gao Shi didn''t ask, and naturally she wouldn''t say.


    For a time, except for the occasional crackling of firewood and the sound of rain outside, it was surprisingly quiet.


    He naturally remembers the first sentence he said when he just woke up. How did he answer Gao Shi.


    This is something she never thought of.


    Gao Shi is actually Hanjiang Zhi. No wonder when Gao Shi fainted before, she felt that the pulse was so familiar when she felt his pulse.


    The last time I felt the pulse for Gao Shi at the top of the mountain, I asked lianyue. Haolianyue said that she had never heard of such a disease, so there was only one possibility.


    That''s poisoning.


    In this way, Gao Shi made it clear that he fainted after sucking the nonexistent snake venom for her.


    Some things seem to be non-toxic, but once they meet the things that are born or overcome with them, they are deadly poisons.


    The poison in Gaoshi is strange. Maybe the snake is the one that causes Gaoshi''s poison.


    However, with the identity of Gao Shi, who will poison him?


    This is something that Huang He can''t understand.


    "Are you okay?"


    After a long time, he took the initiative to break the dull atmosphere.


    "No big deal."


    His body knows that the frequency of recent attacks is too fast, but he doesn''t want to see Chen he worry about him. That''s what he said.


    "I''ll try to cure the poison on you."


    She didn''t mention that Gao Shi was Hanjiang Zhi, just as Gao Shi didn''t ask anything about what she said in her dream.


    As for how he knew he was poisoned, Gao Shi didn''t think there was any accident. He was the one he liked. If he couldn''t see this, he was blind.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll be fine. In this world, people who can kill me haven''t appeared yet."


    How can Gao Shi not understand the poison on his body? If it''s really easy to solve, it''s not the man''s handwriting.


    That man, one of his closest people. It also made him an executioner like today.


    "I know Mr. Shi is heroic and invincible, but the poison in his body can be solved."


    He looked at Gao Shi with an open face and said, only when her eyes were opposite Gao Shi''s eyes.


    She clearly saw a trace of sadness in the depths of his eyes.


    Somehow, my heart, at this moment, is like being severely grabbed by someone. It hurts.


    She had an impulse to hold Gao Shi in her arms and tell him that she would not hurt him or cheat him anyway.


    After knowing his deep thoughts, he was surprised.


    How could she have such a ridiculous idea.


    For a time, even her eyes looking at Gao Shi became strange.


    "What do you call me?"


    However, when Gao Shi heard what he called him, his face suddenly became ugly.


    "Young master Shi? Is there anything wrong? "


    He looked at Gao Shi puzzled. Didn''t the people in the imperial city call him Shizi or Xueyi waiting?


    "Have you forgotten what you promised me?"


    Gao Shi looked at Ruohe and said almost gnashing his teeth.


    How can this woman forget what she promised herself so soon.


    What did you promise him?


    He was slightly stunned and didn''t understand what Gao Shi meant.


    "Shall I help you think about it?"


    As he said this, Gao Shi came to the front of the rice. He just needed to be quiet, and he could kiss Fangze.

 Chapter 225

    Facing the suddenly enlarged face in front of him, he couldn''t help but blush. But she really can''t remember what she promised Gao Shi.


    For a moment, he was so stunned.


    "Can''t you really remember?"


    Gao Shi''s face leans back to Ruohe, almost close to Ruohe''s face.


    Gao Shi''s hot breath fell on his cheek. He only felt his face burning rapidly at this moment.


    It''s terrible.


    Her eyelids drooped slightly, making people unable to see her mood at this time.


    From the perspective of Gao Shi, you can just see that the eyelashes of the butterfly''s wings tremble, as if they were about to spread their wings and fly away.


    In the lower part, there are the bridge of his nose and the lips that look red because of the fever after injury, but the color is abnormal.


    It is precisely because of this abnormal, but it seems to be a damn temptation.


    Gao Shi secretly scolded himself in his heart, took his eyes away, but fell on his smooth neck.


    The skin as white as jade glows with tempting luster under the light of fire.


    Gao Shi''s breath hurried involuntarily. He reluctantly didn''t open his face and didn''t look at Huang He. He was afraid that he couldn''t help doing something uncontrollable.


    But he didn''t find all this.


    She was still wondering what she had promised Gao Shi?


    When she thought that before she fell asleep in Gao Shi''s arms, Gao Shi said he would order it later, her face couldn''t help reddening.


    She was about to raise her head and stretch out her hand. It seemed that she wanted to push Gao Shi away to ease her embarrassment.


    Who knows, at the moment she looked up, Gao Shi somehow turned his head.


    Their lips, at this moment, were in intimate contact.


    The cool feeling came from his lips. He only felt that his brain was blank and stared at his eyes. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. His heart rippled. A feeling of indescribable and unknown surrounded his heart for a long time.


    When Gao Shi touched the abnormal red lips of Ruohe due to fever, he was also covered for a while. The sweet and soft feeling came from his lips, which made people have an impulse to bite.


    However, this idea has just risen in Gao Shi''s mind, and Gao Shi has already taken practical action.


    The feeling of slight pain between lips immediately hit the brain. At this moment, the whole person of Naohe woke up completely and pushed Gao Shi away.


    Gao Shi might as well be pushed to the ground by Ruohe fiercely, looking at Ruohe in amazement.


    For a moment, the whole cave was quiet, and the atmosphere was more dull than before.


    Time flies. Unconsciously, another five days have passed.


    In these five days, it seems very calm, but it has laid a solid foundation for what he will do in the future.


    On that day, after the second prince went to the imperial study and said marriage to the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, it was not long before Wen Donglin, the Minister of the Ministry of war, that is, the second prince''s uncle, knew this time.


    Without notifying the second prince, he reached an agreement with Su Hu and granted the position of the second prince, imperial concubine Su Manjing.


    After Wen Donglin reached a consensus with Su Hu, he didn''t give the second prince time to react, so he asked the emperor to marry the second prince and Su Manjing.


    After the second prince knew one thing, everything was a foregone conclusion, and it was too late for him to do anything.


    He had to go to Yichun palace and have a big fight with imperial concubine Wen. But imperial concubine Wen not only didn''t comfort him, but also said that he was short-sighted. All Wen Donglin did was for his good.


    In this way, no matter how dissatisfied the second prince was, he could only hold his anger and go back to his prince''s house.


    In my heart, I really hated Wen Donglin and asked him to marry a concubine. Isn''t this beating his face naked.


    Also because of this matter, the two princes and one party began to have differences. But it was not obvious at first, and it was too late to find it.


    If Wen Donglin knew that his decision would make the second prince wary of him, would he regret doing so.


    However, Wen Donglin has become more and more Bohemian since she gave birth to the second prince. Even if he knows that his doing so will lead to the dissatisfaction of the second prince, he will do so.


    Because in the eyes of the Wen family, the second prince will not attack them anyway, not only because they are outsiders of the second prince.


    Another reason is that they all clearly understand one thing in their hearts, that is, if the second prince wants to sit in that position, he must rely on them to warm the family.


    It is for this reason that the Wen family has become more and more bohemian and publicized over the years.


    However, before all this has been settled, Su Manjing naturally doesn''t know the agreement between Su Hu and Wen Donglin, and is still running around for her dream of being the first lady from the prime minister''s house.


    Now it''s not too much for them to completely tear their faces with Ruohe. Now it''s impossible for them to climb to the position of their legitimate daughter by relying on Ruohe.


    Although it is not difficult for Su Hu to straighten Mrs. min with the power of the Li family, the requirements for women''s straightening in the great Zhou Dynasty are extremely strict.


    If the original mother''s family does not agree to straighten someone, if someone forces the woman to straighten her, she will also be despised by others.


    It''s impossible for Naohe to speak and straighten Mrs. min, while Yu Tian is that everything is subject to the meaning of Naohe''s niece, not to mention Yu Chengyang.


    At this time, he was still following him to the south of the Yangtze River for disaster relief. It was impossible for him to appear in the imperial city.


    Therefore, she put her mind on Yu Xingyang. In addition, Yu Xingyang had a good impression of her. Therefore, Su Manjing acted more boldly.


    She even thought that if yu Chengyang inherited the position of Zhongyong Houfu, they might not be so sad.


    All these things that Su Manjing thought were surprisingly similar to those in her previous life, but that was also a previous life. Now that he has been reborn, how can things in her previous life be allowed to happen again?


    Su Manjing is still planning how to get Zhongyong Hou''s house to nod and agree to straighten up her mother and hook up with Yu Xingyang.


    Mrs. min naturally didn''t know that Su Hu and Wen Donglin had reached some kind of agreement. She knew that her daughter was running for her righting, and she didn''t stop it.


    She even wants Su Manjing to use her beauty to control Yu. In this way, you can control everything of Zhongyong waiting for the house in your own hands, and you don''t notice the abnormality of your daughter these days.


    Therefore, when the imperial edict came to the prime minister''s house, Su Manjing and Mrs. min were stunned, but then there was a burst of joy.

 Chapter 226

    Su Manjing, in particular, couldn''t believe her ears at the moment she received the edict.


    She is still confident in her beauty, but she is not so confident in her current identity.


    Now she is just a concubine. It''s not difficult to get the prince''s favor. Therefore, she thinks she has the opportunity to marry the prince, but at most, she is the side imperial concubine. She never thought she would be the right imperial concubine.


    Although the imperial concubine is only the prince, the imperial concubine is not the prince, which is very different from what he expected, but it is also the position of the imperial concubine.


    Moreover, these two princes are the sons of imperial concubine Wen. Now there is no empress in the imperial palace. Imperial concubine Wen has sole power in the Imperial Palace and is like a queen. In addition, the two princes have a powerful uncle like Wen Donglin, who is the one who has the most chance to ascend the throne outside the crown prince.


    I will be the second prince and imperial concubine. After the second prince ascends the throne, I will be the queen. Isn''t that what she dreams of.


    Now it is in front of her eyes, and she can''t rejoice.


    However, Su Manjing not only didn''t keep her distance from Yu Xingyang after receiving the imperial edict, but also got closer.


    What Su Manjing thinks is that she should find a way to become a legitimate daughter when she marries into the second prince''s house as soon as possible, rather than marry into the second prince''s house as a concubine.


    All this, naturally, big girl and aunt he secretly passed it on to Ruohe.


    When he received this series of messages. They are walking with Gao Shi on the official road to the south of the Yangtze River. They have been on the road for several days.


    After reading this series of news, the corners of his lips slightly aroused an imperceptible sneer.


    Yu Xingyang, don''t you want to take refuge in the second prince? I''ll see what the second prince will look like when he knows you robbed a woman with him.


    Why did Su Manjing marry the crown prince as the crown prince''s side imperial concubine in her previous life, and she will be the second prince imperial concubine in this life?


    Yes, all this was secretly planned by Naohe.


    She secretly sent someone to pass the news that Su Manjing was the life of Feng to Wen Donglin. Therefore, Wen Donglin asked the emperor for an order with Su Hu without notifying the second prince.


    At this time, they are getting closer and closer to the affected areas. Therefore, more and more people are fleeing on the road.


    These refugees were all dressed in rags, yellow and skinny, haggard, shocking, and an unprecedented sadness swept from the bottom of their hearts.


    Just then, a dirty little girl suddenly came forward, knelt in front of him, pulled his skirt and cried.


    "Sister, please save my mother-in-law. She''s dying."


    The people who fled around could not help shaking their heads when they saw this scene.


    "Hey, Er Ya''s mother-in-law is going to be unbearable after all."


    "Yes, it''s pathetic to say. This Erya fell ill because she was in a hurry when she ran away from the disaster. This Erya''s mother-in-law just took care of Erya without eating or drinking for a few days, but this Erya can''t survive after seeing it well."


    "Speaking of it, Erya is also a filial child. She has long changed to death according to her mother-in-law''s body. Now Erya hasn''t died after hanging for so long."


    "Hey, what''s the difference between living like that and dying."


    "Sister, please save my mother-in-law."


    Ruohe listened to the discussion around, while Erya still knelt in front of her and kept kowtowing.


    She sighed deeply and reached out to help Erya up. Just when she wanted to say something, she heard a voice ringing at this time.


    "Girl, you are kind-hearted and a good person. But this Erya''s mother-in-law is afraid she can''t endure today. Don''t waste your time here."


    The speaker is an old man who looks 40 or 50 years old. From his appearance and the look of people around him at this time, this man must have some prestige among these refugees. Otherwise, he will not become quiet because he is about to speak.


    The little girl named Erya said calmly when she saw the viewer.


    "Grandpa song, I believe there will be miracles in the world. My mother-in-law will be fine and will live a long life."


    After hearing Erya''s words, the old man surnamed song sighed heavily, and then took a deep look at Erya. He was not talking, but turned his head to look at Ruohe.


    The meaning of the period can not be understood.


    He''s telling him to ignore Erya''s busy and unreasonable words. If you have something, just go and do it yourself first.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, he couldn''t help sighing that although these people were running for their lives, they still didn''t change the kindness in their hearts.


    Just when everyone thought that Huang He would not help Erya, she looked aside and never said a word to Gao Shi.


    Gao Shi has no choice but to spread his hand, which means you can do whatever you want. Seeing this, he called some refugees who looked strong and asked them to help lift Erya''s mother-in-law up, and followed them to the nearest city and their destination at this time.


    Erya was overjoyed when she saw what he had done. She immediately knelt on the ground again, knocked heavily at him and said excitedly.


    "Thank you, sister. No matter what your sister asks Erya to do in the future, Erya will obey her orders."


    He was moved by Erya''s feelings for her mother-in-law. He gently helped Erya up from the ground again and said softly.


    "Silly girl, I saved your mother-in-law not for what you can do for me in the future. I just hope you can treat your mother-in-law well in your lifetime."


    Maybe he was too arbitrary before. Not everyone, like Su Hu and old lady Su, only had their own comfort in their eyes.


    The lives of others are expressed as a shield in front of them.


    Erya''s eyes turned red when she was moved by Ruohe. She didn''t know what to say for a moment. Let Ruohe hold her hand and say to the two men who came to help and looked strong.


    "Let''s hurry."


    Then he nodded at Gao Shi, led Erya and took the two people to the direction of Yongcheng.


    The old man surnamed song and the others stood there blankly. After a long time, the old man surnamed Song said.


    "Folks, there are still many good people in the world. Let''s meet such living bodhisattvas here today. It''s an eye opener for God."


    Listening to the words of the old man surnamed song, the people couldn''t help getting excited. They were full of Xi Yi looking at the direction where they came before.


    They fled all the way and met many people, but in the end, there were no people who were really willing to lend a helping hand to them. Now Naohe''s actions let them see hope.


    At this time, Huang He and Gao Shi have gone away with Erya.


    Looking at Erya''s thin and yellow face, he asked softly in his voice.


    "You all escaped from the disaster area. Does your local government care?"


    Erya heard the speech and shut up. One of the men carrying Erya''s mother-in-law spoke.


    "The government, we are already grateful if they don''t oppress us. It''s not good to expect them to help us at this time."


    "What does that mean?"


    He frowned slightly and looked at several people. They came to the disaster relief according to the emperor''s will, but they had already heard such words before they reached the disaster area. What''s the matter?


    "It''s not that group of bloody dog officials. We''re in a flood. Even if they don''t help, they have to levy taxes. It''s just unreasonable."


    The man said angrily.


    When he heard the speech, his eyebrows wrinkled more tightly. Even Gao Shi couldn''t help but scratch a touch of forest cold in the depths of his eyes after hearing this.


    "Didn''t the imperial court order to open warehouse for disaster relief? How could this happen? "


    Chen he asked again why she took Erya with them at this time. It was not true. She just wanted to save Erya''s mother-in-law.


    Instead, she wanted to know about the situation in the disaster area through these people in front of her. She didn''t expect to be cheated by people who were dark and didn''t know anything after the disaster area.


    The man was more angry when he heard this, and said.


    "There is a brother-in-law who is a grain merchant. All the grain ordered by the imperial court to open the warehouse fell into his brother-in-law''s pocket. He took care of us to levy taxes, but just to satisfy his favorite concubine and want to build a moon tower for his favorite concubine."


    "I heard that the imperial envoy sent by the imperial court will arrive soon. You just need to bear it for a few more days."


    Huang He said softly. She never thought that the officials of the imperial court had been so corrupt just a few decades since the founding of the Zhou Dynasty.


    After hearing this, a light flashed in the depths of their eyes, but soon disappeared. Then he heard the man say.


    "The officials protect each other. The imperial envoy is round, flat and square. We don''t know how he can really offend the governor of Yongzhou for our sake."


    The man paused and continued.


    "Besides, I also heard that there is a woman in the imperial envoy sent this time. It is said that she is the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house. She has just been appointed the county head."


    When he said this, the man shook his head and could not hide his disappointment. It was obvious that he had no hope for this imperial envoy.


    Yeah. Anyone who hears that there is a woman in the imperial envoy will feel absurd. I don''t know how many people are pointing behind it. Just because of the emperor''s face, he didn''t say it directly.


    In the great Zhou Dynasty, the requirements for righting the heirs were strict, but they were relatively tolerant to women. However, the deep-rooted idea that men are superior to women still makes many men look down on women,


    All the way down, he didn''t tell a few people their identity. He learned a lot about the disaster area from a few people. I know their names.


    The one who has been talking to them is called iron pillar. Before he fled, his family was a blacksmith. No wonder he had a lot of tendons.


    As for the one who doesn''t talk much, he is called stone. He is an honest farmer.

 Chapter 227

    Before they entered the city, they saw a big wave of people coming in their direction.


    Seeing this situation, not only Huang He and Gao Shi were confused, but even Erya showed doubts. When they fled through Yongcheng, they didn''t see this scene in front of them. Why is this happening now.


    They are the people at the bottom. They know the truth very well. As long as there is no way, they will not leave the hometown where they gave birth to themselves.


    But looking at the current situation, it is obvious that these people were expelled, rather than leaving willingly.


    Huang He and Gao Shi looked at each other, then nodded tacitly. Gao Shi came forward and grabbed an old man who looked 40 or 50 years old and asked in a low voice:


    "Old man, what happened? Why are you?"


    The old man looked at Gao Shi. He saw that Gao Shi was well-dressed. At first glance, he was not the childe of an ordinary family. He also looked at the several people around Gao Shi and the refugees like Erya.


    I feel a little good for Gao Shi and Huang He. I think they are also very kind-hearted people who can help refugees who need help. It''s just that it''s difficult for them to go to Yongcheng like this.


    Shook his head and said helplessly:


    "You are from other places. It is said that the Imperial Envoys of the imperial court are coming soon. The governor of Yongzhou has ordered that the Yongcheng city be closed, and outsiders are not allowed to enter. It also drove us who look poor out."


    "I advise you to leave quickly. In a moment, the officers and soldiers will drive out of the city. Refugees are not allowed on this official road."


    "It''s too much. Is there any royal law?"


    After listening to the old man''s words, Tiezhu said angrily, more angry than what he had done with Naohe before.


    It''s just that this man doesn''t let the refugees into the city. Now he even wants to drive the poor people out of the city together, just to meet the shit imperial envoy.


    Even the silent stone clenched his fist at this time.


    After hearing the curse of the iron pillar, the old man waved his hand and said with a sad face:


    "Little brother, you''d better not say this again in the future. If the magistrate is a good one, how can we get to this point? He just does it to whitewash peace and cover up his evil deeds."


    The old man has lived in Yongcheng for generations since his ancestors. Now he has been driven out of Yongcheng and has nowhere to go. He has no choice.


    Tiezhu wanted to say a few words, but when he was about to speak, he suddenly felt that a line of sight fell on him. He looked along his line of sight and saw that Ruohe was looking at him. His red lips moved slightly. Although there was no sound, Tiezhu understood. Ruohe meant:


    Didn''t you say that officials protect each other before? Now the imperial envoy is going to Yongcheng. It''s normal for the magistrate of Yongzhou to do face Kung Fu at this time. What''s your hurry.


    Iron pillar was blocked by his words, and what he wanted to say was forcibly swallowed back by him.


    "The old man is going to leave like this?"


    Ruohe looked at the old man and asked softly. Ruohe understood that these words should have been asked by her before they would appear normal, but Gao Shi was worried about her and asked first. Now that she has stopped Tiezhu, she should ask the following words.


    "Hey..."


    Hearing this, the old man sighed heavily and said helplessly:


    "If we can, we people say we want to leave here again, but the people don''t fight the officials. We can''t fight the magistrate."


    They don''t want to go either, but what can they do if they don''t go? What is waiting for them is to die. Thinking that they are about to leave this place where generations have lived for so many years, the father-in-law''s mood obviously can''t rise.


    When he heard the speech, he frowned slightly. Has the governor of Yongzhou become so rampant? After a pause, he continued to ask:


    "Where is the old man going next? What relatives can he rely on?"


    "If there are relatives to take refuge in, I don''t have to be so helpless. Besides, we ordinary people who have no strength to bind chickens can go out. We have to take one step at a time. After the imperial envoy leaves that day, we will see if there is still a chance to return to Yongcheng outside.


    Anyway, they have lived in Yongcheng for generations, and their feelings towards Yongcheng are naturally not generally deep.


    Ruohe looked at the old man and said nothing. After a long time, she made a decision and said to the old man:


    "If the old man can trust me, he will inform the people who were driven out with you and say not to go far. You can go home in three days at most."


    Although she did not cause the natural disaster, these people were forced to leave their hometown, but they were also inextricably related to her. Now, she can''t watch these people displaced.


    After saying this, she turned her head and took a deep look at Gao Shi. She hoped Gao Shi could understand her.


    Unexpectedly, what she looked at was Gao Shi''s extremely gentle and smiling eyes. She didn''t need Gao Shi to say that she understood the meaning in the depths of the eyes.


    He is unconditionally supporting himself. As long as he wants to do it, he will not object.


    At this moment, my heart seemed to be gently stirred by something, and a strange feeling came to my heart.


    He doesn''t know what that feeling is. He just feels strange. It''s a feeling he hasn''t had in his life.


    The old man was stunned when he heard this. He wanted to refute him. Who are you and how can you fight the magistrate. At this moment, he also wanted to persuade Huang He:


    Let her not compete with the magistrate. The magistrate is not a simple figure.


    However, when he looked at his eyes, all his words were swallowed back into his stomach, and a sense told him to believe the woman in front of him.


    At this moment, a faint expectation appeared in the old man''s heart.


    Maybe


    Maybe the couple really have a way to clean up the magistrate, so that they don''t have to flee or leave the home where they have lived for many years.


    He nodded heavily and carefully wanted to assure him that he would try his best to persuade people and ask everyone not to go too far.


    When he heard the speech, he nodded. He didn''t seem angry because of the old man''s words. He was not a friend of life and death. He was just irrelevant people. It was normal for them to take care of it.

 Chapter 228

    After simply saying goodbye to the old man, Ruohe and Gao Shi took care of their heavy thoughts and Erya and went towards the direction of Yongcheng.


    Thought all the way.


    The closer you get to Yongcheng, you can see more and more people, like the old man who was driven out before, and you think you can still see the Yamen servants in Yongcheng.


    Getting closer


    The cries of women and children, the comforting voice of children''s mothers, and the shouting and scolding of Yamen servants.


    More and more of these sounds have fallen into my ears.


    She didn''t say a word. Her face was gloomy and terrible. No one knew what she was thinking now, except Gao Shi.


    Only Gao Shi held her hand at this time and silently transmitted this power to her.


    Gao Shi''s thugs wrapped her little hands inside, and the warm temperature came from the palm, which made her feel at ease she had never had since her rebirth. Unconsciously, she even felt that it was good to have Gao Shi with her.


    She looked up at Gao Shi.


    Gao Shi also looked at her at this time, with four eyes opposite, with information and tenderness that only the other party can understand.


    Naohe''s heart was unknowingly occupied by the snow clad Marquis who was famous on the battlefield. She unknowingly occupied a place in her heart and gradually captured her whole heart.


    At the gate of Yongcheng.


    "What are you doing? Yongcheng doesn''t allow anyone to go in and out now. Those who know how to get out quickly, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    The soldiers guarding the city gate said impolitely, like catching flies.


    In this case, after they received the order of the governor of Yongzhou, they didn''t know how many times they met, but that time the other party didn''t run away in frustration.


    They know that the people they meet now are not comparable to those they met before, and they don''t know that they have been kicked on the iron plate this time.


    "Several officials, my wife is in poor health. I want to go to the city to find a doctor. Please be accommodating."


    At the beginning, Gao Shi obviously didn''t want to make things big. He was very polite. He stuffed a ingot of silver into the hands of the soldiers guarding the city gate.


    However, after hearing Gao Shi''s voice, she blushed. She wanted to jump up and ask Gao Shi when she became his wife, but she understood that this was not the time to say this, so she had to rest.


    The soldier who had Gao Shi stuffed the silver in his hand secretly bumped the silver in his hand, looked at Gao Shi, looked embarrassed, stuffed the silver back in his hand and said:


    "Brother, it''s not that our brothers don''t want to help you, but that the investigation is too strict."


    Seeing that he had returned the silver in his hand, the others dared not say more. It seems that this man should be the leader of these people.


    Seeing this scene, he raised his eyebrows slightly. She also glanced at the silver stuffed by Gao Shi. It was not a small amount, full of fifty Liang silver, enough for them to eat an old snack in an ordinary soldier''s family for several years.


    But the soldiers were unmoved by such a sum of money. In other words, fifty-two is not enough for them to take the risk. From this point of view, we can guess that the governor of Yongzhou must be a bad and rampant person at ordinary times.


    Because it seems that there is nothing silver can''t solve, only whether it is worth the price.


    Seeing this, Gao Shi simply took out a silver note with a face value of 200 and handed it to the soldier together with the previous silver.


    He also agreed with Huang He''s point of view.


    The soldier looked at the silver note and silver in his hand. His face hesitated. At last, he gritted his teeth, looked at Gao Shi and said:


    "OK, I''ll let you in, but if the magistrate asks, don''t say I put it in."


    After watching the soldier take all the silver and silver notes, there was a dark light across his eyes. It was really 250.


    Gao Shi nodded and promised:


    "Don''t worry, sir. We won''t tell you about you.


    With Gao Shi''s assurance, the soldier gave a sigh of relief, made a gesture to Gao Shi and motioned them to follow him.


    Gao Shi didn''t speak and followed up. The soldier noticed Erya at this time. He couldn''t help frowning. First, he was very dissatisfied. Gao Shi took them with him.


    Seeing this, Gao Shi quickly smiled and said:


    "The military master, the robbers we met on the road, and the servants scattered with us in order to protect us. My wife is in poor health and needs to be taken care of. Look at some people, don''t you..."


    While Gao Shi was talking, he put another ingot of silver into the man''s hand.


    These people are what he wants to bring. Naturally, he won''t make him unhappy because of this.


    Ruohe naturally noticed what Gao Shi did. This man is really meticulous. How can he not be moved.


    After the soldier accepted Gao Shi''s silver again, he gritted his teeth and agreed to bring Erya together with Gao Shi and Naohe.


    He wanted to release one person and a group of people, and there was money to take, so he decided to take risks. At this time, he didn''t notice how clumsy the excuse before Gao Shi was.


    Can they still have so much silver when they meet the robbers.


    Erya several people couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief after seeing the soldier nodding. They are really afraid that Gao Shi and Huang He will leave them here at this time.


    At this time, Erya looked at Gao Shi''s back with bright eyes, which flickered with unknown brilliance.


    After entering the city, he and his party sent Erya to a medicine shop and asked a doctor to see Erya''s mother-in-law.


    At the request of Gao Shi, he asked the doctor to diagnose his pulse.


    She had just recovered from her great injury and had been running all the way, which made Gao Shi''s heart uneasy all the time.


    Until now, the doctor diagnosed that he was just a serious injury. After he first recovered, he traveled a long way, resulting in a loss of Qi and blood. He only needs to consolidate his foundation and cultivate yuan. He will be fine for a period of time.


    An hour later, when the sun was about to rise into the sky, Huang He and Gao Shi came to the Yongcheng County Yamen. According to their information, the governor of Yongzhou had already arrived at the Yongcheng county yamen, so they found it here.


    They wanted to see what the Yongzhou magistrate looked like and dared to be so arrogant.


    At this time, Huang He has changed into a man''s dress. He looks thin and small. He will be blown by the wind, but his appearance is raw and exquisite. There is a beautiful man standing around him. Naturally, the return rate is not small.


    This time, she won''t, she won''t bring it up by herself. She has the title of imperial envoy of the imperial court. The governor of Yongzhou dares to drive away these helpless people because of her coming.


    It''s OK for those who know, but those who don''t think it''s her secret order, which is simply indirectly damaging their reputation.


    Thinking that you and Gao Shi met a lot of assassinations on the way after jumping off the cliff, they have understood a lot.


    Although the assassins were dressed differently and there were several groups of people, he felt that they were all coming for themselves.


    The bloodthirsty hall, the shadow building, and the group of people with wolves that Gao Shi met when she took her to the outskirts of the imperial city. They were people who did not belong to the great Zhou Dynasty. They were people of the Wuqiang nationality who had always opposed the great support, and there were some scattered assassins during that period.


    The Wuqiang people believe in wolves and regard wolves as their gods, as well as their tools for finding clues and killing people.


    He scoffed at this. If he really believed, how could he let his God do coolies for himself? It''s not a joke.


    Chen he had to lament Mrs. min. The Li family really did a hard job in order to solve themselves this time.


    She didn''t know the origin of those people. Gao Shi told her.


    She lived two lives and was raised like an ordinary boudoir woman, but she also heard of the reputation of bloodthirsty hall and shadow building.


    As long as you offer the starting price, there are no people they dare not kill. The Mobei thirteen Eagles she met when she met Gao Shi for the first time are among the best experts in bloodthirsty hall, but those experts are not Gao Shi''s opponents.


    This makes him interested in Gao Shi''s skills. How high is his martial arts to entangle with Mobei thirteen Eagles for so long without losing the wind.


    If he knew that Gaoshi at that time was the recurrence of the old poison, he didn''t know if he would startle his chin.


    As for why the witch Qiang people appear here, we have to ask the Li family.


    But because of this, she has more confidence in bringing down the Li family. She is not afraid that the Li family will gradually expose her strength in front of him. She is afraid that the Li family will not be exposed.


    "Little brother, please let me know. I have something urgent to see the magistrate."


    With a flattery on his face, he said to the gatekeeper.


    If lianyue is here, she will be surprised to lose her chin and let the back cover her face. She doesn''t know who the dog leg is in front of her. It''s not their master.


    The Yamen servant glanced coldly at the people behind him, especially after seeing the Erya people behind him, he waved impatiently and said;


    "Go, go, go, this is not where you can make trouble\ˇ°


    In the view of the Yamen serviceman, at this time, Ruohe was followed by refugees like Erya. It was obvious that he came to ask the magistrate to send a message and order the refugee center to take in these refugees.


    "Little brother, please inform me that they are really poor."


    Nao Heben didn''t intend to say that, but she came up with the idea temporarily after seeing the eyes of the Yamen.


    "They are pitiful. I want to inform you that I am more pitiful than them."


    The Yamen servant was not moved at all and said coldly.


    He knew the magistrate''s temper. He ordered to drive all these people out of Yongcheng. Even the original people of Yongcheng were driven away. How could he take in these people in front of him.


    Thinking of these, the Yamen was more determined to send him away early, otherwise he would be unlucky at that time.

 Chapter 229

    "Little brother, let me ask you a question. What are your responsibilities in front of tolerance?"


    Chen he looked at the Yamen servant smiling gently, but the smile was different.


    "To protect the people, of course."


    The question asked by Ruohe was very strange. It was also what the head of all aunts would say to their classmates on the first day of work. It was also something that made them remember. However, with the passage of time, they forgot their original intention. Now, when asked by Ruohe, they said it without thinking.


    "Since it''s for the people, what are you doing now?"


    He looked at the Yamen servant Li and asked in a low voice. The Yamen servant was stunned when he asked, and he continued without waiting for him to react:


    "I don''t ask you to keep your original heart now. I just hope you don''t stop me from seeing the governor of Yongzhou at this time."


    The Yamen servant''s reaction was sensitive. He was stunned by what he said before, but he woke up as soon as his words fell behind him and angrily scolded him:


    "Well, you stinky boy, Grandpa, I was almost cheated by you. Go away."


    The Yamen servant said and pushed several people outside. As long as they dared to step forward, he would kill people.


    In such a situation, if someone else, he will turn around and leave very wisely. However, this is not someone else, it is Ruohe, and another is Gaoshi.


    Seeing this, Tiezhu said with some embarrassment:


    "Young master, we''d better go back. You don''t have to be embarrassed for us. It''s a big deal that we continue to flee."


    That iron pillar is also a person with eyes. Seeing that he changed into a man''s dress, he consciously called him a childe, not a miss.


    "No."


    He waved to the iron pillar and said:


    "Now that I have brought you here, I will arrange for you."


    As he said this, he walked towards the startled drum at the gate of the government office and knocked the drum without hesitation.


    Tiezhu brought these people from the middle of the road. Although she didn''t intend to take care of so many at the beginning, the things they met when they were about to enter the city made him change his mind.


    The governor of Yongzhou is really arrogant. She needs a suitable reason to make the governor of Yongzhou subject to her own hands. Therefore, she unkindly hit her attention on the Z iron pillars who followed her into the city with Gao Shi.


    When the Yamen servant saw that he went to beat the startling drum, he was in a hurry. He didn''t want to, so he went to pull him., In any case, he can''t let him disturb the magistrate, otherwise he will be unlucky.


    He succeeded in stopping him. He couldn''t fight him. If his brain got up, he would be surprised to the magistrate. He had to pull him aside and say helplessly:


    "Little brother, how on earth do you want to leave here?"


    At this time, he didn''t notice that the hammer used to beat the drum was still in his hand. He just hoped that he would not continue to make trouble here. He''d better go quickly.


    "My request is very simple. I just need you to go in and report."


    Chen he looked at the brilliant smile of the yamen, completely ignoring the prayer from the bottom of the Yamen''s eyes.


    The Yamen servant looked embarrassed. He didn''t know what to do with Huang He.


    "Wang Hu, the boss asked me to come out and see what was going on. I said whether you are impatient. If you disturb adults, don''t blame me for not asking for mercy."


    At this time, a loud voice came from the government office, which was obviously greeted by the startling drum just sounded by Huang He.


    As for the Wang Hu in his mouth, it is obviously the Yamen servant who guarded the door before.


    Wang Hu''s eyes lit up when he saw someone coming. If he had help from a distant relative of the magistrate, he wouldn''t have to worry about driving away the people in front of him. He said excitedly:


    "Oh, brother Zhou, you can count on these people. Little brother, I won''t go any way. Give me an idea."


    The man called brother Zhou by Wang Hu glanced coldly at several people in Ruohe and said expressionless:


    "It''s you who make trouble here."


    He took back his eyes after glancing at them. In his opinion, the clothes of Huang He and Gao Shi were decent, but the iron pillars behind them were shabby and tight. Therefore, he didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    "Jun ye, these people behind me are really homeless. I heard that the imperial court has arranged a refugee shelter for these refugees, but the place says that they can only be accepted after the magistrate approves the words in person. Therefore, I just came to the government. Please let me know."


    Seeing that Wang Hu''s attitude towards brother Zhou was obviously flattering, he said to brother Zhou more flatteringly than Wang Hu.


    Brother Zhou, who came out from behind, smiled proudly after seeing the flattery on his face. He thought that he was impressed by his bearing, and his heart was unconsciously floating.


    But none of this stopped him from pretending to be a tiger. He said to several people in Longhe:


    "Don''t get close to me here. Get out of here quickly. Our adults won''t see you."


    The man called brother Zhou said impatiently to the people of Ruohe. At the same time, he pulled out his saber and shook it in front of Ruohe, saying fiercely:


    "If you stay here and don''t go, don''t blame me for being rude."


    When Tiezhu saw that the Yamen servant named brother Zhou came out, he showed his sabre in his hand. He couldn''t help but tighten his heart. In front of the mountain, he pulled his sleeve and motioned to him that they could not live in the refugee camp.


    In Tiezhu''s opinion, what he is doing now is for them. He can''t watch him offend these officials because of them.


    Stone thinks that his brain is not as good as an iron pillar, so he listens to the iron pillar.


    Erya was still a little girl. At this time, she didn''t know what had happened. However, when she saw the man named brother Zhou pull out his saber, she couldn''t help leaning behind the iron pillar. It was out of instinctive fear.


    However, Ruohe smiled faintly, indicating that Tiezhu didn''t have to worry. She would have a way.


    As for Gao Shi, he didn''t say a word more from the beginning. He always had a smile on his mouth and looked at him gently. Since he knew that he was Hanjiang, his eyes looked at him more and more * * * * and there was no hiding at all.


    He came forward and smiled gently at the man named brother Zhou. Then he raised his hand and took the sabre from the man named brother Zhou.

 Chapter 230

    Before the man named brother Zhou reacted, the sabre in his hand had been taken away by Ruohe.


    As an official, the sabre in his hand was taken away without counterattack. It''s a shame, a shame as an official.


    He was about to jump up and fight with Ruohe, but Ruohe threw the drum hammer in her hand at the Jingtang drum.


    Then I heard the sound of the Jingtang drum. However, the drum hammer did not fall directly after beating the Jingtang drum, but directly passed through the drum surface, leaving a small hole in the drum surface.


    The drum hammer left its own heroic achievements on the startling drum. After that, it didn''t have the intention to stop. Instead, it turned a circle in the air and hit directly at the government gate.


    The thump was the sound of the drum hammer hitting the government gate.


    With this blow, he used all the internal power he had learned since his rebirth. Although there was not much, he could still get drunk by breaking a drum.


    The two men didn''t find their own voice for a while. They looked at the scene in front of them and couldn''t find their own voice for a long time.


    After a long time, the man named brother Zhou pointed to Huang He and said:


    "You, you, you are going to rebel. You don''t want to live. You dare to make trouble at the gate of the government office."


    As for the previous man, he had been too scared to find his voice. In his opinion, he dared to make trouble at the gate of the government, which was too long for his life.


    But it was precisely because of his appearance that he was frightened. It is said that he was stunned and afraid of horizontal, and horizontal was afraid of death.


    In his eyes, the appearance of Naohe now belongs to immortality.


    He Li also ignored the previous man, but looked coldly at the man called brother Zhou, smiled and said:


    "Rebellion? Who are you talking about? Me? "


    He pointed to his nose and said:


    "I can''t afford it. In my opinion, the person who wants to rebel is your magistrate. The emperor clearly ordered to open the warehouse to release grain and give first aid to the victims. What is your magistrate doing? "


    "Even if you don''t release food, it''s just unreasonable to do something to drive the people away."


    The man named brother Zhou looked at him stupidly. After all this, he found his voice and pointed to him and said:


    "You wicked people dare to slander the imperial court officials."


    As for Tiezhu, they had already been fooled by the heroic words of Ruohe, thinking that Ruohe was recklessly challenging the magistrate, and they were dead.


    After thinking about it, they still forget it. Anyway, they don''t know when they will live without Ruohe. It''s worth seeing Ruohe scold the dog official before they die.


    As for Gao Shi, he still looked at everything in front of him calmly and did not move at all. It was like that Huang he poked a hole in the sky, and he didn''t think it was a big deal.


    As long as he is happy.


    There is nothing more important in this world than making him happy.


    He looked at the man named brother Zhou and said coldly:


    "There''s so much nonsense. Why don''t you hurry in and inform your magistrate, otherwise, I''ll take your head as a startling drum and knock it, and I''ll be no wonder."


    The man named brother Zhou shivered involuntarily when he heard this. His head was regarded as a startling drum by him. If he was knocked by him, would his head leave a big hole like that startling drum.


    Thinking of this, the man named brother Zhou couldn''t stop his legs from getting soft, but he didn''t dare to stay here. He turned around and told the magistrate if he wanted to.


    "No need."


    At this time, the voice of a middle-aged and elderly man sounded from behind the government office. The voice was thick with an obvious lack of breath. He thought unkindly that this man must be unable to keep up with his follow-up energy because of excessive indulgence.


    As the voice fell, a man who looked more than 40 years old came out of the government office, followed by a large group of government servants and servants.


    From this posture, the man in front of us should be the legendary governor of Yongzhou.


    He glanced at the man coldly. He had a hooked nose and a single eyelid. His eyes were as small as mouse eyes, and his chin was pointed. With such a pair of eyes and nose, people really felt that the man in front of him was a sneaky and calculating villain,


    Of course, this man is really angry with me. His appearance is really a cunning villain.


    "Are you the governor of Yongzhou?"


    After he glanced at the Yongzhou magistrate lightly, he asked knowingly and said contemptuously.


    The governor of Yongzhou was angered by the attitude of Chen he. However, as a governor of a state, he was "a little elegant". He looked at Chen he maliciously with his eyes and said in a cold voice:


    "Where are you from? You dare to disturb the court and go crazy at the gate of the government office."


    The governor of Yongzhou has done a lot of vicious things. There are people who can''t find a handle. Otherwise, he won''t be in a hurry to accuse him at this time, but send someone to speak vernacular directly, catch him and beat him up.


    But after he has been convicted, he will torture him as much as he wants.


    Who are Ruohe and Gao Shi? How can he not see the little means of the governor of Yongzhou and sneer in his heart, but it is still not obvious on his face, while Ruohe is still doing things that irritate the governor of Yongzhou.


    At this scene, Tiezhu was stunned. He was a smart man. Naturally, he could see the purpose of the Yongzhou magistrate. He didn''t know the purpose of Ruohe, but he did know that Ruohe was deliberately provoking the Yongzhou magistrate.


    He was secretly surprised in his heart. Looking at the scene in front of him, he even wondered whether the man and woman in front of him knew the means of the Yongzhou magistrate?


    In that compartment, after the voice of the governor of Yongzhou fell, he said faintly:


    "I dare not admit the crime of disturbing the court."


    When he finished, he looked around and continued:


    "When did you get promoted here, or did you solve it every time you got promoted at the gate of the government office?"


    Chen he was half right. The Yongzhou magistrate, Lord Zhou, solved things at the gate of the government office most of the time.


    As long as someone dares to ring the drum and can''t take out the silver, most of them will be set up to disturb the court and despise Tianwei.


    Seeing this, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, couldn''t help frowning. His intuition told him that the person in front of him was not easy to offend or offend. If he could, he''d better bow his head and greet the person in front of him respectfully.


    However, being the prefect of Yongzhou for many years, he is also the emperor of Tiangao. He is here in Yongzhou. He can be said to be the earth emperor and the boss here. Now there is a man who wants to step on his head. How can he feel better? Under the so-called illusory dignity, he points to Huang He and says:


    "Although this is not a court, it is also outside the court. If you are like this, you despise Tianwei."


    The governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, regardless, wanted to put a series of major crimes on the head of Ruohe. It seemed that as long as these crimes were placed on the head of Ruohe, he would be safe.


    When he said this, he even looked at several people of Ruohe proudly. There was a great feeling. How about being scared.


    Because in the past, every time he said these words, no matter who he was and how noble his status was, he would change his face after hearing him.


    However, what he could not imagine was that after hearing this, he not only didn''t change his face, but also didn''t lift his eyelids.


    Even Gao Shi, who had been following behind him all the time, didn''t change his face or lift his eyelids. How can the magistrate of Yongzhou not be surprised.


    At this time, the magistrate of Yongzhou would not know that the current Ruohe and Gaoshi were the people he painstakingly wanted to drive out these poor people from the city to meet.


    He glanced at him and said:


    "I despise Tianwei. Lord Zhou''s words are serious. I don''t deserve such a big crime. However, I''m not talented, but I also know that it''s appropriate to use this in front of the emperor''s senior officials. "


    He said here and paused. He looked coldly at the governor of Yongzhou. His eyes were as cold as looking at a dead man.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was uncomfortable when he saw him. When he was about to speak, he heard him continue to say:


    "Lord Zhou said that I despise Tianwei. Has this senior official come to Yongcheng and lived in the Yamen of Yongcheng?"


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, listened to this. His forehead began to sweat involuntarily. What kind of madmen did he meet today? He dared to talk about the son of heaven. He was a madman who didn''t know whether to live or die.


    Yes, it''s a madman. If it''s not a madman, how dare you say such a thing.


    Seeing that Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongcheng, had not answered her for a long time, he asked again:


    "Please ask Lord Zhou to solve his doubts. Has this senior official really come to Yongcheng?"


    The governor of Yongzhou was still surprised by what he said before and didn''t know how to refute it. Now, seeing that he asked such a question, he couldn''t understand what he meant for a moment, but he didn''t dare to lie about the fact that the emperor really came and lived here.


    Immediately say:


    "Are you kidding? The emperor manages everything every day. Where does he have time to come to Yongcheng."


    This is what he said. Before the voice of the governor of Yongzhou fell completely, he pressed step by step and said in a cold voice:


    "Since senior officials didn''t come to the city, where did Lord Zhou''s contempt for Tianwei come from? Did Lord Zhou have such a mind?"


    As soon as he said this, the governor of Yongzhou couldn''t stand any longer and almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 231

    After hearing what he said, the Yongzhou magistrate almost fell to the ground. He tried to calm his mind, pointed to him tremblingly and said:


    "Come here, don''t hurry to catch the troublemakers who are talking nonsense, bewitching the public and disturbing the court platform, beat 50 boards and put them in death row, so that those troublemakers can see what happens when they disturb the court."


    When the magistrate of Yongzhou said this, a cold light crossed his eyes. He felt that the rice in front of him could not be left, including his partners. Thinking of this, the magistrate of Yongzhou gave a cold look at Gao Shi and said to the Yamen behind:


    "Well, don''t let go of any of his associates."


    What he said just now in front of him was all treacherous. If it was rumoured, whether it was true or not, he wouldn''t want to have good fruit to eat.


    To understand this, the governor of Yongzhou won''t be soft hearted to call one of them. He''s even glad that he''s out today. Otherwise, if these words are heard by outsiders, especially his sworn enemies, he won''t want his life, let alone keep the hat on his head.


    There''s nothing obvious about what he said, but as long as they have snacks, people with ears will hear the meaning of what he said.


    He said that he had the heart of treason. Even if he died thousands of times, he should not be able to bear such a crime.


    After those yamen servants got the words of the governor of Yongzhou, they came up and impolitely arrested several people of Ruohe. Ruohe originally wanted to resist, but I don''t know what she thought for a moment, but she didn''t say anything. They were so honest that they were arrested by those yamen servants.


    Gao Shi was as silent as he was at the beginning. He smiled and looked at everything in front of him. Even those yamen came forward to tie him, he still smiled and didn''t speak. He cooperated with those Yamen to tie him up, just like Huang He.


    But when he saw those yamen servants tying him, their hands inevitably touched his shoulders and arms, and his eyes sank slightly.


    The smile on the corner of the mouth is deeper.


    At this time, if a person who knows Gao Shi is here, he will mourn for the Yamen servants who just accidentally touched his shoulders and arms.


    Their boss often looks like that, which means that someone is going to have bad luck, and it''s not just bad luck.


    Kuan he and Gao Shi cooperated with each other and were tied up by the Yamen. When they saw the Yamen fighting against Tiezhu, they said:


    "Lord Zhou, it''s me who disturb the court. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for you to tie them up."


    Anyway, Ruohe didn''t want to see Tiezhu get involved by herself. Even if it was her plan, she didn''t want to. As for Gao Shi, she was automatically ignored by Ruohe.


    The governor of Yongzhou gave him a cold look and said without emotion:


    "You can''t protect yourself now, and you still have the mind to care about others. Besides, who says these people are not guilty, but they are your accomplices."


    In the view of Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate and others, the group of people who pick eyebrows by Chen he is a dead man, and there is nothing to worry about.


    Can this person be more shameless and have no lower limit?


    He was tucking in his heart, but he was not at all make complaints about it. He pointed to the Yongzhou magistrate Zhou adult.


    "My Lord said I disturbed the court. I don''t know if there is evidence?"


    He also looked back at Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou with cold eyes. After saying this, he continued without waiting for Lord Zhou to speak:


    "Everything will be a proof. Lord Zhou is not afraid to slander me. Do you know?"


    What he has to do now is to try every means to completely annoy Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and make him lose his mind. When he wants to put himself and Gao Shi to death, he will tell Lord Zhou the identity of her and Gao Shi.


    At that time, Lord huanzhu Gezhou didn''t have the courage to attack her and Gao Shi.


    Of course, it''s not that he didn''t think that adults would end up with a fish dead net this week. For this, he has long thought of a good idea.


    Then only when Lord Zhou had another plan to kill the fish and break the net, Ruohe told the Lord Zhou that they had told their confidants about their coming to the city government before they came here, and she also ordered people to watch him capture them into the Fox family government.


    At that time, adults will be wary of rats this week. They don''t dare to really do anything to them. They will let them go and greet them.


    In this way, I''m not afraid that adults will keep their work this week.


    Gao Shi obviously guessed his plan, so he quietly cooperated with all his actions.


    Lord Zhou didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing that he didn''t hide and let his men tie them up, he thought that he and his party were convinced by his official authority, and unconsciously he was a little floating.


    Now it''s time for him to speak up in front of him. It''s a joke to pay attention to evidence and justice. He looked at him contemptuously and said with disdain:


    "Evidence is just a joke. Tell me evidence in front of me. Don''t you know that all the words I said in this Yongcheng are evidence?"


    Speaking of this, the look in the eyes of the Lord Zhou at Huang He and Gao Shi was full of contempt.


    Originally, I saw that the clothes worn by Huang He and Gao Shi were still human models. I thought they were knowledgeable people. I didn''t know that what they said was so unbearable and insignificant.


    Such performance is not like a childe from a large family at all, but more like a rough farmer in the mountains.


    The idea flashed through his mind. The adult Zhou saw his eyes swept to the iron pillars behind Huang He and Gao Shi, and immediately aroused a meter''s sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    I saw him look at the several people in Ruohe again. His voice was cold and said:


    "I don''t think your dress and behavior are consistent at all, but you are more like bandits on the mountain."


    When Lord Zhou said this, he turned to the master who had never said a word to him:


    "A few days ago, Master Zhang in the east of the city said that his son was robbed when he went out. Send someone to inform him and let him always identify whether the clothes they were wearing were lost by his son."


    It seems that this Lord Zhou is bent on killing several people in zhuohe. Even their identity after death has been arranged for them.


    For this scene, Huang He was not in a hurry, but vaguely excited. The harder this Lord Zhou attacked them now, the more he regretted it at that time.

 Chapter 232

    There is no shameless in the world, only more shameless. Just like Lord Zhou and master Zhang living in the east of Yongcheng, these two people can be called the model and model of the shameless world in the world.


    Before long, Lao he and Gao Shi were pressed into the court by the Yamen servants. Master Zhang, whom Lord Zhou asked the martial master to invite, came.


    Master Zhang obviously often did this kind of business with adults this week. When he came, he didn''t say anything, but just smiled at adults Zhou sitting in the high hall. There is communication in their eyes that only the two of them can understand.


    When Master Zhang came, a yamen servant moved the stool for him very attentively.


    Seeing that master Zhang sat down, Lord Zhou did not delay and immediately said:


    "Master Zhang, the clothes they wear are those lost by your childe."


    "Back to Lord Zhou, what the child lost that day was what the two men were wearing."


    Master Zhang said with great cooperation.


    Seeing Master Zhang''s cooperation, governor Zhou of Yongzhou nodded with satisfaction without delay. Even if he took a startling wood and patted on the case, he shouted to the people standing in the middle of the court:


    "Who''s on the stage? Why don''t you kneel down when you see my official? What else do you have to refute what master Zhang said?"


    The sound of shock resounded through the court and echoed back and forth. Huang He and Gao Shi were all people who had seen the aristocrats of the heavenly family, let alone Gao Shi, who was originally a member of the royal family. Now he has won the title of the head of Tai''an County. He can''t be said to be a real Royal aristocrat, but he can also be regarded as half a royal. He is naturally unmoved by this scene.


    But Tiezhu people don''t have the bearing of Huang He and Gao Shi. Their ancestors have been ordinary poor people for generations. Usually, they bow down when they see the yamen, let alone go to court.


    Now, as soon as the alarm rang, I was scared out of my mind, and my legs softened involuntarily, so I knelt down.


    Lord Zhou was naturally satisfied with the movements of Tiezhu. However, when he looked at the two people standing upright, he felt that his authority had been challenged, and his anger was no longer controlled.


    He grabbed the startled wood again, slapped it hard on the case, and shouted angrily:


    "Be bold and make trouble for the people. Don''t kneel down when you see my official."


    This time, Lord Zhou was no longer the same as before, just pretending, but really angry. He released all the official power he had been immersed in the officialdom for many years at this moment.


    As soon as Lord Zhou''s official power was released, even the martial master who had been with him for many years was stunned, not to mention ordinary people. But are Naohe and Gaoshi ordinary people?


    Of course not. Not only are they not ordinary people, but their identity is much higher than that of adults this week. They have seen more senior officials than adults this week. Naturally, I didn''t even blink at the official prestige released by adults last week.


    On this scene, Lord Zhou was angry. His chest was rolling up and down. It seemed that if he didn''t stop, he would burst.


    He has been a local emperor in Yongzhou for so many years. Who didn''t bow and bow when he saw him, but today he met two people who didn''t know the heaven and earth, such as Huang He and Gao Shi. He was called a Yu pawn in his heart.


    Poor Lord Zhou finally calmed down. When he was about to make trouble with Ruohe, he heard Ruohe say:


    "My eldest brother and I are both people with merit and fame. You don''t deserve us to kneel to you."


    When he said this, his voice was still faint, without a trace of waves, but it was different in the eyes of Lord Zhou.


    He felt that his attitude was contemptuous of him and did not pay attention to the governor of a state. His anger could no longer be controlled at this moment, and rubbed up.


    However, this time he also learned well. It was not because he showed off his tongue, but directly ordered:


    "Come here, show me this sharp mouthed, contemptuous boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. After peeling off another 20 big boards, he will kneel down and say."


    He didn''t believe it. He was a state magistrate and couldn''t cure a suckling yellow haired boy.


    When he heard the speech, he secretly scolded her for being abnormal. If she beat the board, she would beat the board. Unexpectedly, she ordered to take off her clothes. Wouldn''t she want to be chaste.


    No, we can''t let this man succeed. She jumped up and down, avoiding the Yamen servants who wanted to come forward to catch her and beat her board, and tried to shake the rope tied to her with her internal power.


    But the longer the time, the more anxious she was. Until the end, he couldn''t help scolding a rude remark:


    Shit, I underestimated the strength of the rope.


    Our Miss Tan Wo underestimated the strength of the rope and overestimated her internal force. She thought her internal force could break the rope. As a result, she was sad because of one overestimation and one underestimation.


    Therefore, this scene appeared in front of him. He, who was tied by a rope, jumped up and down in the public hall and met with several yamen guards.


    "You''re just an official with five grades. Why should I kneel down and force you to buy and sell? Is there any justice?"


    After leaving the imperial city and entering the Yongcheng City, she lost all the manners she should have and turned into such a naughty scoundrel in front of her.


    If lianyue and Lianxin were here, they would cover their faces and say they didn''t know the shameless and skinnless person in front of them. She wasn''t their own master yunyun.


    However, the total number of Yamen servants in this government office is more than all the fingers of Kuan he, and Kuan he is tied by a rope. How can he escape the pursuit of those yamen servants.


    When Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, saw that he was caught, a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth. His eyes were full of haze. His vicious eyes stared at him, as if he wanted to poke a few holes in him.


    Ruohe struggled. After meditation, his innocence would be destroyed here. At this time, Ruohe had completely forgotten that there was a Gao Shi next to her.


    However, Gao Shi''s eyes fell on the hands of those yamen servants who touched Huang He. There was a cold shadow in her eyes. Won''t this girl think of herself?


    The reason why he kept silent was that he wanted to know when this guy would think of his existence.


    But the result was too unacceptable for him. Until the last minute, he didn''t think of his existence, and he couldn''t continue to see it.


    When the hands of those yamen servants touched Huang He''s body, his heart was sour and uncomfortable, not to mention the unscrupulous faint official gave such an order.


    While he was waiting for his death, Gao Shi suddenly said:


    "Lord Zhou, I advise you to order your people to stop. You can''t move her."


    The sound is like a jade bead rolling down the jade plate, crisp and moist, without waves and waves, but listening to people''s ears is another feeling, with an invisible sense of oppression from the superior.


    This sense of oppression can not be radiated by a small role like Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou.


    After hearing Gao Shi''s voice, he was immediately happy. Why didn''t she think that she was not alone and that Gao Shi existed at this time? She quickly turned to Gao Shi and gave him your great eyes. The latter didn''t see the eyes of Gao He, so she looked at Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, who was sitting on the high hall at this time.


    Huang He was happy, while the face of Yongzhou magistrate Lord Zhou changed again and again. First, it was green and green, green and red, red and purple, purple and black, and finally it was as black as the bottom of the pot.


    "What a big tone, but I don''t know how I can''t move him."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, who was originally angered by Naohe and was about to explode, now listens to Gao Shi''s words. Where can there be reason.


    Therefore, the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, became a single-minded person at this time. He couldn''t listen to the suggestions of the people around him when he went to the dark.


    The more Gao Shi said that he couldn''t move, the more he wanted to move to see. When he arrived, he wanted to see what the consequences would be after he moved him.


    He ordered those yamen servants who had stopped because of Gao Shi''s words:


    "What are you doing there? You don''t hurry to do what you should do."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, did not forget to glance at Gao Shi proudly after telling him this. It probably means that I will move the person you said can''t move. How can you provoke me.


    Gao Shi didn''t expect that the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, would be such a person without brains. Before he came, he specially sent someone to inquire about the news about the governor of Yongzhou. At that time, he thought that the governor of Yongzhou was a little stupid, but what he didn''t expect was that the governor of Yongzhou was so stupid.


    Looking at the hands of those yamen servants getting closer and closer to Huang He, Gao Shi couldn''t care so much at this time. He released his true Qi and shattered the rope that was tied to him.


    Hearing the sound of "Bang...", Gao Shi broke the rope tied to him.


    This voice also stunned the Yamen servants who were going to pull out his clothes. Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, who was sitting on the high hall, was naturally surprised by Gao Shi''s behavior. He ordered the Yamen servants around him:


    "No, hurry up and catch the villains."


    He was frightened by Gao Shi''s skill just now. He is not a person who has never seen the world. He knows that those who can break the rope on their own are not easy to practice martial arts. Anyway, he is also a first-class expert in the Jianghu.


    Now, there is such a master in front of him. How can he not be afraid? He is afraid that Gao Shi will suddenly be unfavorable to him at this time.


    Obviously, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, thinks too much. If Gao Shi wants to be bad for him, he will certainly not live until now.


    The Yamen servants were ordered by the Yongzhou governor Zhou. Although they were afraid of Gao Shi, they dared not violate the Yongzhou governor Zhou''s orders. I had to harden my head and come forward.


    Gao Shi didn''t want to kill people, but he beat them out one by one when the Yamen came towards him. He didn''t hurt the Yamen''s lives.


    Moreover, as Huang He thought, they came here for disaster relief. At this time, let these yamen preserve their strength and will be their assistant at that time.


    The governor of Yongzhou was so frightened that he couldn''t say a complete word. Pointing to Gao Shi, he stammered and trembled:


    "Reverse, reverse..."


    After talking for a long time, I just didn''t have a complete sentence, just two words.

 Chapter 233

    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, pointed to Gao Shi and couldn''t say a complete word for a long time. He saw that everyone under him was stunned by the hand Gao Shi just showed. He stood there motionless and immediately became angry.


    He is also the governor of Yongzhou. These people under him represent his face. Now they are stunned by Gao Shi one by one, which tells him where to put his face. The more he thinks about it, the more he is angry.


    "What are you losers doing here? Don''t hurry up to me and catch this villain."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, pointed to Gao Shi and shouted angrily at his men behind him. If it weren''t for maintaining the posture of his imperial court official, he might have jumped up at this time.


    In the view of Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, no matter how powerful Gao Shi is, there is only one person, and there are so many people under his hands.


    Youdao is difficult to defeat four hands with two fists. He is afraid that so many people can''t deal with Gao Shi.


    Thinking like this, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, looked at Gao Shi''s eyes with undisguised anger and haze. He seemed to be thinking about how to deal with Gao Shi for a while to eliminate his hatred.


    After hearing the words of Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, the Yamen servants who had been intimidated by Gao Shi, immediately returned to their senses. Thinking of the order just given by the governor of Yongzhou, they had to go forward.


    No way, if you want to listen to the boss of your immediate boss, you have to listen, unless you don''t want to eat this bowl of rice and don''t want to live.


    Gao Shi just glanced at the Yamen servants who came towards him, but his eyelids didn''t lift. Their skills were really not worth seeing.


    In the gradual encirclement of those yamen servants, Gao Shi took something out of his arms and shook it in front of Yongzhou governor Zhou''s eyes. It was still what he said before.


    "She''s not the one you can move."


    It was still a flat and light tone, but it fell on the ears of Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, but it was still the same as before. I felt that the two people who came to pick things today were too arrogant.


    He didn''t look at what was close in Gao Shi''s hand, raised his hand and stroked his chest, which was about to burst with anger, and said with a gloomy face.


    "You''ll know in a moment whether he''s someone I can move."


    Say. He waved his hand impatiently and said:


    "Don''t think that you dare to blow in front of me just by taking out a broken jade pendant. Today, I want you to know what the consequences will be if you offend and leave me."


    Lord Zhou made up his mind to clean up the rice. He didn''t care about what Gao Shi took out.


    This Yongcheng can be said to be a place where the sky is high and the emperor is far away. What''s more, this Yongcheng can be said to be the center of the flood. Those noble people in the imperial city will come to this Yongcheng at this time when they are full and supported.


    Moreover, Lord Zhou is also a stubborn man. The more people don''t let him do, the more he wants to do. Therefore, he completely forgets Gao Shi and thinks about how to clean up the rice.


    Although he was tied and pressed on the ground, he also saw what was in Gao Shi''s hand.


    That is a jade pendant representing Gao Shiduan''s identity as a prince of the royal family. The jade pendant representing the noble status of the royal family is the symbol of the royal family status. It is the symbol of the young iron clad general Xueyi Hou in the Zhou Dynasty.


    The jade pendant is carved with many auspicious clouds. In the middle of the auspicious clouds is a Kirin, which is more lifelike. It seems that it will come down from the jade pendant in the next second.


    The superior lanolin jade is shining brightly in the sun. It is not gorgeous. Just like its owner, it should be dazzling wherever it is.


    Seeing that adult Zhou didn''t seem to care about what Gao Shi took out at this time and wanted to punish himself, how could he really be willing to be stripped of his clothes and beaten at this time.


    As I said, she wanted to take out something representing her identity after shaking the rope, but she overestimated her strength, which led to the current situation.


    At this time, Gao Shi, the Savior, shook open the rope and took out the jade pendant symbolizing his identity. How could she miss this opportunity to let these yamen servants really pick her clothes.


    If she did, she would lose face and go to grandma''s house.


    She glanced at the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, and kindly reminded him:


    "Lord Zhou, I advise you to take a good look at that thing before making plans."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, has long been angry with Ruohe. At this time, where can he still listen to Ruohe?


    "What''s good? It''s just a broken jade. Don''t think of using it to delay time."


    At this time, he is full of what he wants to do to clean up the Yellow haired boy who doesn''t know the heaven and earth, steamed, boiled, cut, scraped, fried and braised. The top ten torture has been automatically staged in adult Zhou''s mind.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, did not listen to the words of Ruohe and Gaoshi, but did not represent others and did not listen to the words of Ruohe and Gaoshi.


    Just like the master who had been with Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou for many years, listened.


    He looked suspiciously at the jade pendant that Gao Shi handed to Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou. At a glance, he only felt a little familiar and seemed to have seen it there.


    Once again, I felt very familiar, but I couldn''t remember where he had met.


    Gao Shi is the prince of the prince''s residence, but his identity is quite special. Although he has not asked to be a prince, he has made great achievements in war. He is called Xueyi Hou by the people. He is not a prince, but he is the prince''s son. He is a special existence in the Zhou Dynasty.


    The martial master is usually a very cautious person. Now he sees Gao Shi''s jade pendant. Although he doesn''t think of where he met the jade pendant for a while, out of his duty of caution and being a martial master, he still reaches out and pulls Lord Zhou''s sleeve, the governor of Yongzhou, to signal him not to act rashly, in case he really offends someone who shouldn''t offend.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was so immersed in the pleasure of torturing Ruohe. At this time, he was disturbed by the master. Even if he was not happy, he glared at him discontentedly and said:


    "What''s up?"


    The master didn''t speak, but desperately winked at the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, and let him see the jade pendant before making a decision.


    He could not remember where he had seen the jade pendant, so he placed his hope on Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and hoped that he could recognize what the jade pendant represented at this time.


    If the two people in front of them really come from extraordinary backgrounds, wouldn''t their days be over.


    Whether in his own duty or for the sake of his own life, the martial master has to remind Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou at this time.

 Chapter 234

    The governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, was already depressed and upset because of the shiye''s obstruction. Think it''s just a broken jade pendant? What''s good.


    But he also knows that his master''s temperament is a very cautious person, but he is not an impulsive person. If he blocks himself now, he must have found something.


    So he held back the endless anger in his heart and glanced at the jade pendant in Gao Shi''s hand.


    It doesn''t look good. As soon as I saw it, the adult''s face changed this week. It became blue and white, which was a bit worse than his dead father and mother.


    He stared at the jade pendant in Gao Shi''s hand, and his eyes almost stared out.


    As the most powerful martial master around Lord Zhou, when I saw the appearance of Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, I knew that things were bad, otherwise Lord Zhou wouldn''t show such an expression.


    He still couldn''t remember where the jade pendant was familiar, but his adults had recognized it, and he didn''t dare to neglect it. He also saw that his people had been standing there foolishly since they saw the jade pendant.


    Thinking that if it had been like this, it would not be a thing. He gently pulled the sleeve of Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, in a corner invisible to others, hoping that he could recover at this time.


    Fortunately, God finally heard the faithful master''s prayer. He pulled the sleeve of Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and the arrogant Lord Zhou came back to God.


    He looked at the jade pendant of Gao Shi''s hand. He was trembling all over. He didn''t know what to say. He didn''t even know where to put his hand. There was a cold sweat on his forehead.


    At this time, Lord Zhou was suffering.


    Didn''t you say that the master will be here in a few days? Why are you suddenly here now?


    How could he be so unlucky and offend such a number one person.


    Thinking of this, he was suspicious. He glanced at the rice that was being tied by his life. He wondered in his heart that the man in white was the marquis in snow, so who was the man in blue?


    The eldest son of Zhongyong Marquis?


    If it is true


    At this time, the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, really had the impulse to slap himself in the face, secretly scolding himself for being so impulsive, and how he offended the two people in front of him.


    When he saw that Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, had seen the jade pendant in Gao Shi''s hand clearly, he ignored himself. He was so oppressed in his heart.


    You are not tied by a rope. I don''t know what it''s like to be tied by a rope. Can you ask someone to untie me first and then think about your twists and turns.


    He thought like this and said it.


    "I said, Lord Zhou, can you let me go first and then think about your wishful thinking."


    Those yamen servants who had been ordered by Lord Zhou to execute and those who arrested Gao Shi had stopped when they saw their adults stunned and waited for their next orders.


    However, Lord Zhou kept repenting for his impulse. He couldn''t remember that he was still tied aside by his people. Now suddenly, he heard his words ringing in the court where he could hear the sound of a needle falling. He was slightly embarrassed and ordered his men:


    "What are you still doing? Don''t untie the childe quickly."


    The reason why he said this is because he didn''t know his identity for a moment, because in his impression, Yu Chengyang''s height and age are not right with his dress at this time. Therefore, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, can be sure that he is not Yu Chengyang.


    However, his attitude towards getting along with Gao Shi was not the relationship between superiors and subordinates, but more like friends. According to the imperial edict, only two people who came to the disaster relief were men. Therefore, for a time, he couldn''t figure out who he was.


    After seeing those yamen servants untie him, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, raised his hand to touch the cold sweat on his forehead and said to Gao Shi with a flattering face:


    "I don''t know if you''re welcome. Please forgive me."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, knelt down on the ground and gave a big gift to Gao Shi. The people behind him saw that he knelt down at this time and listened to what he said behind him. They were so surprised that they could put an egg in their mouth.


    Also trembling, he knelt down with Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, towards Gaoshi.


    The most surprised thing was not them, but the iron pillars who came with them. What they couldn''t think of was that Erya just stopped a person casually on the road, which stopped the current snow coat Hou.


    What''s more unexpected is that they have been together for such a long time. It''s really amazing. Do you have it? It''s incredible. Do you have it.


    In fact, it''s reasonable that Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, didn''t have to give such a big gift, but he felt guilty because he had just given such a gift to Gao Shi and Huang He, so he didn''t hesitate to give a big gift to Gao Shi at this time.


    Hope and Gao Shi can forgive his previous disrespect for his good attitude.


    His attention was good, but our Xueyi Hou Shi didn''t intend to let him go like this. Not only did he not help people up when they met someone kneeling to him, but he staggered his body slightly to avoid seeing Yongzhou governor Zhou and the people kneeling behind him, and then said to Yongzhou governor Zhou:


    "Lord Zhou, you shouldn''t ask me for this crime. Besides, I''m just an idle childe. I can''t kneel like you without a title."


    Idle childe, you''re lying to ghosts. After hearing Gao Shi''s words that week, the adult turned pale and thought that Gao Shi was going to settle accounts with himself after autumn. His heart was so high that he was afraid that the plague God would say something to cure his sin in the next second.


    "Mr. Shi is serious. You are the pillar of our country in the Zhou Dynasty. Why can''t you kneel down as an official, general Changsheng and marquis in snow clothes?"


    I saw that week''s adult with a white face and trembling, even his lips trembling.


    In the whole Zhou Dynasty, who didn''t know the special identity of this person in front of him? He didn''t have a title, but the forces behind him and in his own hands could not be underestimated by ordinary people.


    In the great Zhou Dynasty, it was once said that this is the son of Shi. Although he did not have the title of Prince and did not ask for a son of the world, his status is comparable to those princes with titles.


    "Lord Zhou, since I said I can''t be your kneeling convenience."


    Gao Shi''s voice was cold. It was like a talisman in the ears of Yongzhou magistrate Lord Zhou.


    Gao Shi''s words, word by word, hit adult Zhou''s heart, making adult Zhou''s heart jump up and down, and even desperately think that his life is not long.


    I didn''t know that in the next second, Gao Shi actually said a more frightening sentence, which was more frightening than directly saying that it would kill them.


    "But there is one person who can afford to kneel."


    When Gao Shi said this, he deliberately paused with a shallow smile on his mouth, and his eyes gently looked at Ruohe.


    At the moment when their eyes touched in the air, he understood the meaning of looking at Gao Shi. His heart jumped at this moment. It was faster than usual. It was joyful and warm.


    He wanted to avenge the injustice he had just suffered at this time. However, from the beginning to the end, she did not suffer any injustice, but in the eyes of that person, he was greatly wronged.


    Thinking of this, he felt a strange feeling in his heart. Since the moment he appeared, he unconsciously fell into a network called love.


    Everything this man brought to her was palpitating and warm, which she had never experienced in her previous life.


    In her previous life, she thought that her feelings for Yu Xingyang were love. She didn''t know that her feelings for Yu Xingyang in her previous life were not love at all, but a kind of acceptance of life until she met Gao Shi.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was waiting for Gao Shi to kneel. Who was that person and what was his identity? He had never felt that time passed so slowly that he could almost hear the sound of time passing.


    After a long time, Gao Shi''s voice said coldly:


    "Lord Zhou, I haven''t seen the head of Tai''an County yet."


    Tai''an County Lord!


    After hearing this, everyone was stunned.


    Why did the leader of Tai''an County appear with Mr. Shi?


    Most importantly, there was no woman in the whole court, so where was the head of Tai''an County at this time?


    Is it that childe Shi deliberately lied to them in order to revenge them.


    Seeing the faces of the people, Gao Shi said with a smile:


    "Why, don''t you think I''m lying to you?"


    The voice sounds like jade, with a faint smile, but it is like an ice bead in the cold winter. It is cold from the soles of the feet to the vest, and then from the vest to the bottom of the heart.


    "I dare not."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, said quickly. Then he moved his body towards the direction where he was, and said:


    "I have no eyes. I don''t know that the Lord of Tai''an County has come all the way. I hope you can forget the villains if you offend the Lord of Tai''an County."


    Among the people who came with Gao Shi, only Huang He''s dressed like Gao Shi, and Gao Shi said he came with the head of Tai''an County. In front of him, the man who couldn''t be identified before, looks beautiful and thin is the head of Tai''an County.


    Gao Shi is right. If the person in front of her is really the leader of Tai''an County, she can afford their kneeling. Anyway, the leader of Tai''an County is also personally sealed by the emperor. She has no real power, but she also has a title. Not to mention, behind her are the two forces of the prime minister''s house and the loyal and brave Marquis house.


    "Why, don''t you say I''m a robber."


    He looked at the governor of Yongzhou who was kneeling on the ground and said with a smile. He glanced at Master Zhang who was invited by Lord Zhou.


    But the smile did not reach the bottom of your eyes, but made people feel cold at the bottom of your heart.

 Chapter 235

    Hearing this, Lord Zhou just felt like a basin of cold water poured down his head in the cold winter. It was so cool.


    Regardless of the official prestige that has been maintained for many years, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Huang He and said:


    "Tai''an County Lord misunderstood. I was just joking with Tai''an County Lord."


    The voice was not disrespectful, but there was a flash of haze in those eyes, as if they were planning something.


    It''s just that the haze comes and goes quickly. It''s so fast that people can''t notice it at all.


    "Are you kidding?"


    He walked slowly to a chair beside him, sat down and said softly:


    "I don''t think this joke is funny at all."


    People, in the face of people who are stronger than themselves, they will bow down and be small, but when they face people who are weaker than themselves, they will think about how to clean up and bully each other.


    Lord Zhou was completely stunned by this remark. For a moment, he didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd. He kept winking at Master Zhang, who wanted to grease the soles of his feet, hoping that master Zhang could come out and say a few words at this time.


    There are no other requirements. I just hope master Zhang''s words can help him slow down. In this way, he will have time to figure out what he thinks in his heart.


    He was still worried that he would say that he would be brought to justice at this time. He was still young and didn''t live enough. He managed to climb to today''s position with his relationship.


    There is another reason why he thought of seeing Master Zhang speak for himself at this time, that is, he talked to others about the relationship between this Zhang and the old lady''s family in the prime minister''s house, which is also why he has been so good to Zhang over the years.


    After receiving Lord Zhou''s wink, Master Zhang, who originally wanted to run away, had more cold sweat on his forehead, and he also regretted it in his heart.


    I knew it would be such a person. He wouldn''t come to the government office for anything, but it''s hard to buy. I knew he had come now and wanted to regret it.


    Moreover, the snow clad Marquis and Tai''an County Lord will not stay in Yongcheng for long. Unlike Lord Zhou, he is the magistrate of Yongzhou and the superior of Yongcheng county magistrate.


    In the future, he will live in this Yong City, and his descendants will also live in this Yong city. Now, he wants to go and is caught by Lord Zhou. He is named by Lord Zhou, so he has to bite the bullet.


    "The grass people have seen Mr. Shi and the Lord of Tai''an County."


    Master Zhang''s heart is called bitter ha ha.


    Originally, there was a magistrate in Yongzhou City, but he died of the flood. In order to show his virtue of loving the people like a son in front of the court, our Yongzhou magistrate, Lord Zhou, came to Yongzhou City.


    He originally wanted to do all the superficial Kung Fu well before he and his colleagues came to Yongcheng. In that way, his career would be much smoother and perhaps even higher.


    But what he could not think of was that he had just arrived at Yongcheng, and his ass had not had time to heat up, so he and Gao Shi had already come, and his plan was ruined.


    Why didn''t he know that adults were paying so much attention this week? He sneered in his heart. Adults this week are really smart.


    "The old gentleman, please rise." She gave a virtual hand to the master Zhang, and then said softly with a smile.


    "According to what Lord Zhou said before, the old man seems to be surnamed Zhang. You came here secretly for your son."


    Since the lovely Lord Zhou wanted to take advantage of the old man surnamed Zhang to relax, he did as he wanted.


    Master Zhang didn''t expect that he would be so talkative. Looking at his previous attitude towards Lord Zhou, he thought that he would embarrass him.


    But not only did he not embarrass him, but he seemed to have a better attitude towards him.


    He has some abnormal attitude, which makes master Zhang confused for a moment. He doesn''t understand what he wants to do. He looks at adult Zhou nervously.


    At this time, Lord Zhou was thinking about how to avoid the investigation of Huang He and Gao Shi. Where could he still have the energy to take care of the look for help from Master Zhang.


    He stood aside with his eyes on his heart and his nose on his ears. He went to see the dialogue between master Zhang and him.


    This is because Master Zhang was driven to the shelves by Lord Zhou. Now he can''t get the hint from Lord Zhou, so he will naturally lose his backbone.


    In addition, this master Zhang is usually a person without any independent opinion. Now he has questions about Huang He, and he doesn''t know how to answer them.


    In particular, his eyes seem to be talking to you with a smile, but he always feels that the smile makes people unable to get close.


    "Yes."


    Master Zhang, who had no backbone, said shakily after he looked at his eyes.


    "I see. The old man''s son is fine."


    Ruohe still smiled and said to master Zhang.


    "The dog is in good health. Thank you for your concern."


    Master Zhang didn''t know why he asked such a strange question at this time, but he answered honestly.


    After listening to master Zhang''s words, Ruohe''s mouth aroused an inexplicable smile, and even the style of dialogue made a 180 degree turn.


    "Hey... Although I don''t know about state affairs and dare not discuss the government, I remember that when I was in my father''s study, I heard my father mention Yongcheng. He said that the public security of Yongcheng can be said to be one of the best towns except the Imperial City, but now I see it, it''s really amazing..."


    After he said this, he sighed heavily, and the words did not go on, but the meaning could be understood by anyone with ears.


    Lord Zhou was sweating and wanted to say a few words at this time, but he didn''t dare to stand up. As for Gao Shi, not to mention, as long as he was happy now, he followed him in everything.


    Lord Zhou secretly scolded him in his heart: they all said that the first lady from the prime minister''s house was a person with no mind, impulsive and no head. Now it seems that all the rumors are true. Otherwise, how could the Taian County leader say such treacherous and reckless remarks about the government at this time? Isn''t it obvious that she will be sent to the enemy.


    Thinking of these, everyone couldn''t help but cast a look of contempt towards Ruohe.


    However, he ignored all this and went on to say:


    "Fortunately, good people are all right. Otherwise, this is another murder case. Don''t you think so, Master Zhang."


    When he said this, he turned to Lord Zhou and said slowly;


    "Lord Zhou, it seems that you can manage the public security of Yongcheng more in the future. You can''t just worry about the third of the acre under your feet."

 Chapter 236

    Lord Zhou listened to Huang He''s words, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He secretly said that the Taian County leader was completely different from the rumored one. He was almost cheated by him and her just now.


    "Yes, yes, yes, the lesson of Tai''an County leader is that the lower officials have no way to govern."


    He wiped the cold sweat on the corner of his forehead and bowed and said yes.


    Who said that the Tai''an County leader was a useless straw bag? After a few words, he forced himself to such a state, or did he say that people with intelligence like the Tai''an County leader in the imperial city were straw bags.


    Master Zhang stood there awkwardly and didn''t know what to say. From what he had just said, he knew why Lord Zhou asked him to speak at this time.


    He looked around lightly and said:


    "Is Lord Zhou going to entertain us like this?"


    He secretly said that the governor of Yongzhou was really not good at all. After they arrived, they were well entertained by Lord Zhou. She could understand that Lord Zhou pleaded guilty this week.


    It''s just that they have all indicated their identity for such a long time, and this Lord Zhou doesn''t know to call someone for a cup of tea. No wonder relying on the relationship can only achieve the five prefects, and can no longer take a step forward.


    The remaining light from the corner of his eye passed by Lord Zhou and fell on the teacher who had been with Lord Zhou. Seeing the fear on his face and the eyes that kept gesturing to Lord Zhou, he knew everything.


    The master is smart, but the God of luck doesn''t always stand behind you. Just like now, no matter what the master thinks, Lord Zhou winks, Lord Zhou doesn''t notice his eyes.


    The governor of Yongzhou was asked by Huang He, and his heart trembled. Is this going to ask himself a crime?


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, never thought that what he wanted to say now was not the crime he had offended before, but that they had indicated their identity for so long. This week, Lord Zhou didn''t ask someone to serve them tea.


    It''s not that he is generous and doesn''t care so much about adults this week, but it''s still useful for adults this week. If they solve adults this week now, where can they find someone who knew about Yongcheng so well.


    The master next to the governor of Yongzhou?


    Don''t dream. If they solve Lord Zhou now, the martial master will guard against them or obstruct them secretly. They will be unlucky.


    Finally, Gao Shi couldn''t see it anymore and said:


    "Lord Zhou, you are a dignified magistrate. Can''t you even take out a cup of tea, or do you say that after the flood, there is no surplus food in the Yongcheng city?"


    Gao Shi''s words fell to Lord Zhou''s ears like the sound of nature. He led several people to the back hall like an amnesty and ordered them to make tea.


    "Lord Zhou, look at them..."


    He shook the tea in his hand and asked softly. As for Gao Shi, as before, he was very conscious that he would take the initiative to start or say something unless he couldn''t solve it.


    "The county Lord can rest assured that the lower officials will deal with these people, not only them, but also the refugees outside the city."


    This time, Lord Zhou has been on the road a lot more than before, because at this time, Lord Zhou has determined that Huang He will not kill him. With such cognition, Lord Zhou''s brain will return blood and his response will be much more sensitive than before.


    "Yes." For the Yongzhou magistrate''s answer this time, Ruohe was quite satisfied. After she put down the tea cup in her hand, she stood up and wanted to go outside the door.


    "County Lord, this is to..."


    Yongzhou magistrate asked uneasily when he saw his action.


    "I''m disturbing Lord Zhou today. It''s time for me and Mr. Shi to go back to the inn."


    He looked at Lord Zhou and said faintly.


    Stay at the inn!


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was shocked by this remark and said in fear:


    "The county leader and Mr. Shi are distinguished. If anything happens to the inn, ask the junior officer what to do."


    In the past, Imperial Envoys used to live in the government office. Now he says he wants to stay in the inn. Can''t he be surprised? If it is spread, it can not be said that he has offended the imperial envoy or something.


    "It doesn''t matter. I feel more comfortable in the inn."


    He waved his hand, indicating that Lord Zhou didn''t care about it. Even if something happened, he didn''t have to worry about it. It was their own business.


    The magistrate of Yongzhou has a bitter heart. It''s none of his business to do something. You know, this is his territory. If there is an accident on his territory, he can''t tell if he has a hundred mouths.


    What''s more, the identities of these two people are not general. The forces behind any person can kill him if they stick with him.


    He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something more.


    At this time, a cat suddenly ran in, jumped on the place where he sat before, and licked the tea before he.


    Next, an incredible scene happened. After drinking the previous tea, the cat staggered and fell down. What''s more frightening is that the cat was bleeding from its seven orifices.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. The cat died. After drinking the tea, he died, and he died so fast.


    However, he suddenly came forward and knocked over the tea that Gao Shi was about to send into his mouth.


    "Pop...".


    The teacup fell to the ground and broke, and the tea in the cup splashed on the ground.


    Don''t think about it. Anyone with eyes can see that the tea is poisonous.


    "Lord Zhou, how do you explain this?"


    He shouted angrily. Then he shook his sleeves and walked out of the door without looking back.


    "I don''t have the courage to stay in such a place of right and wrong."


    The governor of Yongzhou doesn''t know what''s going on. The people he sent to make tea are all his confidants. Now the tea is poisonous. No matter how he explains it, no one will believe him for fear of death.


    At this time, seeing that he left, he was in a hurry. He hurried to the front of the mountain to retain him and said:


    "County Lord, please calm down. I will give you an account of this matter."


    It''s too careless of someone to dare to lower his eyelids.


    Of course, the more important reason is for his life.


    Therefore, he couldn''t let Huang He and Gao Shi leave. If they left, his crime of murdering Imperial Envoys, whether it was true or not, would be decided.


    "Hum, calm down."


    He Leng snorted:


    "How do you tell me to calm down? I''m just an adult of the same week. You asked for a cup of tea. Lord Zhou, you poisoned the tea to kill me and Mr. Shi. How dare we stay here? "


    "It doesn''t matter that I''m dead, but I''m just a woman. But Mr. Shi is different. He is an ever victorious general of the Zhou Dynasty, a pillar of the state of the Zhou Dynasty, a snow clad Marquis granted by the people all over the world, and a close nephew of the Holy Lord. If he has any ups and downs, not only you, Lord Zhou, but also me, he won''t have any good fruit."


    "Therefore, in order to adapt to the safety of the childe, we dare not stay in your government."


    What he said was filled with righteous indignation, eloquent, impassioned and boastful. Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, almost thought that the poison in the tea was really ordered by him.


    But it''s not that close. After he finished speaking, he was no longer as submissive as before, but looked at him very calmly and said:


    "Does the county leader really want to leave the government office?"


    "Nonsense, if you knew someone was going to kill you, would you still stay with that person?"


    He looked as if his remaining anger had not disappeared.


    Listening to what he said, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, sank his face, and his eyes flashed a trace of light, which meant that he didn''t do it all the time.


    He waved to his men behind him and said:


    "Now that the Taian County leader has made a decision, don''t blame me for being rude."


    With the gesture of Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, those yamen servants came forward one after another and surrounded him and Gao Shi.


    He glanced at the Yamen servants who surrounded them one by one, and then looked at the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, and said softly:


    "Lord Zhou, what does that mean?"


    Gao Shi was still indifferent, but when the Yamen soldiers surrounded them, he consciously or unconsciously protected him behind him.


    He knew that he would not be in danger, but out of instinct, he seemed to protect him behind him and didn''t want to see him hurt at all.


    For Gao Shi''s silent move, if she doesn''t feel it in her heart, it''s false. She''s not a stone man.


    This unprecedented temperature surrounded her in the middle, warm and kind.


    Such a man, what reason does not let her heart, but can he do a double all his life? If not, she would rather be alone.


    "It''s not interesting. It''s just that the city is not peaceful recently. Please stay in the government office with Mr. Shi and the county leader, and the lower officials can protect their safety."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, looked at the two people, and his eyes were full of evil. If he really told them to leave today, even if he found out that the poison was not caused by him, it would also damage his reputation.


    Therefore, the best way is to leave the two people in front of you in the government office.


    Of course, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, didn''t think about solving the two people here. He also thought that the honor guard of the imperial envoy would arrive in two days.


    What''s more, their identities are not general. He has also heard that many royal relatives and nobles take dead men with them when they go out.


    As these two people, it is difficult to guarantee that there is no such thing around them.


    "Oh? That''s how Lord Zhou keeps people. "


    He picked his eyebrows, looked at the Yamen soldiers who surrounded them, and said coldly to Lord Zhou.


    This scene completely shocked Master Zhang. He didn''t understand what Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was going to do. He wanted to slip away, but did he have the courage.

 Chapter 237

    "It''s really a special situation. Please don''t take it to heart."


    When Lord Zhou said this, he had no pressure at all. If he didn''t know that the two people in front of him really didn''t cooperate, he wouldn''t make such a bad decision.


    Who are you and Gao Shi? Why don''t you know what Lord Zhou thinks in his heart? He just doesn''t hum coldly:


    "If I really want to leave, I don''t know what Lord Zhou plans to do. Will I be put under house arrest with Mr. Shi directly or by other means?"


    This man really gives himself a long face. What he says is for her and Gao Shi''s safety. It''s obviously for his own reputation.


    "Then I have to offend you."


    With that, Lord Zhou waved to the Yamen servants.


    It can be seen that this week, the adult has planned to break the jar. Anyway, he will never let him and Gao Shi go to any Inn today.


    After being ordered by Lord Zhou''s mansion, those yamen servants were afraid to disobey Lord Zhou''s wishes, although they were afraid of being unable to drink and high.


    They all raised their weapons and attacked Huang He and Gao Shi.


    Even though Feng dance sword is the top skill in the world, he hasn''t practiced martial arts for a long time. Therefore, he can only say that he has some tripod Kung Fu.


    Although his kung fu is not high, he still has no problem dealing with several yamen servants.


    As for Gao Shi, there''s no need to worry. When his old illness relapses, he can deal with the best experts of the bloodthirsty hall like Mobei thirteen eagles, especially several yamen servants.


    Therefore, when Lord Zhou ordered these Yamen to surround them, Huang He and Gao Shi didn''t feel flustered at all.


    Even now, Lord Zhou has ordered those yamen servants to do it for themselves. Huang He and Gao Shi are still indifferent, without a look of fear.


    How many kilograms and how many liang these yamen servants have, they still know very well.


    Huang He and Gao Shi were not really fools. They had secretly found out the bottom line of Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, long before they arrived at Yongcheng.


    Otherwise, they would not appear in this government office at this time.


    Seeing that Huang He and Gao Shi were surrounded by the Yamen at this time, the martial master on the side did not show the slightest surprise. On the contrary, he was as calm as walking in the idle court, so he felt that there were not many things.


    But he couldn''t figure out what was wrong, but his intuition told him that there was always something he ignored in front of him.


    Instinctively cautious, he whispered a few words in Lord Zhou''s ear:


    "My Lord, I think it''s strange."


    Tai''an County Lord and Mr. Shi, who should have arrived in Yongcheng in a few days, unfortunately arrived at this time. What''s more incredible is that after they arrived in Yongcheng.


    Not only did he not come to the government office at the first time, but he was unwilling to live in the government office after he came to the government office.


    Lord Zhou used to use the Yamen to surround him with Gao Shi and then scare him.


    I don''t know. It can be said that the two people didn''t enter the oil and salt. He not only didn''t scare the two people, but also trapped himself.


    At the end of the day, I''m afraid there is no chess player like him.


    Now, after listening to my master''s remark, I feel that something is wrong.


    He asked the master:


    "Tell me."


    "Sir, think about it. These two people are also Imperial Envoys sent by the imperial court, but there is a reason why the Imperial Envoys can''t keep the government office and run to stay in the inn. In addition, their honor guard is still so far away from our Yongcheng cityˇ°


    At this point, the master paused and continued:


    "Although I don''t have any news sources, I have heard some news that the Lord of Tai''an County and the marquis in snow were in danger the day after they left the Imperial City, but these two people actually appeared in front of us. Don''t adults think there''s something wrong?"


    Lord Zhou became more and more frightened when he heard what the master said.


    If it''s really like what your master said, aren''t the two people in front of you fake by others.


    Thinking of these, the sweat on Lord Zhou''s forehead could not be controlled.


    Seeing that his adult was still looking suspiciously, the master felt that it was time to say those words.


    He looked at the two men, Kuan he and Gao Shi, who were struggling with the Yamen servants, and then said to Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou:


    "My Lord, I''m stupid, but I haven''t heard that the first lady from the prime minister''s house still knows martial arts."


    There is nothing wrong with your caution. It''s just that his luck is really bad.


    The people he met were Ruohe and Gaoshi, who would not arrive for several days in their intelligence.


    The master''s words were like the last straw that killed the camel. Lord Zhou had to doubt the identity of the two people in front of him.


    Ruohe and Gao Shi are busy dealing with the Yamen soldiers who are besieging them. They don''t know what they whispered there, but from the eyes of adults Zhou, Ruohe''s intuition tells her that it''s definitely not a good thing.


    Suddenly, I saw that Lord Zhou smiled coldly at him. At this moment, he''s heart clattered and couldn''t help slowing down. The smile of the governor of Yongzhou just made him feel bad.


    Sure enough, as soon as the idea of Huang He came to an end, Lord Zhou waved to the Yamen who had not yet gone up and said:


    "You guys go up together and take down these two villains who pretend to be the Lord of Tai''an County."


    Ha


    When did they become fake? They are genuine, OK.


    "Lord Zhou, if you really want to do so, aren''t you afraid of being investigated by the top?"


    Ruohe looked at Lord Zhou calmly. She thought that Lord Zhou would use other methods to keep her and Gao Shi in the government, but she never thought that Lord Zhou would come up with such a method.


    I have to admit that this week, adults really surprised her.


    "I only heard that the Lord of Tai''an County and childe Shi fell off the cliff and disappeared the day after they left the imperial city. As for whether you... Are true, it will be clear when the honor guard of the imperial envoy arrives."


    Lord Zhou deliberately didn''t finish what he said later, but also left room for himself. If he didn''t have to be investigated when he could, he could insist that he didn''t say that Huang He and Gao Shi were not true.


    "So I''ve wronged you two to stay in this government office for a few days."


    Chen he smiled instead of angry at Lord Zhou''s words. Her bright eyes stared at Lord Zhou for a moment.


    Lord Zhou was so fluffy by his attitude that he once doubted whether he was wrong.

 Chapter 238

    He Z looked at Huang He and asked with a guilty heart:


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Soon, he took practical actions to tell him whether he was right or wrong.


    "Of course I''m laughing at Lord Zhou. You''re stupid."


    The look in his eyes when he looked at Lord Zhou was full of sarcasm.


    "You..."


    Lord Zhou was so angry that he trembled. At this time, a sense of regret rose in his heart again.


    Just tell him he can''t do it.


    However, he has now reached this stage. It is obviously too late to regret. He gritted his teeth and said ruthlessly:


    "It''s really impatient to be bold in making trouble for the people, first pretending to be the imperial envoy of the court, and then abusing the imperial officials."


    Then I saw him urging those yamen servants:


    "You guys don''t move quickly. I usually raise you losers for nothing."


    Things have come to this point. Today, anyway, he wants to see Ruohe and Gao Hao stay here. He must not let Ruohe and Gao Hao leave.


    Before his voice fell completely, he heard the cold voice of Huang He ringing in the yard.


    "Lord Zhou, you don''t admit that you are stupid. Do you think we will really come to the government office alone?"


    This week, Lord Zhou, when she and Gao Shi were fools, they obviously found that things were wrong and came to the government office unprepared.


    Lord Zhou''s heart trembled when he heard this, and his eyes secretly looked around again.


    He was also wondering if they had hidden guards. He had already sent someone to check, but he didn''t find anything unusual. That''s why he dared to attack them.


    On such a thought, this week, the adult felt that he was just bluffing. He saw his eyes staring at him and Gao Shi. If it wasn''t for their identity, it was estimated that he would really be bad for them.


    When he was about to say anything else, he was held by his master again.


    He was very dissatisfied and stared at his martial master. He was good at everything and was very good at ordinary times. Why did he always come out to harm his good deeds today.


    Why don''t you understand that what you did today has violated your adult''s bottom line, but you can''t do it if you don''t remind him.


    He forced Lord Zhou''s dissatisfied eyes and whispered in Lord Zhou''s ear:


    "Your Excellency, you can''t do that."


    Lord Zhou was already angry. Now even his martial masters stand up and accuse him of acting. Can it make him feel better?


    He suddenly pushed his juice away and said in a gloomy tone:


    "I don''t need your advice in my work. Don''t forget who is your boss."


    After scolding the master, he said to the two of them:


    "I don''t know if I''m a fool, but I know one thing, that is, none of you want to go out of here today."


    The Yamen servants who were ordered by Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, to come forward to capture Huang He and Gao Shi knew one thing at this moment.


    That is, their prefect is really angry, really angry. If they can''t catch these two people in front of them, they won''t want to have a good life in the future.


    Seeing this, he and Gao Shi looked at each other. They were not surprised, but clear and excited.


    ******, they waited so long that the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, finally couldn''t wait. He wanted to enlarge his move. You know, they waited for this moment for a long time.


    Those who want to attack are more and more fierce, all of them are unreservedly attacking the two of them. All the moves are big moves and all the moves are dead moves.


    However, it was at this time that Gao Shi raised his hand and made a seemingly simple but complex gesture towards the air.


    Then came the sound of slight air fluctuations.


    Of course, if you don''t have some strength, you can''t hear it.


    With the sound of air waves, a dozen men in black tights appeared.


    As soon as they came out, they protected him and Gao Shi in the center.


    It seems like the hidden guard of duanqin palace.


    Since these people in black appeared, Lord Zhou was completely stupid. Before, he thought Gao Shi didn''t bring hidden guards, but now, it''s obvious that he took everything for granted.


    He stood there pale and trembling all over. He didn''t know what to do now.


    "Why, does Lord Zhou still want to keep us?"


    Gao Shi glanced at Lord Zhou, who was scared pale, and master Zhang, who was scared silly behind him.


    Lord Zhou didn''t know what to do. Now he trembled when he heard Gao Shi''s voice. Then there was a burst of despair at the bottom of his heart. It seems that God is really going to kill him today.


    Ruohe hasn''t spoken since Gao Shi called yinwei. She knows that Gao Shi is going to be the home court now. She? Just stay quietly.


    Fortunately, the people around Lord Zhou were not all fools. When the martial master saw that something was wrong, he came forward and pulled Lord Zhou''s sleeve and whispered a few words around him.


    "My Lord, we are not their opponents now. We might as well wait for them to leave and find a way."


    He didn''t know what Lord Zhou thought, but from the current situation, they obviously didn''t want to keep others. They might as well let each other leave and make a good deal.


    Lord Zhou was originally a smart man. Now he knew what he should do at this time by being instructed by his master. He quickly changed into a dog leg.


    He came forward and nodded to the two of them and said:


    "Mr. Shi, the head of Tai''an County, was a small offense before. Please forgive me, forgive me."


    In that way, if you want more doglegs, you will have more doglegs, and if you want more flattery, you will flatter more.


    "Why, Lord Zhou won''t leave me with the county leader."


    Gao Shi deliberately and slowly looked around the environment, then touched his chin and said solemnly:


    "When I arrived, I suddenly felt that the scenery and environment of the government office were very good. Look, county leader."


    He said with great cooperation:


    "Although there is no freedom to live in the inn, to be fair, what you say is reasonable. The environment here is really very good, because look, otherwise we will live here. Anyway, the environment is better than the inn."


    "You''re right. Let''s live here."


    As they spoke, they walked towards the garden. You and I began to comment on the environment of the government office.


    "Mr. Shi, look at the variety of Camellia. It looks strange. I think it needs a lot of money to get it."


    He pointed to a camellia that just opened and said.


    "This flower is the best of camellias. It is precious for eighteen scholars."


    Gao Shi replied leisurely.


    "So this is the 18th bachelor."


    He murmured.


    "Lord Zhou is really lucky. It''s the first time I''ve seen these eighteen bachelor''s degrees."


    Eighteen bachelors were not the best at first, but since the demise of the previous dynasty, the gardeners who could cultivate eighteen bachelors have almost disappeared, so these eighteen bachelors have become more and more precious.


    Chen he said this without remorse. The flowers that the first lady of the prime minister''s house had never seen were actually seen in the garden of a magistrate. If it was spread, the adults would have 10000 mouths this week.


    Besides, he sent someone to talk for a long time to get the flowers.


    He kept sweating on his forehead. It was called regret in his heart. He knew it would be like this. He shouldn''t have stopped them. Now, he just wants to catch people.


    They began to comment on everything in the government office before and after. Every word they said, Lord Zhou''s heart was tighter and the sweat on his forehead would be more.


    For a long time, even Lord Zhou didn''t know how long it was before he heard Gao Shi say:


    "The environment of this government office is good, but it''s not the place you chose. You won''t get used to living. I think we''d better go back to the inn."


    "Well, I think so."


    Naohe nodded. She is not a person who can recognize the bed, but now she is with Gao Shi, so she won''t dismantle Gao Shi''s platform.


    The most important thing is that she really doesn''t like living in Hangzhou government office. That feeling is good. She takes the initiative to let people lock herself up. It''s very uncomfortable.


    This time, the two of them said they were going to leave the government office to live in the inn. Lord Zhou dared not stop them any more. He not only obediently sent the two of them out of the government office, but also bowed down all the way and called them hospitality.


    It was not until the protective figure of Gao Shi went away that Lord Zhou hit the door hard.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Calm down first."


    The master on the side hurriedly advised him that what happened today is not only Lord Zhou''s heart to guard against the master, but also his impression of Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou.


    Lord Zhou smelled the speech, his eyes were dark and vicious, and his voice said coldly.


    "Calm down, how can I calm down? I can''t do anything just watching them leave."


    This tone told him how to bear it. More importantly, he can say that he will kiss the palace completely today. Zhongyong Hou''s house and prime minister''s house have been offended by the three forces.


    "My Lord. Since Mr. Shi and the Lord of Tai''an County like staying in the inn so much, why don''t we start from the inn. "


    The master whispered in his ear.


    After listening to the master''s words, Lord Zhou quickly flashed a light on the bottom of his eyes. Why didn''t he think of such a simple question before


    "It''s really yours."


    He punched Gao Shi in the chest and said.


    She said there was nothing wrong with them going to the government office when they were ready, but the person he referred to was not Gao Shi''s dark guard, but she arranged it elsewhere.


    Those who did not leave the government office all day would try their best to spread today''s affairs. As for what would happen in the end, she could not do it and manage it.

 Chapter 239

    "Didn''t you think about the future before you came?"


    Gao Shi looked at Huang He, and his eyes gently squeezed out of the water. This woman is always so smart.


    They smiled at each other and went away with their hands. Everything was silent. They all understood what each other thought. In this way, it was enough.


    No matter what happens during the day, no matter how you are favored by God, time will not stay for you or anyone.


    Night finally arrived as scheduled.


    After dinner, he knocked on the door of Gao Shi''s room. At the same time, he was still a little nervous.


    "Mr. Shi, it''s a long night. Are you interested in having a drink?"


    Gao Shi opened the door and looked at the smiling appearance of Huang He. The originally cold breath on his body softened a lot at this moment. Whispered:


    "How dare you not obey a beautiful woman''s appointment."


    The voice is endless tenderness, like the warmth in the cold winter and the twelfth month, which makes people reluctant to let go and makes people fall unconsciously.


    He raised his hand and shook the wine pot in his hand, just opposite Gao Shi''s tender eyes.


    For Gao Shi''s gentle eyes, his body was stunned. Since he knew that he was Hanjiang, he made no secret of his attitude towards her.


    She is not afraid of others being cold to her, not afraid of others hating her, but only afraid of others being too good to herself.


    She was afraid that she would be in political opposition to the person in front of her. She was afraid that one day, she would not accept it.


    When she didn''t know that hanjiangzhi was Gaoshi, she didn''t have to worry about it, but now she knows.


    His identity is not ordinary. In order to kiss the current situation of the Royal Palace, it is not easy to stay out of the party struggle.


    There is another reason, she also thought about it. With a high and comfortable identity, she can''t live with a woman all her life.


    You know, as a royal nobleman, Gao Shi, even if he doesn''t want to marry a side imperial concubine, it doesn''t mean that the end imperial concubine won''t arrange for him.


    Even if the prince''s wife didn''t interfere in this, how could Gao Shi, a military general, avoid the "reward" of the emperor.


    When he stood there stunned, the fleeting resistance in his eyes naturally fell into Gao Shi''s eyes.


    Who is Gao Shi? Why don''t you know what he is thinking? It''s just not time to say this. When the time comes, he will tell her everything.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to drink? What are you doing here?"


    Gao Shi took the initiative to change the topic. The eyes looking at Huang He are still so gentle.


    Hearing Gao Shi''s voice, he coughed unnaturally, then smiled awkwardly and said slightly embarrassed:


    "Oh, yes, let''s go up. The moon is just right at this time."


    He despised himself in his heart. How could he be disturbed by a look from others.


    The mysterious moon hangs in the sky, and white clouds float under the moon from time to time, with a lonely and vicissitudes of beauty.


    The glittering and translucent moonlight sprinkled down from the sky, making the night look less dark and depressed. Everywhere is gray, and occasionally there are a few insect sounds.


    The jade white moonlight sprinkled on the two sitting on the roof.


    The man was dressed in white, and the woman was dressed in a light blue gauze. The silver moonlight sprinkled on the two, and a faint halo was put on them, coupled with their unique temperament.


    From a distance, it looks like a relegated fairy in the painting, emitting a noble and dusty temperament all over, but it is not like a mortal.


    I don''t know if it''s because the moon is too beautiful or because he drank wine, he was stunned and looked at Gao Shi.


    The woman she likes looks at herself like this. Gao Shi is naturally happy, but he has been staring at her all the time. Gao Shi still doesn''t understand what she is thinking.


    However, he is also unwilling to fall into the lower hand. Even if he is uncomfortable with his eyes, he will not show a trace.


    After half a ring, Gao Shi touched his face and asked.


    "Wo''er, you look at me like this, but you like me?"


    When he heard the speech, he trembled all over. He grabbed the wine gourd beside him and poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth, trying to cover up his gaffe in this way.


    Unexpectedly, because she drank too quickly, she choked accidentally.


    "Cough..."


    She coughed fiercely and scolded herself for being worthless. She would stare at others and be so distracted.


    "Why is such a big man, still like a child, so urgent to do."


    Gao Shi''s hand gently helped Ruohe''s back to help her smooth her breath.


    The warm breath came from her back and grew slowly like vines until finally, she was wrapped in it.


    The vine, like eyes, kept winding her and taking root, and finally left an indescribable warm current in her heart.


    The unique man''s breath wrapped her slowly, making her feel that she could not untie the bondage. And the unique voice will always make people sink inadvertently, and she is no exception.


    Of course, it is just a moment of degradation.


    Looking at the eyes of Huang He who woke up in an instant, Gao Shi quickly flashed a touch of loneliness in the depths of his eyes, which was almost impossible to capture.


    Naturally, he didn''t see the desolation of Gao Shi''s eyes, because at this time, she had stopped opening her eyes and looked elsewhere.


    She quickly did not open her eyes, tried to make herself look calm, looked at Gao Shi and said:


    "Mr. Shi, I wonder if I can ask you a question."


    "You ask."


    Gao Shi also quickly took back his just mood and said very calmly.


    "I don''t know, childe Shi, except Han Jiangzhi. But there are others. "


    When she said this, her eyes, which were already bright, were brighter at this moment.


    She doesn''t understand why she asked such a question at this time. It''s really not her style.


    When he heard her say this, he almost blurted out the word "no".


    He wanted to tell her that he had no other identity, but it seemed that there was something wrong with saying that. Unless one day she knew all about it, these things could not be made clear by explanation alone.


    However, for a moment, he held back. Now is not the time to tell her this.


    Because I haven''t been able to get a good answer for a long time. His heart sank, and his bright eyes began to dim at this moment.


    Heart, at this moment, she felt uncomfortable. She didn''t know why she didn''t answer herself when she saw Gao Shi. Her heart would feel uncomfortable.


    She didn''t know why she expected him to tell her everything after asking that question.

 Chapter 240

    Looking at Huang He''s dimming eyes, Gao Shi''s heart seemed to be torn and stripped by something.


    For a moment, he really wanted to hold her in his arms and tell him everything.


    But he knew he couldn''t do it.


    He slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes returned to their normal look.


    However, only Huang He knew that the pair seemed to be the same as before, but there was a sense of helplessness in the bottom of his eyes.


    No matter what kind of struggle in my heart, Gao Shi can only say one sentence at this time.


    "Wait until that day, you will naturally know."


    He knew that it was not time to tell her that. We can only hope that she can understand herself.


    Originally, because Gao Shi failed to answer himself in time, his eyes became dim. After hearing Gao Shi''s words, the last glimmer of hope in his heart disappeared.


    Looking at this kind of Ruohe, Gao Shi''s heart tightened for no reason at this moment. He opened his mouth and almost blurted out something.


    However, God was unwilling to give him this opportunity.


    Dozens of figures rose and fell in the night, coming in their direction, scattered in different places, and several of them finally stopped in front of their room.


    However, no matter where those people last fell, they always centered on their room.


    As for the reason why these people didn''t fall in the same place together, I think they were also on guard against high and comfortable dark guards and disturbing their judgment.


    They didn''t come to the roof just to drink. They were waiting for this moment.


    Therefore. Where they chose, they could just see the last foothold of dozens of figures, and the other party could not find their existence.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the faces of Huang He and Gao Shi aroused an unidentified smile at the same time.


    Then, the man who had fallen in front of their house took out a bamboo tube from his arms and blew it into the crack of the door. You can guess with your toes that it was something like overpowering drugs.


    Looking at the actions of those people, he glanced a sneer at the bottom of his eyes. This week''s adult is really not a thing. It''s a pity that he can think of such indiscriminate methods.


    Judging from the actions of these people, he and he have guessed their actions.


    I want to use overpowering drugs to make them dizzy, and then take them away without God''s knowledge and solve them secretly.


    Maybe Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, didn''t want to kill him before, but after a series of events during the day, he didn''t dare to guarantee it.


    This is also why he didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and pulled Gao Shi to drink on the roof opposite their inn.


    At the same time, Kuan he also had to admit that the Yongzhou governor, Lord Zhou, used some indiscriminate means, but if she and Gao Shi were not in the room, I''m afraid they would be doomed today.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, the man who blew the ecstasy pushed the door open with light hands and feet,


    Looking at the person lying motionless on the bed, his eyes were full of excitement.


    At the moment, he was thinking that after completing today''s task, he would get a lot of money and fly away with his beautiful wife and concubine.


    However, all this is destined to be a dream.


    Because the moment he opened the quilt, he froze there.


    There is no one on the bed. What he saw under the quilt was just a pillow.


    Fortunately, he was a very clever man. After seeing the things on the bed, he immediately realized that something was wrong and hurried away. Said to the man outside.


    "Brothers, we''ve been cheated. Let''s go."


    Since there is no one in the house, people must be watching them nearby, and the reason why they didn''t do it is to catch them all.


    "Now that you''re here, why don''t you have a glass of wine before you go."


    However, before his voice fell completely, he heard the cold voice of Huang He behind them.


    He turned around impressively and knew that the matter had been exposed. He didn''t say much at once, but made a gesture towards the air.


    Signal the people to retreat quickly.


    After receiving the man''s gesture, the others jumped up one after another and wanted to retreat.


    Almost at the same time, Gao Shi''s dark guards also appeared one after another and surrounded the man in the middle.


    "Catch alive."


    As Gao Shi''s voice fell, the inn opposite them fell into a scuffle.


    As for HOHO and Koshi, they did not leave their original positions from beginning to end.


    Of course, the laborious thing of fighting is to leave it to others. As for them, they just need to watch.


    And he can be said to be a very competent audience.


    She looked at the fighting scene below. Did she have to say a few words.


    Of course, she was very measured when she said these words, and every time she shouted at the dark guards of Gao Shi when they were about to fall into the downwind.


    Every time she yelled, the form was reversed.


    When he was about to get the upper hand, he was yelled by Huang He, which reversed the form. For such a result, can''t those people in black be oppressed.


    They have also thought about approaching the direction of Ruohe, but whenever they show a little of that idea, they will be mercilessly dragged by Gaoshi''s dark guard.


    Maybe it was because Gao Shi ordered to live. When the fight started, the dark guards under Gao Shi took into account. At this time, they failed to take these people down.


    Of course, it can''t be said that Gao Shi''s dark guard is inferior. They are only three people, so they can drag more than ten people of the other party, so that the other party can''t get away.


    There is also the most important point. He also saw that the three dark guards brought by Gao Shi were obviously not fully displayed because of some scruples.


    If they do it, it will be more powerful than before.


    Looking at the stalemate, he silently shook his head and shouted to the three dark guards of Gao Shi:


    "Your master only said he wanted to live, but he didn''t say he couldn''t lose his arms and legs."


    She doesn''t know the thoughts of the three dark guards. They are worried that they can''t stand the bloody scene and are scared. For their silent concern, Naohe is grateful from her heart. However, she can''t really let them stand in such a stalemate because of this.


    She can see that the three dark guards of Gao Shi will suffer sooner or later if they go on like this.


    As soon as he said this, the three dark guards looked at him in surprise, and then silently turned their heads to concentrate on the battle.


    At the same time, the offensive in hand is no longer reserved. The moves are neat and smooth.


    Every shot will leave a mark on those people in black.


    As for those people in black, after hearing what he said, they couldn''t help feeling cold.


    Is this what a woman should say.


    As the three dark guards of Gao Shi launched a comprehensive attack, those people in black obviously couldn''t support it. Gradually at a disadvantage.


    Looking at the situation turned around in an instant, he smiled and said to Gao Shi.


    "Not bad."


    This is not only praising Gaoshi''s dark guard, but also praising Gaoshi''s ability.


    No man doesn''t want the woman he likes to praise him, and Gaoshi is no exception.


    For his praise, Gao Shi''s face aroused a shallow smile, which was different from the previous smile. It is fresh and proud.


    Gao Shi''s dark guard gave him a hard hand. Those people in black could only play a tie. Now naturally, they don''t want to escape.


    In a short time, it was completely defeated.


    All of them are decorated. The serious ones are either lack of arms or legs, as Huang He said before.


    "Master, all the people have been captured. Please command."


    The battle was over. Although Ruohe and Gao Shi witnessed all this from beginning to end, as Gao Shi''s men, they naturally had to come forward and give a notice.


    Gao Shi picked up Huang He, got up slowly, jumped up and went down the roof.


    Up to now, he still hasn''t learned the lightness skill completely.


    Although after they jumped off the cliff, Huang He also pestered Gao Shi to teach her lightness skills, but I don''t know how, she really doesn''t have any talent for lightness skills, and Leng can''t learn it well.


    Even now, it works sometimes and sometimes.


    In order to prevent her from accidentally falling down in mid air, Gao Shi took her and flew down the roof.


    Ruohe doesn''t struggle, and she doesn''t want to fall into a dog''s excrement and have a close contact with the earth at this time.


    In the room on the second floor of the inn where they lived before, more than a dozen people in black were tied and thrown inside.


    Because the dark guards didn''t show mercy when they started, those seriously injured are still bleeding out, and the boards under them are dyed red by the blood.


    After capturing the people in black, the dark guard returned to the dark again, leaving only one outside. He didn''t see his face until he entered the room.


    A very ordinary face is one that can''t be distinguished when thrown in the crowd and doesn''t have much recognition.


    The dark guard naturally felt that he looked at his eyes. He just raised his eyes slightly and looked at him imperceptibly.


    Who is Ruohe? When she looks at a person, how can she not feel the person''s reaction.


    Therefore, at the moment when the dark guard looked at her, he smiled at the dark guard.


    In such a moment, a sincere admiration rose from the bottom of the dark guard''s heart.


    Before, he thought that he was just a woman who was braver and more thoughtful than ordinary women. What I said on the roof was just to keep them from being stressed.


    Later, after entering the room, he didn''t scream like ordinary women when he saw those people in black who were short of arms and legs.


    This impressed him.


    Later, he looked at himself and peeked at her. When she would smile, he was deeply impressed by his transparency, bravery and sharpness.


    Huang He sat there quietly, without even frowning, and said blandly:


    "I don''t need to say more about some things. I just ask you what else Lord Zhou ordered before he sent you."

 Chapter 241

    Those people in black who were not in a coma were shocked after hearing this. They didn''t know how he determined that they were sent by Lord Zhou.


    A few people look at me and I look at you. I don''t want to be the first to speak.


    He was not surprised by the reaction of these people in black. If she answered his questions as soon as she asked them, he would change his clothes. Now, there''s nothing to be disappointed. All this was expected, wasn''t it.


    "Don''t you want to say? It doesn''t matter. "


    He gently hooked the corner of his mouth and said softly:


    "Anyway, there are a lot of people here. I asked one by one. I believe there will always be someone willing to tell the truth. Whether anyone dies or not, it doesn''t matter to me."


    When he finished, he nodded to Gao Shi. She didn''t have to say anything else. She believed that Gao Shi would understand what she meant.


    After receiving his eyes, Gao Shi just nodded faintly and ordered the three dark guards:


    "Leave one and take the rest to the next door."


    He naturally understood that he wanted to separate them for interrogation.


    He always knew that he was a very intelligent woman, but he thought he was just smarter than ordinary women, but in more and more contacts, he found that he was much smarter than he thought.


    In fact, he was deeply attracted by Huang He at the first sight, and finally fell hopelessly in love with the intelligent and calm woman in front of him.


    He looked at the man in black who was left behind and didn''t interrogate him. Instead, he drank tea quietly with Gao Shi.


    When he saw that the time was about the same, he asked Mo Yi to take someone over and change someone.


    Mo Yi is the dark guard under Gao Shi and a dead soldier. Mo Han, who appeared before, is their boss. Because he has other tasks to do this time, he can''t follow Gao Shi.


    So again and again, every time the person changed, he didn''t ask him, but said an important word with Gao Shi. It was not until the seventh that he began to say:


    "I''m still the same as before. Lord Zhou has other requirements for sending you."


    Huang He''s dark eyes looked at the seventh man in black, and his eyes were deep and bottomless.


    It''s a natural sense of oppression. It feels like being locked by a chain. Even if you want to lie, you can''t rise.


    Of course, these are only for ordinary people, and the effect on these people in black is not so obvious.


    Think about it. If you send someone to assassinate, whether you really want to kill or not, will you send someone who has no resistance?


    Of course not. Isn''t it obvious that you put your handle in the hands of others.


    The man almost blurted out his words in the face of Huang He''s natural sense of oppression. Of course, it was almost. He bit his tongue hard in order to stay awake in this way.


    But one side of the ink saw the man biting his tongue at the moment, quickly shot and gave the other party''s chin down.


    Mo Yi is the most powerful dark guard around Gao Shi besides Mo Han. The reaction ability and action ability are naturally not what ordinary people can look at. It''s a quick move.


    The quick man in black just opened his mouth and heard a click in the silent room before he could bite it down.


    You don''t have to look at it. The clicking sound just now is the sound of Mo Yi removing the chin of the man in black.


    The man in black only felt a burst of pain coming from his chin, like thousands of ants biting him.


    That kind of sour, numb and painful feeling is not something that ordinary people can bear.


    The man in black was also a man. After the ink was removed from his chin, he was stunned and didn''t say a word.


    In his heart, he still thanked Moyi. If it weren''t for Moyi''s hand, he would really have to bite his tongue.


    Look at the reaction of the man in black. There was a flash of appreciation at the bottom of his eyes. No matter how the Yongzhou magistrate Lord Zhou was, he still had a bit of backbone among the people he found.


    However, she can''t forget that they were besieged by people in black because she appreciates the person in front of her.


    She slightly raised her eyebrows, looked at the man in black and said faintly:


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Anyway, people before said almost."


    The man in black listened to Ruohe''s words. You can believe it. He looked at Ruohe. They agreed before they came.


    No matter whether things are done or not, even if they die, they will not divulge today''s affairs, because their families are controlled by the dog officer.


    When he saw the face with some flaws, he smiled gently and continued:


    "Previous people said that Lord Zhou sent you to catch me and Mr. Shi and send them to the suburbs. Then he sent a letter to them and asked him to send someone to save us. During this period, he can cause us some harmless injuries, but he must not hurt our lives."


    As Chen he''s voice fell, the look on the black face became more and more ugly, from the initial disbelief to a dead silence. There was a whine in his mouth from time to time.


    This is because his chin was removed and he couldn''t speak. He kept struggling on the ground, and the whine in his mouth became more and more urgent.


    Looking at the man in black who was struggling and wanted to say something, he looked at Mo Yi and motioned him to install the man in black''s chin back.


    Mo Yi didn''t dare to disobey Huang He''s words and obediently put back the man in black''s chin.


    After seeing some of the methods of Ruohe, none of the three dark guards brought by Gao Shi dared to despise Ruohe.


    Many of the means used by Ruohe today are used by people who take the initiative to live in the dark, not to mention a 13-year-old female doll.


    After Mo Yi put back the man in black''s chin, he continued:


    "Have you figured out what to say?"


    What he said before was just used to mislead the man in black. However, after seeing the man in black''s reaction, he can be sure that Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, really ordered this.


    "Don''t you already know what I have to say?"


    The man in Black said angrily.


    He was so angry that his brothers didn''t keep their word and said the content of the matter.


    He looked at the man in black and said with a smile:


    "You''re right. They did, but how do I know if they had anything to hide?"

 Chapter 242

    After hearing this sentence, the man in black fell into meditation for such a short moment.


    Looking at the expression of the one, he knew that things were almost done. She just needed to add the last fire.


    "Why, don''t you have anything to add? You know, this is a rare chance for you to live, and your brothers. As long as they are not too ignorant, we have played back their stories. "


    This kind of people may not have deep feelings for the master, but they have deep feelings for those brothers who live and die with themselves. Some of those feelings are deeper than their own brothers.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, the man in black showed a hesitant look on his face, but then he didn''t know what he thought, so he recovered his peace.


    The expression change on the black face naturally fell into the eyes of Huang He and Gao Shi.


    For his reaction, the two smiled at each other. They only need one look at everything. They only need to know what the other party thinks through eye contact. It''s just a rare tacit understanding.


    This kind of tacit understanding is not just cultivated after two people get along for a long time, but a kind of God given fate.


    This man is unwilling to tell the truth at this time, so there is only one reason, that is, what he has is in the hands of the magistrate Lord Zhou. Let him give up his life rather than testify against Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou.


    Gao Shi leaned back on the chair, did not look at the man in black, and said in a very flat tone:


    "You should know a truth. Even if you die now, the master you are loyal to may not do things according to your previous agreement. You know, someone has recruited between you."


    Ruohe has never met such a situation in the end. It''s good to insist until now. Naturally, it''s not as much as Gao Shi thinks.


    As soon as Gao Shi said this, the man in black turned pale. He was silent for a long time before he said:


    "As long as I say everything, will you let us go?"


    Gao Shi nodded faintly and spit out two words without haste or delay.


    "Nature."


    Looking at Gao Shi''s just one sentence, he made the man in black willing to take the initiative to tell the whole story. He was called a Yu pawn.


    Feelings. She said so much before. It''s all nonsense.


    Several people quietly listened to the man in black and asked him to press a handprint on the record, which was the end.


    After Gao Shi collected the confession, he said to Mo Yi,


    "Take one thing from each of them and send it to Lord Zhou."


    When Gao Shi was talking, a perfect radian appeared in the corners of his mouth, but it was cold in his beautiful eyes.


    Dare to calculate them, then do a good job in the punishment you need to accept after failure.


    At the same time, Yong Chengfu Yamen.


    "Mr. Xu, do you think the plan will fail?"


    Seeing that it was getting late and the people he had sent had not returned until now, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was a little uneasy and asked the master who had been with him.


    Master Xu also looked up at the sky and said:


    "Don''t worry, sir. The people you sent out tonight are the best experts in our family. They are ready to go. Rao is the one in snow clothes. It can''t be their opponent."


    In fact, master Xu can''t guarantee that things will succeed. He is not only saying these words to comfort Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, but also to comfort himself.


    As time went by, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and his teachers became more and more uneasy.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, sat down, got up, and took a sip of the cup on the tea table.


    This is his favorite tea at ordinary times. At this time, it becomes very boring. He is very dissatisfied. He throws the cup heavily on the tea table and angrily says:


    "Who made this tea? It''s so hard to drink."


    The little servant girl who made tea for Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was so frightened that she knelt on the ground and kowtowed constantly, and said with a trembling voice.


    "Forgive me, my Lord. Forgive me, my Lord."


    She is the servant girl who has been making tea for Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou for the longest time. Once upon a time, she thought proudly that she would be the servant girl who has been with Lord Zhou for the longest time and is specially responsible for making tea.


    Where do you know that things are changeable? Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, who is still well in the morning, is like this at this time.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was already upset. Looking at the servant girl, she became more and more upset.


    He is not in the mood to deal with such a little servant girl now. His only idea is to drive the servant girl out of his sight.


    He waved impatiently to the little servant girl.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    After seeing the gesture made by the governor of Yongzhou, the little servant girl was very happy. She kowtowed several heads to the governor of Yongzhou and quickly got up and left the room that almost killed her.


    The speed of leaving is called fast. I wish I could have two more legs at this time.


    God knows, if she stays here a little longer, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, will get angry and directly order her to be killed.


    You know, once those who made tea for Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, got the dislike of the governor of Yongzhou, no one could walk out of the door alive.


    Now, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, just waved her away, which has been a blessing accumulated by her ancestors for several generations.


    In fact, even she didn''t understand. Her way of making tea today is the same as before, without any change.


    However, in the past, Lord Zhou not only didn''t say that her tea was hard to drink, but also often praised her dexterity. The tea she made was more mellow than that made by ordinary tea teachers.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, sent out all the things that could be used to get angry in front of him. However, the irritability at the bottom of his heart not only did not decrease, but became more intense.


    He got up and headed for the yard.


    He thought that his impetuous mood was the reason why the room was too small.


    Who knows, even if he went out of the room, even if there was a night wind around, none of these factors that could have alleviated his impetuosity were useful at this time.


    If there were not something to smash around, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, must have started smashing the pot, smashing the iron, going to the house to uncover the tiles and so on.


    The mood can''t get any relief. I know that the reason for his impetuosity has nothing to do with the environment.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was very impatient. After the reason had nothing to do with the environment, he turned impatiently and wanted to go back to the house.


    However, at this time, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, had not had time to turn around.


    He saw a man appear in front of him like lightning.


    The man not only acted as fast and agile as a ghost, but also his behavior was incomprehensible.


    He thrust all his things into the hands of Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and then turned away without saying a word.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, looked at the things in his hand and looked at the man who turned and left. He only looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen the man for a moment. I could not help but frown and said in my heart, this man is really a strange man.


    He shook the things in his hand. They were not heavy, but they seemed to be a lot.


    "My Lord."


    Master Xu just remembered that Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was a little far away. Therefore, he didn''t see the man''s face clearly. He came forward and cried uneasily.


    The man sneaked into the government office in the middle of the night and stuffed a bag of things into his adult''s arms. The key is that he doesn''t know what the man''s heart is.


    If you have other thoughts, his family is not dangerous.


    Over the years, he has done a lot of things with Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou. It can be said that he has a share in all the things that Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, has done.


    Therefore, if something happens to Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, he won''t want to leave. That''s why he thought so for Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, after they came to the city.


    To be exact, he is not considering for the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, but making plans for himself.


    Since this is to plan for yourself, it is natural to be careful and think in many ways. I am not willing to leave a flaw.


    "Nothing."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, looked at master Xu and said.


    "Let''s go in."


    He is not a fool. Naturally, he knows what Mr. Xu is worried about. However, now they are grasshoppers on a rope. Naturally, they want to advance and retreat together.


    As soon as he entered the house, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, opened the package without any consideration. He saw more than a dozen things, large and small, piled inside.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, frowned tightly. He really didn''t understand why the man gave these things to him.


    Although there are many of these things, they are worthless.


    The best ones in it are just a few pieces of jade pendants that are very rough in both quality and work. You can see that they are the kind of things you can buy with a few silver coins on the ground.


    The worst is a few embroiderers'' pockets.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, looked at the pile of things in front of him. He really didn''t understand what the man was sending them.


    He looked at Mr. Xu and asked:


    "What do you think?"


    Master Xu shook his head and looked at the pile of things in a daze. He vaguely felt that one of the jade pendants looked familiar, but he just couldn''t remember where he had seen it.


    Master Xu raised his hand and knocked himself on the head, scolding secretly:


    Why is it always like this? I can''t remember it at the critical moment.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, looked at Mr. Xu''s action and didn''t stop him. He let him go.


    He also hoped that master Xu could think of something at this time, and maybe he could solve the immediate trouble.


    Jade pendant


    Jade pendant


    "By the way, it''s his, it''s his jade pendant."


    Suddenly, master Xu only felt a flash of inspiration in his mind and said excitedly, which immediately turned into a thick sense of anxiety and worry.

 Chapter 243

    When Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, saw Mr. Xu''s panic, his heart was raised with Mr. Xu''s words. Asked:


    "Whose is it?"


    Mr. Xu seemed to have not recovered from the shock. He picked up the things in the package and confirmed them again and again. It seemed that he wanted to find a different place.


    However, he was as like as two peas in the memory of the jade carpet.


    Rao is so. Master Xu didn''t give up. He counted the things in the package. The results obtained are naturally the same as those before.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, saw that Mr. Xu seemed to have lost his soul. As soon as he turned around in the package, he couldn''t help but wrinkle. He didn''t know what Mr. Xu found, which would make him afraid to look like this. Not even his words could be answered.


    He was silent for a long time. Originally, he was calm and uneasy because of master Xu''s series of actions. He coughed a few times and asked again:


    "Mr. Xu, what did you find?"


    The tone of Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Lord Zhou this time is obviously a little colder than before, obviously because Mr. Xu just failed to answer his question in time.


    "Ah."


    Mr. Xu was shocked by the things in the package. He just confirmed his guess. Now he was suddenly drunk by Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and his body trembled involuntarily. Then he looked at Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou with a dead face and said hoarsely:


    "Sir, we kicked the iron plate this time. These things were on those people we sent to attack Xueyi Hou and Tai''an County Lord."


    When these things hadn''t been delivered yet, master Xu still had a little luck in his heart, but now people have sent them to him.


    Thinking about what he might face next, Mr. Xu''s face, which was already gray, began to shine. It seems that he must have thought of the reason why his life is not long.


    When Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, heard what Mr. Xu said, his first reaction was whether Mr. Xu had made a mistake. It can be said that all the people he sent were the elites under him. Moreover, the number of people he sent was more than several dark guards under Gao Shi. I don''t know how many times. How could you fail so easily.


    He looked at Mr. Xu suspiciously. Only Mr. Xu and those people in black bound by Ruohe knew about it, but now they had just begun, and the matter had been clearly understood by Ruohe.


    Therefore, the first person he doubted when he saw these people was master Xu. Lord Zhou is confused on weekdays, but he is not stupid.


    So when he doubted Mr. Xu''s actual income, he didn''t say what he thought from the bottom of his heart. After all, it''s something that hasn''t been determined yet.


    He is a little uneasy. You look at Mr. Xu and ask.


    "Are you sure?"


    Master Xu handed one of the jade pendants to Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and said:


    "I''ve seen this thing on Chen San. At the beginning, I''m not sure, but I didn''t dare to agree until I saw that everything in it was counted again. Moreover, I thought the man looked familiar before. I just remembered that the man was the dark guard around Xueyi Hou. He appeared in the daytime today."


    That bag of things, no more, no less, just 17, and the people they sent this time are just 17.


    When Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, heard Mr. Xu''s words, his pupils narrowed. He stepped forward and poured out all the things in the package. He counted them himself, as if he wanted to prove something.


    No matter how many times the two counted, there were just 17 things in the package.


    Things have been confirmed again and again. Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, is powerless and paralyzed on the ground.


    The matter was exposed. What would he do in the future.


    Mr. Xu is not much better either. Although he still has the strength to stand now, that''s because he can only stand with all his strength. It''s impossible to move early.


    That night, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and his, er, master Xu stayed up all night, discussing how to avoid the immediate disaster.


    Early the next morning, he and Gao Shi went directly to the government office.


    When Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and his Master heard that Ruohe and Gao Shi were coming, they were shocked into a cold sweat.


    They have a common idea at this time, that is, these two people will not come to settle accounts with them.


    As soon as he entered the government office, he saw the black, shiny and dazzling smoky makeup on the faces of Yongzhou magistrate Lord Zhou and his martial master. He had an impulse to laugh. Finally, she gave it to people.


    She tried to ignore the dark circles on the faces of Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Lord Zhou and his master, and said solemnly:


    "Good morning, Lord Zhou. I don''t know if I slept well last night."


    The tone is as easy as saying hello when an old acquaintance meets.


    It''s another matter that these simple and lively voices fall into the ears of Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Lord Zhou and his teachers.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead and said with a smile:


    "The Lord of youlao county is worried. The lower officer slept well last night."


    I scolded in my heart. I slept well last night. Don''t you know best? Besides, won''t you see it yourself? Is the black eye on my face not obvious enough?


    Last night, he discussed with Mr. Xu all night and didn''t come up with a good way. There was only one to deny it.


    They held the lives of their families in their hands and believed that they would not give them up.


    "Lord Zhou, do you really have a conscience? Don''t you see so many people died in the flood, so many people were displaced, homeless, naked and hungry? In the face of such a situation, you can sleep safely. What can I say about you? Are you a heart made of iron stone?"


    He shook his head and said with a disappointed face. Then, his tone was a little sad.


    "Mr. Shi and I thought about the refugees, but we couldn''t sleep well all night. Is it hard to sleep? There are some mice."


    At this point, his voice changed from sadness to anger:


    "It''s really hateful. So many people don''t have enough clothes and food. It''s really hateful that mice come to steal food. I must catch those mice and feed the people."


    After he said this, he looked at the governor of Yongzhou with a smile and asked softly:


    "You say so? Lord Zhou. "

 Chapter 244

    After hearing this, the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, and his master kept sweating. They almost knelt down and admitted their mistake to Huang He and Gao Shi.


    Fortunately, there is still a trace of reason. Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, nodded and bowed repeatedly:


    "Tai''an County leader is right. It''s a junior official, isn''t it?"


    In this situation, no matter what demands the two little ancestors put forward, he must meet them, and he must be more careful in his words, so as not to be caught by the two people in front of him.


    In the view of Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Lord Zhou and his master, the two of them came to the government office early in the morning and the package of things last night was just a test for them. As long as they deal with it carefully, they won''t have a handle in the hands of the two people in front of them.


    They didn''t know that they had already guessed them clearly. As for those who they thought would not confess after death, they had already been interrogated by them.


    "Knowing your mistakes can make a difference. Since Lord Zhou already knows where you are wrong, let''s go."


    He didn''t have the patience to continue watching. Everything in front of the two people was already in her expectation.


    She came here today to say these words, but just to see if things are developing in the direction she expected. Since they are developing in the direction she expected, there is no need for her to stay here any longer.


    "Go?"


    Where are you going?


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, looked at Ruohe somewhat puzzled.


    Seeing the dazed look on the face of the governor of Yongzhou, he frowned discontentedly and said:


    "Lord Zhou, didn''t you say yesterday that you would settle all the refugees? Why, yesterday you didn''t do what you said, or did you say that your words yesterday were just to perfunctory me? "


    "I dare not, but now you didn''t say you wanted to check it together yesterday. Therefore, I didn''t prepare a chariot for the county Lord and Mr. Shi."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, felt a pain in his heart. The two had only been here for less than a day, and he had already lived in deep water. In less than a day, how many times his little heart was frightened, and he didn''t sleep all night.


    Who said that Xueyi Hou is a military general in the imperial envoy this time. He doesn''t understand these twists and turns. The head of Tai''an County is just a boudoir woman. He knows nothing about these. The only eldest childe of Zhongyong Hou''s house has a little weight, but the eldest childe of Zhongyong Hou''s house is also the first time to go on such a mission. As long as you are careful, you can fool the past.


    If you let him know who said these words, he will retort back and say shit. It''s not even right.


    He is now facing what he said is the two people who have no threat, and it is these two people who have caused him such embarrassment.


    This has never happened in his official career. I hope you won''t have such a thing in the future. Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, prayed silently in his heart.


    Of course, this is indeed the last time Yongzhou governor Zhou has faced such a situation, because he has no chance to meet him again. Even if he wants to, he won''t have it again.


    After hearing this, the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, said something reasonable, but who are Ruohe and Gao Shi? It''s possible that the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, easily let each other go because of these sweet words.


    He picked his eyebrows, looked coldly at Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and said in a cold voice:


    "Lord Zhou, this is your dereliction of duty. As far as I know, no matter the disaster relief, as long as you know that the Imperial Envoys arrive, each county government will arrange the Imperial Envoys to go out for inspection anytime and anywhere. Some are even ready when the Imperial Envoys are tens of miles away. "


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, shuddered at the cold, piercing eyes of Shang Ruohe, and the sweat on his forehead became more and more obvious.


    "I''m going to prepare now."


    Yes, the Taian County leader is just a boudoir woman. Don''t worry. Shit, can a boudoir woman understand these?


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, couldn''t help scolding his mother in his heart.


    "No, we came to relieve the disaster according to the emperor''s will. We didn''t come to play. We just went out like this."


    He waved impatiently.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, quickly replied, it''s a pain in my heart.


    For nothing else, he really didn''t take it to heart yesterday. He winked at master Xu.


    He motioned him to arrange it first. He tried his best to find a way to hold Huang He and Gao Shi and buy him some time to gather the cheap people together.


    At this time, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, could not doubt whether master Xu was a spy or betrayed him. Now he only hopes to hide the robbery in front of him.


    What more lice are not afraid of itching? That''s bullshit. Who wants to have more lice, the less the better. Of course, it''s best not to have it.


    Mr. Xu is a man who has been with Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Lord Zhou for many years. Naturally, he understands what the eyes of Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Lord Zhou mean. He winks at Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Lord Zhou and signals Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Lord Zhou that he understands what he means.


    He lowered his head and slowed down quietly, trying to pull the distance between himself and Naohe in this way.


    Seeing that several people of Ruohe were about to go away, when Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and master Xu were about to breathe a sigh of relief, Ruohe suddenly turned his head and said to master Xu:


    "What does Master Xu want to do? Won''t he come with us?"


    He looked at master Xu with clear eyes.


    The eyes are very clear. You can see all the ideas in them at a glance. Anyone can''t imagine that the owner with such a pair of beautiful eyes is intentional at this time.


    Yes, she did it on purpose. She always paid attention to Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and his master. Naturally, she also saw their silent eye contact.


    As for why she didn''t stop at the first time, it was natural to give these two people hope first, and then silently snuff out their hope. Nothing can make people''s heart beat faster than this time.


    Hiding in the dark, Mo Yiji couldn''t help sweating for his master. At the same time, he silently told himself that even if he offended the master, he wouldn''t offend Miss Su.


    Because offending the master is just a punishment, but if you offend Miss Su, you will not only be punished by the master, but also face the trickery of Miss Su, just like the Yongzhou magistrate and his master.


    Master Xu arched his hand, embarrassed and said with a guilty heart:


    "I just remembered that there were still some things I didn''t do, so I didn''t go with the Lord of Tai''an County and Xueyi Hou."


    Is there anything more embarrassing in the world than being caught on the spot? No, not to mention that Mr. Xu still follows Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, to do some things that can''t see the light.


    "Really? I don''t know that there are more important things than disaster relief. "


    He picked his eyebrows and looked at Mr. Xu with a smile. Finally, he looked at Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, didn''t want to say more at this time, so he asked master Xu to find a way to fool him.


    After all, it was only master Xu who had an accident. As long as he proved that master Xu had no different feelings for himself, he was still able to protect master Xu.


    However, if it was him, even if master Xu had no different feelings for himself, it would not be a simple thing to keep him.


    However, he was watched by Huang He at this time, especially his very light eyes, which clearly didn''t seem to have any emotion and didn''t have a trace of temptation.


    But he always felt that he had nothing to hide under such a pair of eyes, and everything he thought and everything he had became transparent under such a pair of eyes.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, avoided the gaze of Huang He, coughed a few times and said:


    "Don''t misunderstand Tai''an County leader. Master Xu does have important things to do, which is about the victims."


    "So it is."


    He looked at master Xu and said:


    "I''m really sorry. Master Xu, I misunderstood you just now. "


    "I dare not. It''s their blessing that the county leader cares about the victims. It''s small. He makes decisions without understanding things with the county leader''s table. Please don''t take it to heart."


    Master Xu said with a look of fear.


    "Since Mr. Xu has other things to do, hurry and don''t delay the business." He smiled.


    "The little one left."


    Mr. Xu arched his hands at Huang He and Gao Shi, and then retreated.


    He didn''t raise his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead until he went out so far that he couldn''t see the figure of several people. Then he quickly arranged what Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, told him.


    He must see the victims gathered together before several people in Caohe and make arrangements for the Imperial Envoys who have arrived in Yongcheng to open their warehouses and release food.


    Similarly, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, breathed a long sigh of relief when he saw that Mr. Xu had been released. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how to arrange things one by one.


    Along the way, both Huang He and Gao Shi were arranged by Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou. He wanted to delay. They let him delay.


    Anyway, they have arrived in Yongcheng, and they are not in a hurry for disaster relief. Moreover, this kind of thing is the most urgent. Even if they are in a hurry, they have to go through so many steps.


    Some people may think that he is cold-blooded, but she can''t do these things alone. The Lord can''t put himself above the imperial power because of these things.


    If that''s true, what else does she talk about avenging her mother and lil''er who died in her previous life? What else does she take to keep her uncle and big cousin.


    Therefore, in the face of such a situation, even if her heart can''t bear it, she can only bear it. What he can do is to make this disaster better than in previous lives. In this way, her heart has been redeemed.

 Chapter 245

    Along the way, both Huang He and Gao Shi were delayed by Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou. It took nearly two hours to reach the city gate from the government office.


    During this period, he did not urge.


    The attitude of Huang He was so that Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried about the potion. He asked what kind of method he should use to deal with him.


    Now, he doesn''t listen and asks, which just makes him have an appetite.


    With the passage of time, several people are getting closer and closer to the gate of Yongcheng. More and more refugees can be seen on this road.


    Seeing more and more refugees, the people sought by the governor of Yongzhou also relaxed a lot. At the same time, they completely put down their previous vigilance against master Xu.


    I think Mr. Xu is a person with strong ability to handle affairs. However, in less than two hours, Mr. Xu can do things to this extent. He is worthy of being a man who likes the government. Such a person has no second heart for him. Only when he uses it can he really rest assured.


    However, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, put down his heart too early. Indeed, some of these people were called by the list posted by master Xu, but most of them were not the credit of master Xu.


    When a few people pass through the gate, they can see that two groups of people are porridge and grain.


    One wave, needless to say, was arranged by master Xu, while the other wave, the organizer turned out to be a woman who looked about 20 years old, followed by a woman with the same plain clothes, who looked about ten years old.


    The woman who was a little older that year was dressed in white and wore a white silk flower on her head. Unexpectedly, she was dressed in filial piety.


    As the saying goes, if you want to be beautiful and filial, the woman''s facial features are extremely exquisite and have the unique style of the daughter''s family in the south of the Yangtze River. Now the filial dress is more suitable for the woman, such as willows and supporting the wind, which makes people feel pity at first sight.


    As for the woman who looks only in her teens, it gives people the feeling that she is a refreshing girl.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, looked at the scene and stared at the boss. He thought that these refugees were gathered by master Xu, but from the current situation, it was not what he thought.


    Seeing that Ruohe had arrived, Mr. Xu quickly put down his work and walked towards Ruohe. He saluted respectfully:


    "The little general is the Lord of Tai''an County, Mr. Shi, my Lord."


    "Mr. Xu was in a hurry to leave. He came to feed porridge."


    He looked at master Xu and said with a smile. At the same time, he glanced at Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou.


    Mr. Xu was blocked by his words for a moment. He didn''t know how to answer, so he had to smile with him.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, hasn''t fully recovered from the surprise brought to him by the woman. Therefore, he doesn''t notice the look in the eyes that Chen he just looked at him, let alone the embarrassment of master Xu.


    As if he hadn''t noticed Mr. Xu''s discomfort, he continued:


    "This is your fault, Mr. Xu. You said it was a good thing for you to come to the city gate to give porridge. Why did you and Lord Zhou hide it from me and childe Shi, and we almost misunderstood you."


    "It''s a little thoughtless." Master Xu nodded and bowed.


    Like that, you can have as many dog legs as you want.


    "All right."


    She won''t wave her hand at will and signal Mr. Xu to forget it this time. She won''t pursue it, but if there is another time, she won''t let it go so easily.


    Then he walked over to the woman who served porridge alone and asked softly:


    "Are those two girls?"


    Master Xu hurried up and was about to say, "that girl is..."


    However, before his words were spoken, he was glared back by Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou who had returned to God.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was really stunned when he saw the woman, so he had the previous scene. Otherwise, he would give master Xu ten courage, and he didn''t dare to rush in front of Lord Zhou''s residence.


    When Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, stared at him, master Xu immediately followed him honestly and stopped talking.


    The governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, said to him with a flattering face:


    "The county leader doesn''t know that the two women are the eldest miss of Ning family and the fifth miss of Ning family in Yongcheng. Their father is one of the four major merchants in Yongcheng. He has been charitable all his life. However, he really has no children. Now he is more than 40 years old, and there are many wives and concubines in his family. Every year, his aunt is pregnant, but he just can''t have a son.


    There are nineteen full-term daughters, but there are five who grow up safely. In front of him is his eldest daughter, Ning Da Niang. "


    "Really?"


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at Naning''s eyes, which became a little different because of the words of Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou.


    There are countless wives and concubines. The news of concubine pregnancy comes out every year, but there are indeed five people who survived.


    You can guess with your toes that there must be something strange. Of the five people who survived, I''m afraid none is simple.


    He never imagined that there could be such a fierce struggle in the backyard of a merchant in this small Yongcheng.


    As for the person in power of the Ning family, who is known as Ning Da benevolent because of his charity, he sniffed.


    She has seen a lot of tricks in the house door. She is kind to charity, but the rather good man wanted a son and was given a hole.


    Speaking of this, governor Zhou of Yongzhou couldn''t help sighing:


    "Speaking of it, Ning Da Niang is also a poor person."


    "Oh, why do you say that?"


    Chen he is interested now. She doesn''t believe that things are really as simple as what Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, said. This lady Ning is certainly not a simple role. Otherwise, she can''t grow up safely, let alone live in peace in the Ning family even though she hasn''t found her husband''s family in her twenties.


    "Empress Ning once engaged in three marriages, but they were all people with poor fortune. The bride turned up before she went through the door. This marriage was the second son of the Zhou family. She was just engaged. She met a robber and lost her life on the way out of business.


    This is the second door. He was the son of the prince of the next county. The two had just settled the matter and were waiting to exchange Geng tie. As a result, the son of the prince of the next county fell into the lake and drowned the next day.


    The last one who died in the city was the concubine of the Chen family. It was low to marry the concubine of the Chen family as his wife, but who made the two previous marriages of empress Ning not go well, so he chose the concubine of the Chen family.


    The exchange of Geng tie and other things went smoothly. Seeing that the marriage date was approaching, everyone thought that the marriage between Ning Da Niang and the young master of the Chen family was stable, and Ning Da Niang was happy and hard. Who knows, the young master of the Chen family suddenly died the day before the marriage.


    The filial piety dress she wore was for the young master of the Chen family. Since then, Ning Da''s marriage has become a heart disease in Ning Da Shan''s heart. "


    Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate shook his head as he spoke.

 Chapter 246

    "Things are changingˇ°


    Even if she is a reborn person, she can''t help sighing after hearing this paragraph. I have to say that Ning''s luck is really bad. She didn''t meet anything, but let her meet these bad things.


    It''s said that it''s only three things. After three twists and turns of marriage, it''s inevitable that no one comes to propose marriage. No wonder she''s still waiting in her twenties.


    However, he didn''t think he was just a poor woman because she had experienced these things, so he despised her.


    You know, if an ordinary woman is sent to the family temple after meeting this kind of thing, if she wants to find a reason not to feel dead, where will she leave people in the house.


    Seeing several people coming towards them, Mrs. Ning just frowned slightly and didn''t say anything. However, it can be clearly seen from her expression that she didn''t welcome them.


    As for Ning Wuniang, she didn''t disappoint her first impression. After seeing several people walking towards them, she did not hesitate to block Ning Niang behind her and looked at them with a wary face.


    He said in a strange way:


    "Oh, isn''t this Lord Zhou and master Xu? What are you doing here this morning? I''m going to smash our porridge shed like I did a few times before, aren''t I? "


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was a little nervous when he saw Ning Wu''s wife. He thought he knew that Ning Wu''s mouth was famous for being unreasonable. Several times ago, in order to drive these refugees away, so as to make a good impression on the people of Ruohe, he had little conflict with Ning''s sisters.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to clean up the Ning sisters secretly.


    The whole Yongcheng people knew about him and the Ning sisters. If he sent someone to fight, those people would think about themselves without thinking.


    Therefore, even if Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, knew that Ning Wu had deliberately said these words to annoy him, he had to bear it. Otherwise, those people would say that he was a state governor and would have trouble with a girl.


    What''s more, he once sent someone out to inquire, saying that there is a backer behind the Ning family, and the backer''s force is not small. It''s not his little magistrate who can offend, but so far, he doesn''t know who the Ning family is.


    Out of prudence, he dared not rush into action.


    He looked at the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, and asked him directly with his eyes: what''s going on?


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, these are all misunderstandings."


    Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Lord Zhou kept wiping the sweat on his forehead and said.


    Lady Ning Wu doesn''t care what Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, looks like now.


    She saw Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, look submissive in front of him. She thought he was the childe of which family, and the other party''s power was far from being able to offend him.


    She glanced at him faintly. She thought he was the helper invited by Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Zhou. Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Zhou dared not offend each other. It was the matter of Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Zhou and had nothing to do with her.


    She looked at Ruohe and said:


    "Do you think I''ll be afraid of you if I find a helper?"


    When her eyes swept over Huang He and Gao Shi, she couldn''t help looking more and said:


    These two people obviously look like human beings. They help the dog officer. If people can''t judge the appearance and the sea can''t be measured, the ancients sincerely didn''t deceive me.


    At this time, she was still dressed in men''s clothes, with a beautiful face. Although she looked petite, she didn''t feel how obvious it was at her current age.


    As for Gaoshi, it goes without saying that Gaojia''s genes are good, and Gaoshi is one of the leaders. It naturally looks very eye-catching.


    But in front of her, Ning Wu is young. Although she feels that Gao Shi is handsome, she also feels that Gao Shi is older, which is not as big as what she attracted to her.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was choked by Ning Wu''s wife and couldn''t speak. His face was blue and purple.


    If he hadn''t found out who was behind Ning''s family, he wouldn''t have been so angry.


    Seeing Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, Ning Wu looked at him proudly and said:


    "Why, I was right, so I don''t know what to say, right?"


    Since the previous refugee incident, governor Zhou of Yongzhou and Liang Zi of Ning''s family have even married. Therefore, now Lady Ning five is in a good mood when she sees governor Zhou of Yongzhou choked and speechless by herself.


    On the contrary, governor Zhou of Yongzhou and his master are opposite to her. If the conditions do not allow, he believes that governor Zhou of Yongzhou will directly dispose of Ning Wu at this time.


    After all, Mrs. Ning is already there. Seeing that Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, looks more and more ugly, she naturally understands what Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, thinks.


    She gently pulled the sleeves of the fifth lady, indicating that she could stop.


    It is said that their Ning family has a backer in the Imperial City, but they don''t know who the backer is. His father in charge of the family doesn''t know. Every time there is something, the person directly informs them, and they can''t contact each other.


    She only met the man far away when she was a child. Just because of that time, she fell in love with him. The man of her age is also the reason why she is still in her twenties.


    If Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, is really annoyed by Ning Wu and wants to dispose of their mother''s family, will the one in the imperial city come to save them or another thing?


    Others said that she was bad at getting up, but she really knew in her heart that she would be satisfied if she didn''t wait for the person, even if she saw the person again.


    All her fiance were killed by his design. She was afraid that she would never see him again after she married.


    She still remembers the fragrance of the man. Although he had never been in close contact with her, she went to the place where he stayed after he left. It is precisely because she went that she found his left handkerchief there.


    Thinking of those childhood memories, my mother beat my mother and involuntarily covered her heart. There was his handkerchief in that place.


    Since that day, she has been carrying his handkerchief close to her body until now.


    Empress Ning Wu didn''t have as much thought as empress Ning da. Seeing her sister holding her sleeve, she shook her hand discontentedly and said:


    "Elder sister, what are you doing with me? Do you think what I said is wrong?"


    "Five younger sisters, don''t be rude."


    Ning Da Niang stared at Ning Wu Niang and said:


    "Lord Zhou, two CHILDES, my younger sister is young and not sensible. Please don''t take it to heart if you offend me in words."


    Her sister is good everywhere, but she is too aggressive. If she is allowed to go on like this. Sooner or later, the Ning family will be bad in her mouth.


    "No harm, no harm. Miss Ning Wu is straightforward and outspoken, which we don''t have."


    People have stood up and apologized. What reason does he have to hold on to other people''s mistakes? At that time, those people can''t say that he is not as broad-minded as a man as a woman, said Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, with a laugh.


    However, this week, adults are not generally cautious. Even if they will expose this matter, they are not willing to suffer oral losses.


    His words obviously said that Ning Wuniang was a man without a brain, but it happened that Ning Wuniang didn''t think that Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was there. She thought it was Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, praising her.


    "Of course."


    Ning Wuniang proudly raised her head.


    At this time, she was happy and said:


    You think everyone is like you. You are full of bad water. You are thinking about how to seek more benefits from the people all day. You never care about the life and death of the people. Now when you hear that the imperial envoy of the imperial court is coming soon, you use all kinds of ways to drive these poor people out of the city.


    The purpose is to create a rich appearance of Yongcheng in front of the Imperial Envoys. Even if the people are affected by the flood, they can have enough food and clothing.


    "Puff..."


    He couldn''t help laughing at Ning Wu''s appearance.


    This Ning Wu lady is really not ordinary simplicity, but she doesn''t know whether it''s really simple or pretending to be simple. She must be investigated. She is also one of the few women who survived the Ning family.


    It can be seen that Ruohe laughed loudly, and other people around heard the movement here, and the people laughed, but they didn''t laugh as obviously as Ruohe. I''m trying to hold back my smile, trembling like duckweed in the water.


    As for Gao Shi, it is obvious that he is much better than him. Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and his teachers are probably used to seeing such scenes, so they can resist it.


    Gao Shi, he endured it with his amazing determination. In this regard, he is also quite helpless. You know, since he knew Gao Shi''s face, he rarely saw a superfluous look on his face.


    As everyone knows, her situation is much better than those of Gao Qinqin. She has at least seen the rest of Gao Shi''s face, and Gao Qinqin and them have never seen it at all.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Ning Wu''s wife could laugh when she saw Ruohe at this time. She was very dissatisfied and stared at Ruohe.


    "No, nothing."


    He waved his hand and said with a smile.


    "Somebody, tie him up."


    Seeing that Ruohe was still laughing, Ning Wu''s discontent covered the whole chest. She didn''t care about the identity of Ruohe and ordered the servants behind her.


    She was a spoiled child. The only thing he felt was that he was angry when he met such a situation. If he didn''t tie up the rice, it would be difficult for her to eliminate her hatred.

 Chapter 247

    She is the youngest daughter of the Ning family, the favorite daughter of master Ning, and the sister of Miss Ning''s mother and compatriots. With the protection of master Ning and miss Ning, she never has to think too much.


    When he knew all this, he sighed that Ning Wu Niang was really a wonderful flower of Ning family. A wonderful flower that can live to the present without thinking too much and calculating too much.


    Mrs. Ning said more and more disrespectfully to her sister, and Lian Manli scolded:


    "That''s enough, Wu Niang. When will you be fooling around?"


    "I''m fooling around? Sister, don''t forget, I''m your own sister. And they have nothing to do with you, and you help outsiders yell at me. "


    Ning Wu Niang pointed to her nose, looked at Ning Niang incredulously and said.


    This is the sister who loves her most and loves her more than her father. Today, she accused herself for several outsiders.


    She is the youngest daughter of the Ning family and the direct sister of a mother compatriot of the Ning big lady. She also knows that the only person who really cares about her and loves her in the whole Ning family is this sister.


    Although her father dotes on her, she is not a fool. His father''s doting on himself contains too many things, which is not as pure as his sister''s.


    On weekdays, when an aunt mentioned her mother in front of her father, her father''s eyes would be different.


    In the early years, she simply thought that her father was because her mother had a difficult birth when she gave birth to herself, so her father regarded himself as the murderer who indirectly killed her mother, but with the passage of time year by year, she also understood why her father looked at herself with such eyes.


    It turned out that when the mother was pregnant with herself, many doctors said it was a male fetus, but when it came to production, they found it was a female baby. The father''s eyes were not because he indirectly killed the mother, but because the father felt that he was the murderer who killed his son.


    Once upon a time, my father never wanted to look at himself more. It was my sister who accompanied me, but today, my sister has changed. She no longer depends on herself as before, but also helps outsiders to teach herself a lesson.


    "You go back first."


    Ning Da Niang really didn''t know how to communicate with her sister, so she had to speak and coldly asked Ning Wu Niang to go back first.


    At this time, she regretted that she shouldn''t have spoiled Ning Wu Niang so much. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have such a situation today.


    Listening to Ning Da Niang''s voice without a trace of temperature, Niang Wuniang only felt like a child abandoned by the whole world. With tears in her eyes, her voice choked and said:


    "OK, I''ll go back now. I just hope you don''t regret it."


    Ning Wuniang tried not to let her tears flow down, then glared at Ruohe several people, and turned away without hesitation.


    She walked without hesitation, but her back betrayed her.


    Ning Wu had only one idea in her mind at this time.


    That is, her sister doesn''t want her, and her biological sister doesn''t want her. Her biological sister helped others yell at her and drove her back.


    Looking at the slightly trembling back of Ning Wu''s wife when she left, Ning Da''s heart tightened and felt that she was about to lose something. However, at this time, she couldn''t call Ning Wu''s wife, because if she was soft hearted at this time, she thought it was harming her sister.


    For her sister''s future, for her sister to have a place in her mother-in-law''s family in the future, she had to endure no matter how hard she felt.


    It was not until the figure of Ning Wuniang completely disappeared that Ning Da Niang looked at Xian Ruohe and said:


    "The trifles at home make you laugh."


    "I''m impolite."


    Seeing that Mrs. Ning was so polite, he was a little embarrassed. He restrained the smile on his face and coughed a few times.


    "Listen to what she means. The girl set up a stall at the gate of the city to spread porridge earlier. Why didn''t she see or hear others talk about it when she went to the city yesterday."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, couldn''t help mentioning what he said. He was afraid that Mrs. Ning would say something amazing at this time.


    He has offended Ruohe miserably enough. If Ning Da Niang comes to do so at this time, he will lose the hat on his head no matter what the relationship is.


    For a time, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, burst out a lot of sweat on his forehead.


    Mrs. Ning was also stunned when she heard this. Didn''t this man come with Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou? He doesn''t know whether it''s true or false about their Ning family.


    What is the reason why this man asks so? Is it for the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, to test their attitude towards Ning family?


    No matter for what reason, this question is not so easy to answer. A careless person will offend others, and no one in front of her can afford to provoke.


    At this time, Ning Da Niang was very glad that she had just driven Ning Wu Niang back.


    If Ning Wuniang were here at this time, I don''t know what kind of basket she would poke out.


    "There was something at home yesterday and I went back very early. Maybe the childe came late, so I didn''t see the little woman."


    After careful consideration, Mrs. Ning said:


    "As for childe, it''s not strange that no one has mentioned it. These things we''d rather do at home are small things. As for the words of our younger sister just now, they are pure nonsense. Childe, don''t take them seriously."


    As Ning Da Niang''s voice fell, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, put his heart back. God knows how scared he was just now. Like Ning Wu Niang, she said nothing to the outside.


    At the same time, the favor towards Mrs. Ning is also growing up. Similarly, it also has the idea of peaceful coexistence with the Ning family in the future.


    At first, he saw that it was really the credit of master Xu when he walked this way, but when he arrived at the gate of the city, he didn''t understand anything. If he didn''t understand, he would be a real fool.


    At that time, he was glad that Ning family was here to cook porridge, which led to the flow of people and made master Xu''s task easier. As for the later words of Ning Wu Niang, she was indeed angry, but the discontent caused by Ning Wu Niang disappeared when Ning Da Niang chose not to tell the truth.


    "I see."


    Ruohe nodded and looked at Mrs. Ning with deep meaning, and a faint radian appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The rather big lady, as she guessed, was not a simple role.

 Chapter 248

    "Yes, the county leader doesn''t know. This Ning family is a well-known philanthropic family who doesn''t want to return."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, put in a stitch.


    "You say so, Mr. Xu."


    "Exactly."


    Mr. Xu and Mr. Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, have been old partners for many years. Now Mr. Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, asked him to speak by name. How can Mr. Xu not understand the intention of Mr. Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and nodded again and again.


    "Ning Dashan''s person is us. It''s her face. Thinking that there are three Imperial Envoys sent by the emperor, but there are only two in front of her, she didn''t think about that. How do you know that these two are not two of the three Imperial Envoys.


    "You''re welcome, Miss Ning."


    He Xu gave him a hand and said softly:


    "There are people like Miss Ning in Yongcheng. It is a blessing for the people of Yongcheng to have Ning family. It was a blessing to me in the Zhou Dynasty. Lord Zhou, you should commend the Ning family well in the future. Let the rich and squires in Yongcheng take this as an example. "


    "Yes."


    Governor Zhou of Yongzhou quickly nodded.


    I''m kidding. He has already said so. If he''s refuting something. That''s just living impatiently.


    Moreover, in Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate''s opinion, when he said these words to him at this time, he intended not to pay attention to his previous mistakes.


    Huang He didn''t know the big play that Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, made up in his mind. If you know, Huang He will not kindly remind the governor of Yongzhou. You are wrong. What I say to you now is just a scene. I am not a generous person. After you offend me, I will not blame you or embarrass you. She is not the virgin.


    Seeing that Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, promised so quickly, he stared at him for a long time.


    Although she only met the Yongzhou magistrate yesterday, because of that side, she knew that the Yongzhou magistrate was not a good thing.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was so uncomfortable that he asked:


    "Why does the county Lord look at the lower officer like this?"


    As soon as he said this, Yongzhou magistrate Zhou adult regretted it. At this time, he wanted to smoke his own ear scrapers.


    At this time, he asked what to do. Did you hit yourself at the muzzle of the gun?


    Sure enough, the words behind him almost made Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, vomit blood.


    Seeing that Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, asked himself this way, he smiled. The one who laughs is called a spring flower, bright and sunny.


    The more beautiful he smiled, the more nervous Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was. I don''t know what the little ancestor thought of to fix himself.


    Since the little ancestor came to Yongcheng in front of him, although it was only a few hours, he couldn''t rest safely for a quarter of an hour.


    "I just think my mouth is clumsy. We''d better make a written note."


    As soon as Chen he said this, the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, had a faint impulse. God, please take away the person who doesn''t play cards according to common sense. She really can''t stand it. Is he such a trustworthy person? Do you need to whip yourself in this way?


    If he knew what Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was thinking, he would nod his head impolitely and say:


    You really worry me.


    Master Xu naturally followed the steps of his eldest brother, Lord Zhou.


    Mrs. Ning couldn''t help looking at him more because of his words. She thought he was a very interesting person, different from the noble ladies she had heard of.


    As for Gao Shi, yo zhidu kept this calm and calm appearance. In his opinion, no matter what amazing words he said and what shocking things he did, it was normal.


    "County Lord, this..."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, said in a submissive manner, as if he wanted to dispel his idea of asking him to sign the note in this way.


    How can he say that he is also a prefect of a state? If he really writes such a note, his great reputation will be completely destroyed.


    "What? You don''t want to. "


    Seeing that the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, looked more reluctant than his dead parents, he raised his eyebrows and said:


    "Or does Lord Zhou just want to deal with me now? As soon as I turn around, I''ll forget about it. Or do you want to settle all this with Miss Ning and the Ning family after my son Yishi leaves?"


    Speaking of this, he paused and touched his chin as if he were thinking.


    Don''t lean. I just heard him say faintly:


    "I think it''s OK. When writing a note later, I''ll add one that you, Lord Zhou, and your descendants and families of the Zhou family, can''t trouble anyone in the Ning family."


    As soon as Chen he said this, countless cold sweats burst out on the forehead of Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Lord Zhou. With his current attitude, he didn''t dare to go to the Ning family for trouble. That''s not when you''re full and have nothing to do. You''re making trouble for yourself.


    Mrs. Ning smiled gratefully at him. You know, she also thought about these problems when she called Yongzhou magistrate Lord Zhou to make a written note.


    What she didn''t expect was that she was still trying to protect the Ning family without disturbing the person in the imperial city. He had already thought of the future for her first step.


    She didn''t think about this method, but she didn''t know what he thought and didn''t dare to say it.


    There is a long distance between the exiles, the common people, or the childe who thinks he has some status and the Ruohe people. Therefore, they have no way to know what the Ruohe people said here.


    What they saw was that Ning Wuniang was angry and left first. She didn''t seem to be in a good mood when she left. In that way, she seemed to leave crying.


    Later, I saw that Mrs. Ning made amends and laughed at the people. In addition, what happened yesterday made them think of something very bad.


    In short, because of the distance, in the eyes of those people, Ning sisters are the weak and the bullied party, while Huang He and Gao Shi are helpers invited by Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou.


    Therefore, those who boast of justice stand up at this time.


    "Don''t be afraid, Miss Ning. Those people don''t dare to bully you with us."


    "Yes, Miss Ning, don''t worry. We are here again today. We feel right that we won''t let yesterday happen."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Ning. If this dog official dares to bully others again, I Ni Ming will fight for justice for you even if I fight for my life."


    The words of these people did not fall into the ears of the refugees who were lining up to receive white porridge and food.


    Well, that''s OK.


    Among them, most of them were the people who witnessed that Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, sent people to smash the stall yesterday.


    At this moment, they began to feel uneasy. With the encouragement of people with intentions, these people began to make trouble.


    Under such circumstances, nothing is more unacceptable than cutting off their food.


    "My God, does this make people live..."


    "What, the dog official came to smash the porridge shed again."

 Chapter 249

    "What, the dog officer is here again."


    "He must not succeed."


    For a time, there was a lot of shouting and swearing around.


    He glanced at the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou. It seems that the governor of Yongzhou is not popular. Otherwise, the current situation would not have happened.


    "Folks, no matter what happens today, we must not let the dog officer bully Miss Ning."


    I don''t know who shouted such a sentence in the crowd. Those refugees who had become a little uneasy because of the previous words became more uneasy after hearing this sentence.


    They looked at the eyes of several people of Ruohe and became bad. It seemed that as long as Ruohe dared to do anything to hurt Mrs. Ning, they would come forward without hesitation and work hard with several people of Ruohe.


    "Folks, if the dog official doesn''t give us a way to live, we don''t have to give him face. Come with me and kill the dog official."


    The man''s words also successfully aroused the bellicose factors of the refugees, many of whom were already rubbing their hands, and some even rolled up their sleeves and rushed towards the people of Ruohe.


    Look at that posture, it seems that you must keep working with several people of Naohe.


    "Kill the dog officer."


    Seeing that some of the refugees were out of control, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, became a little flustered. He ordered the Yamen servants behind him:


    "What are you doing here. Don''t hurry up and stop these villains for meˇ°


    The voice of Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was very urgent. It seemed that he was really frightened by the refugees who rushed up.


    Those yamen servants who came out with Yongzhou governor Zhou today hesitated after hearing what Yongzhou governor Zhou said.


    You know, they are also native people in Yongcheng. Some of them have something to do with these people. Now they are required to take up their weapons and aim at the villagers in Yongcheng. Anyway, they still have some pressure in their hearts.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was annoyed when he saw that the Yamen all looked hesitant. He shouted to the clever yamen:


    "Why, don''t you guys want to eat this bowl of rice? You should know that if something happens between Mr. Shi and the Lord of Tai''an County in Yongcheng, it is not only me, but also you. Your family, don''t want a living one. "


    After hearing this, he secretly scolded Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, for being mean, but what can he do. These people eat him.


    Because after hearing the words of governor Zhou of Yongzhou, those yamen servants who were still hesitant changed their hesitant color, showed a fierce appearance, and pulled out the saber at their waist.


    If you don''t look carefully, it''s really hard to find those yamen soldiers'' intolerance in the bottom of their eyes.


    Compared with the point in my heart, of course, the life of myself and my family is more important. Therefore, there is no suspense about how to choose.


    Those refugees who were originally disorganized and undisciplined had regretted when they saw the steel knives pulled out by the Yamen servants.


    They are just ordinary people.


    What''s more, there is also a saying spread among the people, that is, once the sword worn by the Yamen soldiers in the Yamen comes out, they must see blood to solve the problem. It''s not easy for them to kill a chicken on weekdays. Where have they seen the scene of killing people.


    For a time, I was scared.


    However, just then, I don''t know who shouted:


    "Folks, if we don''t resist today, we will end up starving to death. If we resist, maybe we can escape this disaster."


    As soon as he said this, some ordinary people who were originally unwilling to retreat were as energetic and excited as chicken blood.


    Some people also began to agree:


    "That is, it''s a word of death. It''s better to use our death to buy some time for the children."


    This is the people who are extremely disturbed and frightened. With the provocation of these intentional people, they have completely lost their subjective consciousness.


    In their hearts, no matter who you are, their people can bring benefits to them and solve their immediate difficulties.


    People with children have even squatted down and said to their children:


    "Child, remember the faces of these people in front of you. They are the ones who made us homeless."


    Children don''t know anything at all. If their parents really instill such terrible ideas into them at this time, even if Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, doesn''t clean him up, he won''t have a better life in the future.


    With more and more people coming up, the Yamen servants who came out with them began to be overwhelmed.


    Although they stopped these refugees, out of their instinctive goodwill, they did not kill these people. At most, they expelled them during the occupation, and the most serious was the dislocation of the bones of the residents.


    The Yamen servants are merciful to these people, but these ignorant people don''t know that the Yamen servants who followed them today have given them water.


    Therefore, the scene in front of them was that the Yamen servants in the Yamen were too weak to fight. They were not as strong as the little people.


    The Yamen servants were not obstructed by Jin Xinnuo. Naturally, some refugees rushed to Ruohe. Without a word, he greeted Lord Zhou and his master as soon as he came up.


    You punch and I kick. The big governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, and his master screamed differently there.


    No matter who, every time he makes a move, he will hit Lord Zhou or Mr. Xu, the governor of Yongzhou.


    From the perspective and strength of the shot, it is obvious that these people have no mercy at all.


    This shows how much these people hate the governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou.


    I don''t know whether it''s because Mrs. Ning intentionally or unintentionally stood in front of Ruohe and Gao Shi, or because these people are still rational despite being angry about what happened yesterday by Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou.


    They didn''t do anything to Huang He and Gao Shi.


    Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate and Mr. Xu were surrounded by the people. They wanted to escape, but there was no way for them to leave.


    "You damn things, haven''t you seen your adults attacked by these villains? Don''t you hurry up and pull them away from me."


    "Ouch."


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was beaten by the people. He didn''t forget to ask his Yamen to come forward to protect him.

 Chapter 250

    Fortunately, Ning Da Niang is also a very measured person. It''s almost time. The people were almost angry, so they opened their mouth and said:


    "Folks, stop it. It''s not what you think."


    Among these people, not a small part of them did it because of the reason of Ning Da Niang. However, some of Ning had feared the Ning family and received a lot of benefits from the Ning family. Now Ning Da Niang took the initiative to speak, and they didn''t listen.


    Seeing that the people had stopped, Mrs. Ning said:


    "Fellow villagers, you misunderstood Lord Zhou. He didn''t come to drive me away today, but just like me, he came to distribute food to the villagers."


    Ning Da''s voice is not big and gentle. It stops in people''s ears and makes people feel very comfortable. However, the little voice of Ning Da Niang stopped the people in panic and riot.


    After they heard what Mrs. Ning said, they were all stunned. You know, as the magistrate, they are famous for their money. How could they come to the city gate to give them porridge today? The solar film is not coming out in the West.


    Each of them looked unbelievably at Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, as if they wanted to see something from him.


    With so many eyes staring at him like this, even if the Yongzhou governor, Lord Zhou, has a thick skin, he can''t bear it. He coughed a few times and tried to look natural, saying:


    "Miss Ning is right. My purpose of coming here today is to tell you that the money for disaster relief has come down and the imperial envoy has arrived. You don''t have to worry about starvation in the future."


    After saying this, he couldn''t help looking at Gao Shi.


    Before, he was surrounded by those unruly people and looked like this. For a time, he didn''t have time to care about the situation of Huang He and Gao Shi.


    Now when he said this, he remembered that he and Gao Shi were also here, for fear that they would be hurt by these Dalits on his territory.


    He turned his head and saw that Ruohe and Gao Shi were all right. After that, he couldn''t help but put his heart down.


    not so bad.


    Fortunately, these two great gods didn''t have an accident on his territory. Otherwise, he has ten heads, but these two toss.


    As soon as he put his heart down, he couldn''t help thinking of what had just happened.


    If he remembers correctly.


    The untouchables were before they rushed towards him. The eldest lady of the Ning family stood in front of him, but after the Dalits rushed up, Mrs. Ning had already arrived in front of the two people.


    Thinking of this, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, couldn''t help but take a deep look at Mrs. Ning and said secretly:


    This rather big lady is not simple.


    On his turf. These Dalits kept their own words, but listened to the eldest lady of the Naning family.


    With this awareness, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, had an idea in his mind.


    That is, Ning''s wife can''t stay, nor can Ning''s family. Otherwise, it will have a great impact on his future career.


    Thinking of these, he looked at Ning Da Niang''s eyes and was cold again.


    What Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, didn''t know at this time was that it was superfluous for him to think so much now, because he wouldn''t give him time to stay in Yongcheng until he solved Ning''s family.


    Mrs. Ning naturally noticed the eyes of Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou.


    She stood there motionless, allowed Yongzhou governor Zhou to look at her, and returned with a bright smile towards Yongzhou governor Zhou.


    Ning Da Niang was born with great beauty, with the unique tenderness of women in the south of the Yangtze River. Her smile can really be called the sentence that clear water produces hibiscus, which is naturally carved.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was dazzled by Lady Ning''s smile.


    It was at this time that he knew that a woman could smile so beautifully. I can see why so many people don''t hesitate to offend the famous stingy governor of Yongzhou, Lord Zhou, to win the beauty''s smile.


    The poor people around are naturally dazzled by Ning Da Niang''s smile. You know, what they usually care about is how to solve food and clothing and prevent their wives and children. Parents and relatives starve.


    Where there is time to see who is beautiful.


    More importantly, they live in the countryside. Where have they seen girls from large families? Most of the girls in the countryside are big and rough in order to help their parents share the housework.


    Even those who are long and somewhat beautiful can''t see any beauty because of long-term work. Where can there be such a beautiful appearance and temperament as Ning Da Niang.


    Although Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was flustered by Mrs. Ning''s smile, he quickly reacted.


    He did not forget that when the Dalits besieged him and master Xu, Ning Da Niang could have stopped him at the first time.


    But rather, she stood aside and waited until he and Mr. Xu were almost beaten by such Dalits.


    Although Ning Da Niang stood in front of Huang He and Gao Shi for the first time and avoided Huang He and Gao Shi from being besieged by these Dalits like him, this still could not eliminate the hatred of Ning Da Niang in Yongzhou Prefecture governor Zhou adult''s house.


    He looked at the scene quietly.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, can think of it, and so can Ruohe. She doesn''t know why Mrs. Ning wants to do this, but it doesn''t mean she will meddle at this time.


    He won''t interfere with what Mrs. Ning wants to do. He won''t take care of what Mr. Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, wants to do. After watching in Luhe, the more hands and feet Mr. Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, does at this time, it will be more beneficial to her.


    For a moment, all the people were silent in the gentle smile of Ning Da Niang, and all the people were quiet at this moment.


    He sighed in his heart that Ning Da Niang was worthy of being a beauty. With such a smile, so many people became gods, including her woman.


    Ning Da Niang''s beauty is not the ultimate beauty, but it doesn''t make people look very comfortable, which makes people feel a little jealous of her.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at Gao Shi next to him. He, have you been charmed by Ning Da Niang''s smile?


    She turned her head and just saw Gao Shi looking at herself with a smile. There were countless gentleness in her eyes.


    To Gao Shi''s gentle eyes, which were about to squeeze out water, he''s face turned red. He quickly lowered his head and didn''t look at Gao Shi.


    An indescribable and unidentified warm current went up from her abdomen to her forehead, ears and cheeks, and was instantly crimson.


    Gao Shi looked at himself and lowered his head. From his point of view, he could just see the suspicious red at the root of his ears, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help evoking an appropriate arc.


    He was pleased. Knowingly asked:


    "What''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable?"


    He listened to Gao Shi''s unique, gentle voice, and his heart trembled again.


    In addition, the distance between the two was close. When Gao Shi was talking, the hot air just fell between her neck, which made her face even hotter.


    "No, nothing?"


    His voice trembled a little, with a trace of confusion.


    She didn''t know why. When she saw that Gao Shi was not fascinated by Ning Da Niang''s smile, she was actually a little happy.


    Even with a trace of luck, maybe


    Maybe he is really a reliable man.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I thought you would ask me about lady Ning."


    Gao Shi said in a disappointed tone.


    Who is he? How can he not know what he just thought? When he saw him looking at him, he was happy and angry.


    The joy is that at this time, Ruohe will subconsciously look at herself. Does that mean that she still has her own in Ruohe''s heart, but she subconsciously resists herself, doesn''t let self-help close to her, and seals all her feelings in the bottom of her heart and doesn''t let people touch her.


    He was so angry that he didn''t believe in himself. He thought he would be fascinated by things like Ning Da Niang. He simply despised his high fitness.


    If someone knows what Gao Shi thinks, he will spit blood angrily. A beauty like Ning Da Niang looks like a general thing in Gao Shi''s eyes. Then what kind of beauty is beautiful in your eyes, and accuses Gao Shi:


    You see beauty in the eyes of lovers. You have cinnabar moles in your heart. It''s natural to see how the rest of the people don''t like their eyes, but that doesn''t represent their aesthetics.


    After hearing Gao Shi''s words, he couldn''t help burying his head lower. Like an ostrich, he buried his face under his wings, so that no one could see any subtle expression of her face at this time.


    Looking at Huang He''s move, Gao Shi''s eyes flashed a touch of loss, and then said sadly:


    "I''m being amorous."


    Sometimes he really wants to pry his head open to see what''s in his head. Can''t she see his obvious attitude?


    Although Gao Shi has such an idea, it''s all about thinking. He always can''t bear to see any harm to Ruohe.


    Although he hung his head and didn''t look at the expression on Gao Shi''s face, she still heard Gao Shi''s loss and sadness through Gao Shi''s just tone.


    For all this, he can only say sorry in his heart.


    At the same time, another thought rose in his heart, that is, if Gao Shi was not the son of duanqin palace, but simply Hanjiang.


    Maybe then they''ll have a chance.


    As soon as the idea rose in her mind, she cut it off without hesitation.


    I scolded myself in my heart:


    Su Ronghe, Su Ronghe, what are you thinking.


    She shook her head violently and threw the ideas out of her mind.

 Chapter 251

    "Miss Ning, what adults said this week is true." After a long time, someone looked at Ning Da Niang and asked in disbelief.


    His question can be regarded as asking most people''s questions.


    It''s not that they doubt Yongzhou governor Zhou, but that his character is really questionable.


    As soon as he heard the man''s words, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, would get over it. He looked at the man with a gloomy face. There was a fierce spirit in the depths of his eyes. How could he say that he was also the governor of Yongzhou? Now he was so suspicious. Where does that put his face.


    The man was frightened by the fierce eyes of Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Lord Zhou, and his whole body shivered. He trembled to avoid the gaze of Yongzhou Prefecture magistrate Lord Zhou.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, saw that the man was more or less afraid of himself. This case was more comfortable, but he didn''t take back his fierce eyes. He looked at the man and was interrupted by a clear voice when he opened his mouth to say something.


    Mrs. Ning had always been an advocate of Yongzhou governor Zhou. Now seeing his fierce eyes and his expression at this time, she naturally knew what Yongzhou governor Zhou wanted to say, so she grabbed in front of him and said:


    "Lord Zhou is right. The purpose of his coming today is to distribute food to everyone according to the will of the imperial court."


    Ning Da Niang''s voice is not big and gentle, but she is born with a beautiful charm that makes people feel peaceful and peaceful.


    Those who had already expressed doubts burst out bursts of joy after hearing Ning Da''s affirmative answer.


    "Great, the imperial court has finally photographed people."


    "Great, now we don''t have to worry about starvation."


    Huang He and Gao Shi looked at the scene in front of them and couldn''t help smiling. They can feel the joy from the hearts of these people, which is from the depths of their hearts.


    Looking at the civilians who cheered recklessly in front of their eyes, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, turned very ugly.


    These Dalits dare to ignore his existence like this.


    There was also the Ning family. He could not imagine that the Ning family had unconsciously had such influence on the people in Yongcheng.


    This made him more determined to get rid of Ning Jia and then make a quick decision.


    Seeing that the people around her looked happy, Mrs. Ning smiled and said:


    "Fellow villagers, since the imperial court has ordered to open the warehouse and release grain, you don''t have to worry about the future. First, the imperial envoy has arrived and Lord Zhou has begun to release grain. Go and get the grain and go home earlier."


    Ning''s family is worthy of being an influential family in Yongcheng. As soon as Ning Da Niang said this, the civilians who were still here consciously dispersed.


    Looking at the scattered people, Ning Da Niang did look at Chen he with a proud smile at this time. His eyes were full of provocation.


    He was stunned by the look in Mrs. Shang Ning''s eyes. He didn''t know why Mrs. Bai Ning looked at her with such eyes and couldn''t help frowning.


    Gao Shi, who was on one side, paid attention to Ruohe most of the time. Seeing her frown, he asked:


    "What''s the matter?"


    He knew that Naohe was not an impulsive person. Now she would show such a look. In other words, she must have met something that confused her, but he didn''t want to say it, and he couldn''t drink and force him to say it.


    "Nothing." Hearing Gao Shi''s concerned voice, he shook his head and said.


    At the same time, she glanced at Mrs. Ning from the corner of her eyes and saw that she had turned her face away. Looking at her appearance, she seemed to have paid more attention to porridge making.


    For Ning Da Niang''s behavior, Ruohe was more confused, but she really couldn''t think of any holiday between herself and Ning Da Niang.


    She was sure that she had never seen this lady Ning before today.


    Therefore, this made him more confused. He didn''t know where the provocation of Ning Da Niang came from.


    "The imperial envoy has arrived."


    Just then, there was a commotion in the distance.


    From a distance, I saw a pair of people and horses really slowly coming in their direction. In the middle of the team, a woman in red took the lead.


    When he heard the speech, he was happy. His big cousin arrived.


    After hearing the man''s words, Lord Zhou and his master, the governor of Yongzhou, narrowed their pupils and stared at the two people, Ruohe and Gao Shi.


    Then it became clear that both of them had arrived here, so it was not strange for the rest to arrive in Yongcheng ahead of time.


    Ning Da Niang was also stunned. She looked at Huang He and Gao Shi with some doubts. Aren''t they Imperial Envoys? Why should someone say that the imperial envoy is coming at this time.


    And the woman in front of us dressed as a man is the leader of Tai''an County. Who is the woman wearing red clothes on horseback over there?


    Not waiting for Mrs. Ning to get over it, she saw that the woman in red raised the whip in her hand, and the horse was stimulated and rushed towards Huang He and Gao Shi quickly.


    The horse stopped one step away from him and Gao Shi. At that distance, if the horse took a step forward, or if the woman on the horse reined the horse in such a lost time at night, he and Gao Shi would be hurt by the horse.


    This shows how superb the woman riding on the horse is.


    Of course, this scene scared everyone''s eyes wide, timid, and even screamed by the scene in front of them.


    However, before the people could react, the woman in red on the horse had turned over and dismounted and walked towards Ruohe.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Mrs. Ning had a terrible idea in her heart.


    This woman in red is not the real leader of Tai''an County. The Lord of Tai''an County called by Lord Zhou was just a fake.


    She looked at the natural noble spirit emanating from the woman in red and affirmed her ideas more and more.


    I have to say that Ning Da Niang''s imagination is not generally rich. She can even think of such a plot.


    However, the next scene surprised him out of his chin. I saw the woman in red walk up to him and say excitedly:


    "Ruohe, I finally saw you. Are you okay. I was scared to death when I heard that you and your brother jumped off the cliffˇ°


    With that, she took his hand and looked at him from top to bottom. Then she continued:


    "Fortunately, you''re all right, or I''ll regret dying. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t dragged you out, that wouldn''t have happened."

 Chapter 252

    Looking at Gao Qinqin''s worried eyes, he smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m not all right."


    Yes, Gao Qinqin is the woman in red who rushed first.


    "Yes." Gao Qinqin nodded and said, "luckily you''re all right, otherwise I won''t be at ease in my life."


    "You''ll be upset, too. I don''t think you have a good heart at all."


    Gao Qinqin heard a cold voice behind her before her voice fell completely.


    Gao Qinqin began to be unhappy when she heard the sound. At this time, she didn''t care about my speech. She turned around and looked at people and said impolitely:


    "No matter what my heart is, it''s also my business. It has nothing to do with you."


    Yu Chengyang was also unwilling. He didn''t want to think about it. He immediately retorted:


    "Do you think I''m willing to take care of your business, but you shouldn''t, shouldn''t, what you shouldn''t be is to pull Ruohe with you."


    This damned woman, if it weren''t for her, would he meet such a thing? He remembered very clearly that before he left, he had clearly told them that they must not leave easily.


    But the final result


    Thinking of this, Yu Chengyang looked at Gao Qinqin and began to be unhappy again.


    "I''d like to be with him. Can you manage it?"


    Looking at these two people, you and I had a quarrel. Huang He and Gao Shi looked at each other and smiled helplessly.


    As early as the beginning, they learned about the relationship between Gao Qinqin and Yu Chengyang in the letter from lianyue and Lianxin. Since that day when he jumped off the cliff and his hair accessories jumped down with him, they have to come to this section every day.


    At this time, lianyue and Lianxin had already arrived. When they passed Gao Qinqin and Yu Chengyang, they went directly to Yaohe in front of them.


    "Miss."


    "Yes." He nodded.


    She looked at Gao Qinqin and Yu Chengyang and said:


    "When are you two going to fight? Shall I make you a cup of tea?"


    "Well, he knows me best."


    Gao Qinqin didn''t react for a moment and said casually.


    After she reacted, she looked at Ruohe with a ashamed face and said:


    "Huang He..."


    "Huh? What? "


    As if he hadn''t seen Gao Qinqin''s ashamed look, he picked his eyebrow and said.


    "No, nothing."


    How could Gao Qinqin mention the dispute between her and Yu Chengyang when she saw that Naohe had stepped down the steps for herself.


    After that, she stared at Yu Chengyang. Yu Chengyang also glared back at Gao Qinqin.


    He also reacted when he said that. However, he was as stubborn as Gao Qinqin. Although he was ashamed, he didn''t want to be short in front of Gao Qinqin.


    He looked at them helplessly and said:


    "It''s getting late. Since it''s all right, let''s go back."


    Several people had no opinion about this, so they all nodded.


    Gao Qinqin and his colleagues hurried all the way when they received the news that they were about to arrive at Yongcheng. They originally hoped to meet them before they arrived at Yongcheng, but they were still one step slower.


    Now, after seeing that Ruohe was safe, Gao Qinqin and Yu Chengyang relaxed their tight nerves, and found that they were really tired.


    Seeing that he made such a request at this time, he knew that he was thinking of them and would not refuse.


    He smiled at Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, and said faintly:


    "Then I''ll leave the matter here to Lord Zhou. We''ll go back first."


    How dare Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, refuse him? He nodded and replied:


    "Yes, yes, yes, the county Lord can rest assured that the lower officials will do everything properly."


    If Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, had doubted the identity of Huang He and Gao Shi yesterday and dared to use that doubt to deal with them, today, the honor guard of the imperial envoy had arrived and so many people were watching. It was difficult for him to frame Chen he and them.


    Looking at the back of Huang He and his party leaving, the people couldn''t help talking.


    "Is the imperial envoy reliable? The relationship between them and Lord Zhou seems quite good. "


    It was not that he doubted the people of Ruohe, but the reason why they knew that there were women in the Imperial Envoys.


    Since ancient times, women have been greatly criticized for what they want to do. It''s not surprising that these civilians know that there are women in Imperial Envoys.


    Another important reason is that when he left, he was familiar with Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, which made them more suspicious of his ability.


    "I don''t know, but it should be reliable according to their appearance. It''s said that Xueyi Hou and Zhongyong Hou''s house are honest people."


    "Who makes it clear? You know, since ancient times, officials have protected each other. They are all officials. Naturally, they will protect the dog official."


    Unexpectedly, just as the man''s words fell, someone retorted.


    Ning Da Niang looked at the back of Huang He and several people leaving. There was a flash of reflection at the bottom of her eyes. If you look carefully, you will find that she was vaguely excited in the depths of Ning Da Niang''s eyes.


    Is that him?


    Just when she was close to Gao Shi, she smelled an unfamiliar smell on Gao Shi''s body.


    That''s the smell she will remember when she dreams back in the middle of the night.


    The man who lost her heart just by looking at him from a distance.


    That''s why she used to look at him like that.


    At this time, an old man recognized Huang He and Gao Shi in the crowd and said with regret:


    "I didn''t expect it to be them."


    "Why. You know them. "


    When he said this, he didn''t mean to throw a huge stone on the calm lake. Even Mrs. Ning, who was completely focused on leaving Gao Shi, couldn''t help looking at the man at this time.


    He looked in the direction of the voice and saw that the speaker was an old man who looked 40 or 50 years old. Looking at his clothes, he didn''t look like a refugee from other places, but like a native of the city.


    If Huang He and Gao Shi were here at this time, they would recognize the man in front of them as the father-in-law who asked each other for information yesterday.


    Seeing everyone looking at him, the old man said with some embarrassment:


    "I''m so lucky to know such a noble man, but yesterday, the little old man''s family saw two of them on the way out of the city."


    As soon as he said this, everyone showed sympathy. Many of them were victims of yesterday''s events.


    However, many of them came from other places. They were not local like the old man. They were driven out by the dog officer because of their poor family.


    "Old man Cheng, the man you told us yesterday can''t be the imperial envoy."


    At this time, someone with the same experience as father Cheng reacted and asked quickly.


    Father Cheng nodded and said:


    "Yes, they were the two people who came with the dog officer. Yesterday, I saw several refugees behind them. One of them looked very ill."


    Speaking of this, father Cheng sighed repeatedly:


    "I didn''t expect that the person who asked me for information yesterday was the imperial envoy. It''s really unexpected."


    "Since you said there were several refugees following them yesterday, why don''t you see them now."


    For what father Cheng said, everyone maintained a skeptical attitude.


    After all, seeing is believing, but hearing is believing. They just saw with their own eyes how familiar it looked between Huang He and the dog official. Who knows if this father-in-law Cheng will be the childcare invited by that person.


    "Even if you don''t believe me, I won''t explain much."


    Seeing that the people didn''t want to believe him, father Cheng was not in a hurry. Instead, he took his relatives to his home.


    Their family is not really refugees. Although there is no surplus food in the family, their family can''t die of hunger. Naturally, they don''t have it now. Don''t compete with these people for a bite.


    As for the problems of the people, he believed that time would naturally give them a good explanation.


    Those who, like father Cheng, were driven out of the city by Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, were a little worried when they saw that father Cheng was walking towards his own house, and quickly shouted:


    "Cheng, don''t you want to die when you go back at this time?"


    The dog officer hasn''t ordered them to go back to their home yet. The father-in-law Cheng takes his family back like this. He won''t be killed by the dog officer alive.


    Father Cheng naturally understood the man''s meaning. Without looking back, he continued to move forward. He just waved his hand and motioned to the man that he believed in Chen he.


    In fact, he didn''t know why. Anyway, he had no reason to believe that he would come to his house now and nothing would happen.


    Father Cheng believed in Ruohe, but their son and daughter-in-law were afraid.


    However, looking at his father''s head, he won''t walk in the direction of home. He doesn''t want to keep up, but his conscience will be very uneasy.


    Worried about what would happen to his father, they all hardened their heads and followed up with trembling.


    Looking at the back of father Cheng''s departure, the soft hearted man shook his head.


    "What a sin."


    In their opinion, if Uncle Cheng goes back like this, it will be bad.


    After all, they had never seen that man alive after disobeying the dog officer''s order.


    As for the refugees mentioned in father Cheng''s mouth, they automatically thought that the other party had been poisoned by Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou.


    Of course, some people began to get restless after seeing that father Cheng tightened the gate safely.


    All these people are native to Yongcheng, and their homes are in Yongcheng.

 Chapter 253

    Those people watched father Cheng''s family leave. Seeing that they had gone so far and that time had passed a lot, they didn''t meet any yamen guards to stop them. Their hearts began to get restless.


    Just as they were still hesitating whether to go back to their home like father Cheng, they saw an official coming to post a notice.


    The content of the notice is probably to tell them that they can go home, and the government will not stop anything on the table.


    After reading the notice, those people felt a regret. They knew that what father Cheng said was true, so they wouldn''t have to hesitate here for so long.


    Although they haven''t been driven out for a long time, it''s reassuring to stay outside.


    Since this incident, the credibility of the people in Yongcheng to the people in Ruohe has increased a little.


    Because several people are in this city, Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, dare not do anything about disaster relief.


    Therefore, it has been relatively quiet for some time.


    However, during this period of time, the fact that Ruohe and Gaoshi were safe and sound naturally passed back to the imperial city.


    The emperor also gave a big sigh of relief when he learned that there was no accident between Ruohe and Gao Shi. However, this did not affect him to order people to investigate the behind the scenes behind the cliff of his majesty Ruohe.


    When the news that he was safe returned to the Imperial City, naturally some people were happy and others were worried.


    Yutian and others were naturally happy. Although she had received the news from Yuhe early in the morning that she was fine, people like Yutian and Daniu were more or less worried when they didn''t get their exact whereabouts.


    Now that they have the exact whereabouts of Ruohe, their hearts are completely put down.


    Are you worried?


    Needless to say, it is certainly a person like the Li family and Mrs. min.


    Especially Mrs. min and Su Manjing, when they heard that Naohe was safe and sound, they didn''t mention how oppressed they were.


    Su Manjing loses her temper in her room when she hears that they have arrived at Yongcheng safely. Finally, she persuades Su Manjing after Mrs. min comes.


    This also makes Su Manjing pay more attention to Yu Xingyang.


    Since she was born, she was oppressed by the identity of Huang He Di''s daughter. The Taifu house didn''t give her less advice, but she couldn''t let the Yu family relax.


    If she had won over Yu, her mother would not have been able to get her right by then.


    The reason why Su Manjing dares to think so is that she feels that now her identity as a legitimate daughter has not been fully implemented, and those Royal sons and grandchildren can''t be willing to marry her as a positive imperial concubine.


    Therefore, if she wants to be a mother in the world, she must want to get the position of a legitimate woman, so that she can have a chance to become a queen. Otherwise, even if she enters the palace as a concubine, she will be a noble imperial concubine and can only be subordinate to the queen.


    What Su Manjing didn''t know at this time was that Su Hu and the Wen family had already discussed the matter of letting the second prince marry her as the imperial concubine, and had asked the emperor to nod, but the imperial edict hasn''t come down yet.


    Originally, Su Hu should have told Su Manjing about this kind of thing because of Su Hu''s love for Su Manjing. However, because of the rebirth of Huang He, many things have changed unknowingly, such as Su Hu''s impression of Su Manjing and Su Manjing''s popularity in your female circle.


    The most important thing is the Empress Dowager''s Yizhi. Therefore, Su Hu didn''t tell Su Manjing about Su Manjing''s becoming the second princess at the first time.


    Su Hu wanted to use this event to sharpen Su Manjing''s temper.


    Naturally, Su Hu and the Wen family, who knew the matter, did not say, but the second prince was unwilling to say.


    In the view of the second prince, it was a shame for him to marry a common woman as the imperial concubine.


    As for concubine Wen, knowing her son''s temperament, she didn''t talk about it in order not to dismantle her son''s platform.


    In addition, Princess Wen felt that her son was also a very smart man. She believed that as long as she gave the second prince some time, the second prince would figure it out. Besides, there was an imperial edict in the end. What could be more useful than what she said now.


    Some insiders did not enter Wen''s house. They have joined forces with Su Hu and promised to let the matter of how to become the second prince and concubine be revealed, let alone others in the imperial city.


    As for Huang He, I know the reason for this is still because of Feng''s reason.


    Over the years, Feng''s family has planted many people in the court hall. These people may be like Hong Xiang, just an insignificant servant girl, or an aide around a minister.


    After Mrs min comforted Su Manjing, she went out of Su Manjing''s room.


    As soon as she left Su Manjing''s room, her face became very ugly and said:


    "I can''t imagine that the bitch''s life was so big that her father did it himself and couldn''t kill her."


    Thinking of these, Mrs. min''s eyes are full of resentment.


    As Su Manjing''s mother, how can she not know what Su Manjing thinks in her heart, and the reason why she didn''t say anything to stop is the same as Su Manjing, who wants to straighten herself through Yu Xingyang''s way.


    In their mother''s and daughter''s opinion, the Zhongyong Hou house will be promoted by Yu one day, because the current wife in charge of the Zhongyong Hou house is Yu''s biological mother. As for Yu Chengyang, Minfu doesn''t believe that Lin''s temperament will make Yu Chengyang the future master of the Zhongyong Hou house.


    Mrs. min plans how to let Su Manjing win over Yu Hongyang, while thinking about how to let Chen he die outside unknowingly.


    Do you know about all this?


    Of course I don''t know, but if he doesn''t know now, it doesn''t mean he won''t know forever.


    In a flash, a few people from Jiuhe had arrived in Yongcheng for three days.


    Calculate the time. On this day, the materials transported from the imperial city with them should arrive.


    Why do materials clearly go ahead of them, and why do they arrive later than them?


    The thing is, after learning that Ruohe jumped off the cliff, Yu Chengyang and Gao Qinqin took the rest of them all the way and tried to join them as soon as possible.


    It is precisely because of this that the team transporting materials lags behind.


    On this day, several people of Naohe planned not to go anywhere after breakfast, so they waited for the news of escorting the material team in the inn.


    However, soon after he sat down, he saw a embarrassed soldier rushing in from the outside.


    People don''t know him, but he knows his clothes.


    That''s the armor of the imperial forbidden army.

 Chapter 254

    Seeing the embarrassed soldiers, he he was stunned.


    An idea rose in their minds at the same time.


    Something happened


    The soldier showed his joy as soon as he saw him. He hurried all the way and finally arrived at his destination.


    The brothers behind will soon be saved.


    "Eldest childe, our team was attacked twenty miles outside the city. The brothers are still holding on. Please send someone to support us as soon as possible."


    As soon as he said this, he was so surprised that several people in Naohe couldn''t speak for a moment. Although Yu Chengyang usually looked careless, he was actually a calm person on business. In that moment, he would be in a trance. He said to Gao Shi:


    "Xu Zhi, I''ll take someone to support first. Now go to the government office and find someone to follow up."


    Yu Chengyang said that without waiting for Gao Shi to nod, he quickly stepped out of the inn, gathered hundreds of people who came to Yongcheng with them, turned his head and nodded to Gao Shi, and took the hundreds of people to turn and go outside the city.


    Gao Shi''s way of nature is very important. After Yu Chengyang left, he looked at Ruohe uneasily and said:


    "You wait for us to come back in this inn. Don''t go anywhere, you know?"


    After saying this, Gao Shi looked at Gao Qin with great uneasiness.


    That look. Gao Qinqin''s scalp felt numb. When she understood the meaning of Gao Shi''s eyes, she was unhappy for a moment. She hurriedly said:


    "What do you mean by looking at me like that? Do I look so unreliable?"


    Unfortunately, she was left with the back of Gao Shi.


    In this case, Gao Qinqin was even more angry, but she couldn''t take Gao Shi.


    You know, the person she is most afraid of is Gao Shi, and the person she is most afraid of is Gao Shi.


    Chen he sat on the stool, dragging his cheeks, and his ears were still echoing the words when Gao Shi left.


    He was careful that he would meet things like that in the woods again, and she could feel that Gao Shi left his dark guards here after leaving this time.


    Thinking of these, his heart will always be a little loose.


    That person, always like this, always makes things that move him inadvertently.


    "Huang He, who are you talking about? How dare you dare to deal with disaster relief materials."


    At this time, Gao Qinqin also sat on the opposite side of Ruohe and said softly.


    "I don''t know."


    He shook his head and said.


    Every time there is a natural disaster, even if the imperial court sends disaster relief materials, there are not a few problems. Therefore, he doesn''t think the time of material accident is surprising.


    What surprised him was not that the materials were attacked twenty miles outside the city, but that she clearly remembered that when they left the Imperial City, they had hidden the lines of the materials, but in the end, they were smelled by the noses of those people.


    What surprised her even more was that the team escorting materials was the elite soldiers in the imperial forbidden army.


    Who on earth is the other party that can make the forbidden army so embarrassed.


    From the soldier who came to report, he knew that although those people were sneaky attacks and caught the forbidden army unprepared, the strength of the other party should not be underestimated.


    And he came out only after a narrow escape.


    For a time, he was worried about the safety of Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang.


    Seeing the increasingly dignified look of Huang He, Gao Qinqin comforted:


    "Don''t worry, brother. They''ll be fine."


    Gao Qinqin knows the skills of Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang. If they can have an accident together, no one in the world can solve the people who attack the forbidden army.


    For Gao Shi''s ability, Ruohe is confident. After all, she has seen Gao Shi''s hand with her own eyes. Her Kung Fu is rare in the world.


    However, this did not reassure him. Yu Chengyang was ahead of Gao Shi. He was not clear about Yu Chengyang''s Kung Fu.


    In her previous life, most of her thoughts were focused on Yu Chengyang. She didn''t know much about Yu Chengyang. In this life, she had a lot of things to do and forgot to understand Yu Chengyang for a while.


    That''s when Yu Chengyang can persist until Gao Shi''s backup arrives. However, during that period, Yu Chengyang may be injured or something.


    However, there is another thing that he has never understood. According to the surprised man who came to report, there are obviously more people attacking them than them, and their strength seems to be stronger than them. Then, why don''t those people stop the person who came to report directly and why they let him report? Isn''t it asking for trouble.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt uneasy.


    "Moyi, come outˇ°


    He shouted into the air.


    As the voice of Huang He fell, there was a wave in the air. It was the sound of something cutting through the air. Then, a black figure appeared in the room.


    "Met Miss Su." It was Moyi who came.


    Gao Qinqin stared at the scene and couldn''t help staring.


    It was Moyi. She begged her brother so many times. My brother didn''t give Moyi to himself. Today, she left Moyi to Ruohe.


    Sure enough, it''s color over friend. Oh, no, it''s color over sister.


    However, Huang He ignored Gao Qinqin''s surprised look and said to Mo Yi:


    "I''m worried that my cousins will be in danger. Now you take the other two to chase them."


    "But the master told us to stay and protect Miss Su."


    Mo Yi first brightened his eyes after hearing what he said, and then thought of what it was.


    They are dark guards. They obey the master''s command. Even if they are worried about the master''s safety at this time, they can''t abandon the master''s command.


    His face sank and he said in a cold voice:


    "Nothing, but your master will leave you to protect. That means you have to listen to my orders during this period. Now I order you to support your cousins."


    "But..."


    Chen he''s words really moved Mo Yi, but he still had some consideration. He was afraid that something really happened to Ruohe during the period when they left. At that time, they didn''t have to be punished by the Lord. Even they were weird.


    "What are you talking about? I''ll bear it myself if something happens."


    With the passage of time, the uneasy feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger. Seeing Mo Yi still hesitated, he said in a voice:


    "If you''re delaying, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Of course, what Chen he said was impolite not to Mo Yiji, but to herself.


    She took out a dagger and put it on her wrist.


    He''s action was really unexpected. Even lianyue, who was closest to him, didn''t respond. He organized his action in time, not to mention a few people far away.


    At the sight of this, Mo slowed down a beat.


    If he did something to himself, they would be punished by the master.


    However, in the face of such a situation, their hearts could not resent at all.


    They know very well why she did this. She is worried about their master.


    "Take it easy, Miss Su. We''ll go now."


    Looking at the dagger that Ruohe put on his wrist, Mo quickly motioned Ruohe to put the dagger down and said.


    "As long as you go now, I will not hurt myself."


    If she hadn''t really ordered these people not to move, she wouldn''t have made such a bad decision. She''s not a fool and will really hurt herself.


    As soon as Mo saw that Huang He didn''t look like fraud and didn''t delay, he waved his hand in the air and left with two other dark guards.


    Looking at the back of those people, he took the dagger off his wrist.


    Seeing that he took away the dagger, lianyue took it away without hesitation, for fear that he might accidentally hurt himself.


    Looking at lianyue''s worried eyes, he smiled helplessly and said:


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so stupid."


    Lianyue didn''t pay attention to the helpless look of Ruohe, but looked at Ruohe faintly and said with dissatisfaction:


    "For whatever reason, a young lady should not joke about her body."


    He touched his nose. He didn''t know what to say for a while. Who called Lian Yue? What he said is reasonable?


    Who would be taught a lesson by his servant girl like her.


    After a long time, Gao Qinqin recovered from her previous shock. She looked at Ruohe with some envy.


    She had just appeared in Mo 11 and had been paying attention to Mo 1''s behavior. She looked at it clearly. There were three dark guards who had just gone out, which were the best three dark guards except Mo Han.


    Big brother has really paid for the safety of Ruohe.


    As for the matter that it was not easy to put the dagger on her wrist before, she didn''t take it to heart. She didn''t believe that he would really cut his wrist.


    Seeing Gao Qinqin looking at himself with envy, he felt his nose and said:


    "In fact, you don''t have to envy me. Things are not what you think. Mo Yi, they are still your brother''s dark guards at all."


    If Gao Shi really gave Mo Yi to her, she wouldn''t have used such a stupid method just now.


    "I know."


    I don''t know. Gao Qinqin didn''t think there was anything unexpected about what he said. He nodded and said.


    This time, it was his turn to be stunned.


    Since Gao Qinqin knew that Gao Shi was ill and didn''t give him Mo Yi, why did she look at herself like that.


    Gao Qinqin seemed to see his question, sighed softly and said:


    "You don''t know how many times I borrowed Moyi from my brother before, but my brother didn''t lend it to me."


    Speaking of this, Gao Qinqin''s eyes crossed a touch of gloom.


    "That''s why you look at me like that?"


    After thinking for a while, he continued:


    "What do you borrow ink for?"


    He always felt that there was another reason why Gao Shi didn''t lend Mo Yi to Gao Qinqin.

 Chapter 255

    "This..."


    After hearing what he said, Gao Qinqin''s face turned red involuntarily. For a time, she didn''t know how to answer Chen he''s question.


    She can''t tell him that she borrowed ink from Gao Shi just to help her clean up. Is her purpose to be the child king?


    Of course, these things happened when Gao Qinqin was very young. After so many years, few people know about it.


    Therefore, the matter did not spread. Gao Qinqin is not all that, you know.


    He was a man who had died once. Seeing Gao Qinqin''s appearance, he didn''t know that it was true. He even smiled and said.


    "Well, don''t think about it. Who in the whole imperial city doesn''t know Prince Duan and childe Shi dote on you most."


    Gao Qinqin breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that he didn''t continue to ask. She was really afraid that he would ask her why.


    In a flash, it was afternoon.


    Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang were covered with blood and looked very bad. They came in from the outside.


    Cuanhe and Gao Qinqin are worried about the safety of Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang. Therefore, they have been waiting for the news of Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang in the lobby of the inn.


    Now, seeing that both of them are back, I put down my heart.


    Although Gao Qinqin reassured him that she knew the real skills of Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang, she would be more or less worried if she didn''t see them safe with her own eyes.


    "Why is there so much blood on you? Where did you hurt? Is it serious?"


    As soon as he relaxed his nerves, he noticed that they were stained with blood. It looked like they had shed a lot of blood. He asked anxiously.


    These two people, no matter which one of them, she doesn''t want to see them hurt?


    Gao Qinqin noticed what they looked like at this time because of the exclamation of Ruohe. Her heart was as painful as Ruohe and began to get nervous.


    "It''s all right. None of this blood is ours."


    Seeing the worried look on his face, Gao Shi''s heart moved slightly. She had her own heart. In her subconscious, she was still worried about her own safety.


    With this discovery, Gao Shi felt that his whole body was full of strength, which made him no longer feel that he was the only one working hard.


    "Yes, cousin, don''t worry. None of the blood was ours. We weren''t hurt. Well, you don''t know how happy we killed at that time."


    Yu Chengyang said in a loud voice. He can''t remember how long he hasn''t played so hard.


    Gao Qinqin listened to their explanation, and the heart raised by Huang He put it back at this moment, and said plainly.


    "You two, can you talk about anything later, just like you two are now, not to mention how ugly it is."


    Said here, Gao Qinqin also deliberately pinched his nose with one hand and swung left and right in front of his nose.


    "It stinks..."


    Listening to Gao Qinqin''s words, Gao Shi didn''t respond much. He looked down at his bloody clothes, a helpless smile appeared at the corners of his mouth and shook his head.


    It seems that I feel too dirty now.


    Then he walked towards his room without looking back.


    Yu Chengyang looked at Gao Qinqin with a black face and said.


    "If it stinks, don''t stay here."


    "This is not your home. I''d like to stay here. Can you manage it? "


    Gao Qinqin retorted impolitely and went back?


    He shook his head helplessly. The two started again. She walked between them and met Yu Chengyang.


    "Cousin, you should go and wash first. It''s not too late to talk about anything later. It''s not too late."


    These two people don''t know whether they don''t agree with each other, or whether the Feng Shui outside is not as good as that of the imperial city. They used to get along well, but they have become so since they separated from Gao Shi. As long as they seize the opportunity, they will start to attack each other verbally.


    Yu Chengyang had planned to get angry, but after hearing the voice of Huang He, the anger in his heart dissipated and said.


    "Well, listen to you. Anyway, things have been like this. It''s not bad for this time."


    Yu Chengyang then turned and went to his room.


    In his opinion, everything had happened, and he went back to wash for a while.


    "Really obedient..."


    Looking at Yu Chengyang''s back, Gao Qinqin had a black face and muttered a few words. Because there was another distance between Huang He and Gao Qinqin, Gao Qinqin spoke in a low voice. Huang he couldn''t hear what Gao Qinqin was muttering.


    However, at this time, she couldn''t ask Gao Qinqin as if she hadn''t heard.


    However, he thought that what Gao Qinqin had just whispered was nothing more than Yu Chengyang.


    However, as for whether it is really related to Yu Chengyang, she doesn''t know, because she never asked Gao Qinqin.


    In fact, Huang He felt that he was really inferior to Gao Qinqin in this aspect. It was like Gao Qinqin had asked the inn owner to prepare hot water before Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang came back.


    At that time, Gao Qinqin knew that Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang would wash well when they came back.


    After about a cup of tea, Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang came out of their rooms respectively.


    At this time, he noticed that they didn''t look very good.


    With a gloomy face, it was obvious that something had happened.


    He is also curious about what happened.


    Although she somehow guessed the cause of the matter, she didn''t hear it from Gao Shi or Yu Chengyang, and he didn''t dare to make a conclusion.


    So as soon as they sit down. He asked.


    "What happened and why your face is so ugly."


    "The herb was destroyed." Compared with Yu Chengyang, Gao Shi said calmly.


    Gao Shi said it very easily. It''s like saying another ordinary thing that can''t be ordinary.


    Hearing Gao Shi''s answer, Naohe''s face began to look bad, but she didn''t show an anxious look.


    However, Gao Qinqin was different. As soon as she heard Gao Shi say that there was something wrong with the herb, she jumped up immediately.


    "Who did it?"


    For disaster relief, herbs don''t seem to be very important, but as long as people with some experience know, herbs are very important for flood disaster.

 Chapter 256

    Generally, after a flood, if it is not well controlled, there will be the spread of plague, and at this time, herbs are particularly important.


    If there is no control of herbs, there is a 80% chance of plague in a flood.


    Once the plague spreads, it will not be a simple thing.


    This is also the reason why Naohe people''s face will become so ugly after they know that the herbs have been destroyed.


    "I don''t know."


    Yu Chengyang shook his head and said.


    Blame them for their carelessness, otherwise they wouldn''t have been caught in each other''s tricks at the beginning.


    Those people used their main strength to deal with the people guarding food. At that time, he didn''t think much, so he thought that those people were going for food.


    After all, according to the past practice, every natural disaster, even if someone pays attention to disaster relief materials, is also aimed at food. No herbs will be used, because as long as anyone who has met a flood knows, generally after the flood is over, it is accompanied by the plague, and the main force is used to protect food.


    Never thought of it. Those people were just trying to beat around the bush. When they saw that he had used his main strength to protect food, a wave of people came out from behind.


    They didn''t do anything about food, nor did they support their companions who were entangled by the forbidden army.


    But directly towards the herb.


    As soon as they got to the herbs, they began to set fire.


    At this time, the people brought by Gao Shi have not arrived, and Yu Chengyang wants to rescue the herbs, but there is nothing he can do.


    Because all the people are entangled by each other''s people and can''t smoke for a while.


    There were few people who stayed in place to protect the herbs before. Where would they be their opponents? It was too late to save the herbs when they caught fire.


    When Gao Shidai arrived, the herbs had been almost burned.


    As I knew, things like herbs and grain and grass can easily be burned by fire.


    In this way, no matter how unwilling Yu Chengyang was, he could only watch the wave of herbs burned in front of his eyes.


    "What do you do? How can you not know who the other party is?"


    When Gao Qinqin heard Yu Chengyang say he didn''t know who the other party was, he had an unspeakable anger and shouted.


    This rare time, Yu Chengyang didn''t talk back to Gao Qinqin.


    He seemed to feel that everything was his fault. If he had been more careful at that time, this would not have happened.


    After Gao Qinqin roared, she already regretted. She knew that these things didn''t happen that Yu Chengyang wanted to see happen.


    Especially after she yelled, Yu Chengyang didn''t come back as before, so she was even more embarrassed.


    However, Gao Qinqin, who was born and brought up, couldn''t pull down his face to apologize to Yu Chengyang at this time, so he didn''t open his head and didn''t go to see Yu Chengyang.


    This must be a rare thing in peacetime, but at this time, he was really in no mood to tease them.


    "Cousin, don''t think too much. The other party is obviously coming for us. Even if you are careful and catch the other party''s people, you may not be able to ask who is behind the scenes."


    He said softly.


    Gao Shi also nodded, obviously agreeing with Huang He''s view.


    It was also at this time that Huang he found that although Yu Chengyang''s face was ugly, he did not show any anxiety like Yu Chengyang and Gao Qinqin.


    After discovering this, he couldn''t help but be stunned. Is it because he still has something behind him.


    Aware of his eyes, Gao Shi smiled at him, but didn''t say anything.


    Yu Chengyang also knows that no matter how regretful he is here and how much he wants, time will not go back.


    Suddenly, he pulled his fist fiercely and tightly, almost gnashing his teeth.


    "Such a bastard, if you let me know who you are, I will make you live better than die."


    "Yes, we must not make those people feel better." Gao Qinqin rarely refuted Yu Chengyang''s words. Said angrily.


    Looking at the two people in front of him, his face rarely showed a smile from his heart.


    Perhaps these two people, they may not have found it. They have already unconsciously walked into each other''s heart and slowly put each other into the most important position in their heart.


    The smile on his face comes fast and goes fast. She clearly knows that this is not the time to think about these things.


    She remembered that in her previous life, there was no such thing. Although the imperial envoy who came to the disaster relief failed to come to a good end in the end, the man was involved in corruption, bribery and punishment.


    As soon as he thought of these, his face became involuntarily gloomy.


    She is not sure whether these people are coming for themselves or for Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    In a trance, he felt a warmth in the palm of his hand.


    She looked up, just in front of Gao Shi''s tender eyes. He said.


    "Don''t worry, those people''s plans won''t succeed."


    "Yes." He nodded.


    For Gao Shi''s words, Ruohe didn''t show any doubt. She clearly felt the self-confidence when Gao Shi said that.


    Also from that sentence, Naohe affirmed that Gao Shi had left behind just like her.


    He and his party didn''t tell anyone about the problem of the herb, and Yu Chengyang, one of their men, also gave a password.


    After all, the destruction of herbs is not a trivial matter. If they are worn out, they will cause panic or something.


    However, there was no airtight wall in the world, and the people who went to support that day were not only brought by Yu Chengyang, but also the imperial guards who had been following them, as well as the city guards who went to the government office behind Gao Shi.


    Yu Chengyang ordered to seal the mouth of the forbidden army, but he couldn''t seal the mouth of the city guards.


    The Imperial City forbidden army has always been controlled by the Zhongyong Hou house, and Yu Chengyang is the eldest son of the Zhongyong Hou house. If there is no accident, Yu Chengyang is the next Zhongyong Hou and the boss of their forbidden army.


    Therefore, Yu Chengyang''s words still carry a lot of weight for these imperial forbidden troops.


    In a few days, all kinds of rumors came out of Yongcheng.


    This day, as usual, after breakfast, he and his party left the Inn and went to the place of porridge.


    As soon as those people saw that Naohe and his party came, a small number of people began to stir up.


    This was originally a very abnormal thing, but the thoughts of several people in Ruohe didn''t pay attention to these victims. Therefore, Ruohe and his party didn''t pay attention to their differences.


    However, it was precisely because they did not take this matter to heart that the next thing happened.


    "It was this evil spirit that hurt us. If it were not for this evil spirit, there would be no flood here."


    Just then, a bolder refugee shouted, pointing to Ruohe.


    "Yes, I''ve heard that Taoist juechen personally went to the prime minister''s house to testify that the Taian County Lord was a demon."


    Some people agree.


    Their voices are not particularly loud, but they are very penetrating, so that everyone present can hear them clearly. As soon as they heard such words, they were completely quiet.


    Each of them looked at Huang He with extremely strange eyes.


    Yu Chengyang is very steady in leading the army, but he seems to be a little grumpy in matters related to his family.


    When he heard those people accuse him of being a demon, his anger rose, especially when he heard those people speak out the old God stick of Taoist juechen.


    The anger in Yu Chengyang''s heart could not be controlled. At this time, he had an idea in his mind, that is, why he didn''t directly call the dust out at the beginning.


    His cousin is clearly a living person, but she was forcibly said to be a monster by those people with evil intentions. Can he not be angry in his heart.


    He believed that if his father were here at this time, he would be more angry than him. He said.


    "Catch those people who deceive the public."


    As Yu Chengyang''s voice fell, the forbidden army came forward and tied up the two people who had spoken before.


    Many of these forbidden troops followed Yu Chengyang all the way.


    These people have seen his performance when they first met the assassination when they first came out of the imperial city. Therefore, they still admire him more or less.


    Because if they are forced into a desperate situation, they may not be able to make the same decision as Ruohe, not to mention that Ruohe is still a woman, which makes them more admire.


    Now, some people are talking about the right and wrong of Huang He in front of them. How can they bear it? Even if yu Chengyang finally doesn''t order them to arrest people, they won''t let go of the two nonsense people.


    Now, Yu Chengyang gave the order. They started. It was called a sharp rope.


    When the two men saw the forbidden army walking towards them, they not only didn''t show a little fear, but also had this faint excitement in the bottom of their eyes.


    Yes, yes, it''s excitement.


    "You can stop both of us, but can you stop all the people in the world?"


    "Villagers, you may not know that the materials transported from the imperial city were robbed twenty miles away from the Yongcheng city."


    The two men ignored the encouragement.


    The food and grass for disaster relief were robbed, which is undoubtedly a fatal blow to these refugees who are in deep water.


    This also makes the originally quiet crowd boil again.


    Many people began to lose their spirits, while others were skeptical.


    And the two men seemed to wait for this moment and immediately shouted.


    "Folks, I think you''ve heard the name of Taoist juechen. I knew that Taoist juechen said at the gate of the prime minister''s house that the so-called Tai''an County Lord was a demon before he came to our city."


    "It was she who brought us disaster. If it were not for her, there would be no flood. If it were not for her, food would not be robbed on the way."


    As soon as this remark came out, the crowd, which was still boiling, became more noisy, and more people began to panic?

 Chapter 257

    As soon as this remark came out, the crowd, which was still boiling, became more noisy, and more people began to panic?


    Each of them looked at him as if he were looking at a monster.


    Obviously, they have been confused by those people''s words, and they have begun to gradually believe the words deliberately picked up by those people.


    No matter what the refugees thought of him, the forbidden army was not soft hearted, nor did they hesitate because of the two men''s words.


    In their opinion, he is just an ordinary woman, and they don''t know the Taoist priest juechen, and they don''t know what kind of person he is.


    Perhaps this is the lovely place of soldiers. In their hearts, they don''t believe in ghosts and gods.


    Here, they only listen to Yu Chengyang.


    After they were tied up by the forbidden army, they didn''t shut up because their hands and feet were bound. He is still swearing at Ruohe as before.


    For the people''s different eyes, the two people''s swearing voice turned a deaf ear, just like they didn''t hear it, as if the other party looked at him with different eyes and scolded him.


    She just smiled coldly. From the scene when these two people appeared, the doubts in her heart were completely solved at that moment.


    If before, she was not sure whether these people came for herself or for Zhongyong waiting for the house, then when those two people appeared here and made such a fuss, she could already be sure that these people came for herself.


    They just want to use this way to completely destroy themselves. Only when they are destroyed will they not be in their way.


    To understand all this, the cold smile on his face was even worse, and the people''s scalp was numb.


    The smile came and went quickly. Therefore, no one at the scene noticed the creepy smile of Ruohe just now.


    "Why, don''t talk. We''re right. You brought all the floods in Jiangnan."


    The two men didn''t open their mouth to retort. They began to be brave and shouted at him


    "You inhuman demon, even if someone helps you out now, I believe you will be punished one day."


    This can be said to have changed from a simple frame up at the beginning to a curse.


    However, as before, he stood there quietly without taking the words of the people around him to heart.


    "Drive her out of our Yongcheng so that there will be no more accidents in our Yongcheng."


    The bolder people saw that Huang He was scolded by people pointing at his nose and didn''t refute, so they began to talk to Huang He''s watch like the two people before.


    Looking at the people who gradually began to riot, the eyes of the two people were full of satisfaction.


    Anyway, their task is finished.


    Yu Chengyang looked at the common people provoked by the two people and looked at Ruohe with some worry, afraid that she would have a bad impression because of what happened today.


    After feeling their eyes, he smiled at them, indicating that they didn''t have to worry. She didn''t take it to heart.


    At this time, the few people focused all their attention on Ruohe and the people. They didn''t notice that they were not far away from them. Mrs. Ning stood there and watched the scene quietly.


    When she saw that Huang He was embarrassed by the common people, she felt a sense of pleasure.


    The less they resisted, the bolder the people were. Some even started to get excited and wanted to come up and tie up the rice.


    However, at this time, Ruohe, who had been silent, opened her mouth. She looked at the eager people with a calm face and said in a very calm voice.


    "You keep saying I''m a demon, but what evidence do you have?"


    The people were stunned when he looked calm and calm.


    They stood up and said that Ruohe was a monster, but they were just listening to the words of the two people. Now, it is completely impossible for Ruohe to ask them to show evidence.


    Therefore, as soon as he said this, the originally noisy scene suddenly quieted down. For a moment, they didn''t know how to refute him. Some of them began to refute him with the words of the previous two people.


    "We don''t know anything else, but we know the Taoist priest juechen. He has excellent Taoist skills. He says you are a demon, and you are a demon."


    "Yes, Taoist juechen never talks nonsense. Since he says you are a demon, you must be a demon. Otherwise, as soon as you appear in our Yongcheng, our Yongcheng will start to be restless."


    "Yes, first the dog official wanted to drive us out of Yongcheng. Then there was a problem with the materials sent by the imperial court for disaster relief."


    "Folks, why are you talking nonsense with her? Maybe she caused the flood with evil spirit. We directly tied her to worship heaven. Maybe the disaster will be over."


    These people said more and more too much. From the beginning, they wanted to drive him out of Yongcheng to the present, they wanted to tie him up and burn him. Put those things on the head of Ruohe regardless of the reason.


    It seems that only in this way can we find a suitable reason for their behavior and a trace of comfort for their little conscience.


    Looking at this group of people being used in front of him, he suddenly felt powerless.


    The common people are always the most ignorant people and often the most lethal. Just like now, as long as several people of Ruohe don''t resist and can''t find a suitable reason to get away, this group of common people will really bind Ruohe to worship heaven.


    The problem is even so serious that even if he gets away from Yongcheng at this time, these people will pursue him. Even in the Imperial City, the emperor forces him to execute him.


    Looking at the people who are getting closer and closer to him, he has no doubt that if there were not those forbidden troops standing there at this time, they would have rushed up and tied themselves up.


    Suddenly, he burst into laughter.


    Her smile stunned the people who were moving forward. She didn''t understand what he laughed at this time and why.


    "Be careful, everyone. She may be using some magic."


    I don''t know who shouted in the crowd. Everyone began to watch Ruohe on guard for fear that Ruohe would accidentally use that terrible magic on himself.


    Looking at the ignorant people in front of him, because the man''s sentence looked at himself with such alert eyes, his laughter couldn''t stop.

 Chapter 258

    As time went by, those ignorant people were a little afraid of him because of his words and didn''t dare to come forward to him easily. However, they didn''t give up because of this. They still surrounded him and seemed to want to confront him to a low level.


    Not until she had laughed enough did she look at the people around them and say in a cold voice.


    "You think I''m a so-called evil because of those two people''s words."


    Naohe paused here. Her voice was cold and small, but it was enough for everyone present to hear it clearly.


    "Of course, I know that some of you may say that Taoist priest juechen said that. Do you know who else came to the prime minister''s house when Taoist priest juechen came to the prime minister''s house that day?"


    His words stunned those people. They didn''t know how to answer for a moment. They were far away in Yongcheng. How could they know about the imperial city? You know, they are just simple ordinary people. Some people may not have left Yongcheng, let alone go to the imperial city all their lives.


    We should understand that no matter what Dynasty, the administrative center of a country is sacred to them.


    "We are far away in Yongcheng. How can we know about the imperial city. Don''t procrastinate here. We won''t let you go. "


    Someone spoke his mind.


    He smiled.


    "Hum, do you think it''s necessary to delay? If I really want to go, can you stop us? "


    As soon as he said this, those people seemed to realize at this time that he and his party had never shot them. Even the soldiers who stood in front simply separated them from him and did not do them any real harm.


    Looking at the ordinary people who were stunned in front of him, he smiled and continued.


    "On that day, shortly after Taoist juechen came to the prime minister''s house, another Taoist came, who was from Yuqing temple."


    As soon as he said this, the people who surrounded him and his party were completely stunned. Yuqing temple, where is it.


    The shock brought to them by this sentence was no less than that of Taoist juechen who said that he was a demon. For them, the successive shocks were the biggest and most shocking thing they had ever met in their life.


    However, he didn''t give them any buffer time, continued.


    "There''s one more thing you don''t know."


    Speaking of this, he looked embarrassed. It seemed that he hesitated for a long time before he made up his mind.


    "Originally, this kind of thing is a family scandal and should not be spread out. However, in order to prove my innocence and the innocence of my su family, I have to say it."


    At this time, he knelt down in the direction of the imperial city.


    "Father, please forgive my daughter for being unfilial, but in order not to embarrass the Su family, my daughter had to do so."


    With that, he knocked his head three times towards the ground.


    The sound, Dong Dong, seemed to hit their hearts.


    Gao Shi came forward and helplessly helped him up. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and the rest of his eyes swept towards the two people who were challenging. How could he hide his killing intention in the depths of his eyes.


    Yes, he was moved to kill.


    For this reason, Gao Shi and his party didn''t look good at the people around them.


    If they were not ignorant people, and he didn''t want to argue with them, I''m afraid Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang would have ordered these people to be arrested and executed on the spot.


    Those who dare to slander him and despise him are unforgivable.


    This group of people are still looking at Ruohe. It seems that as long as Ruohe doesn''t give an appropriate statement, they will still adhere to their previous decision and sacrifice Ruohe to heaven.


    They had no idea how many times they had walked on the edge of death.


    He whispered.


    "You don''t know that Taoist priest juechen lost his fight to Taoist nun Jingchen, so he admitted that he had received money to come to the prime minister''s house to identify me and said I was a demon."


    With the sound of boom... This was like a flat bottom thunder, which immediately made the people around explode.


    "Hum, these are just one side of your words. How can we believe them?"


    After a long time, someone said incredulously.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask them or send someone to the imperial city to inquire. Anyway, I won''t leave Yongcheng for a while. If I''m telling a lie, you can deal with it at that time."


    He was not annoyed by the man''s words, pointing to the two people tied up by the forbidden army.


    For a time, the calm crowd began to make trouble again because of the man''s question. They were whispering.


    In their opinion, since he dared to say such words, nine times out of ten it was true.


    At this thought, he felt that he was just a poor woman. They had heard that he was a woman who had lost her mother since childhood.


    For a time, they also felt that their previous practice seemed to be really excessive.


    They were so aggressive towards a woman who had lost her mother, and the woman was not angry after she was wronged by them and explained to them.


    Thinking about the three bangs that Huang He just knocked down in the direction of the Imperial City, their guilt was even stronger.


    Gradually, their eyes at Huang He became very complicated.


    He kept paying attention to the expressions of these people. Seeing that they began to loosen, he immediately took advantage of the hot iron and asked the two first people.


    "Say, who sent you?"


    The two men were also tough. They didn''t look at him in the face of his questions. Don''t open your head. There were cruel words in their mouth.


    "It''s up to you to kill or cut. No matter what you ask, we won''t say."


    He had expected that it would be such a scene. He was not angry and said to the two people in no hurry.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Then you''ll be put in prison first. The imperial city of isobaric society will be handed over to Jing Zhaoyin."


    He smiled and continued.


    "Jing Zhaoyin, I don''t need to tell you what that place is. You know best. As for what kind of charges you will be, I believe Lord Zhang won''t misjudge."


    As soon as he said this, the two people shivered. How could they not know what kind of person Lord Jing Zhaoyin Zhang was? He was a desperate man. It is said that he didn''t even give the face of the Taifu house.


    If they are really sent to jingzhaoyin, they may not want to live. They know that once they are sent to that place, it means that they have become abandoned children.


    Well, those two people''s mouths are also very tight.


    He smiled and said.


    "If you cooperate with me now and make me satisfied, you may give you a way to live. Oh, by the way, don''t expect someone to save you during this period. You know, I may not have other skills, but I still have to look at the skills of the two. "


    It''s said to slap a jujube. He blocked each other''s way of life. Naturally, he should also open another way of life for them. Otherwise, if the other party really kills the fish and breaks the net, wouldn''t it be more than worth the loss.


    After hearing what he said, the two people blinked a few times, and their lips moved, but finally they closed tightly and didn''t say a word.


    It is necessary to take advantage of the heat when forging iron. More than half of the work has been completed, and the last step is the most critical.


    She lowered her voice and said in a voice that only a few of them could hear clearly.


    "Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about your family."


    He sighed softly.


    "Hey... Think of an old man who lost his son, a woman who lost her husband, and a child who lost his father at a young age. It''s really pathetic."


    His words became the last string that touched the bottom of their hearts. After a long time, one of them looked up at him and said.


    "As long as we say, you will really let us go."


    "That''s natural. I su Ruohe said I could do it."


    He nodded and said in a flat voice. Then he raised his voice and said.


    "I advise you to recruit from the truth. In that way, you won''t have to go around by Jing Zhaoyin."


    The sound was like magic, which made the two people involuntarily believe that Ruohe, who was nervous because of being Fu, began to calm down gradually.


    Seeing the look of Huang He didn''t look like fraud, the questioner bit his teeth and said.


    "We came at Mrs. min''s order."


    "What is the purpose?"


    He nodded and said.


    As long as the man is willing to cooperate, she will save much trouble.


    "Let''s do everything we can, forget all the consequences, and just destroy the Taian County leader. If we can, if we can..."


    The man said that he was trembling here. It seemed that he didn''t dare to go back.


    "What can I do?"


    He asked calmly.


    The man looked at the rice and summoned up his courage and saidˇ° Mrs. Min said, "if you can, it''s best to leave you outside."


    The man''s words are more implicit, but even because they are more implicit, as long as people are not stupid, people with ears can understand. What he said to stay outside is to let Ruohe die outside.


    "This poisonous woman shouldn''t have saved her life at the beginning..."


    Yu Chengyang said with gnashing teeth. His hands were tightly clenched into fists and made a clear sound of clucking joints. From here we can see how angry Yu Chengyang was at this time.


    After hearing that, the cold light in the depths of Gao Shi''s eyes was also deep.


    Everyone present was attracted by the man''s sentence to stay outside. I''m afraid only Chen he noticed Yu Chengyang''s sentence "she shouldn''t have been saved at the beginning".


    But now is not the time to ask these questions, so he endured his doubts and planned to ask Yu Chengyang later.

 Chapter 259

    Although the man''s words were expected by Huang He, it was a great blow to those onlookers.


    At this time, in their hearts, there is only one idea, that is, they have been cheated.


    For a time, the eyes of those people looking at him were full of guilt. Those with a face and thin skin even lowered their heads and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Just then, an old man who looked like he was going to be years old came out of the crowd and said:


    "Tai''an County Lord, I''m sorry for you, old man."


    Then the man knelt down towards the ground.


    He knew this man. It was father Cheng who asked each other for information before they entered Yongcheng.


    He was stunned when she saw him. What she didn''t expect was that she would meet father Cheng here again.


    What''s more, the father-in-law knelt down towards her as soon as he met, which made her a little confused.


    "Old man, what are you doing? Get up quickly."


    He hurried forward a few steps and picked up the body of father Cheng who was about to kneel down.


    No matter what reason father Cheng knelt down to himself, she couldn''t let an elderly man like father Cheng kneel to herself at this time.


    Lao Zhang Cheng''s figure, who was about to kneel on the ground, was stopped by Ruan he. In addition, because Ruan he practiced martial arts during this period, she had more strength than ordinary women, and she wanted to stop Lao Zhang from kneeling, but she couldn''t kneel.


    He felt more guilty when he was stopped by Ruohe. Looking at Ruohe, he kept saying.


    "Tai''an County leader, it''s all the old man. I''m sorry, old man."


    In the face of such a sudden thing, he was a little confused for a moment. Father Cheng has been saying that he was wrong and sorry for himself, but he doesn''t know what father Cheng said at all.


    Therefore, for a moment, Ruohe was also a little confused. She looked at father Cheng and asked softly.


    "What do you mean, old man?"


    Father Cheng didn''t know that he really didn''t know what he said. Seeing what he said, he thought that he was unwilling to forgive himself.


    Immediately, he knelt down on the ground again and said:


    "Tai''an County leader, if you don''t forgive me, the old man won''t get up."


    Which song is this? He was completely confused by father Cheng''s actions. He didn''t understand what he wanted to forgive him.


    Moreover, this time, uncle Cheng''s action came too suddenly. He was on guard against Jue he stopped him again. Therefore, the speed of Uncle Cheng''s kneeling this time was fast and fierce.


    When he was so fierce, he could even vaguely hear the clicking sound made by the moment when father Cheng knelt down and his bones contacted the ground. Listening to the sound, he couldn''t help but hurt his knee bones.


    Looking at old man Cheng, who was already kneeling on the ground without paying attention to himself, there was an unspeakable taste in his heart for a time. She bent down to help father Cheng up again.


    "Old man, if you have anything to say, get up first."


    If someone listened to the soft voice of Chen he at ordinary times, he might get up along with his words, but father Cheng was just like being evil. He ignored his words and still said.


    "If you don''t forgive me, I won''t get up."


    It is said that old children, old children, the father-in-law is no less angry than children.


    For the stubborn attitude of father-in-law Shangcheng, he was also a little embarrassed for a moment.


    She was afraid that if she agreed to father Cheng, he would take the opportunity to say something that was very difficult or impossible to complete.


    But if you don''t agree, uncle Cheng will kneel here all the time. Uncle Cheng is an old man. If he wants him to kneel all the time, he can''t bear it.


    She opened her mouth and said.


    "Old man, get up first and tell me what it is. If I can do it, I will help you."


    After hearing this, father Cheng was completely relaxed at this moment.


    He looked at him quietly, but he still refused to get up.


    After Lao Zhang Cheng explained, Ruohe realized that Lao Zhang Cheng felt that he had been benefited by Ruohe anyway. Otherwise, he could not have returned to his home safely.


    However, just now, after hearing the two people''s words, he not only didn''t stand up to speak for him, but also began to doubt him like those people.


    When he knew that it was such a thing, he was a little confused. Otherwise, the people at the bottom were the most ignorant and lovely.


    She smiled reluctantly and said to father Cheng.


    "Old man, get up quickly. I don''t blame you."


    After he said this, father Cheng looked at him incredulously and asked.


    "Is that true?"


    Father Cheng trembled and asked Ruohe. It seemed that he wouldn''t get up if he couldn''t get affirmation from Ruohe?


    Looking at the cautious appearance of father Cheng, he smiled helplessly and said softly.


    "Old man, I didn''t lie to you. I really didn''t blame you for your business."


    People are selfish. When facing their own interests, of course, the first thing to safeguard is their own interests.


    It''s understandable that father Cheng did that, and if he didn''t stand up, he might never know what father Cheng thought all his life.


    However, after knowing the truth of the matter, father Cheng can still stand up and confess his mistakes to Chen he.


    Under such circumstances, what reason does he have to blame the father-in-law?


    After he had been affirmed many times, father Cheng was willing to get up from the ground.


    At the beginning, the poor people who watched around thought it was a big deal when they saw father Cheng kneeling down and kowtowing to him.


    The result was that because of the kindness of Huang He, he couldn''t believe him, so he knelt down and admitted his mistake.


    Father Cheng''s behavior made them blush. For a moment, they didn''t know how to face the rice.


    They also misunderstood him. After a quiet, under the leadership of some people, all the people knelt down in the direction where he was. He said:


    "We wrongly blame the Lord of Tai''an County. Please forgive him."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he was a little silly.


    For a moment, I was stunned there and didn''t know how to do well.


    Gao Shi didn''t know when he had stood close to her, gently pulled her sleeve, looked at her with a smile and didn''t speak, but the meaning was obvious.

 Chapter 260

    After receiving Gao Shi''s prompt, Ruohe reacted. She looked at a large area of people kneeling on the ground and smiled:


    "Get up, folks. Those who don''t know are not guilty. You have also been provoked by people with intentions. I don''t blame you."


    As the voice of Ruohe fell, those people also got up one after another with a guilty face. Some people said to Ruohe at this time.


    "Tai''an County Lord is a real good man."


    "Yes, we blamed the Tai''an County leader so much before. The Tai''an County leader didn''t blame us. How could it be the demons in the population? Taoist juechen must have made a mistake."


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you listen to the Taian County Leader before? Taoist juechen took advantage of others and specially framed the Taian County leader."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, there was a burst of silence around him.


    "They won''t let go of those who suffer thousands of knives, such a good woman as the Lord of Tai''an County."


    I don''t know where it came from. Such a sentence instantly aroused the resonance of the people.


    When things came to an end, he took the first two people who appeared before him back to the inn with Gao Shi.


    "Huang He, don''t you worry that someone really goes to the imperial city to inquire."


    Once back at the inn, Gao Qinqin couldn''t help asking him. He looked at Gao Qinqin and found that she was looking at herself.


    For Gao Qinqin''s eyes full of doubts, Huang He reluctantly shook his head. Gao Qinqin was originally a lively girl, because she endured what had just happened all the way until she returned to the inn. It was difficult for her to ask her questions.


    "How about..." Gao Qinqin hurriedly asked when he looked at himself.


    "They just go and always get what I want them to know."


    He smiled and said.


    After hearing this, Gao Qinqin couldn''t help shivering. Her eyes kept drifting on him. After a long time, she listened to her.


    "I''ve decided that I can''t offend you even if I offend anyone in the future."


    "You know."


    At this time, Gao Shi came to this sentence.


    After hearing her brother''s words, Gao Qinqin stamped her feet and whispered.


    "You heavy color light sister guy."


    Huang He was very close to Gao Qinqin. Naturally, he heard Gao Qinqin''s words. His cheeks were red and he was not talking.


    Her voice was very small and light, but who was Gao Shi? How could she not hear her words? She glanced at Gao Qinqin faintly.


    "I''d love to. You can also pay more attention to color than brother."


    Around is Gao Qinqin''s careless nature. He doesn''t pay much attention to the prevention of men and women at ordinary times, but when he suddenly heard Gao Shi''s words, he was blocked and speechless. He didn''t know how to refute for a moment.


    The most speechless thing is that the silly girl is really considering Gao Shi''s words and plans to have a heavy color light brother.


    Fortunately, the silly girl just thought about it in her heart. She didn''t say she couldn''t come. Otherwise, he would be surprised.


    "Cousin, let me ask you something."


    It was also at this time that he remembered what Yu Chengyang said at the gate of the city.


    "Whatever you want, just ask."


    Yu Chengyang was stunned at the moment when he heard what he said. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he would think of anything to ask himself at this time.


    "What you said at the gate before, you shouldn''t have spared her life at the beginning. What''s the matter?"


    He looked at Yu Chengyang and didn''t look away. He was afraid that he would miss some slight reactions on Yu Chengyang''s face if he was not careful.


    After listening to Ruohe''s words, Yu Chengyang was stunned, as if he had been clicked.


    Looking at Yu Chengyang sitting there, he was not in a hurry and sat there quietly waiting.


    After a long time, Yu Chengyang sighed softly.


    "Wo''er, you are still young. When it''s time to tell you, we will naturally tell you. In short, you should guard against that woman."


    When he heard the speech, he was not in a hurry, but said softly.


    "I''m not young anymore. You and your uncle don''t have to hide everything from me."


    "Wo''er, don''t be capricious."


    When Yu Chengyang finished that sentence, he knew that he would not give up easily. Now he insisted, and he didn''t think there was any accident.


    "Cousin, is it related to my mother?"


    He said faintly. Although it was a question, she did say it in an affirmative tone.


    Yu Chengyang obviously didn''t expect that Ruohe would suddenly say so. He looked at Ruohe with some complicated eyes and didn''t know how to say it for a moment.


    Receiving Yu Chengyang''s complicated eyes, he smiled and said.


    "Cousin, don''t feel embarrassed. Just tell me whether it''s right or not."


    She thought a lot and felt that nothing could make her uncle angry except her mother.


    "Yes."


    Yu Chengyang hesitated for a longer time before nodding and saying.


    After Yu Chengyang''s affirmation, he stopped asking questions, smiled at Yu Chengyang, and got up and went back to his room. But the smile is more ugly than crying.


    Looking at the ugly smile on his face that was worse than crying, Yu Chengyang couldn''t help regretting whether he had done something wrong and whether he shouldn''t admit it.


    Gao Qinqin instinctively wants to follow him when she sees that he goes back to his room. However, before she takes a few steps, Gao Shi pulls her back.


    "Let him be quiet."


    Looking at his appearance, Gao Shi said that heartache was false, but he knew better that now was not the time to comfort him. If it was really good for her, he would give her some time and space to be alone.


    Ruohe naturally felt the movement behind her. She turned and smiled gratefully at Gao Shi.


    She understood at the moment she saw Yu Chengyang nodding. I couldn''t help scolding myself for being confused and being blinded by lard.


    My uncle didn''t want to tell himself what he knew, perhaps because he took into account the reason why he had seen Mrs. min as a relative before, and didn''t want to see himself sad.


    Thinking of this, Huang He''s heart can''t help tightening.


    Uncle knows what Mrs. Min has done to her mother. Is this the reason why uncle is always unwilling to nod and agree to straighten Mrs. min.


    Thinking of this possibility, he has never hated himself so much at this moment.


    It must be for this reason that my uncle is unwilling to nod and agree to straighten Mrs. min. in her previous life, she actually helped Mrs. min and begged my uncle to agree to straighten Mrs. min.


    Something like that. Are you digging your uncle''s heart.


    Most importantly, my uncle finally agreed. Think about how disappointed my uncle was at that time, but even if she broke my uncle''s heart in her previous life, my uncle was still planning for himself from beginning to end. It can be seen how important he was in my uncle''s heart.


    After thinking about these things, she was so regretful and hated in her heart. How could she not understand in her previous life? She didn''t understand who was really good to her until she died.


    Time passed little by little. After the sun went down, he didn''t open the door. He sat there quietly and didn''t move. Gao Qinqin was worried.


    But Gao Shi and Yu Chengyang told her not to disturb him and let him be alone.


    Gao Qinqin is not afraid, but he is afraid of his brother. He has to listen to Gao Shi''s words, so he has to worry alone.


    It was not until late at night that he got up, picked up the chopsticks on the table and began to eat at least cold food.


    In her previous life, she was locked up in the broken yard by Su Manjing. It''s good to have cold food and cold dishes during this period.


    Sometimes it takes two or three days to have a meal, and it''s still sour.


    These meals were sent in by Yu Chengyang himself when it was dark. Even the lights in the house were lit by Yu Chengyang himself. She still remembers the way Yu Chengyang tried to stop talking when he went out.


    Su Ronghe, the past life has passed, and this life. Everything hasn''t happened yet. All this has come and changed.


    Uncle, don''t worry, I''m not such a fool in my previous life. In my previous life, you''ve been guarding me. Then, in this life, I''ll guard you and guard the loyal and brave waiting house. He just ate a few mouthfuls of food on the table early and went to the waiter to order a few pots of wine.


    The waiter was very angry when he woke up from his sleep. When he wanted to scold, he took out a ingot of silver and shook it in front of him.


    The waiter looked at the silver in his hand and his eyes were straight. Where could he care about the anger of being awakened by him in the middle of the night.


    "My guest, if you have any orders, just say it. As long as you can do it, you''ll be satisfied."


    He even felt that every time he was woken up in the middle of the night, he could see a lot of silver. He also hoped to be woken up in the middle of the night every night.


    Of course, this is impossible. The waiter must not have woken up.


    "Stop talking nonsense and get some pots of wine." He didn''t have much thought to guess what the waiter was thinking, and said impatiently.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''ll go now."


    The waiter nodded and bowed.


    After a while, he took a few pots of wine and knocked on the door of Yu Chengyang''s room.


    Although Yu Chengyang didn''t say it, he has always been concerned about Ruohe in his heart. Therefore, he hasn''t really fallen asleep until now. He asked cautiously when he heard a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, wo''er, cousin."


    He whispered outside the door.


    Yu Chengyang''s heart was relieved when he heard his voice. He was willing to leave his room, which means she wanted to understand.


    "What can I do for you so late?" He got up and opened the door.


    "Are you interested in drinking with me?" He shook the wine pot in his hand.


    "OK." Yu Chengyang smiled heartily.


    Ruohe is willing to go out, which means she wants to understand. Now she asks him to drink with her, but just to vent. As a brother, he has no reason not to cooperate.

 Chapter 261

    What the two of them who left at this time did not know was that after they left, the people in the other room were relieved at this time.


    That person is no one else, it is Gao Shi.


    The midnight wind was a little cool, but Huang He didn''t feel much. She looked at Yu Chengyang and said.


    "When did my uncle know that my mother was killed by Mrs. min."


    "Five years ago."


    Yu Chengyang thought and tried to calm his voice.


    Five years ago


    He smiled, but the smile was very pale and weak.


    Looking at Huang He''s weak smile, Yu Chengyang''s heart couldn''t help hurting and comforted.


    "Wo''er, there must be a reason why my father didn''t tell you at that time."


    "I know."


    He poured a mouthful of wine fiercely.


    "The reason why my uncle didn''t tell himself the matter was that he was afraid that he couldn''t hold his breath after he knew what he really wanted. He went to ask Mrs. min. the worst thing was that I still trusted Mrs. min at that time."


    He thought that if he was not reborn, he might never know that his mother''s death was caused by Mrs. min, nor would he understand the wolf ambition of the mother and daughter.


    "Wo''er, don''t blame yourself. These are not what you want."


    Looking at the sad looking Ruohe, Yu Chengyang didn''t know how to explain to Ruohe for a moment, so he had to comfort her as much as possible.


    Yu Chengyang''s mind, how can he not understand.


    "Cousin, you don''t have to comfort me. I know. It''s just ridiculous that I begged my uncle to straighten Mrs. min over the years."


    Speaking of this, he''s heart can''t help but feel another pain.


    She took a deep breath, looked at Yu Chengyang and said.


    "Cousin, don''t worry, I won''t let those people go easily, and you must be careful of Lin and Yu."


    Yu Chengyang looked at Ruohe with some puzzlement. Good. Why should Ruohe be careful with Lin and Yu? Then he asked.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    For a moment, he didn''t know how to explain to Yu Chengyang. He hesitated for a long time before he said.


    "Anyway, just listen to me."


    After hearing this, Yu Chengyang didn''t continue to ask him, but his frown showed his incomprehension at this time.


    Let him be careful of Lin, he can still understand, because there was something about Lin Qianqian last time, but he had to be careful about Yu Hongxing, which made him wonder.


    Anyway, Yu Xingyang is also his own brother. Do you have any deep hatred? Why should you be careful of him.


    However, there was an idea in his heart and kept telling him that no matter what, he would not cheat him.


    Looking at Yu Chengyang''s tightly frowned eyebrows, how could he not know what he was thinking.


    However, at this time, she really can''t tell Yu Chengyang these.


    She knows Yu Chengyang''s temperament very well. If he listens to himself about these things, he will ask Yu Chengyang for questioning when he returns to the imperial city.


    Even don''t have to wait to return to the imperial city. Maybe you''ll write a letter to interrogate Yu Chengyang immediately. In that way, you''ve done so many things in vain.


    I have to say that although he doesn''t know much about Yu Chengyang, his reasoning about Yu Chengyang is very accurate this time.


    If yu Chengyang''s temperament, after listening to the speculation of Chen he, it''s not just as simple as sending a letter.


    Instead, he would immediately rush back to the imperial city to question Yu.


    After a long time, Yu Chengyang slowly stood up, looked at the sky and said to Huang He.


    "Wo''er, time is running out. Go back and have a rest earlier."


    His voice is a little different from that before. It is more hoarse and dull than before. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear the clue.


    "Cousin, go back first. I want to see the moon for a while."


    Chen he can understand Yu Chengyang''s current mood. It''s like suddenly one day, your father told you to be careful of your mother.


    However, she did not regret telling Yu Chengyang to be careful at this time.


    Yu Chengyang''s heart was completely disturbed by what he had just said, and he thought how there were so many people guarding the inn, and his room was under the roof.


    Even if he stays here alone, nothing will happen, so he nodded and said.


    "Well, don''t just look at the moon and forget the time. Remember to go back and have a rest early."


    "Yes."


    He nodded and looked at Yu Chengyang''s back. Finally, he couldn''t help but remind him again.


    "Cousin, you must remember what I just said."


    Chen he repeatedly stressed this matter, so that Yu Chengyang''s feet, which had already been lifted, stopped again, and almost fell down without standing firm.


    Fortunately, he had excellent martial arts and immediately stabilized his body shape, but he didn''t turn around because of the reminder again, but walked down the roof with a slight tip of his toe.


    At this time, Ruohe was thinking about a series of things after returning to the Imperial City, and Yu Chengyang''s heart had just been disturbed by Ruohe.


    Therefore, none of them thought of the fact that he could not fly.


    When he reacted, Yu Chengyang had already disappeared.


    At this time, it''s called regret in his heart. Why should he walk on the roof.


    It''s really a sin to live


    He sighed deeply.


    "What are you thinking, so distracted."


    Gao Shi looked at Huang He and asked softly.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking now, which would cause him to be so distracted that she didn''t respond even after she had been here for so long.


    After watching Yu Chengyang go back to his room, he didn''t see Ruohe come back. When Yu Chengyang went back, he didn''t look very good. He thought that Ruohe didn''t use lightness skills flexibly, so he went to the roof to have a look.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he came up, he saw Ruohe sitting here alone in a daze. He didn''t even find him when he arrived.


    Naohe was startled by the sudden sound of Gao Shi. She turned her head and was relieved when she saw that the visitor was Gao Shi.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you even have a voice?"


    He couldn''t help complaining.


    "It''s you who think too much."


    Gao Shi raised his hand, gathered his hair disordered by the wind, and said softly.


    "Well, so it is."


    He smiled awkwardly and said.


    It seems that she was really distracted when she just thought about things. Otherwise, she wouldn''t forget all the things about her lightness skill.

 Chapter 262

    At this time, Naohe was even glad that Gao Shi came at this time, otherwise she didn''t know how to go down for a while.


    He asked lianyue them to pick him up. It seemed like a shame.


    It is said that looking at beauty under the lamp, the more you look, the more beautiful you look. Looking at beauty under the moon, there is also a wonderful way of doing the same thing.


    The silver moonlight sprinkled on him, and the night shrouded him like a black veil, hazy.


    The silvery moonlight makes him look more white and moist. The night adds a bit of mystery to him.


    At present, the beauty, especially his favorite beauty, makes Gao Shi crazy for a while.


    He couldn''t even hear what he was just saying. He only saw the full and red lips opening and closing. People couldn''t help but want to kiss Fangze and taste the soft beauty.


    However, the speed of the body is always faster than the response of the brain. As soon as the idea of kissing Fangze rose from the bottom of Gaoshi''s heart, his head involuntarily leaned over.


    He gently held his lips and slowly sucked it, as if he were tasting a peerless treasure.


    Her lips may be because the night is a little cold, a little cold, and because she has just drunk wine, with a trace of wine.


    For a time, Gao Shi couldn''t tell whether it was the man who intoxicated him or the wine.


    While Naohe was stunned. She didn''t expect Gao Shi to kiss herself as soon as she came up. She just felt that a string in the depths of her brain kissed her lips at the moment when Gao Shi kissed her lips.


    Hum... For a moment, it tightened up.


    For a time, she was allowed to attack cities and land by Gao Shi. She could even feel Gao Shi''s burning affection, like a fire, almost melting her. Unconsciously, she had the impulse to sink with him.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and stretched out his hand to push Gao SHIMENG away.


    As soon as Gao Shi could, he was suddenly backed back and stumbled, almost falling off the roof,


    Looking at Gao Shi''s slightly embarrassed figure and his heart, for a moment, he felt a little sorry.


    But at the thought of Gao Shi''s just move, that little regret disappeared without a trace.


    There is even a little dark cool. Who told this guy to quietly want to take advantage of himself.


    Pushed so violently by Ruohe, Gao Shi reflected what he had just done and felt it was time to have a good talk with Ruohe.


    He was not annoyed, so he looked at Ruohe quietly, with countless tenderness in his eyes. I think a woman will sink.


    He was a little uncomfortable when Gao Shi looked at him, especially when he thought that he had just had such close contact with Gao Shi. At that time, he had an impulse to sink with Gao Shi, and his face turned red involuntarily.


    She could even feel the temperature on her face. She couldn''t help scolding herself for being worthless. She was bluffed by the man in front of her.


    The more you think about it, the more unconvinced you are. You think that the person who obviously suffers a loss is yourself. Why should you avoid the person''s eyes? Even if you are guilty, it should be the other party.


    Thinking like this, he looked up fiercely and looked at Gao Shi fiercely.


    But when she looked at Gao Shi''s dark eyes, she didn''t see anything about being a thief in Gao Shi''s eyes.


    There''s no reason. He hates it. It''s called a tooth itching. Secretly, how does this man''s face do? It''s so thick.


    Gao Shi has been watching Ruohe from the beginning. He sees all her reactions. For a time, he can''t help feeling a little funny.


    This girl, he learned from mother Hua, is not such a temperament.


    Yes, mother Hua is actually the one Gao Shi arranged for Ruohe.


    However, Gao Shi is also very happy with his discovery. At least in front of himself, he will show a different side from others, which means that he is different from those people in his heart.


    Knowing this, Gao Shi''s heart was quite happy. He looked at Huang He so gently and said softly:


    "Wo''er, don''t worry, I will be responsible for you."


    In the sound, it was full of doting on the rice.


    Be responsible for.


    He is stupid. What on earth is this man talking about and what responsibility does he have for himself?


    Looking at Huang He''s silly, Gao Shi couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "Well, responsible, responsible to you."


    He also learned today that he would have such a lovely side.


    "No." As soon as he waved his hand, there was even a trace of mockery and sadness in his eyes


    She admitted that when she just heard Gao Shi''s words, her brain did crash and jam for a moment. However, she was not a fool. She only needed a little thought to know what Gao Shi said.


    no need? Gao Shi was stunned this time.


    What does this woman think in her heart.


    Is there someone else in her heart.


    Especially when he thought of the look in his eyes, Gao Shi''s mind was more determined.


    His heart is even more angry with his teeth itching. He is not angry with Ruohe, but the man who makes Ruohe show such eyes.


    He thought that there would be such a man in his heart, and his jealousy broke out in an instant.


    "You can only have me in your heart, not others. Do you know? You are mine. "


    Gao Shi almost roared.


    He can''t stand that he has others in his heart, even if he just thinks of others.


    Hidden in the dark, a few people couldn''t help pumping the corners of their mouths, almost covered with black lines. How could they spread such a master.


    How old is Miss Su? At this age, do you understand what''s going on between men and women? Will she have a lover in her heart?


    Thirteen years old is really not big. In ordinary families, such a woman will not have a favorite person, but it is impossible for Mo Yiji people to think of it.


    Ruohe is a reborn person, and her actual age is also in her twenties.


    He was so roared by Gao Shi that he felt his ears buzzing. She looked at Gao Shi discontentedly and said:


    "What do you do?"


    Gao Shi really ignored his dissatisfaction, pinched his chin and said:


    "You''d better remember what I just said. Otherwise, if I know that there are other men in your heart, none of us will feel better."


    "You''d better let me go."


    He said coldly.


    "Woman, you''d better remember what I just said."


    Gao Shi didn''t take his words to heart. At this time, he was full of the fact that he would like other men.


    At the thought of this, his heart was as tight as a knife.


    He would not accept such a result even if he died.


    The most annoying thing for him, whether in his previous life or in this life, is being threatened. In this life, he is a little more afraid of pain. At this time, he has committed two taboos in his previous life and this life.


    It is conceivable what kind of situation Gao Shi will face next.


    "Ha ha." He smiled coldly and said:


    "Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you? Who are you? Why do you care about my affairs? There is another thing. I think you have forgotten, Mr. Shi. You and I have no relatives. Therefore, my sadness has nothing to do with you, Mr. Shi."


    Men are like this. When you like you, you are treasure. When you don''t like you, you are nothing. You have to ask for this and that.


    "Has it nothing to do with me?"


    Gao Shi said sadly. The voice is no longer warm and moist, with a strong sense of sadness and loss.


    Hurtful words are always spoken inadvertently. He still clearly remembers that the last time he spoke was the last time he took her out of Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    But after that, didn''t they get along well?


    None of this is the result he wants.


    "Yes, everything about me has nothing to do with you."


    He said coldly.


    That word, word by word, is like an invisible blade. At this time, it is cutting Gaoshi''s heart one by one.


    It hurts like that.


    The dignified seven foot man went to the battle to kill the enemy. No matter how strong an opponent he met or how badly his hand was hurt, he never cried a pain.


    But at this moment, the incomparable heartache was almost painful, and he fainted.


    "Hehe, it has nothing to do with me."


    Gao Shi smiled and got up to leave.


    It turned out that he was amorous about all this. Whether he is Han Jiangzhi or Gao Shi, he can''t let her completely open her heart to herself.


    At this moment, he really wanted to dig out his heart and see what it was that made his heart so heartless.


    He even doubted whether he had such a thing in mind.


    Looking at the back of Gao Shi''s departure, it was free and easy without what she usually saw, and there was a more bleak atmosphere around him.


    Such a figure should not belong to him, and such an ending should not be their ending. At this moment, Nao he''s heart was slightly painful. At this moment, she suddenly had an impulse to stop him.


    However, that feeling was soon denied by her. She couldn''t stop him. His mind, she also understood that she and he might be doomed.


    She will go to the Feng family next year. After going to the Feng family, what kind of things she will face and when she will come back are unknown. Why should she tangle with him and only increase her sadness?


    At the beginning, he was really angry when he was threatened by Gao Shi. However, he was much less angry when he thought that he was just too concerned about himself.


    Later, she wanted to make a plan, so she might as well take this opportunity to take Gao Shiqi away, so that when she left, she wouldn''t increase her troubles.


    However, what Huang He didn''t know at this time was that her decision at this time almost killed Gao Shi. After she knew it, it was too late to regret.


    Of course, these are later words.

 Chapter 263

    The next morning, as usual, they got up early for breakfast.


    Just. On this day, Gao Qinqin couldn''t help but wonder that Gao Shi didn''t appear until after their breakfast. He looked at the crowd and asked:


    "Ruohe, have you seen my brother?"


    "Isn''t he at the inn?"


    He frowned. Gao Shi came back before her yesterday. It''s reasonable to say. He should have gone back to his room before himself.


    However, why did Gao Qinqin ask his whereabouts early in the morning? Didn''t he go back to his room last night?


    Thinking of this possibility, he couldn''t help worrying. Worry about whether something will happen to Gao Shi.


    But soon. He denied his idea.


    What she thought was that Gao Shi had such superb martial arts. I''m afraid there were few opponents in the whole Zhou Dynasty, so. The probability of his accident is very low.


    Thinking so, he''s relieved.


    See the look of Jue he. Gao Qinqin knew that Huang He didn''t know Gao Shi''s whereabouts, so she couldn''t help worrying.


    In Gao Qinqin''s opinion, Huang He is the one who knows the whereabouts of Gao Shi best among them. But now even Huang He doesn''t know where Gao Shi has gone. How can she not worry about it.


    The cold poison in Gaoshi''s body has just happened. It hasn''t been long. In addition, since this time. Does Gao Shi use less internal skill. This makes Gao Qinqin worry about Gaoshi''s personal safety. I''m afraid Gao Shi will have an accident at this time.


    You know, every cold poison attack and the month after the attack are the time when my brother is weak.


    She couldn''t help looking at Yu Chengyang, hoping to get some news from Yu Chengyang.


    Unfortunately, it was destined to disappoint her.


    Gao Shi went to look for him after he left him last night. Therefore, he didn''t know that he had met Gao Shi after he left last night.


    Looking at Gao Qinqin''s worried face, Ruohe also began to worry about Gao Shi. However, she didn''t show it and just said to Gao Qinqin:


    "Princess, don''t worry. Childe Shi''s martial arts are so good that it will be fine."


    Even Chen he didn''t know whether she was comforting Gao Qinqin or herself.


    Seeing that all the people didn''t know the whereabouts of Gao Shi, Gao Qinqin was worried about Gao Shi, but there was no way, so she had to nod her head.


    But the worry between her eyebrows could not be concealed.


    At this time, Gao Qinqin can only pray that God bless Gao Shi and don''t let him meet someone to assassinate him.


    The whole day passed, and everyone couldn''t see Gao Shi back.


    During this period, Gao Qinqin tried to call Mo Yiji. However, Gao Qinqin found that Mo Yiji didn''t know when they disappeared. After learning the news.


    Gao Qinqin was worried for a while, but then relaxed a lot, because there were a few people in Mo, Gao Shi should not have anything to do.


    However, Gao Qinqin thought all this was wonderful.


    Because at night, Mo Yi ran back with injuries all over.


    Gao Qinqin was surprised to see Mo Yi.


    They know more or less what kind of skill Moyi is, but Moyi has been hurt like this. What about Gao Shi.


    "Moyi, why did you come back alone, my brother."


    As soon as Mo came back, Gao Qinqin couldn''t help coming forward and asked anxiously.


    Who on earth is the other party that can make Mo hurt like this.


    However, Mo Yi, as if he hadn''t seen Gao Qinqin, walked straight towards Ruohe, knelt on the ground and prayed:


    "Miss Su, Moyi, please save the master."


    Moyi was actually very dissatisfied. If it weren''t for Naohe, Gao Shi wouldn''t go out alone last night. If Gao Shi didn''t go out alone, everything would not happen next.


    He wouldn''t come back if he had his temper.


    However, the master kept calling his name in a coma, and they would want to call him over.


    During this period of time, although the impression of Mo Yiji on Ruohe was very good, it was when they did not threaten their master. Now, if they were asked to choose only one between the master and Ruohe, they would naturally choose their own master.


    The man has gold under his knee.


    Now, Mo came up one by one and knelt down towards her, which made him unclear. Therefore, after hearing Mo Yi''s words.


    This made him completely stunned.


    What was Moyi just saying? He wanted to save Gao Shi by himself. Is something really wrong with Gao Shi.


    But that''s not right.


    She is just a weak woman. Even if Mo Yi asks someone to save Gao Shi, she also asks Yu Chengyang.


    Moreover, Gao Shi''s martial arts are so powerful that it''s no use for her to go there.


    Therefore, at this time, he froze there and asked with some doubts:


    "Moyi, what do you want to say? I don''t understand what you mean."


    Originally, this is just a simple question, but at this time, it sounds like another meaning.


    In Moyi''s opinion, the meaning of this remark is clear, that is, he doesn''t want to see Gao Shi.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry Moyi was. He looked at Ruohe coldly and said:


    "Miss Su, it''s my mistake. I really didn''t expect you to be such a woman."


    In the eyes of Mo Yiji, even if he is unwilling to accept Gaoshi''s affection, now Gaoshi is in danger. No matter what reason, he should also go and have a look at Gaoshi.


    However, when he said this, he began to pretend to be confused.


    Gao Qinqin was worried about Gao Shi''s safety when she saw that Mo was injured all over. Then, seeing that Mo ignored himself, Gao Qinqin knelt down straight towards Chen he and asked him to save his brother.


    Even when she couldn''t help it, she hurried forward, grabbed Moyi and asked anxiously:


    "Moyi, you answer me honestly. What''s the matter with my brother?"


    When Gao Qinqin grabbed her, Mo Yi reacted, looked at Gao Qinqin, looked sad, and said with a choking tone:


    "Master him, master him..."


    "What''s the matter with my brother, you say."


    Mo couldn''t complete his words for half a day. He looked like Qi ran again, which made Gao Qinqin anxious.


    "Master, he had a sudden attack of cold poison last night. Then we met the people of bloodthirsty hall. Now, he is seriously injured and unconscious."


    Mo Yi seemed to realize that he had just lost a dark guard, and immediately pressed down his grief.

 Chapter 264

    "What?"


    Gao Qinqin was shocked by Mo Yi''s words. He suddenly pulled Mo Yi up from the ground and rushed to the door. At the same time, he said eagerly.


    "Where is my brother now? Take me to him quickly."


    I heard that Gao Shi was injured. Several people couldn''t stand any longer and hurriedly followed up.


    Mo Yi, with sharp eyes, naturally noticed the grass behind him. He wanted to make a few words of ridicule at Ruohe, but he was still talking about Ruohe at the thought of Gao Shi in a coma. He endured the dissatisfaction in his heart.


    At this time, the brain is also a little confused.


    She never thought that Gao Shi would really get hurt, and. Listen to the meaning of Mo Yi''s words. High fitness injury is not light.


    Vaguely, Naohe felt that Gao Shi would become like this, which was related to what she said last night.


    A wave of guilt poured into my heart.


    Mo Yilu and Huang He walked and stopped. Finally, I heard it in a seemingly insignificant inn.


    Because there has just been a flood in this area. Although Yongcheng has not been greatly affected, it still has some influence.


    Therefore. There are not many people in the inn. In addition, the inn looks insignificant, so there are fewer people in it.


    The waiter of the inn saw someone come in. Hurriedly came forward with a smile and said politely.


    "My guest. I''m sorry. The shop is full. "


    "We don''t stay." Mo Yi said.


    The waiter was stunned. I don''t know what to do in the inn. Are you looking for trouble.


    The previous group of people were not good at first sight. They specifically ordered them to pack this inn and forbid anyone to come in. Otherwise, they would be killed.


    Another group of people came in front of us, dressed in gorgeous clothes. It didn''t look like a simple role. Did you come to trouble the previous group.


    Especially after seeing the ink covered with blood, the waiter strengthened his mind.


    At the thought of this, the waiter''s heart couldn''t help but lift up and keep plopping.


    However, for the sake of his own life, the waiter had to bite the bullet and say.


    "I''m really sorry, sir. To tell you the truth, our shop is doing serious business. There''s no one you''re looking for here."


    "You didn''t even let us have a look. How can you know that there is no one we''re looking for?"


    Mo looked at the waiter and asked in a cold voice.


    Mo Yi did it on purpose. He just wanted to see if the waiter was strict and whether the inn was a reliable inn.


    Although Gao Qinqin always worried about Gao Shi, she didn''t come out to make trouble at this time. She understood the reason why Mo Yi did so.


    With a cold look in his eyes, the waiter''s forehead burst into a cold sweat. Almost one couldn''t help but tell the whereabouts of the previous group of people.


    Fortunately, he stayed in this inn for a long time. He was also a person who had seen many people. That was a moment of panic. Then he stabilized his mind and said to Mo Yi.


    "My guest, we really don''t have the person you''re looking for."


    However, this time, the tone of the waiter was obviously not as smooth as before, and he could vaguely hear the tension in his words.


    As soon as the waiter''s voice fell, Mo Yi was obviously unhappy and looked at the waiter with a vertical eyebrow.


    "You''re just trying to frame me. You''re full of lobbyists just now. I''m looking for someone, but you won''t let me find it. You''re still here to tell me that there''s no one we''re looking for in your store. Don''t you know who we''re looking for?"


    When the waiter faced Mo Yi''s cold eyes, he obviously couldn''t support it. Now he was shaking with fear when he looked at Mo Yi.


    However, thinking that his life is in the hands of others, he can''t be the Lord in front of all this.


    He quickly knelt on the ground and stammered to mo.


    Looking at the waiter kneeling on the ground and crying, Moyi thought they had to move. I think this outsider is really unreliable.


    I don''t know. The waiter''s next words made him know that he can''t casually draw a conclusion until a thing is completely understood.


    Just when everyone''s eyes paid attention to the waiter kneeling on the ground and they all agreed that the waiter would explain Gao Shi''s affairs clearly next.


    The waiter touched his tears and said.


    "My guest, it''s a small mistake. I shouldn''t deceive you."


    Listening to the waiter''s words, he and his friends showed a true look.


    However, the waiter''s next words were really astonishing.


    "This is it. I won''t hide it from you. Something happened in our store recently and it''s not open."


    "I have money. Go and open some rooms for me."


    Mo Yi was a little satisfied with the waiter''s words, but he didn''t show it at all. He was more violent, he said.


    At the same time, he threw a ingot of silver in his hand.


    Where did the waiter really dare to pick up the silver given by Mo Yi, and he still begged.


    "My guests, our shop is really closed. If you really want to stay in the shop, turn left and walk 500 steps. There is a Grand Hyatt inn."


    "You look down on me, don''t you?"


    Mo grabbed the waiter''s skirt one by one and said fiercely.


    In addition, the ink is covered with blood. At this moment, it looks more terrible, like the Shura from hell.


    The waiter has always been an honest man. Where have you met such a situation.


    Seeing Mo grabbed his skirt one by one, he thought that Mo Yi was finally angry and wanted to do it to himself. He was so scared that he closed his eyes tightly. Waiting for Mo Yi''s fist to fall.


    "My guest, please have a large number of people. Let go of the guys below. What he just said is true. The store has really had a problem recently and is not open." The noise outside startled the shopkeeper inside, and finally came out at this time.


    As soon as the waiter heard that it was his own shopkeeper who came out, he was relieved and secretly said that he was saved.


    "Hum, I haven''t heard the truth that there is a door-to-door business but you don''t do it. Don''t you look down on me or something."


    Mo spat hard and said.


    "My guest, I misunderstood you. I don''t mean to look down on you."


    While talking, the shopkeeper had come near. When he saw Moyi''s face clearly, he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "It''s you..."


    The waiter looked at his shopkeeper''s surprised appearance and was stunned. Looking at the shopkeeper''s appearance, he seemed to know the man covered with blood in front of him. I was curious about Moyi''s identity.


    The shopkeeper was too lazy to see the waiter''s surprised look, but said to Mo Yi.


    "My guest, I''m really sorry. The man''s eyes are bad. Please forgive me if you offend me."


    At this moment, he also understood more or less the purpose of Mo Yi''s doing so. Knowing that they didn''t believe them, I came to test them.


    Seeing that he was obviously recognized by the shopkeeper, there was nothing to pretend. Moreover, the waiter''s performance was a little weak, but on the whole, it was good.


    So he said.


    "It''s okay."


    With that, he took some people with him to the inner room.


    But he didn''t follow up at first time, but stayed.


    Seeing Mo didn''t ask anything, he went straight to the inside. Second, he didn''t go to the room. He suddenly understood that these people were with the previous group.


    Suddenly, it was a depression in his heart. Why didn''t he recognize it earlier, so he didn''t have to be frightened so much.


    He looked up and saw that Ruohe didn''t follow in. He thought that Ruohe stayed to return the silver. Immediately, he respectfully picked up the silver that Moyi had thrown in front of him and handed it to Ruohe.


    "Girl."


    Although silver looks exciting, it''s still more important than your own life.


    Seeing the waiter''s action, he was stunned at first, and then he understood the meaning of the waiter. In this world, there are still many transparent people who shook their heads and smiled.


    "Now that this silver has been given to you, it is yours."


    The waiter listened to what he said and couldn''t help looking at the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper nodded and motioned the waiter to take it.


    Although the waiter got the shopkeeper''s permission, he still looked at Ruohe uneasily. Seeing that Ruohe was not embarrassed, he trembled and accepted the silver.


    He was also worried about the safety of Gao Shi. He wanted to deal with the external affairs earlier. Without beating around the Bush, he took out a ingot of gold from his sleeve bag and handed it to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper was flattered. He ran this small inn. His income in one year was just the gold ingot in his hand. He was puzzled.


    Seeing the shopkeeper looking at himself, he smiled and said.


    "Didn''t the shopkeeper just say that the store is not open."


    The shopkeeper was a smart man. He immediately smiled and took the ingot of gold he handed him. His face was immediately filled with a smile.


    "Small understand."


    After taking Yu Chengyang and Gao Qinqin into the inner room, Mo Yi found that he didn''t come in. He thought that he was going to deliberately avoid his master. He was a little unhappy.


    But his master kept calling his name, so he had to come out and call him in and out.


    Coincidentally, let him just see this scene, the anger in his heart also disappeared a lot, turned around and went back to the inside.

 Chapter 265

    "Heer..."


    "I''m not reconciled..."


    When he was about to step into the inner room, he just heard this sentence.


    His voice is hoarse and weak. It can even be said to be vague, but she won''t know why. She just heard it clearly. Gao Shi called her.


    And this sentence is quite familiar to him. She remembered clearly that she was after jumping off a cliff. That''s what I heard during my coma.


    For a moment, he was stunned there and didn''t go in. Not if you don''t go in.


    However, at this time. Gao Qinqin turns around and just sees Huang He standing at the door. Access road:


    "Eh, Ruohe. Why don''t you stand at the door? "


    "Oh, No."


    Gao Qinqin said so. He smiled awkwardly and said.


    After entering the inner room, he looked at Gao Shi, who was lying unconscious on the bed.


    She didn''t know what kind of attitude she should use to face the man.


    Gao Qinqin and Yu Chengyang walked in front of the door. He quietly went out of the door.


    They are not deaf or anything. Gao Shi kept calling the name of Ruohe in a coma. So. What else don''t they understand.


    Therefore. They all went out of the house. The space is reserved for the rice.


    Noticing Gao Qinqin''s actions, he shook his head helplessly and didn''t say anything at last.


    At this time, no matter how much she said, they may not believe his own words.


    She walked gently to Gaoshi''s bed and looked at Gaoshi, whose face was more pale than usual. It was obviously that she was seriously injured and lay motionless in bed.


    An unspeakable feeling suddenly rushed to my chest.


    If she hadn''t said those words last night, wouldn''t Gao Shi have had an accident.


    Thinking like this, he felt an unspeakable guilt in his heart. He slowly sat down beside Gaoshi''s bed and put his hand on Gaoshi''s wrist.


    This pulse is the same as her previous two times when she sounded the pulse for Gaoshi. If she is not careful, she can''t find out the pulse at all.


    To be exact, Gao Shi''s pulse this time is weaker than the previous two times. In other words, Gao Shi''s current situation is more dangerous than the previous two times.


    Knowing such a result, he couldn''t help worrying about Gao Shi, she said


    I want to ask Mo Yi and them what''s the matter with Gao Shi.


    However, before she got up, her wrist was caught.


    "Wo''er, don''t go."


    At first, he was surprised and thought Gao Shi woke up. Looking back, he found that Gao Shi grabbed his hand in a coma.


    "Wo''er, don''t go."


    He had planned to break off Gao Shi''s hand and then go out to ask Mo Yi.


    However, before his hand touched Gao Shi''s, he heard Gao Shi murmuring in a coma.


    At this time, Gao Shi had lost his usual elegance, and even his voice in a coma was accompanied by a trace of prayer.


    This tone made his heart ache slightly, and even had an unspeakable sadness.


    However, Ruohe wants to find Mo Yi to ask about Gao Shi''s current situation. Therefore, she presses down the discomfort at the bottom of her heart.


    I''m going to break off the hand that the master holds on his wrist.


    However, even in the mixed Mo state, Gao Shi still had great strength in his hand. He held his wrist so tightly and allowed him to use 18 kinds of martial arts, but he failed to successfully break Gao Shi''s hand off his wrist.


    Finally, I made myself tired and sweating.


    However, I don''t know if his action is too intense. Our shigongzi classmate woke up at this time.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that he was really sitting in front of his bed. He was a little surprised. At the same time, he also had a strange feeling in his heart.


    As soon as you open your eyes, you can see your beloved woman by your side.


    I think this is the best wish of most people in the world, and Gaoshi is no exception.


    To put it bluntly, Gaoshi is also a mortal, which can not be exempted from vulgarity.


    "Wo''er, I didn''t think I could see you as soon as I opened my eyes. I''m not dreaming."


    Gao Shi''s voice gently looked at Huang He and said that there was a faint surprise in his tone. If you listen carefully, you will find that there is still some uneasiness in Gao Shi''s tone.


    It seems that I am afraid that all this in front of me is just a dream.


    Looking at Gao Shi''s cautious appearance, he wanted to comfort him. This is not a dream, but as soon as the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back.


    She looked at Gao Shi quietly, her voice was cold, and said without any emotion:


    "If you think you''re dreaming, I''ll go now."


    With that, he turned and left without hesitation.


    However, Gao Shi seemed to have expected that this would happen to Ruohe. He grabbed Ruohe''s hand when Ruohe just got up and planned to leave.


    This is because Gao Shi is seriously injured at this time. Otherwise, Gao Shi will surely hold her hand before she can get up.


    "Mr. Shi, is there anything else?"


    He turned and frowned, looked at Gao Shi''s own hand and said.


    "Wo''er, can''t we sit down and talk?"


    Gao Shi looked into his eyes and pleaded.


    What happened last night was not what he wanted. How did he and she become like this.


    He smiled coldly and said softly:


    "There''s nothing to talk about between us."


    She doesn''t know that this man is good to her, but she can''t hurt each other selfishly. Therefore, she can only treat each other with this attitude. I hope it can be useful.


    He is the appropriate son of the prince''s residence in the great Zhou Dynasty, the Minister of the great Zhou Dynasty, and she. I have worshipped Taoist Yuqing as a teacher.


    Taoist Yuqing is a member of the Feng family. Who is the Feng family? It''s the family of empress candidates of all dynasties.


    Although the emperor also has the idea of marrying Feng''s daughter, Feng has retired since the demise of the previous dynasty. Up to now, she, the disciple of Taoist Yuqing, doesn''t know where she is.


    Moreover, she still doesn''t know what kind of mentality Feng''s family is, and whether she will finally stand on the opposite of the great Zhou Dynasty because of the things of the previous dynasty.


    She didn''t know all this. She didn''t want to see him implicated by herself.


    Gao Shi smiled bitterly while listening to his cold words.


    This is clearly the expected answer, but why is the heart still so uncomfortable after hearing it.


    "Wo''er, I remember we didn''t do that at the beginning."


    Finally, Gao Shi said with some perseverance.

 Chapter 266

    Not at first.


    Listening to what should be, he was stunned.


    They didn''t start like this. When did they start. They have become what they are today.


    It started when she knew who he really was.


    Thinking of these, there was a bitter feeling at the bottom of his heart, and an unspeakable sour feeling surged in his heart.


    How this man treats himself. It''s not that she doesn''t know, it''s just. He was a courtier of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    And she. I have worshipped Taoist Yuqing as a teacher.


    Taoist Yuqing is from the Feng family.


    This Phoenix family is also the home of the empress of the previous dynasty and the candidate place for the empress of previous dynasties. He retired after the demise of the previous dynasty.


    Although today''s royal family wants to marry Feng NV, she doesn''t know what kind of attitude Feng Shi has.


    If the Feng family wants to be the enemy of the great Zhou Dynasty, they will stand opposite the great Zhou Dynasty. And she has promised Taoist Yuqing. It is doomed that she will stand with Feng at that moment.


    in other words. The two of them will one day stand on the opposite side and become enemies.


    She didn''t want him to be embarrassed in the future. That''s why I came up with such a way to refuse Gao Shi.


    Although his heart is sour and astringent, his face is not obvious at all. She looked at Gao Shi and said coldly:


    "I remember that I was not familiar with Mr. Shi, so there was nothing at first."


    Thought about it. Chen Heyou continued:


    "If the little girl''s inadvertent action at any time brings any unnecessary misunderstanding to Mr. Shi, please don''t take it to heart."


    He finished. He looked at his hand held by Gao Shi and said:


    "If there is nothing else. Should Mr. Shi let me go? "


    However. Gao Shi seems to have thought of this attitude of Naohe for a long time. He didn''t listen to what he said at all. Instead, he yanked him in his own direction without waiting for him to finish his words completely.


    "Ah..."


    One may as well. I didn''t expect Gao Shi to do so at this time. With a scream, he fell into Gao Shi''s arms.


    When the reaction came over, the whole person had completely fallen into Gao Shi''s arms.


    She struggled to free herself from Gao Shi''s arms.


    However, due to the strength gap between men and women, Gao Shi just held her and had no intention to loosen it. Therefore, no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t break free from Gao Shi''s arms.


    Until the end, he had struggled so hard that he was almost out of strength. The cold voice said:


    "Let go of me."


    However, as if he had never heard what he said, Gao Shi looked at him quietly and said softly:


    "Wo''er, I''m not willing. You know, you obviously have me in your heart, but you don''t want to admit it."


    Gao Shi''s voice seemed weaker than before. Vaguely, he even smelled a faint smell of blood.


    Smelling the faint smell of blood, Huang He''s heart tightened. Only then did he remember that Gao Shi was still hurt, and she had just struggled, she said


    My wound must have split again.


    Thinking of these, he couldn''t help complaining about Gao Shi. Knowing that he was hurt, he didn''t know to take care of himself. For a time, he didn''t even hear what Gao Shi just said.


    She looked up and looked at Gao Shi. There was a feeling of complaining in her eyes. She shouldn''t.


    However, when she looked at Gao Shi''s tender eyes, she remembered her purpose.


    She quickly restrained the emotion that shouldn''t have appeared in the bottom of her eyes and shouted again:


    "Mr. Shi, I advise you to let me go. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Oh, he''er wants to be rude to me. I''ll lie here. He''er is welcome to be rude to me at any time."


    Gao Shi deliberately misinterpreted the meaning of his words and joked.


    Ruohe never thought that it was this time. Gao Shi could still say such shameless words. Her face was frozen there in an instant. There was no need for her to be serious. As she is now, she looks serious enough.


    She took a deep breath, looked at Gao Shi coldly, and couldn''t help laughing back.


    "I also know today that childe Shi has such a thick skin."


    At the same time, he struggled in Gao Shi''s arms and tried to break free from Gao Shi''s arms. This posture looks too ambiguous.


    However, Naohe was worried that the wound on Gao Shi would crack again because of her actions. Therefore, the strength of the struggle was not as fierce as before.


    However, Gao Shi didn''t know what he thought in his heart. His strength was not reduced at all.


    With regard to Gao Shi''s movements, Huang He''s heart tightened and hurried to say:


    "Gao Shi, don''t die."


    He is really angry this time. This man doesn''t care about his body too much. He knows he''s hurt and doesn''t care.


    "Life, the person I like clearly has his own heart, but I''m not willing to admit it. What else do I keep my life for?"


    Gao Shi sneered, and his tone was full of unwilling.


    If he really doesn''t have himself in his heart, it''s even if he has him in his heart. It''s impossible to ask him to give up.


    He has stepped back. As long as he has someone he likes, he is willing to complete him, but the person she likes in her heart is clearly herself, but she is unwilling to admit it. How can he be reconciled.


    Therefore, Gao Shi made up his mind and wanted to stimulate him well.


    Listening to Gao Shi''s words, it''s impossible for her not to be surprised. However, she is unwilling to admit it and can''t admit it, saying:


    "I think Mr. Shi really misunderstood. I really don''t like you. I regard you as a friend from beginning to end."


    "Well..."


    As soon as he said this, he heard a sound, and his mouth was blocked.


    And there was Gao Shi, who was unwilling to admit that he had his own heart when he saw that he was alive and dead. He was in a hurry and directly came forward and kissed his lips.


    He only felt a man''s breath pouring towards him, because it was not the first time he had such close contact with Gao Shi.


    This time, he didn''t lose his mind as before, but clenched his teeth.


    But Gao Shi kept sucking and biting his lips, as if to swallow the whole person.


    He felt that his lips were numb, and the man didn''t seem to stop, so her anger came up.


    Why should this damn man take advantage of himself? She wants to swear when she opens her mouth. You bastard, don''t make me hate you.


    However, he miscalculated. Her mouth not only didn''t say what she wanted to say clearly, but also opened the door for Gao Shi.


    Ruohe felt a greasy thing sliding into her mouth and couldn''t help getting angry. Taking this opportunity, she suddenly pushed Gao Shi back.


    This time, he used Qiaoli. And Gao Shi is a little selfless, and he really doesn''t have much defense. In addition, he just lost a lot of strength. At this time, he hasn''t fully recovered. He was seriously injured, so he was pushed away so easily.


    He didn''t expect to be so smooth this time. Seeing that he pushed Gao Shi away, he didn''t dare to stay by the bed. He hurriedly got up and planned to flee.


    However, how could she be faster than Gao Shi in speed? She just ran out a few steps and was stopped by Gao Shi.


    "Wo''er, don''t go."


    There was prayer and sorrow in his voice. He once felt that Gao Shi was like a resentful woman.


    This idea rose in the bottom of his heart, making him shiver involuntarily.


    "Mr. Shi, do you think there''s any reason for me to stay after you''ve done that to me?"


    Chen he picked her beautiful eyebrow and said sarcastically.


    "Heer, you are hating me." Gao Shi said.


    "How many women do you think will be nice to a man after he has done that to them before you."


    He smiled coldly, which was a good reason for her to leave the room.


    "Really." Gao Shi smiled sadly.


    "Since you hate me, do it."


    Then Gao Shi took out a dagger from somewhere and put it in his hand, letting the dagger face his chest.


    "It''s also a happy thing to die in the hands of the woman you like."


    Huang He was startled by Gao Shi''s action. He had only one idea in his heart, that is, the madman.


    With this amazing Kung Fu, Gao Shi had stabbed his heart with his hand holding a dagger.


    With Gao Shi''s strength and strength, he tried to struggle several times, but all failed.


    Under this entanglement, the dagger has come to Gao Shi''s chest. With such a distance, he wants to withdraw the dagger, but his strength is not as good as Gao Shi.


    In a hurry, she almost exhausted all her strength. Yes, Gao Shi''s hand deviated a little at the moment when it stabbed into his own chest.


    If ordinary people suffer such an injury, they will cry out in pain. However, Gao Shi not only didn''t cry out in pain, but also smiled.


    The smile was brilliant.


    "Wo''er, I knew you didn''t want me to die."


    At the most critical and final moment, the little distance his hand deviated from saved his life. He knew that he had his own heart and was reluctant to hurt himself.


    This madman, he said coldly:


    "I''m not reluctant to let you die, but I think you''re dead. I can''t get rid of it. Don''t forget, you can kiss the prince of the palace. It''s the royal family and noble. At that time, I will be beheaded or something. I don''t want to die less ugly in the end. "

 Chapter 267

    Seeing that he was still talking hard at this time, Gao Shi didn''t expose her, so he looked at him so affectionately. In a gentle voice:


    "Wo''er, I don''t care why you are, and I don''t want to admit your feelings for me. You can also not accept my feelings for you, but. But you can''t push me out and stop my right to love you. How do I choose, whether or not to continue to love you, those are my things. "


    Chen he was stunned. At this time, she really didn''t know what kind of attitude to face Gao Shi. She has made her attitude obvious.


    But. In front of him, the man seemed to know everything he thought, and what the man said was not wrong. Whether he will continue to love her or not is his business. She has no right to stop it.


    She took a deep breath, as if she wanted to say something more.


    However. At this time, her body suddenly became heavy, and a force of gravity suddenly pressed on her.


    One may as well. It was a surprise to be pressed by the sudden gravity, and the whole body was pressed to stagger.


    She managed to stabilize her figure. Fix your eyes. It turned out that Gao Shi fainted at this time.


    "Hello. How are you? It''s all right. "


    He exclaimed.


    Gao Shi had been injured before. Later, he struggled with her and was stabbed by himself. Now it''s human to faint.


    But he didn''t think so carefully at this time. As soon as he saw that Gao Shi fainted, he cried out in surprise and worried about what really happened to Gao Shi at this time.


    "What happened?"


    Several people who heard the sound outside the door rushed in and asked.


    Looking at Gao Shi, who was full of blood and fainted in his arms, especially Gao Shi with a dagger in his chest, he was very surprised.


    As soon as Mo came forward, he looked at Ruohe with poor eyes, pushed Ruohe away, and let Gao Shi go to bed.


    At the same time, he said coldly:


    "Miss Su, I mistook you."


    After seeing what he said to the shopkeeper in order to protect his master''s whereabouts, he had less hostility to him, but after entering the house.


    Especially after seeing all this in the house, his dissatisfaction with Ruohe surged up again.


    In Moyi''s opinion, all these things that Gao Shi is suffering now are the harm of zhuohe. Without zhuohe, his master would not have so many things, and more importantly, cold poison would occur three times in this short month.


    Naohe was stunned by Gao Shi''s sudden fainting, because in Naohe''s cognition, Gao Shi would be fine every time he woke up after coma, but this time it seems to be completely different.


    She was in a trance. When she heard Mo Yi''s cold words, she came back. She seemed to want to see how Gao Shi was now.


    That is to say, Moyi should not have seen him at all. He stood in front of him and said coldly:


    "Miss Su, you don''t have to play for us now, and our master doesn''t need your kindness."


    If he wasn''t worried that the master would be worried if he didn''t see the woman in front of him when he woke up, he really wanted to screw off his neck.


    Chen he wanted to go to see what happened to Gao Shi, but she couldn''t think of it. Mo would stop her at this time, and it didn''t seem like a joke to see Mo Yi''s attitude.


    So she looked at Gao Qinqin for help.


    However, Gao Qinqin also used ink to look at himself with the same eyes.


    She smiled bitterly.


    What is she thinking? Even if Gao Qinqin has a good personal relationship with herself, Gao Shi is always her own brother. Now, her own brother has become like this because of herself.


    Gao Qinqin did not come forward to fight with herself, but she did her utmost. She actually expected Gao Qinqin to speak for herself at this time.


    Finally, he had to look to Yu Chengyang for help, because at this time, only Yu Chengyang was left who was able to speak for himself.


    However, what he could not imagine was that at this time, Yu Chengyang also looked at himself with disapproval.


    Looking at the attitude of several people, she knew that it was impossible for her to go to see Gao Shi at this time. Finally, she had to say reluctantly:


    "No matter what you think of me now, you must first ask someone to feel the pulse for childe Shi."


    Seeing that he should have fainted here for his own reason, he didn''t worry that it was false, but she couldn''t help it if these people didn''t let herself come forward to see Gao Shi.


    I don''t know. It''s ok if he doesn''t say this. When he says it, several people look even more ugly. Gao Qinqin said with a sad face:


    "It''s useless."


    "What is useless."


    He was puzzled. Gao Shi is injured. He has too much blood. How can he become useless.


    Listening to this, Gao Qinqin looked at him with complicated eyes. She didn''t know what kind of attitude to face him.


    She heard the concern for Gao Shi in his words just now, but she thought that Gao Shi wouldn''t have such a situation if it weren''t for him.


    Fortunately, although Gao Qinqin doesn''t know what kind of attitude to face him, she has nothing to say.


    Because Gao Qinqin seems that his brother has done so much for him. Even if his brother doesn''t ask for his return, he shouldn''t let him know nothing.


    Why can su Ruohe still live a peaceful life in the future? When she thought about it, she felt that it was unfair, so she made an exaggerated statement of Gao Shi''s current situation.


    "My brother has already been seriously injured and has written back to Beijing to ask the doctor who has been taking care of his brother to come over, but who knows that something like that has just happened, my brother is afraid it will be more or less bad this time."


    Just outside, Gao Qinqin learned about Gao Shi''s current physical condition from Mo Yikou.


    The people present were all smart people. After they entered the house, they looked at the direction of the dagger. He probably guessed what happened in the room between Huang He and Gao Shi.


    "What you said is that you are afraid of more or less misfortunes, that is, whether there is still salvation. Besides, you also said that the doctor who takes care of Mr. Shi is coming soon. Mr. Shi will certainly have nothing to do, right?"


    He grabbed a glimmer of hope in Gao Qinqin''s words and said.


    Gao Qinqin''s voice was choking, and her tone was full of dissatisfaction with Huang He.


    "Before that, my brother would be fine, but something like that happened just now. It can be said that it was an injury plus an injury. Now even if the doctor in the house came in time, I''m afraid it wouldn''t help. Unless... "

 Chapter 268

    "Now even if the doctor in the house comes in time, I''m afraid it won''t help. Unless... "


    Gao Qinqin paused when she said this, and her eyes looked at Huang He.


    Although she was very dissatisfied with the way he made her brother look like this. However, she herself has a little friendship with Naohe, so. Her attitude towards Ruohe is not as bad as that of Moyi to Ruohe.


    Another reason is that in Gao Qinqin''s heart, Gao Shi will not die so easily because of this thing. Even, she felt vaguely. He can kill his brother.


    But she couldn''t say it. She was afraid that even after she said it, everyone present would think she was crazy and rushed to hospital.


    "Unless something."


    Seeing Gao Qinye, the conversation suddenly turned. He asked hurriedly.


    She had a hunch in her heart. Gao Qinqin''s next words are the key to treating Gao Shi, and the key lies in herself.


    Gao Qinqin said this. Not only Ruohe was eager to know, but even Yu Chengyang couldn''t wait to know what way to save Gao Shi.


    "Unless someone knows Feng''s acupuncture. Push the needle through the acupoint for your brother and find someone within an hour. Of course, the most important thing is Jingxin pill, which is used to prevent my brother from going crazy in the process of treatment. "


    Gao Qinqin said this. Yu Chengyang and others were disappointed.


    The Feng family had disappeared when the previous dynasty perished. Now tell them where to find someone. The most important thing is to find people in an hour. That is undoubtedly a dream.


    However. But the look of Huang He was indeed a joy. Some people don''t believe it and want to ask again:


    "Princess, are you sure that as long as you take Jingxin pill and push the needle through the acupoint, Mr. Shi will be fine."


    Mo Yi and Gao Qinqin saw that when he knew that Gao Shi needed to find a doctor who knew Feng''s acupuncture to save his master and brother, he still showed such a relaxed look. He couldn''t say his disgust in his heart.


    However, they did not show it at this time. They are all concerned about the safety of things. Where are they still in the mood to care so much about Chen he.


    "Yes."


    Gao Qin nodded and said.


    "That''s great." He almost jumped up with excitement.


    "Miss Su, even if you don''t like my master, please restrain yourself and don''t show this happy appearance in front of my master."


    Mo Yi couldn''t help it after all. His master was seriously injured and unconscious. He didn''t know whether he could survive this level, but this woman was good.


    Not only did not show a little sadness, but also showed a very happy look.


    This makes Moyi very dissatisfied with Ruohe and deeply feel unworthy for his master.


    However, as if he hadn''t heard Moyi''s words, he said to Yu Chengyang:


    "Cousin, please go back to the Inn and ask Lian Yue to come over."


    They didn''t let lianyue come with them for convenience.


    Yu Chengyang frowned. He didn''t understand why he asked him to go back to the Inn at this time. What''s the use of calling lianyue, but after seeing the calm look on his face.


    Then he swallowed the words that were about to be asked back to his stomach. He planned to go on such a trip no matter what purpose he was for.


    After Yu Chengyang left, without delay, he quickly took a pill from his purse and handed it to Gao Qinqin


    "Princess, take this medicine to childe Shi quickly."


    Gao Qinqin looked at the pill that Ruohe handed her. She was stunned for a moment. She didn''t understand what the purpose of Ruohe was.


    She looked at the pill without reaching for it.


    Although the pill was dark brown, at the moment when he took it out, the room was filled with the smell of medicine, even with a trace of coolness, which made people feel that even in the heat, they would not feel hot.


    "This is, meditation pill."


    Mo Yi followed Gao Shi all the year round and saw many good things. After observing the failed pill in his hand for a long time, he said something unbelievable.


    Ruohe nodded. It''s her meditation pill


    The last time she was almost possessed, lianyue specially asked her to take it with her in order to prevent the same thing from happening again.


    Gao Qinqin was completely stunned this time. She didn''t expect that as soon as he took his hand, he would be able to take out the meditation pill they need most now.


    The shock brought to her by this sight was so great that she forgot to reach out for it for a moment.


    Gao Qinqin stood there, motionless and wouldn''t whisper:


    "Princess, what are you still doing? Don''t take this meditation pill to childe Shi quickly."


    In fact, Ruohe also wants to come forward in person, but when he thinks of Mo''s attitude towards himself, he stops crying. It''s better to let Gao Qinqin send it. Another reason is that Ruohe is afraid that Gao Shi will suddenly wake up at this time.


    It''s not good to misunderstand something at that time.


    After all, it''s not the first time that Gao Shi suddenly woke up from a coma.


    Gao Qinqin immediately shakes his mind when he hears the reminder from him. He is slightly annoyed and takes the meditation pill from his hand.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help thinking of what he had just called Yu Chengyang back to the inn there to call Lian Yue. In her heart, she couldn''t help wondering:


    Is it not this pity month that Feng is proficient in pushing the needle through the acupoint, so that means his brother can be saved.


    Thinking of these, Gao Qinqin''s eyes looking at Huang He became more complicated.


    Similarly, the eyes of Mo Yiduo looking at him are extremely complex. They don''t understand why he can take out Feng''s secret medicine so easily, but their intuition tells them that his identity is definitely not as simple as that of the first lady from the prime minister''s house.


    Although Yu Chengyang doesn''t know why he suddenly asked him to meet their previous Inn called lianyue at this time, what is it for.


    However, he was worried about this high fitness injury, so he left in a hurry.


    After a while, he took lianyue to the inn where they are now.


    Along the way, Yu Chengyang had talked about the situation here with Lian Yue, and she knew what the purpose of Ruohe''s hurry to come to his home was.


    Therefore. After entering the house, lianyue just walked towards the high bed after a ten thousand blessings.


    During this time, Mo Yi also thought of the reason why he would call Lian Yue over at this time. Of course, it was not to serve people, but to push the needle through the acupoint for Gao Shi.


    Although he knew what lianyue''s purpose was, when he saw lianyue coming towards his master, he still looked at lianyue with a wary face for fear that lianyue would do something to hurt Gao Shi in the middle.


    In particular, lianyue put her hand on Gao Shi''s wrist. At that time, Mo Yiji was on full alert.


    Looking at such a scene, he can be sure that if lianyue had any change at this time, he would be left by the slag in front of him for a few seconds.


    Fortunately, lianyue grew up in the Feng family since childhood. She is also a person who has seen the world.


    Under the wolf like gaze of Mo Yiji, he didn''t realize a little disorder. Very calm, after finishing the pulse for Gao Shi, I guess I began to apply the needle for Gao Shi.


    Just. Her slightly wrinkled eyebrows made him nervous, but even if she was worried, she knew that this was not the time to ask.


    As early as Yu Chengyang called Lian Yue, he learned from Gao Qinqin that Gao Shi had been poisoned by cold in his urine and would have an attack once a year. However, in the month after each attack, Gao Shi''s power would be greatly reduced.


    And most importantly, Gao Shi is in this short month. They have had three attacks in a row, which makes them worried.


    If it was just a cold poison attack, they wouldn''t be so nervous, because as long as Gao Shi survived, he would be fine, but he was seriously injured when he was attacked by bloodthirsty hall this time.


    And the bloodthirsty hall poisoned their weapons. Of course, what Gao Shi has in his body is the cold poison from the bottom of the sky. The poison of bloodthirsty hall has nothing to do with him at all.


    These are not the most deadly. The most deadly thing is that Gao Shi was seriously injured and unconscious. After waking up, the knife he pulled the Jue thorn was the key to his present appearance.


    In other words, without the knife, Gao Shi just needs to lie down and have a rest and wait for the doctor sent by the prince''s residence. But after receiving the knife, if Gao Shi can''t get timely treatment, it will be more or less bad.


    After he learned all this from Gao Qinqin, he regretted and hated. He thought that Gao Shi wouldn''t have left the inn last night if she hadn''t left the inn. If she hadn''t left the inn, she wouldn''t have been attacked by the bloodthirsty hall.


    If he had not been attacked by the bloodthirsty hall, he would not have been injured and what happened later would not have happened.


    Gradually, the feeling of guilt was wrapped up in Juehe, and it couldn''t go away.


    Of course, Huang He didn''t forget Gao Qinqin''s saying that even if Gao Shi had passed the immediate disaster, the cold poison in his body was still there. In order to completely eradicate it, only the things in the world that are just Yang can be restrained.


    After listening to Gao Qinqin''s explanation, Huang he realized why every time she felt Gao Shi''s pulse, she felt why Gao Shi''s pulse was so strange.


    When she thought about Naohe, she felt ashamed. At the beginning, she should have thought that Gaoshi was suffering from cold. Until this time, she realized that the reason for Gaoshi''s strange pulse was not cold, but poisoning.


    Finally, Huang He had to sigh that she was really not a medical material. Otherwise, she couldn''t even tell whether it was poisoning or cold.

 Chapter 269

    With the help of the moon, I can''t say that Gao Shi''s body will get better immediately, but. This is a temporary escape from life-threatening.


    Why is it to occupy the time and get out of danger? That''s because Gao Shi is in the cold poison. Touching the cold poison is not an ordinary antidote. What''s more, if he can''t take the antidote before the complete attack of the cold poison. Poisoned people are afraid they can''t die.


    After learning that Gao Shizhan was out of danger, Naohe several people discussed leaving lianyue to take care of Gao Shi. They went back to the inn where they had stayed.


    They are here to relieve the disaster. I don''t know how many eyes are looking at them. Expect them to make mistakes or something.


    Therefore, these people know that under such circumstances, they also know that it is not a way for them to stay here all the time.


    Anyway, they''re going out to show up. Don''t say all out. But it''s not good to go out for a few times to avoid arousing their suspicion.


    Especially the bloodthirsty hall. They still don''t know where to search for Gao Shi''s whereabouts. They want to ride Gao Shi and be weak. There is a reason for serious injury. Come and ask for a high life.


    As usual, several people came to the gate to inspect the disaster relief. If someone asked about Gao Shi, several people said that Gao Shi should not go out because of the occasional cold.


    Say it. Chen he felt that she was too easy to be the so-called imperial envoy. She didn''t have to intervene in many things. Gao Shi had already arranged it early. It made her feel that she was just visiting Yongcheng.


    Think of Gao Shi. He''s heart can''t help tightening.


    I think I''m still unconscious because of injury. Now he is still lying in Gaoshi. He is involuntarily annoyed and secretly hates his willfulness.


    If she hadn''t insisted on her own views and said those hurtful words last night, Gao Shi wouldn''t have been in this situation and wouldn''t have been unconscious.


    In this period of time, if it weren''t for her high fitness, she wouldn''t be so free now.


    That man, always in these casual places, helps himself arrange everything properly. It''s difficult to make people dare not move.


    Those civilians and refugees who came here do not know why he looks worried. They just think he is a good man and is making trouble for them poor people.


    A day passed so peacefully. The governor of Yongzhou also believed the words of several people, thinking that Gao Shi was really infected with the wind cold.


    Of course, they just didn''t believe it and didn''t dare to run and ask him if Gaoshi really infected the cold in the government.


    They are still young and haven''t lived enough.


    In the night, several people went to see Gao Shi''s physical condition, and the time was almost up. Gao Qinqin and Yu Chengyang went back to the inn where they settled, while Yao he stayed where Gao Shi recuperated.


    In extraordinary times, they must be careful not to let others catch anything.


    To put it bluntly, no matter how worried they are about Gao Shi''s injury. They must also leave someone to cover in Gaoshi, the inn where they live.


    They have never been so lucky as now that they insisted on staying in the inn when they first came, rather than the post station or government office.


    Otherwise, it would be so convenient for them to act now.


    After Gao Qinqin and Yu Chengyang left, he asked:


    "Lianyue, how''s the injury of Childe Shi now?"


    They are two people with exquisite mind. How can they not see the mind of Ruohe? They sighed heavily in their heart. Why. But I didn''t say it.


    "It hasn''t been a year or two since Mr. Shi was poisoned by this cold poison. Now there are a series of poisonous hair. Even the iron body can''t stand it. He was injured again under such circumstances. My maidservant''s medical skills are shallow. If my master or my great aunt were here, I should have woken up by now. "


    "It''s a pity that this man was treated by a slave and maid. I''m afraid he won''t wake up for three or five days."


    Lianyue simply told Naohe about Gao Shi''s situation. She understood the master''s mind, but she was powerless.


    She''s just a maid. She can''t cut in on many things. What she''s saying now can be regarded as a Passover.


    That''s not true. Under such circumstances, she seems to have nothing on her hands and what she says is true, but people with ears can hear that she is complaining that Huang he shouldn''t be so impulsive and hurt Gao Shi.


    He naturally heard the meaning of lianyue''s words. What lianyue said was also true, so she couldn''t refute it, so she had to smile.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go back and have a rest first. I''ll watch here."


    Gao Shi is like this because of her. He has to stay here in love and reason.


    And she thought for a day today and felt that a high temperament would never give up so easily. She might as well be capricious once and follow her heart once.


    Maybe this is what she should meet after her rebirth.


    Although he understood, he didn''t forget to ask Gao Shi what he wanted after Gao Shi woke up. If he didn''t want to grow old with himself, she wouldn''t nod if he could only live alone in his life.


    "The master, you also master the body. Don''t burn it."


    Lianyue didn''t think so much. She thought that he wanted to make a snack at this time and let his guilt be less, so she agreed. In addition, she hasn''t stopped since she was called in the morning. She is deeply afraid that she accidentally hurt Gao Shi in one place, causing something irreparable.


    So, at this point, she is really tired. Even if Ruohe doesn''t ask her to go down and rest, she can''t stand it now. She will let Moyi watch them and go to rest by herself.


    "Yes." Naturally, he knows that lianyue is really tired today. He also knows that at this critical time, anyone can fall down, but lianyue can''t.


    It''s not her selfishness, because if lianyue falls down at this time, who will push the needle for Gao Shi.


    After looking at lianyue out of the room, the ink floated out of the dark.


    His arrival will not be felt naturally, but she did not intend to say anything more with Mo Yi. She just looked at Mo Yi one by one and planned to moisten her lips for Gao Shi.


    People in coma can''t eat. Now all she can do is keep high fitness and can''t dehydrate him.


    However, what surprised Ruohe was that she didn''t intend to say more to Moyi, but Moyi, the guy who didn''t want to beat, didn''t think so. When she saw Ruohe looking at herself, she thought that Ruohe wanted to go by himself, and didn''t want to, she said:

 Chapter 270

    "I''m afraid you''re stabbing my master."


    Mo Yi''s words almost made him vomit blood. He glanced at Mo Yi faintly. This Moyi, she remembered it today.


    What is afraid that she will stab Gao Shi at this time? Is it necessary for her?


    I knew it would be such a result. He shouldn''t have let Gao Shi go to see the king of hell this morning.


    Was swept by the eyes of Huang He. Mo Yi felt shivering all over and just told him. He won''t have a good life next.


    However, for the sake of his own master, there is a sea of swords and fire in front of him, senro hell. He will not hesitate. I won''t frown and move forward bravely.


    He took a deep breath. I''m not going to argue with Moyi for the time being. When she has time, I''ll clean up each other slowly.


    After he simply calmed his mood, he moistened Gao Shi''s lips with a cotton swab stained with water again and again.


    And Moyi stared at Ruohe with the action of Ruohe without blinking. That''s what he said.


    We should take good care of him. I''m afraid he won''t be here at this time. When he didn''t pay attention, he stabbed Gao Shi again.


    Who wants to watch a person defend himself like a thief, especially as blatant as Moyi. He is naturally unwilling.


    When Mo looked at Huang He with anti thief eyes for the nth time. He finally couldn''t help it. She almost collapsed and said to Mo Yi:


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to your master. "


    Please hold your eyes high and don''t look at me like that, or I''ll really collapse. They all say that eyes can kill. Mo Yi''s eyes are just killing. It''s better to die than to kill.


    "Who knows if there''s something wrong with you, you''re going to fight my master again."


    Mo 11 said solemnly. In that way, he almost vomited two pots of blood.


    He desperately told himself to be calm and not to quarrel with the mindless 251 in front of him. But he really couldn''t help it this time. Said coldly:


    "If I really want your master''s life, do you think your master can still lie here intact and well?"


    When I first saw this two hundred and fifty, I thought I was a man with brains. I didn''t know that she was so stupid. She really couldn''t understand how Gao Shi could stand this two hundred and fifty at ordinary times.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help admiring Gao Shilai, who was an invincible young and promising young master Shi and a marquis in snow clothes in the Zhou Dynasty.


    In fact, Mo Yi is not really like this, just care is chaos. Mo Yi is too worried about what good or bad Gao Shi has at this time, and this scene of getting into trouble will also appear.


    Mo Yi didn''t know what he thought in his heart. Seeing what he said, he thought that he was an excuse to relax his vigilance against her.


    "Miss Su, you don''t have to make excuses in front of me. In short, I won''t easily believe your words."


    He glanced at Mo Yi, took a deep, fierce breath for several times, and kept telling himself not to quarrel with the two hundred and fifty in front of him, not with the two hundred and fifty in front of him. Only then did he resist the impulse to rush forward and flatten mo.


    However, when Mo saw that he didn''t speak, he just looked at himself and thought he had the upper hand. He said proudly:


    "Why, I was right, so you have nothing to say."


    In Moyi''s horn at this time, his silence acquiesced to his guess. Therefore, his eyes at this time became very poor.


    Several times he even wanted to come forward and screw off his head, but he didn''t do that in the end.


    Because he was afraid that his master would go crazy when he woke up and couldn''t see the rice. He was afraid that after he really did that, lianyue wouldn''t push the needle for Gao Shi.


    At this time, Mo Yi didn''t start with him because of this so-called reason, otherwise his end would not be as simple as death.


    Chen he ignored Mo Yi''s words, and she came to a conclusion at this time, that is, don''t talk to Mo Yi, or he will be angry sooner or later.


    She is still young. She hasn''t lived enough and doesn''t want to die.


    But where would Naohe think that the more she was like this, the more ink said, the more vigorous it was.


    Mo Yi was like countless flies, muttering in his ears, and said those words that killed his heart for a moment.


    Listen again and again. At last, even he almost doubted that he was the cruel and ruthless woman in Mo Yi''s words.


    Finally, he really couldn''t help it and broke out. I think, whoever it is, if there are thousands of flies buzzing in your ears all the time


    If you keep yelling, you can''t stand it.


    The most important thing is that Moyi''s skill doesn''t need thousands of flies at all. It''s more powerful and more destructive.


    "The patient needs rest."


    Sure enough, after hearing these short words, Mo closed his mouth unconsciously.


    His ears were finally quiet, and he was greatly relieved.


    You know, if these words are so easy to use, she should have said it long ago. Why should she suffer such a crime. He beat his chest and feet. She asked for all this.


    Moyi''s mouth was quiet, but his eyes like a kilowatt searchlight were staring at him without blinking. It was like being afraid that he would miss a fatal detail if he blinked.


    At this time, she had only one idea in her heart, that is, God, please wake Gao Shi up and take away the serious disease in front of her.


    He knew that he was wondering if Lian Yue had suffered the same treatment as her during the day.


    I don''t know. What will he feel when he knows that Moyi can only enjoy such treatment by listening.


    She would say that such special treatment should be left to others. She really can''t afford it.


    As time passed, the sky gradually turned white.


    This night, Gao Shi didn''t wake up.


    This is the expected answer. Although they are worried, they are not too disappointed.


    The next night, Ruohe still stayed by Gaoshi''s bed, and Moyi stared at Ruohe with his eyes comparable to a kilowatt searchlight as the previous night.


    He didn''t reason with Mo Yi during the period, but Mo Yi somehow fell into a dead end. No matter what he said, he was unmoved and insisted that he would do something to Gao Shi.


    After many times, Ruohe was too lazy to speak, so she went by Zhimo. Anyway, she didn''t really do it to Gao Shi as Moyi thought.


    In this way, Ruohe and Moyi spent several nights in peace.


    "Master, go and have a rest. Don''t watch it tonight."


    Lianyue looked at the haggard Huang He and said.


    This is the fourth day. Generally speaking, how many days Gao Shi has been unconscious, how many nights he has been on guard.


    "Yes, wo''er, if you go on like this, your body will not be able to bear it."


    This night, Yu Chengyang didn''t go back to the inn where they settled after seeing Gao Shi as he did a few days ago, but stayed to persuade him.


    Since Gao Shi fainted, he can''t say that he has been here day and night, but he will stay here every night. Look, it''s just that he has lost a big circle in the past few days.


    Yu Chengyang saw such a move of Huang He and felt pain in his heart.


    "Cousin, you don''t have to worry. I''m fine. "


    He smiled and said softly.


    She knew that Yu Chengyang was concerned about themselves, but she couldn''t let go of Gao Shi''s reluctance to wake up.


    It was no different from the usual tone, but it made Yu Chengyang


    fly.


    "What is nothing? Look at you. What are you looking like now? If you go on like this, even if Xu Zhi wakes up, he won''t be at ease to see you."


    These days, during the day, as before, he followed them out to check the disaster relief situation, but at night, he came here to guard Gao Shi. It can be said that he hasn''t rested these days.


    "Cousin, I won''t be at ease if I don''t see him wake up."


    Chen he understands that Yu Chengyang is worried about himself, but she can''t do it if she wants her to rest like this.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Didn''t miss lianyue say that as long as it''s over tonight, Xuzhi will certainly wake up."


    Yu Chengyang knew what he was feeling now, and when he said that, his anger naturally disappeared, and his tone was much calmer.


    "Yes, Ruohe, elder brother, he will be fine. Go and have a good rest tonight. We are watching here."


    Gao Qinqin also timely came out to persuade.


    At the beginning, when she saw the dagger inserted in Gao Shi''s chest and NaOH was next to her, she did blame NaOH in her heart, but then she thought carefully and felt that it could not be all attributed to NaOH.


    In addition, Ruohe has been around her brother day and night these days. The dissatisfaction in her heart has long disappeared without a trace. Instead, she is worried about Ruohe.


    "Yes, master, why don''t you let me watch tonight? Even if you don''t believe others, you can''t help but believe my medical skills."


    Lianyue struck while the iron was hot and wanted to take this opportunity to persuade him to rest.


    I don''t know. Naohe is very firm in this matter. She looks at several people:


    "I know you''re worried about me, but I''ve made up my mind, and you don''t have to persuade me."

 Chapter 271

    "Master."


    Lianyue seemed to want to persuade something, but her words were stopped by Naohe before she had time.


    "Lian Yue, we only have your medical skills now, and we can pass. Mr. Shi, I still owe you in the future. "


    When he finished, he looked at Yu Chengyang and others and said:


    "Cousin, now Mr. Shi is unconscious. I don''t know anything about disaster relief. You have to take care of things outside, so. Cousin, you''d better go to bed early. "


    Yu Chengyang knew that what he said was true. He didn''t know what reason to refuse for a moment. Instead, Gao Qinqin thought that he didn''t expect to stop her from staying for her to rest when he saw that he didn''t call her name. The reason for her to look after her brother. Access road:


    "Huang He, isn''t there still me. I don''t know anything about the divine gate. It''s better for me to stay and take care of my brother. You go to rest. "


    Gao Qinqin is still a little happy for her wit, if she hadn''t thought of it. He wo must stay here.


    When she finished saying this, she didn''t forget to look at Yu Chengyang quietly and see that Yu Chengyang also looked at her. There was still some and gratitude in the bottom of her eyes, her heart. Somehow. Suddenly he jumped very badly.


    However. Her abacus is good. If someone else, maybe they will follow her words, but the other party won''t. how can it be so easy as Gao Qinqin''s meaning.


    He smiled and said:


    "The princess is right. But if you stay here today to take care of Mr. Shi, who will help me take care of my cousin tomorrow."


    During this period of time, Gao Qinqin and Gao Shi didn''t look at each other. It''s just that she''s not too busy thinking about feelings. These outsiders can intervene casually.


    Therefore, he was too busy to ask about things with them, but these two people had no good news for so many days, which made Chen he, a calm man, anxious about being too busy.


    If Gao Shi hadn''t been injured and still unconscious, Huang He would have been trying all kinds of ways to match Gao Qinqin and Yu Chengyang. Now, the opportunity to play is in front of her. How could she give up.


    Sure enough, Gao Qinqin didn''t care about arguing with him for a moment after hearing this. Instead, she wanted to stay and take care of Gao Shi. Instead, she stamped her feet with a red face, looked at him and said angrily:


    "Huang He, thanks to me, you became a friend. As a result, you scolded me."


    Gao Qinqin is usually careless. It''s rare to have such a shy look in front of her. For a time, Yu Chengyang was dazzled.


    "Oh, I''m wrong. I just don''t know which young talent will enter the princess''s eyes in the future," he raised his eyebrow slightly and looked at Gao Qinqin laughing and joking.


    Seeing this question, Yu Chengyang couldn''t help pricking up his ears and wanted to hear whether Gao Qinqin was also interesting to himself.


    Listening to the joke of Huang He, Gao Qinqin''s face, which was already blushing, became more and more red, and was almost dripping water.


    My eyes are unconsciously looking at Yu Chengyang. However, Yu Chengyang is wholeheartedly waiting for Gao Qinqin''s answer. Afraid of being seen, he pretends not to care and looks out of the window, but his ears have been waiting for Gao Qinqin''s answer.


    Gao Qinqin sees Yu Guang and sees Yu Chengyang looking out of the window carelessly. She thinks Yu Chengyang doesn''t have his own heart. Otherwise, how can they react at all when he talks about his emotional problems.


    In fact, Gao Qinqin really wronged Yu Chengyang. All she saw was Yu Chengyang''s side face. If she could see Yu Chengyang''s eyes now, she wouldn''t think so.


    Because Yu Chengyang could not hide his expectation in his eyes at this time, he was worried faintly.


    If you look carefully, you will find that Yu Chengyang''s fist has been slowly clenched into a fist, and as time goes by, Yu Chengyang''s fist will be clenched more and more tightly.


    If there are familiar people around him, we all know that this is Yu Chengyang''s nervous performance.


    Gao Qinqin doesn''t know Yu Chengyang or what Yu Chengyang thinks. Seeing that Yu Chengyang is distracted looking out of the window at this time, she thinks Yu Chengyang doesn''t have his own heart, and Yu Chengyang just means to avoid suspicion.


    Gao Qinqin even complains about Yu Chengyang in her heart. She thinks that since Yu Chengyang has already thought of avoiding suspicion, why not go out directly and what are the people still doing here?


    Or are you afraid of fighting your cousin at this time? Thinking of this possibility, Gao Qinqin began to look at Huang He with some sadness, and there was something else he couldn''t say.


    "Sister Su is serious. You and I are all daughters, so we should know that this kind of thing is not what we boudoir women can do, or does sister Su already have a sweetheart? That''s why I asked myself. "


    After listening to this, Huang he frowned. Based on her understanding of Gao Qinqin, she would never say such a thing. She looked up and looked at Gao Qinqin. She just saw Yu Chengyang''s eyes.


    This time, what did He Hao not understand? He complained secretly in his heart.


    Big cousin, big cousin, you have no heart. Don''t you see that other girls think the same as you? I''m waiting for you to look at others more. But you look out of the window wholeheartedly. What''s good outside the window?


    Even if there are good-looking ones, can there be such a beautiful and charming beauty in front of me? I have suffered such an unwarranted disaster.


    However, seeing Yu Chengyang''s stiff body because of Gao Qinqin''s words, he was relieved and planned not to quarrel with her cousin who was emotionally weak.


    After hearing Gao Qinqin''s words, Yu Chengyang froze there for a moment. He didn''t know what to do next?


    She doesn''t have her own in her heart. Her single love is doomed to be a falling flower, deliberately ruthless, and doomed to be wasted.


    However, it was not long before Yu Chengyang''s body recovered its coordination.


    Because when he calmed down, he also found something strange during the period. If he would not joke about this kind of thing in ordinary times, you know, in this era, women are destined to be vassals of men and depend on men to survive.


    If Gao Qinqin''s words just spread out, people who want to take advantage of this event to have thoughts they shouldn''t have. Isn''t he going to be stabbed in the spine all his life.


    Thinking about it, she felt afraid for a while.

 Chapter 272

    Thinking like this, Yu Chengyang cast a disapproving look at him.


    Gao Qinqin naturally knows that what he just said is wrong. He thinks that he is the person his brother likes. I also like him very much. Maybe he will be his sister-in-law in the future. I feel guilty about him.


    I wanted to apologize to him. However, after seeing the eyes of Chen Heyu Chengyang. Her guilt was immediately dissipated by jealousy, you know. Sometimes, women''s jealousy is immeasurable.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he shouted in his heart that it was not good. It was called a suffocation in his heart. Secret way:


    My good cousin. Can''t you stop making trouble at this time? Don''t you make it clear that I''ll bake it on the fire rack? Now the only way is to make jokes.


    It seemed that he didn''t recognize the meaning of Gao Qinqin''s words. say:


    "Yes, princess. I''ll take care of your brother for you at night, then. My cousin, of course, should be taken care of by you. "


    After listening to Huang He''s words, Gao Qinqin was stunned and looked at Yu Chengyang involuntarily. Seeing that Yu Chengyang had no superfluous expression on his face this time, the case calmed down.


    See Gao Qinqin didn''t speak. Where will he let this go? Almost. If it''s at night. I''m afraid I''ll suffer again. He hurriedly said:


    "Well, well, it''s getting late. Go back and have a rest. Don''t worry if you have me here, Mr. Shi."


    As he said this, he pushed Yu Chengyang and Gao Qinqin out of the house. She didn''t want to keep these two uncertain factors here. In case they couldn''t see each other for a while, it would be her own misfortune.


    Yu Chengyang and Gao Qinqin had not fully reacted, but they had been pushed outside the door by Huang He. Looking at the people who had been closed again, they couldn''t help feeling embarrassed.


    At the moment of turning around, they couldn''t help looking at each other. This was the most tacit understanding between them tonight. They peeped at each other so many times and finally got on this time.


    Both of them saw a trace of emotion from the bottom of each other''s eyes. Thinking of what he had just said, they couldn''t help but don''t open their eyes. Another embarrassment.


    After a long time, Yu Chengyang said:


    "Princess, it''s getting late. Let''s go back in advance so as not to make those people suspicious when it''s late."


    Gao Qinqin nodded. I''m not a person who doesn''t know the importance. She just said that because of the misunderstanding of Yu Chengyang. After slowing down now, naturally I won''t talk like before.


    Otherwise, not to mention that she despised herself, even if she had no feelings for all this, her brother would scold her.


    At the moment when he closed the door, he didn''t go back to the bed to look after Gao Shi, but turned his back behind the door and listened carefully to the movement outside the door.


    After noticing the news that they were leaving, he took a long sigh of relief, patted himself on the chest and whispered that it was dangerous.


    After coming to this event, Huang He will not casually want to match Yu Chengyang and Gao Qinqin.


    After confirming that both of them were far away, he walked towards Gaoshi''s bed and asked another:


    "Lian Yue, are you sure he can wake up tonight?"


    "The slave and maidservant dare not promise to the master, but a little slave and maidservant can promise the master that even if Mr. Shi can''t wake up tonight, he will wake up during the day tomorrow."


    Lianyue is more or less sure about her medical skills. She also knows that her master is worried about Mr. Shi, but she can''t say that Mr. Shi will wake up tonight.


    Although lianyue hasn''t been with her for a long time, she still knows what kind of temperament lianyue is. Now, listening to lianyue, her hanging heart has been put down a lot, but it doesn''t make her put her heart down completely.


    Because no matter what it is, there will always be accidents, isn''t it?


    "Well, you don''t have to go to your room tonight. Just sleep there for one night."


    He waved his hand, and one of Lian Yue could go to have a rest.


    For this matter, she was not selfish. She thought that if Gao Shi could wake up tonight, she would have to take pity on the moon to confirm her pulse.


    Lianyue naturally understands her master''s mind. She doesn''t say much now. She also knows that hypocrisy will only make her master more upset at this time. She walks towards soft collapse and sleeps with clothes.


    For lianyue''s silence, how can he not know what she thinks in her heart? She can''t help feeling a little annoyed. Why doesn''t she have such a high talent in learning medicine? Otherwise, lianyue doesn''t have to do it this time.


    If those medicine children who studied medicine knew what he thought, they would spit blood depressed. No, the person who studied medicine for less than a month can now simply feel his pulse and prescribe some prescriptions such as wind chill.


    If they still have no talent, let alone them.


    Explain why he studied medicine for less than a month, because he learned to distinguish medicinal materials at first, and then learned to diagnose the pulse.


    I don''t know whether to say that Moyi is kind today or watching Ruohe. The reason why he hasn''t done anything to Gao Shi these days is something else. For the first time tonight, he didn''t come out to guard around Ruohe and say anything. I''m afraid you''ll do something to my master again.


    The night was already deep before he knew it. Because he was tired for several days, he went to sleep unconsciously.


    Because he fell asleep, he didn''t notice that the eyelids of the people lying in bed moved slightly. With the slight movement of the eyelids, the eyelashes shook their wings gently like a butterfly resting on the flowers.


    The action is light. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all.


    Vaguely, Gao Shi only felt that his arm was pressed by something. He wanted to move, but he seemed to have another idea that he couldn''t move.


    As soon as the idea flashed, Gao Shi really didn''t move.


    His voice was now extremely dry and could not make a sound. He slowly opened some heavy eyelids. In a trance, he saw his beloved lying beside him.


    The serene face of a deep sleep.


    Such a scene is the scene when he dreams back in the middle of the night, which makes him never untrue, like dreaming early.


    I don''t know whether his eyes were too hot or because he didn''t sleep deeply. Soon after Gao Shi woke up, he slowly opened his eyes.


    The first thing she did when she woke up was to see how Gao Shi was now. Seeing that Gao Shi was looking at herself without blinking, he was stunned there for a moment.


    Her reaction was the same as Gao Shi''s first reaction when she woke up. She suspected that she was dreaming now.


    "Oh..."


    She raised her hand and slapped herself in the face. The real pain is not fraud, that is to say, Gao Shi really woke up, and he was excited for a moment and didn''t know what to say.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Lianyue was awakened by the cry of Jue he, and hurriedly got up and asked.


    "Lianyue, come quickly. Mr. Shi woke up."


    After hearing the voice of lianyue, Naohe will get over it and say to lianyue.


    Lianyue heard the speech and did not delay. She hurried forward to diagnose Gao Shi''s pulse. During this period, he was not idle, but went to pour a glass of water for Gao Shi.


    Although she is hot and excited, she still has this common sense.


    After Lian Yue finished her pulse, she said to Huang He:


    "Master, don''t worry. Mr. Shi has survived without any sequelae. He just needs to take good care of him in the next period of time."


    He nodded:


    "You''ve worked hard these days. Now Mr. Shi has woke up. You don''t have to work like this. Go back and sleep. You''ll be busy tomorrow."


    Lianyue naturally knows that the next thing Gao Shi takes care of her body falls on her. She also knows that when Gao Shi wakes up, her owner is afraid to have something to say. She doesn''t stay much now, leaving space for them.


    But when she turned around, there was a faint flash of worry at the bottom of her eyes.


    These days. What kind of feelings does her master have for Mr. Shi? Lianyue depends on her heart. However, her master''s identity and Mr. Shi''s identity are there. I''m afraid it''s hard for them to go in the future.


    It''s not that she didn''t think about persuading her master, but looking at her master''s worry about Mr. Shi will always appear in front of her, which makes her heartless.


    After Lian Yue left, Gao Shi stared at Chen he without blinking. I felt guilty when I saw the rice.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Finally, he couldn''t help asking.


    He won''t be angry with himself because of what happened before. Will he settle accounts with himself after autumn.


    Thinking about it, he''s heart is a little nervous.


    "Wo''er, I''m not dreaming."


    Unexpectedly, Gao Shi did ask such a nonsense. He was stunned for a while.


    He is not going to settle accounts with himself after autumn.


    "I knew it. I must be dreaming."


    When he stood there without talking, Gao Shi thought he was really dreaming, because in the past, whenever he dreamed of him every day, no matter what he said to him, he would not answer him.


    He was a little lost in his voice, and his heart couldn''t help but hurt. He came forward and gathered the quilt for Gao Shi. Now it''s summer, but it''s still a little cold at night.


    "If you think you are dreaming, pinch yourself. If you feel pain, you are not dreaming."


    Gao Shi was stunned when he spoke. Murmured:


    "This dream is too real. He Er couldn''t speak when he had such a dream in the past."


    Gao Shi''s words, like a heavy hammer, hit Ruohe''s heart hard.

 Chapter 273

    Gao Shi''s words, like a heavy hammer, hit Ruohe''s heart hard.


    Let her not know what to say for a while. She understood Gao Shi''s affection for herself, but she didn''t expect that this man''s affection for herself had reached this point. If one day she really stood opposite to him. How to face him.


    Unconsciously, there was a faint retreat in his heart.


    "Heer. I''m not really dreaming. "


    Before he could react, Gao Shi was stiff. He gently held him in his arms and said softly. Sound and light. It seems that I''m afraid that if my tone is a little heavier, the person in front of me will disappear and come to naught.


    Aware of Gao Shi''s heart, the retreat intention of Huang He''s original rise has thickened a bit. This man. The truth about yourself is too deep.


    It seems to be aware of the discomfort of the person in his arms. Gao Shi inadvertently aggravates the strength on his arm. Some uneasy way:


    "Heer, don''t move. Let me hold it. It''s rare to see such a real you in a dream. "


    I know now. Gao Shi still thinks he is dreaming.


    Somehow, after hearing Gao Shi''s words, he felt an inexplicable sadness. I don''t know what to say.


    After a long time. Then he whispered:


    "If Xu Zhi thinks he is dreaming. As I said before. Just pinch yourself. "


    Still can''t say too hurtful words at this time. Perhaps, her heavy life is destined to be planted in the hands of this man.


    Just, just, as long as a man is affectionate to her, she is not really unpopular to him, so why not try to accept each other? How can I say that I am also a reborn person and do so timidly.


    "Mo Yi." Unexpectedly, Gao Shi suddenly shouted at this time.


    Ruohe was stunned when she heard the speech. She slightly raised her eyes and looked at Gao Shi. She didn''t know what he would do at this time.


    "Master."


    Don''t mention Huang He, even Mo Yi doesn''t know what Gao Shi calls himself out to do at this time. It''s reasonable to say that the owner should take this opportunity to get along with his sweetheart.


    "Come here." Gao Shi waved to Zhimo.


    Although he didn''t know what his master told him to do at this time, Moyi still relied on the past.


    "Ah..." then, I heard Mo Yi''s scream.


    Then came Gao Shi''s murmuring voice:


    "Listening to Mo Yi''s cry, it seems that he is not dreaming."


    "Wo''er, I''m not dreaming. I really don''t know. It''s great."


    Rao is Gaoshi, rich in learning and invincible, but at this time, I don''t know what kind of language to describe my mood at this time.


    Listening to Gao Shi''s words, Huang He was speechless for a while. At the beginning, she thought Gao Shi remembered something important. Unexpectedly, she called out Mo Yi at this time, but the result was like this


    However, after thinking of my attitude towards myself these days, he felt a dark pleasure. Who told this man to guard himself more than against thieves these days.


    Of course, Moyi was more depressed than Ruohe. He never thought that his master was cheap and called out to screw it on himself. It was really a disaster.


    Make complaints about yourself: Master, your intelligence quotient, it''s not because the injury is all gone.


    No, suddenly, Mo Yi seems to think of something. The master doesn''t know what he has done to Miss Su these days. His purpose now is to vent his anger on Miss Su.


    Thinking like this, Mo Yijiang looked at Gao Shi. Sure enough, he saw a slightly invisible arc at the corner of Gao Shi''s mouth, which made people feel sinister.


    Seeing this, Mo Yi couldn''t help shivering. He secretly vowed that he would never fight against him again in the future.


    "If the master doesn''t have any other orders, the subordinates will leave first."


    "Yes." Gao Shi waved his hand and said in a flat tone.


    When Mo Yi was really ready to turn around, Gao Shi called:


    "Wait... After you go back, go to Guiyuan building."


    Mo Yi left with a bitter face.


    When he thought that his master might be angry for Miss Su, he thought about his end. He just thought that as long as he didn''t admit his mistake and have a good attitude, the master had been angry for Miss Su just now. What''s wrong with him this time


    It''s time to hide. I know I still can''t escape.


    Ah... It seems that Miss Su is an unwise choice.


    Guiyuan building is the place where these dark guards train. They can become dark guards only after they come out of Guiyuan building. Now, they have to go back and shape again. They feel uncomfortable when they think about it.


    I don''t know how long I will be laughed at by my brothers in the next days.


    When Mo left one by one, there was an inexplicable calm in the room. For a moment, he didn''t know how to speak. Gao Shi was also afraid that after he spoke, he would still refuse himself. In that way, he couldn''t even think of such a rare calm now.


    Therefore, neither of them spoke first, and he was so quietly busy for Gao Shi.


    And Gao Shi is looking at the rice that is busy for himself. At this moment, he hopes that time will stay at this moment, so that he can enjoy her peace alone.


    "That..."


    "Heer..."


    "You say first..."


    "You say first..."


    I don''t know how long it took. After all, they couldn''t hold back and broke the peace at the same time. However, it caused a burst of embarrassment. For a moment, the atmosphere was calm.


    Don''t lean, Gao Shi looked at Huang He, "you are a woman, so you can say it first."


    "I..."


    He dropped his head unconsciously. If you look carefully, you will find that her earlobes have begun to turn red slowly.


    She couldn''t help complaining about Gao Shi in her heart. He asked her how a girl would say such things. Thinking, thinking, his head is hanging lower and lower.


    Seeing his head hanging lower and lower, Gao Shi knew that it was impossible for him to speak first. Just let him speak. The big deal is that he was rejected by his beloved woman once.


    Anyway, he has been rejected by Ruohe so many times. It doesn''t hurt this time.


    He pulled over his body and asked him to face his eyes.


    "Wo''er, I like you. You know, promise me to give me a chance to take care of you."


    When it comes to love, Gao Shi''s hands trembled unconsciously when he put them on his shoulders.

 Chapter 274

    Although he had thought that he would refuse himself without hesitation, and he also wanted him to express his intention, but. But he never wanted to be so straightforward this time. After he said how long he buried this sentence in the bottom of his heart, he couldn''t help but start to get nervous.


    For fear that he still refuses himself.


    Chen he thought about many things Gao Shi would say to himself at this time. But I never thought that Gao Shi would confess to himself again at this time, for a moment. I was stunned there.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer his words for a long time, Gao Shiba''s original bright eyes gradually faded.


    I thought of this result long ago. Why do you feel disappointed?


    However, the twists and turns, but at this time, he reacted.


    "Can I ask you a few questions?"


    "Of course, you just ask me ten questions now, and I''ll answer honestly." Gao Shi nodded without thinking.


    He is now willing to ask himself questions. That means you still have a chance.


    "Are you sure you mean it to me. I''ve been alone all my life. I don''t accept concubines. And give me a certain freedom to restrain me with the three cardinal principles of ordinary women. "


    He said all his problems in one breath. These problems are inevitable for them in the future, if Gao Shi can''t do it. Then why start a relationship that would not have a good result.


    "Wo''er, look into my eyes." Gao Shi said solemnly:


    "Heer, I can''t guarantee what will happen in the future. But I can assure you. I''m in high order. This life is enough for you alone. If one day. You think I didn''t do it, so you let me die alone. "


    He knows what he wants to have a double all his life, and this is exactly what he wants.


    He Leng looked at Gao Shi. He didn''t think Gao Shi would agree so readily, which made him suspicious at the beginning.


    "I think Mr. Shi should not promise so soon. We should think about it."


    "Heer, I know you don''t want to believe me now, but I believe that only give me time, time will prove everything for me. As for what you said about one person for a lifetime, how can you know that I don''t think so."


    Now, his attitude has finally softened. How could he miss such a good opportunity.


    "Heer, listen to me. You don''t have to think too much. I''ll deal with other things, including everything in the future. When I returned to the Imperial City, I asked the emperor for marriage. "


    It was too fast. He couldn''t help staring.


    "You''re a fool, otherwise you think how could you be sent to Jiangnan."


    Gao Shi intimately touched his head, and his eyes were full of unspeakable affection.


    "You mean... You''ve been angry with the emperor for a long time, and it''s your intention for me to come to Jiangnan." It''s not surprising to know that she has a high mind for feelings.


    After all, Gao Qinqin was also present when she said those words that day. Therefore, it is not surprising that Gao Shi knew this.


    "Yes." Gao Shi nodded.


    Ruohe was stunned. She said that the emperor asked her to come to Jiangnan for disaster relief. It was the man in front of her. At first, she thought that the emperor let her come because she donated so much money.


    Hey, anyway, her coming to Jiangnan this time can be regarded as accumulating some chips for the future affairs of Zhongyong Hou''s house.


    If you don''t want to avenge your previous life, you can''t lose Yu Xingyang. Yu Xingyang is Yu Tian''s own son. She is Yu Tian''s niece. Yu Tian regards her as a treasure and dotes on her.


    Naturally, she can''t let Yutian know what she wants from Yutian, otherwise Yutian will be sad.


    Therefore, he can only use a knife to kill people. As for whom he borrows a knife, it is naturally a royal knife, and that person must be the second prince whom Yu Jixing defected in his previous life, or the Emperor today.


    Yu Xingyang is also the second childe of Zhongyong Hou''s house. If he commits any heinous crime, Zhongyong Hou''s house must be inseparable, which is why he keeps climbing up and accumulating chips.


    She only hopes that when that day comes, she will have enough ability to protect the lives of Yu Tian and Yu Chengyang.


    He doesn''t ask for much. Even if he can''t keep the title of Zhongyong Hou house, it doesn''t matter. As long as his uncle and Yu Chengyang are all right.


    Of course, he would never hesitate if he could solve Yu Hongyang and keep the title of Zhongyong Hou mansion.


    "Wo''er, no matter what you think, I''m satisfied that you are willing to give me this opportunity." Looking at Ruohe''s stunned appearance, Gao Shi thought that Ruohe was unwilling to promise to marry after returning to the Imperial City, and hurriedly said:


    "If he''er doesn''t want to get married, I can wait until the day he''er is willing to promise me."


    Although Gao Shi tried her best to appear calm, she couldn''t hide the loss in her tone.


    "Ah..." I couldn''t be pulled back by Gao Shi''s words. After listening to it for a long time, I reacted, and suddenly I couldn''t laugh or cry.


    This man really cares about himself to the extreme. Otherwise, how could he say so much to himself.


    "Preface, you just need to remember what you just promised me. Otherwise, I don''t care whether it''s the emperor''s wedding or not. Or if I''m married, I''ll leave you without hesitation. "


    Since you are ruthless, I will stop. She is already a person who lives a lifetime. She has nothing to put down except the hatred in her heart.


    When the real comes to that day, he knows that what she wants is too simple.


    God let her live again, not just to let her revenge so simple, should give her a complete home, that is her concern in this life.


    "Wo''er."


    Gao Shi holds him in his arms. He has never been so happy as he is now. Having him alone in this life is enough.


    "He''er, whether I''m hanjiangzhi or Gaoshi, you just need to remember that I''m just me, the one who is willing to stay with you all his life."


    He has his own consideration in his heart. What does Gao Shi have in his heart.


    This sentence, like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, fell from the sky and knocked down the rice from the clouds.


    "Preface, what would you do if we had to become enemies in the future?"


    He asked tentatively. She coveted the tenderness given to her by Gao Shi, which made her almost forget that one day they might become enemies.


    "Fool, how can we be enemies."


    When Gao Shi heard this sentence, he felt that his breathing was slow for half a beat. He patted Ruohe''s shoulder calmly.


    "I mean if." He slowly closed her eyes. She didn''t dare to look at Gao Shi''s eyes for fear that she might accidentally see something in Gao Shi''s eyes that she didn''t want to see at this time.


    "Wo''er, I said that no matter what it will be like in the future, I will always stand behind you."


    It seems that he will never stop until he gets the answer, Gao Shi whispered.


    "Even if we become enemies in the future, you should stand behind me and fight against your relatives." He asked sadly.


    Why are there so many things between them.


    "There won''t be such a day. Even if there is, I won''t let that day happen."


    Gao Shi tightens his arms around Huang He, as if he wants to rub each other into his body.


    He lowered his eyelids and closed his lips tightly. He didn''t know what to say. He swore in his heart:


    Preface, if it really comes to that day, I will solve it myself. I won''t embarrass you.


    It seems that she feels something wrong with the people in her arms. Gao Shi straightens Naohe from her arms and asks her to face herself squarely and say word by word:


    "Well, wo''er, don''t think so right. We should know how to cherish the people in front of us. No matter what happens in the future, we can live well now."


    "Yes." He nodded softly.


    Gao Shi is right. No matter what happens in the future, as long as they take care of the present, they will be happy.


    In a flash, several days passed.


    On this day, a very bad news came from outside the city, that is, the plague that must be encountered after every flood.


    Once the news came, the whole city fell into panic.


    Because some time ago, they got a very accurate news that there was a problem with the medicinal materials sent to Yongcheng. Now the plague began to spread again, which made them not panic.


    Even the topic that he is a demon began to spread again.


    When Gao Qinqin and others heard these messages, they were angry. No, I''m still complaining in the inn.


    "These people are really. They dare to say that he is a demon. If I catch who he is, I won''t let him go."


    Gao Qinqin''s words were almost gnashing his teeth, which was also recognized by pity.


    "What the princess said is that if we catch who she is, it will not make him feel better."


    "Well, it''s just a few rumors. They can say what they like, and they won''t lose a few pieces of meat."


    He shook his head helplessly and said, these two living treasures can''t hold their breath.


    He finished. He walked towards the outside of the inn.


    Pitiful listened to Ruohe''s words, but some Ruohe agreed and immediately complained:


    "Why not lose meat? The master has been planning for people like tinima for a long time. They have lost a lot of weight."


    After pitiful complained, he looked as if he was going out. He hurried to catch up and said with worry on his face:


    "Master, where are you going?"


    "Of course, I went to see those who had the plague."


    He head will not say.


    "No." Gao Qinqin quickly retorted before his voice fell completely.


    "Those people outside can''t wait for you to go out at this time."


    My brother has something to do. Temporarily absent, Yu Chengyang went to the government office early in the morning. Now he is going out. It''s too dangerous.

 Chapter 275

    "Is it difficult? Because those outside have their own ideas, I don''t have to go anywhere in this inn."


    He turned and looked at Gao Qinqin quietly and said:


    "If I did. Isn''t it really what those people want? "


    Now is the key time. If she really hides in this inn because of rumors outside, those people don''t know what kind of article they will use this thing to do? Most importantly, this is not her style.


    Gao Qinyun wanted to say something else, but after seeing his indifferent eyes, he stubbornly swallowed those words that were about to be said back to his stomach.


    Seeing that Gao Qinqin didn''t stop him and he didn''t get too entangled with Gao Qinqin immediately, he walked out without hesitation. After Gao Qinqin reacted, he had gone out for a long time. It was too late to stop him.


    the moment. Gao Qinqin didn''t care much and hurriedly followed up.


    Now, in this situation, I don''t ask for anything else. I just want him to go out this time and give me peace.


    He went all the way out of the Inn and walked along the street they used to walk towards the city gate. Along the way, he didn''t see many people, probably because he heard about the plague and hid in his house. He didn''t dare to come out except when necessary.


    Of course, few people met, but it doesn''t mean that none of them met. Naturally, many people pointed at him when they saw him.


    As the distance between the gate of the city is closer, the more people you meet and the more people you point out to the city.


    Needless to ask, Ruohe also knows what those people are talking about, which means that he is a monster such as broom star. Brought disaster to the city or something.


    Gao Qinqin followed him all the way and naturally noticed what those people said. She looked at him with a worried face for fear that he would do something irreparable if he didn''t hold back.


    Of course, the final result is doomed to be that Gao Qinqin is worried. Who is Ruohe? From the moment she stepped out of the inn, she has guessed the situation she will face next.


    Although at the beginning, Rao was ready in her heart. When she heard that the villagers who took care of themselves a few days ago pointed out to herself and excluded herself because of the robbery of medicinal materials, her heart was more or less uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, he is not a person who has never experienced such a thing.


    In her previous life, she was poisoned and betrayed by her most trusted sister. Now she just met such a thing. How can there be a reason why she can''t support it.


    Moreover, the plague has been discovered. If we go first at this speed, the literature and art will spread sooner or later. If her news is correct, mei''er will arrive at Yongcheng today with a batch of medicinal materials.


    As long as the medicinal materials arrive, the plague can naturally be controlled.


    Yes, on that day, Naohe asked mei''er to leave the prime minister''s house not only because mei''er was not suitable for living in the big house, ha youmei''er was naturally sensitive to numbers and was a good accountant.


    Therefore, he wants mei''er to leave the prime minister''s house and take care of some business affairs for himself. Of course, he asks Lian Yue to choose a helper for mei''er.


    Originally, he didn''t care much about it at the beginning. He only thought that mei''er could live a better life after she left the prime minister''s house.


    Who knows, her original decision made today''s mei''er send the herbs from other places, which also laid a good foundation for her future affairs.


    In a short time, he had come to the gate of the city.


    At this time, the gate of Yongcheng city is the same as a few days ago. Many refugees are lining up to receive porridge and coarse grain steamed bread. Mrs. Naning also stood under the porridge shed of their Ning family and booed the refugees.


    They were stunned at the moment when they saw him. Then they followed the people in the city and began to point out to him.


    "Look, that''s her."


    "She is the head of Tai''an County. If it weren''t for her, we wouldn''t have today in Yongcheng, and the medicinal materials wouldn''t have been robbed on the way."


    "That is, it''s not too much to say that she is a broom star."


    "Fortunately, Taoist juechen only said that she was a demon, otherwise I don''t know what it would do to us."


    "Yes, I really don''t know if the person of Yuqing temple is blind. Such a demon still needs to be maintained. It''s unreasonable. "


    Although these people are deliberately lowering their voice, they can''t stand them. In addition, Chen he and Lianxin have learned martial arts, so their hearing is naturally much more sensitive than ordinary people.


    After hearing the words of the refugees, they said angrily to Ruohe.


    "Master, these people are too bullying."


    Especially pity, even if her temper was not good, now she listened to these people''s words, and those discontent naturally came out of her heart.


    "Before, I didn''t know what the white eyed wolf meant, but today I know. These individuals now blame all their sins on the young lady. They don''t think about it. If it weren''t for the young lady, they would have been driven to where by the Yongzhou governor, Lord Zhou, if they hadn''t been here today."


    "Well, pity, just say a few words."


    He helplessly shook his head towards pity and said.


    If she didn''t know that lianyue and Lianxin were two sisters, Nao hehao really didn''t want to believe it. At the beginning, she felt that they both had the same temperament. The longer they could contact, the greater the gap between their two sisters.


    "I''m not doing it for you, miss."


    Murmured pity and discontent.


    "Well, I know you''re for my good."


    Under such circumstances, he really doesn''t know how to explain to pity.


    Although Lianxin and lianyue are two sisters, lianyue''s mind is far more delicate than Lianxin. After meeting things, lianyue habitually thinks more and more.


    But this pity doesn''t have so many heart eyes. When I first followed him, I might take into account my identity and be willing to spend more time thinking about things.


    But after a long time, the original shape will be revealed and the old trend will sprout again. As soon as you encounter something, the first thing you think of is to solve it by force. This may be because of pity''s practice of martial arts.


    Originally, pity was really dissatisfied. She was a solid eyed woman. Now when she heard what he said, she thought that he had listened to his words and couldn''t help but plan to say a few words.


    However, when her sister held her sleeve at this time, she suddenly realized that she had exceeded.

 Chapter 276

    Since the appearance of Naohe and his party, Mrs. Ning has noticed the movement on their side. Seeing Naohe, they are embarrassed by the refugees in front of them. Ning Da''s heart was still dark and bright.


    That day, when she saw Gao Shi, she already knew that Gao Shi was the so-called dependence of their Ning family in the imperial city. The heart that gradually began to calm down because of waiting began to slowly become active again.


    Well, she just met her once from a distance


    The enemy man appeared at this time. In order to meet the man, she didn''t hesitate to kill her fiance who was engaged to her family.


    That day, she noticed Gao Shi''s eyes looking at Huang He. Those eyes were what she wanted to see in her dreams, but they didn''t belong to her.


    She once thought that if it weren''t for the special fragrance, she wouldn''t want to know Gao Shi''s identity in her life.


    Now, she has known Gao Shi''s identity, and naturally there is no reason to give up.


    In her opinion. Although Gao Shi''s status is noble, so what? It''s not impossible to attract Gao Shi with her figure, appearance, talent and reputation.


    Therefore, Mrs. Ning took Ruohe as the number one enemy. And now this thing in Yongcheng cannot be helped by Ning Da Niang.


    "Folks, don''t say that about Tai''an County Lord. I don''t think Tai''an County Lord wants to see such a thing happen."


    At this time, Ning Da Niang suddenly stood up and spoke for Huang He.


    After hearing the speech, he naturally looked in the direction of Ning Da Niang. Seeing that Ning Da Niang was smiling at them at this time, he nodded to her and said hello.


    For Ning Da Niang''s words, Huang He was very puzzled. In her impression, they had no friendship with the Ning family. Why did Ning Da Niang suddenly speak for herself today.


    Thinking of these, he frowned involuntarily.


    However, she did not know for a moment what the purpose of Ning Da Niang''s doing so was. For a moment, she did not continue to think about it, but put it aside. She believed that as long as Ning Da Niang had a purpose, she would soon know the answer.


    He always believed that Ningjia was a businessman, and a businessman was a kind of person who couldn''t get up early without profit.


    Then again, Ning Da Niang''s speech for Ruohe naturally attracted the dissatisfaction of those who believed that Ruohe was a disaster to Yongcheng.


    "Miss Ning, we know you are kind-hearted, but you can''t say good words for that scourge because of this."


    "That is, if it hadn''t been for that disaster, our Yongcheng would not have encountered such residents as today, and the medicinal materials would not have been robbed."


    "Yes, madam Ning, you can''t harm the people of our whole city because of your temporary kindness."


    After listening to these words, he was speechless for a while. It turned out that he had upgraded from a demon to a scourge.


    However, Mrs. Ning seems to have helped fix the rice. Not at all moved by the words of the refugees. Continue:


    "Folks, don''t say that. The head of Tai''an County is also an imperial envoy sent by the emperor. It''s not what she wants when the medicinal materials are lost. Don''t blame her. Anyway, the head of Tai''an County is just a girl in her teens."


    Mrs. Ning''s words are not without remorse. It is clear that she is telling everyone that Ruohe is just a woman. Even if she bears the name of Tai''an County Leader and the name of imperial envoy, she is just a woman.


    What do you expect a woman to do.


    As Ning Da''s voice fell, Huang He''s eyebrows frowned tighter. Even Gao Qinqin, who has always been nervous, couldn''t hear it, let alone pity.


    After listening to Mrs. Ning, she muttered:


    "Fortunately, I used to think that Ning Da Niang was a good person, and the Ning family was also a good one. Now I see that she is just as hypocritical as those who wear masks. Look at her proud appearance and what she says here. People who don''t know see it think she is the person in charge of the disaster relief."


    "Ignore it for the time being."


    He naturally noticed this, narrowed his eyes slightly and said faintly.


    However, Naohe didn''t intend to entangle too much with Naning, but Naning didn''t think so. At this time, she suddenly turned her head and said to Naohe:


    "Tai''an County leader. I don''t know if what min Nu just said is being ignored. "


    Finish. The of the repayment came towards them.


    At this time, she narrowed her eyes and narrowed her philosophy. At this time, although she didn''t understand what the idea of Ning Da Niang was, it doesn''t mean that she was still bullied.


    Just as he was about to refute, he heard a clear and gentle voice behind him:


    "Heer, what''s the matter?"


    The visitor was dressed in white and rode on the horseback. He was free from wind and dust. His cold facial features were as exquisite as carving. The most important thing was his natural temperament. It seemed that people couldn''t help but surrender.


    The visitor is not Hou Gaoshi in snow clothes.


    "Nothing." He smiled and said to the visitor.


    Without affectation, Gao Shi turned over from his horse, got off the horse, came to Ruohe and said:


    "Why did someone run out."


    After he finished his work, he went to the inn. Later, he listened to the people of the inn who asked him to go out. He thought that he might come to the city gate. He wanted to come and try his luck. I know, I really asked him to meet him.


    I just saw the aggressive scene of Lady Ning. Of course, Ning Da''s performance is not so obvious, but in Gao Shi''s view, it is aggressive.


    In order to take care of him in those days, he didn''t have a good rest. Now his body is better, but he is tired. He looked distressed for a long time.


    He didn''t persuade him to have a rest, but the girl was very stubborn. No matter what he said, they couldn''t help arguing about it. After several times, Gao Shi was not defeated.


    Similarly, he had to promise Gao Shi that he and Yu Chengyang would do the day-to-day disaster relief, while he had a good rest in the inn.


    "You''ll know in a minute."


    Huang he smiled playfully at Gao Shi and sold it for a chance.


    Since that day, Naohe and Gao Shi have talked about things, the relationship between them has become much more natural.


    "The people''s daughter has seen Mr. Shi."


    At this time, Gao Shi was thinking of cultivating feelings with Ruohe. Unexpectedly, an untimely voice sounded at this time.


    Gao Shi frowned discontentedly. Is it the person who doesn''t have eyes who bothers him at this time and is impatient? Look up, don''t you even think of the man who just bullied him?


    Mr. Shi can be a gentleman in front of his beloved, as long as he dares to bully him, whether he is male, female or old. It''s small. He won''t let go easily.


    "Who are you?"


    Gao Shi is the kind of person who is extremely dissatisfied with the lady Ning in front of him. Therefore, he is naturally not angry with the lady Ning.


    Ning Da Niang didn''t expect Gao Shi to speak to herself in such a tone. Although she is not young now, she is still the first beauty in the city. How can Gao Shi talk to himself in such a tone.


    And she also put her posture very low. Thinking about these, she thought that it was because of the presence of Naohe, so Gao Shi would say good-bye to herself.


    Thinking like this, Ning Da Niang glared at Huang he angrily.


    She thought she had covered up very well, but who were Ruohe and Gaoshi? How could she not see the look at the bottom of Ning''s eyes.


    He stared at Gao Shi discontentedly: it''s all your fault.


    Gao Shi''s innocent face: wronged, it''s more wronged than Dou E.


    Seeing that they were still flirting at this time, especially Gao Shi still hung her aside, Ning Da Niang had a feeling that she did it deliberately.


    For a time, her heart was called envy, jealousy and hatred.


    The look in his eyes was even more bitter.


    "Min Nu is the big girl of Yongcheng Ning''s family."


    Mrs. Ning really didn''t want to see her heart in love for so many years. When the man flirted with other women in front of him, she whispered.


    The sound is like a yellow warbler coming out of the valley, and the crisp sound is like a summer spring passing through my heart, refreshing. Even a woman named Huang He, I have to say that Ning Da''s voice is really very good.


    If you listen carefully. I will also hear that there is a hidden complaint in Naning''s words. It is the kind of complaint that her sweetheart has borne her own secret grievance.


    Hearing the meaning of the layer, he shivered and looked at Gao Shi and asked:


    "You''ve seen Miss Ning before."


    "No." Gao Shi didn''t pay much attention to this matter, but the questioner was a person with a sharp heart. Our childe Shi naturally answered honestly.


    When Mrs. Ning saw that Gao Shi was always unwilling to pay attention to herself and thought about how to make the man in front of her notice herself, she heard Chen he:


    "Is Miss Ning here to ask me about medicinal materials?"


    "Tai''an County leader means that the medicinal materials have been found."


    Ning Da Niang wanted to have the best of both worlds, which was enough to catch up with Gao Shi, but she couldn''t think of it for a moment. Seeing Chen he asked like this, she immediately brightened her eyes and said without hesitation.


    At this time, she can''t care so much. As long as she can spend more time with Gao Shi, she won''t believe it.


    With her talent and appearance, she is not as good as a teenage yellow haired girl.

 Chapter 277

    "Ning Da Niang''s concern for the victims is really their blessing." He smiled. When he said this, the wind suddenly turned.


    "If I remember correctly, Ning''s family has many medicine shops in Yongcheng."


    If you want to get benefits from me, you must bleed. I really think I''m a fool and didn''t notice your killing intention.


    Ruohe is such a person. If others treat themselves well, they will redouble their return. However, if someone dares to hit their own head with attention, then don''t blame her for being rude.


    Mrs. Ning couldn''t help being stunned when she heard this. She didn''t understand why she suddenly mentioned their Ning medicine shop at this time, but she answered honestly.


    "Exactly."


    "That feeling is good. I think lady Laining knows it too. The plague has begun to spread gradually. The medicinal materials collected by the imperial court have been robbed on the road. I don''t know when I can catch them back."


    He said and paused here. The voice can''t help feeling a little sad.


    "In this situation, if there are no medicinal materials, I''m afraid the plague..."


    His voice began to choke, "it''s also my fault. At the beginning, he spent his main energy on grain and grass. I thought that there was no mistake in grain and grass, but medicinal materials..."


    "Tai''an County leader, don''t worry. As the old saying goes, there must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. There will always be a way, and I also believe that the villagers won''t blame you. After all, this is not what you want to see."


    Mrs. Ning was confused by what he said. She didn''t know which one he sang. However, in order to show a considerate side in front of the people she liked, she quickly comforted.


    "That''s not true. Sister Ning really said that to my sister. She''s in my heart."


    Seeing that Mrs. Ning was walking into the pit she had dug for her step by step, his face tilted slightly unconsciously. At an angle of 35 degrees.


    Mrs. Ning didn''t know why she looked at this scene, but Gao Shi shivered together. You know, whenever this smile appeared on his face, it meant someone was going to bleed.


    "Sister Ning, you know, I''m not familiar with Yongcheng. Even if there is a way, there''s nowhere to do. Sister Ning is here to help her."


    She took Mrs. Ning''s hand and said with a smile. However, as soon as she said this, she shivered involuntarily in her heart. She only found out today that she didn''t love Su Manjing at all for her ability to tell lies with her eyes open.


    Listening to what Chen he said, Mrs. Ning felt proud. Even if the other party is the leader of Tai''an County personally sealed by the emperor, and the first lady from the prime minister''s house, now she is not asking for her own head.


    Thinking of these, Ning Da''s heart inevitably fluttered. She pretended to inadvertently glance at Gao Shi standing aside and saw that he was looking here at this time, and her face was red.


    But what she didn''t notice was that although Gao Shi was looking here, the place where Gao Shi''s eyes focused was really noisy, and Gao Shi was undisguised disgust when he found that she looked at herself.


    "If the head of Tai''an County has anything to do, just tell him. As long as the people''s women can do it, the people''s women will do their best."


    Mrs. Ning doesn''t know what she will be asked to do, but. How could Ning Da Niang let go so easily in order to show herself in front of the people she likes?


    Thinking that Gao Shi had just looked at himself, Ning Da Niang''s heart jumped up involuntarily.


    "That sister is here to thank sister Ning." What Ruan he is waiting for is the sentence of Ning Da Niang.


    With this sentence, it is difficult for Ning Da Niang to repent afterwards.


    "After talking for a long time, the county Lord hasn''t told me what he wants me to do."


    Especially when she heard Chen he call her sister, Ning Da Niang unconsciously floated up.


    He called himself sister. Does it mean that the Lord of Tai''an County admits that he is older than her? Even if he marries Mr. Shi together in the future, is he the big one.


    Those dirty thoughts in Ning Da Niang''s heart, Ruohe doesn''t know. What Ruohe knows is that Ning Da Niang has completely stepped into her own trap.


    "Sister Ning, it''s like this. The medicinal materials were robbed. The candidates don''t know when they will arrive. Now the plague has begun to spread. It''s impossible without medicinal herbs."


    He said softly.


    "Sister Ning, you are a kind-hearted person. My sister has no other requirements. I just ask sister Ning to mobilize the drug merchants in Yongcheng and give the herbs to my sister on credit at this time. When the money for disaster relief arrives, my sister is willing to thank my sister and the drug merchants in Yongcheng at twice the market price."


    After listening to Ruohe''s words, Ning Da''s face twitched involuntarily.


    This yellow haired girl actually asked herself to deal with those drug dealers in Yongcheng and asked them to promise to give her medicine on credit. This is just a fool''s dream.


    Who doesn''t know which of these Medicine Merchants in Yongcheng is not a human spirit. At such a critical time, it''s the best of benevolence and righteousness not to double the price of medicine. It''s more difficult to want the other party to give the medicine on credit.


    However, up to now, Ning Da Niang also knows that it is difficult for her to ride a tiger. If she does not agree to Huang He''s requirements, her reputation and the whole Ning family in Yongcheng will be completely destroyed.


    "Minnu will try her best to do it."


    If at this time, Mrs. Ning doesn''t know that she has been calculated by Ruohe, her life will be in vain.


    "That''s great. I knew sister Ning was a kind-hearted person. She must not have the heart to watch these people suffer."


    He timely put some high hats on Mrs. Ning. In this way, it can be said that all the retreat routes of Mrs. Ning were blocked.


    If Ning Da Niang refused to help Ruohe at this time, it would show that what she had done in the past, but in order to fish for fame and reputation, she didn''t really want to help these refugees.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Ning is not an incurable fool. She didn''t directly refuse him.


    After listening to Ruohe''s words, Ning Da Niang hated her. Her eyes to Ruohe were full of resentment. It seemed that she wanted to swallow Ruohe alive.


    But it happened that Ning Da Niang thought she had covered up very well. None of them saw the emotions she shouldn''t have at the bottom of her eyes.


    "It''s the blessing of the people''s women to be able to work for the county head."


    Ning Da Niang resisted the resentment in her heart.

 Chapter 278

    "Then there will be sister lawning." He said with a smileˇ° I have a woman like sister Ning in the Zhou Dynasty, which is really the admiration of all the people in the Zhou Dynasty. "


    After reaching his goal, he still doesn''t forget to wear a high hat for Mrs. Ning. You know, at some times, the higher the hat you wear, the more impossible it is for the person to finally want to put down the burden.


    The reason why he did this was to force Mrs. Ning to think of no reason to push and drag out the matter that he asked her to collect herbs.


    "The people''s daughter is also the person who grew up in Yongcheng. It''s also the blessing of the people''s daughter to be able to do something for the villagers in Yongcheng in her lifetime."


    No matter how much she feels now, she can''t show it on her face, otherwise her business for more than ten or twenty years will be in vain.


    She respectfully said to her party:


    "If the county Lord has no other orders, the people''s daughter will go and prepare first."


    I have to say that lady Ning is really a very smart person. She knows that she can''t get rid of the fact that she wants to collect the medicinal materials from Yongcheng at this time. Even if she takes the task and leaves.


    In this way, she can earn a good reputation in front of the people in Yongcheng.


    However, Ning Da''s heart was always reluctant when she left. She looked at Gao Shi and hoped to get a little comfort from Gao Shi.


    Unfortunately, she was destined to be disappointed. Gao Shi didn''t look at her more from beginning to end.


    The matter of asking Mrs. Ning to collect herbs from the drug merchants in Yongcheng was discussed by Huang He and Mrs. Ning at the gate of Chen in Yongcheng, and Mrs. Ning nodded in front of many people.


    In other words, even if Mrs. Ning is unwilling this time, she has to buy medicinal materials obediently. Otherwise, she will only lose her face, unless she plans not to appear in Yongcheng all her life.


    Mrs. Ning left, but the porridge shed of Ning''s family continued to serve porridge, and what had just happened began to spread slowly.


    Many people are talking about the kindness of Ning Da Niang''s heart.


    To sum up, Ning Da Niang is a very good person.


    However, there are different praises for him. Some people insist that the disaster in Yongcheng was brought by him. Others say that he is a good man. If it were not for him, they might have died long ago.


    Of course, these words are said by several people behind his back. No one dares to talk about it in front of him.


    Well, then again.


    After Mrs. Ning left, Gao Qinqin gave a thumbs up to Huang He and said:


    "It''s really good, Ruohe."


    Since the more time she spent with him, Gao Qinqin has more admiration for him. You know, if she had been her today, she would not have thought of such a way.


    It can not only make the hypocritical lady Ning dumb, but also solve the problem of medicinal materials.


    "Little fun." Huang he proudly picked his eyebrow at Gao Qinqin.


    In front of his own people, he has never been stingy to show his most real side.


    "Brother, you see, this kind of thing is small. She doesn''t look down on me."


    Looking at Huang He''s complacent appearance, Gao Qinqin pretended to be dissatisfied and said.


    However, without waiting for Gao Shi to return, Huang He was ahead of Gao Shi and said:


    "Why, you know you''re stupid. You know, if it were your brother, it would be more cruel than me."


    "How did you know that my brother would be more cruel than you? How can you say that the big lady Naning is also a national beauty."


    Gao Qin was unwilling to fall behind and quickly retorted.


    "That''s what you said. Naning is a beauty in a million."


    He touched his chin and pretended to cooperate with Gao Qinqin.


    Gao Qinqin immediately came to the spirit when she saw the appearance of Ruohe. The reason was very simple, because she thought she could finally get the upper hand after fighting with Ruohe for many times.


    I didn''t know. Before she was happy, she heard him say:


    "Is your brother the kind of person who will pity her?"


    In a simple sentence, I poured Gao Qinqin into my heart. Yes, what kind of person my brother is, how can he pity her.


    If my elder brother knew how to pity and cherish jade, he wouldn''t have been married today.


    Thinking of this, Gao Qinqin looked at his brother discontentedly, as if he was complaining about his brother''s failure.


    Gao Shi pretended not to look at Gao Qinqin and stood there, like a relegated fairy who doesn''t eat human fireworks.


    Seeing this, Gao Qinqin shriveled his mouth and said:


    "All right. Huang He, we won''t talk about this. Tell me what you did here early in the morning. "


    The battle of words ended with the victory of Naohe.


    "Et al." He said faintly.


    "Wait? Who are you waiting for? " Gao Qinqin looked at Huang He and asked.


    "You''ll know then." He smiled. Did not directly answer Gao Qinqin''s question.


    In this regard, Gao Qinqin deflated his mouth. Muttered:


    "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. Why do you want to sell off? It''s true."


    Whispering, Gao Qinqin didn''t continue to ask.


    Time passed little by little. Seeing that it was almost noon, the pity on one side looked at Huang He and said painfully:


    "Miss, it''s getting late. Let''s go back and have lunch. "


    Since she came to Yongcheng, she hasn''t had a good rest. Looking at her face, she doesn''t know how much she is haggard than before. How long will it take to raise her back after returning to Beijing.


    "Wait." He said irresistibly.


    She could feel that as long as she waited, Mel would appear.


    Pity knew that she couldn''t persuade her young lady. When she saw that she didn''t want to go back, she shut up.


    Gao Shi naturally loves Ruohe, but he once promised that Ruohe would give her enough space. Then, he will rely on her. He just needs to stay by her side to protect her from injury.


    Another quarter of an hour passed. Standing on the wall, I finally saw a team of people and horses coming in the direction of Yongcheng at the place where the heaven and the earth passed.


    Chen he knew that mei''er had arrived, and mei''er had arrived with herbs. Her mood at the moment could not be described in words.


    I don''t know if Meier is doing well after she left the prime minister''s house. She really has too many questions to ask Meier.


    He he didn''t say much. Instead, he went directly down the tower and ran straight towards mei''er.


    Mei''er in the distance seemed to notice the figure of her own young lady, and immediately rushed in the direction of her own young lady.


    "Miss. I always see you. "


    When mei''er saw the grass, her tears could no longer be controlled. They poured out like a burst flood. She threw herself into his arms and sobbed faintly.


    What he had planned to say to mei''er disappeared when he saw mei''er rushing into his arms and crying.


    "Well, don''t cry, don''t cry, I don''t really want you."


    He whispered comfortingly.


    "Yes."


    "Tai''an County Master..."


    He finally coaxed mei''er. She heard another voice that made her feel familiar.


    He looked along the source of the sound. The man was dressed in a light cyan robe and his 3000 ink hair was tied up at will. A strong scholar breath came face to face.


    "Become a prince''s son? Why are you here? "


    He cried in surprise. It''s not the prince''s son. It''s just how he was with Mel.


    "Of course, I''m responsible for sending medicinal materials." Gao Zhan smiled and said.


    On that day, he didn''t keep in mind what he said with Gao Shi in Qingfeng publishing house. He knew that the situation of marrying the king''s house was not suitable for her. In order for her to live safely in the future, he had to choose to give up the feeling that he hadn''t seen time to start.


    Of course, Gao Zhan is not unable to calm the married palace. That way is to let today''s duanqin Princess die.


    But Gao Zhan couldn''t do it. Anyway, the man was his stepmother. No matter whether she was sincere to herself over the years, she also gave herself warmth, even if it was only disguised.


    If he did kill his stepmother, he would not be Gao Zhan.


    Send medicine?


    He frowned slightly, then looked at Gao Shi and said:


    "I said why you can be so calm after knowing that the herbs were robbed. It turned out that you left behind."


    I have to say that most of the time, she and Gao Shi can think of the same place, such as the medicine.


    "Didn''t he''er leave behind?" Gao Shichong looked at Huang He and said.


    Looking at the interaction between Huang He and Gao Shi, Gao Zhan knows that he has no chance. Even if the marriage palace is peaceful now, he also has no chance.


    Thinking of this, Gao Zhan''s heart was sour. Obviously, he met him first, but he finally fell in love with Gao Shi.


    "Brother thirteen, brother, Ruohe, it''s getting late. Let''s go back to the inn first."


    Gao Qinqin naturally noticed that there was something wrong with Gao Zhan''s look. When she thought of what her brother and brother thirteen saw at Qingfeng bookstore that day, she knew it right away.


    In order not to embarrass the atmosphere for a while, Gao Qinqin quickly said.


    "What the princess said is." Channel:


    "Pity, you arrange some people to send the herbs to sister Nu, and we will come in the afternoon."


    "Yes." Pity took orders and left.


    Lianyue is the best doctor of traditional Chinese medicine in their group. It can even be said that there is no one more skilled than lianyue in the whole Yongcheng.


    Therefore, after learning that someone was infected with the plague, Lian Yue went to the place where the patients were concentrated, in order to control the plague as soon as possible.


    If Chen he had studied Feng''s internal classics thoroughly, it would be a pity month, which could not surpass him. Of course, that''s what will happen in the future.

 Chapter 279

    In the afternoon, he and his party came to the gathering place of the patients as planned.


    "Master, how did you come here? Mei''er, you really do. You don''t know how to stop the master, especially you, pity. Did you forget what I told you when you came here this morning? Don''t you know it''s dangerous here?"


    Lianyue, who was trying to feel the pulse for the patients, saw Naohe and his party coming and said with worry. At the same time, she didn''t forget to complain about mei''er.


    These days, lianyue is afraid that she will unknowingly catch the plague. Therefore, she has always lived in the place where the victims gather. She is very angry. She is not careful. After all, the virus is brought back to the Inn and transmitted to them.


    Now, seeing the people coming over, lianyue''s heart is not in a hurry.


    "I have to come. I don''t blame them."


    Knowing that lianyue was worried about herself, she said with a smile.


    Seeing that he was still smiling at this time, lianyue couldn''t help complaining about him.


    "At this time, master, you can still laugh."


    "You''re right. I shouldn''t laugh. I should cry. After all, there are so many patients here. I still smile heartlessly. People who don''t know will say that I wish they were infected with the plague."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was a little melancholy.


    "Master, master Shi, young master Biao, put this on first."


    While talking, Lian Yue had finished washing her hands and handed over her face towel and something similar to gloves.


    Now that her master has arrived here, she can''t drive him back now. What she can do now is to protect her master and try her best to avoid these diseases.


    He several people are not hypocritical. As a result, they put on the things handed over by lianyue. They know that lianyue is for their good.


    "Girl, please save my child, please."


    At this time, a woman came up with a child of seven or eight years old, knelt down in front of lianyue and begged.


    The woman looked about thirty years old. Her coarse linen clothes were particularly ragged because of the flood, and the child in her arms was no better than her. She looked yellow, thin and haggard. She didn''t look like a child of seven or eight years old, but more like an old man who was late at night.


    Being interrupted by this, lianyue didn''t care about them for a moment. She quickly picked up the woman and said softly:


    "Elder sister, don''t worry. Put the child over there first."


    Lian Yue said, regardless of whether the child was dirty or infected with the plague, she took the child directly from the woman''s hand and walked to the temporary hospital bed.


    Seeing this, the woman thanked lianyue even more. She said that lianyue was the living Bodhisattva.


    Seeing this, he and his party naturally followed up.


    Just for a moment, no one made a sound. At this time, he disturbed lianyue, and he timely put silver needles and bamboo pieces on the ground for lianyue.


    Lianyue didn''t notice for a moment, so she took it over. Everyone felt that the people who helped around today were much smarter than usual. She didn''t think much for a moment. She just thought that this man saw his master and childe Shi coming and wanted to perform well in front of them.


    At least he has learned medicine and pharmacology with Lian Yue for a few days. Naturally, he knows when. What tools does lianyue need.


    The woman looked at lianyue to diagnose her son. Naturally, she didn''t dare to go out. Similarly, she just took the man from them as the girl who came to help the girl who was diagnosing her son.


    "Elder sister, after you go back, clean your child with spirits and drink a few according to my previous prescriptions."


    After reading it, Lian Yue said to the woman.


    "Girl, you mean my child is saved."


    The woman listened to Lian Yue and thought her child was saved. She asked excitedly.


    Lianyue didn''t expect that the woman would want to go here. It was a plague, not a general headache or fever, but after seeing the woman''s eagerness and excited eyes, lianyue didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    In her previous life, Ruohe was also a mother. She knew how painful it would be to lose her child. Therefore, after seeing the woman''s face, she was still stunned. She didn''t know how to tell the woman.


    "Elder sister, your child is infected with the plague. We are not sure that we can cure the plague. You should be mentally prepared."


    However, as soon as he felt pity, he didn''t take this into account. He pierced the bubble in her heart in front of the woman.


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice of pity fell, the woman''s eyes, which were still somewhat radiant, darkened at that moment. Although her medical skills are not high, she can see that the woman who came to beg for mercy with her children is not infected with the plague.


    In other words, she came here entirely for her children.


    "Sister. Don''t be sad, we will try our best. "


    Seeing the woman''s dejected face, Ruohe involuntarily thought of herself in her previous life. After learning that Li''er was killed by Su Manjing, she looked like this.


    Because of this, Ruohe made a decision in her heart, that is, no matter what, she will try her best to control the plague and get rid of them.


    However, this did not succeed in changing the woman''s spirit. She said a little tired:


    "That girl is right. My child''s is a plague. It''s not that easy to cure. "


    At this point, the woman paused, looked at the child in her arms and said lovingly:


    "Boy, don''t worry. No matter what, my mother won''t leave you alone."


    The woman said thank you to Ruohe and then turned away with her child in her arms.


    Looking at the back of the woman leaving, he was confused somehow. The woman''s last sentence, others do not know what it means, but he knows it.


    The woman said that no matter what kind of things she met, she would not leave her child alone. That is to say, if the child really had something wrong, she would not hesitate to accompany the child to die, so that the child would not be alone.


    What about his own Li''er? Is he lonely there alone.


    After the woman left, Lian Yue took some time to say to Chen he:


    "Master, it''s too dangerous here. You''d better go back to the inn first. "


    There are plague patients everywhere here. If her master is infected with the plague, what should she do.


    "There''s no need to go back. I''ve lived here since today."


    He shook his head and said.

 Chapter 280

    "Master, No." As soon as lianyue heard this, she became anxious.


    "Yes, master, you can''t live here." This time, mei''er also joined the team of dissuasion. Anyway, they must try their best to stop the idea of Ruohe living here.


    Only Gao Shi, he still stood behind him and looked at him with a smile. It was obvious that she supported him no matter what decision he made. He also knew that it was dangerous for him to do so, but he just couldn''t bear to look at him disappointed.


    He thought that if there was something wrong with Ruohe, he would go with Ruohe.


    However, if it is true that one day, Gao Shi will know how ridiculous his idea is.


    "Well, you don''t have to say it. I know you''re for my good, but I can''t just watch these people die and watch those mothers lose their children."


    He said without doubt:


    "Pity, go back now and bring all my things and my medical books."


    She went to Jiangnan this time, she


    Originally, she didn''t intend to bring Feng''s Internal Classic, but in the end, she put it into her bag.


    What he doesn''t know is that her original decision really solved the plague.


    "And mine." Gao Shi added as soon as the voice of Chuanhe fell. Then, seeing that Yu Chengyang seemed to have plans to stay, he continued:


    "Eldest childe, I''ll leave it to you."


    In a word, I blocked up what Yu Chengyang had to say.


    He glanced at Gao Shi with gratitude. What she was grateful for was not only that Gao Shi drove Yu Chengyang back and didn''t let Yu Chengyang suffer with her. She should be grateful that Gao Shi was the only person who supported her in that situation.


    Gao Shi is still doting on him. In fact, he has regretted that he just didn''t stand up to stop him, but he doesn''t want to see his disappointed eyes. Now, the only thing he can do is to stay by his side, try to protect him and protect him from the plague to the greatest extent.


    In this way, under the strong power of Ruohe, she lived in the plague area.


    During the time when Lianxin returns to the inn to pack up for her, she asks lianyue to familiarize her with the environment here. Looking at the patients who are infected with the plague and forced to separate from their families, her heart is full of unspeakable taste.


    During this period, lianyue told him that many people would be sent here every day and many people would die. During this period, as before, there was no plague, but there were not a few women who stayed here for their children.


    Looking at the situation here, he frowned slightly and asked:


    "Are you the only doctor here?"


    She and lianyue almost strolled around here, and didn''t see the other doctors. It was inevitable that she was a little worried.


    I can''t imagine that even a doctor doesn''t want to come here in such a big city.


    Lianyue naturally understood the feeling in his heart at this time and said:


    "I''m not alone. There''s also a doctor Cao."


    "Oh, where is he?"


    Hearing that there was another doctor here, he was more or less comforted, so he asked.


    "Oh, he is decocting medicine in the pharmacy at this time." Lian Yue replied.


    What lianyue didn''t tell him was that doctor Cao was just an apprentice in a drugstore. He didn''t know anything at all. The reason why he was still here was because his mother had the plague.


    Later, seeing that only lianyue was busy here, she volunteered to help.


    "Yes." He nodded and didn''t continue to ask.


    At this time, what he didn''t know was that something closely related to her happened in the imperial city.


    I don''t know where I got the grapevine news


    He was able to go to Jiangnan for disaster relief because of Gao Shi, who intended to marry him.


    After knowing the news, Yu Xingyang couldn''t sit still any longer. He even didn''t care about having sex with Su Manjing.


    However, at this time, there was a news that the medicinal materials were robbed. Yu Hongyang felt that his opportunity had come. He volunteered and asked to lead a team to escort the grain, grass and medicinal materials to Yongcheng for rescue.


    The reason given is very high sounding, saying that father and son soldiers go to battle and fight tiger brothers.


    Now, after listening to this reason, the emperor not only did not get angry, but waved a big hand, accepted Yu''s request, and even praised Yu.


    What do you say? Yu Xingyang and Yu Chengyang only see that they have deep brotherhood, and Yu Tian has a good teaching son and so on.


    During this period, Su Manjing did not stop when she learned that Yu Xingyang was going to Yongcheng, but she was coaxed back by Yu Xingyang and analyzed Yongcheng''s request for instructions and Qingming Festival.


    He also talked about Gao Shi''s Thoughts on Huang He. He would marry Gao Shi in the future, and Yu Chengyang had a good relationship with Gao Shi this time. He said that if he didn''t go to Yongcheng, the title of Zhongyong Hou he planned might be ruined.


    At first, when Su Manjing heard these words, she must have refused. She also had a big temper with Yu Xingyang, but she was coaxed back by Yu Xingyang in the end.


    "Miss, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest earlier."


    Mei''er picked the lantern wick and said to him that she should have gone back. Because she was worried about him and hadn''t been able to get along with him for a long time, she begged him to keep her temporarily.


    He thought that there were not many people here. After thinking about it, he agreed to mei''er''s request.


    "You go to bed first. I''ll go to bed after watching."


    Chen he sat on the desk and kept writing and drawing. There was a medical book in front of her, which was Feng''s Internal Classic.


    Since he saw the patients in the daytime, he shut himself in the house without taking a step out.


    For several days, he didn''t go out. However, she asked Lian Yue to come every day and tell her about the patient that day. During this period, he also met the doctor Cao mentioned by Lian Yue, a young man of about 20 years old.


    Knowing the identity of doctor Cao, she not only didn''t get angry, but also let lianyue teach doctor Cao some simple medical skills if she had time.


    Doctor Cao stayed here because his mother was infected with the plague, which proved that the other party''s character was no worse.


    At the beginning, when those patients saw lianyue''s respectful appearance to Ruohe, they thought that Ruohe''s medical skills were very, and their hearts lit up hope.


    But after several days, he didn''t see any movement, so he slowly


    He began to be disappointed. Gradually, some people began to talk about Ruohe, saying that Ruohe came here just to seek a good reputation.


    In the past few days, the news that he stayed in the plague gathering area began to spread throughout Yongcheng, and the refugees still had different comments on him.


    Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, was surprised, delighted and frightened when he and Gao Shi knew they were staying in the plague area. The fear is that there is something wrong with the place under his jurisdiction.


    At that time, no matter what the reason is, it will affect his assessment.


    The reason for the joy is that something really happened to Ruohe and Gao Shi, so no one knows what he and Mr. Xu did when Ruohe and Gao Shi just came to Yongcheng.


    Of course, in addition to Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou, who cares about this matter, there is another person who cares about this matter, that is Ning Da Niang.


    She was angry when she was supposed to stay in the plague area for rice.


    I think I''m also the first beauty in the city. I can''t compare with the Yellow haired girl whose body hasn''t completely grown.


    Subsequently, she also made a decision. Despite the opposition of her family, she took several doctors from her own medicine shop and went to the plague area.


    After lianyue told him about it, he didn''t respond much. He just nodded and she knew.


    Naturally, she knew what Mrs. Ning came here for, but they were short of manpower now, so she didn''t bother to argue with Mrs. Ning.


    Moreover, a rather big lady is not worth her effort.


    It was precisely because he was careless at this time that he almost brought a fatal threat to him later.


    In a flash, several days passed.


    In recent days, more and more people have been infected with the plague, and more and more people have died.


    The doctor brought by Mrs. Ning even seemed to be against them. Lianyue was a little annoyed, but when she thought that her master hadn''t had a good rest in order to develop a medicine to control the plague these days, she didn''t bother her.


    In this way, Ning Da''s heart was angry.


    She has been in the plague area for several days. It''s ok if she didn''t see Ruohe, but why didn''t she feel comfortable.


    I think the person I like is sharing a room with other women. How can Mrs. Ning feel comfortable.


    It is said that a long illness makes a good doctor. Although Gao Shi has not studied medical skills, he has been tortured by cold poison since he urinated. Therefore, he still knows more or less about pharmacology, so he stayed with him.


    The name of the fight is actually to take advantage of such an opportunity to get close to your family.


    Ruohe naturally understands Gao Shi''s mind. She also has feelings for Gao Shi. How to leave Gao Shi behind can help herself more or less, so she didn''t say anything to expose Gao Shi.


    On this day, the last person she wanted to see came to the plague area. It was because of this person that Mrs. Ning finally met the right son she was thinking of.


    "Miss, the second watch young master is here."


    Mei''er has been ordered by Lian Yue these days. If there is nothing important, she can''t disturb Huang He, but. The person who came this time was not too busy to decide. Naturally, he knocked on the door of the room.

 Chapter 281

    Yu, why is he here?


    Hearing mei''er''s report, Huang He was stunned. She really couldn''t understand why Yu Xingyang came to the city at this time.


    At this time, Ruohe, who was thinking about why Yu Xingyang came to Yongcheng, didn''t notice the killing intention flashed across her eyes after hearing mei''er''s words.


    "He''er, since the second childe is here, we should go out and meet him."


    "Yes." Ruohe nodded. No matter what Yu Xingyang came for, she had to go out and meet him as long as he came.


    In the outer room, Yu Hongxing saw that Ruohe and Gao Shi came out of the room together. There was a raging anger in the bottom of his eyes. It was like seeing his wife stealing.


    It seems that the news he got is true. Childe Shi is really interested in Ruohe. He will never allow such a thing to happen, and will never allow anyone to ruin his own great event at this time. Yu Hongyang barely squeezed out a smile and said:


    "Mr. Shi, cousin."


    Gao Shi nodded faintly, which was a gift in return.


    Such an attitude made Yu Hongxing feel oppressed again, but he could only endure it. Who told him that his identity was not as good as Gao Shi.


    "Why is the second cousin here?" As if he hadn''t noticed Yu''s unhappiness, he said blandly.


    When Yu Xingyang heard the speech, his eyes flashed and said:


    "I heard in the imperial city that the medicinal materials escorted to you were robbed, so I asked for an order. But you, wo''er, how did you get here? Do you know how dangerous it is here? If my father knew, he would be more worried. "


    Both inside and outside the words, they were concerned about her and complained that he shouldn''t come here. They were worried that if he had been here in the previous life, he would be deceived by Yu''s words and thought he really cared about himself. However, how could he not know what he meant after spending so many years with such a scum man as Yu in the previous life.


    It means that she should not get along with Gao Shi alone, let alone come to the plague area. If he has any accident, he will lose a card to inherit the marquis.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine. It''s you. I''m just coming to the city. My aunt is afraid she''ll die."


    Now it''s not time to tear his face completely, and he can only bear the hatred for Yu in his heart.


    "Father and son soldiers, tiger fighting brothers and big brothers can come. Why can''t I come?" Yu said with an impassioned face.


    Then he patted himself on the chest, looked at Ruohe affectionately at the bottom of his eyes, and hung an appropriate smile at the corners of his mouth. Thinking.


    It''s said that women admire heroes. She just showed her masculinity. This girl used to have a good impression of herself. Now she''s doing this, and she can''t love me. As for the suitable childe, just stand aside.


    For Yu''s narcissism, Huang He was speechless for a while. He was thinking about what if and how to choke Yu''s narcissism. He heard Gao Shi laughing:


    "Ha... The second childe is indeed worthy of being a loyal and brave Hou. His bearing and courage are not lost to your father at all."


    With that, he could increase his strength and patted Yu on his shoulder.


    With high fitness and internal power, I deliberately did it. I can ask Yu to drink a pot.


    Sure enough, as soon as Gao Shi''s palm left Yu''s shoulder, he saw that fine sweat had begun to appear on Yu''s forehead.


    Needless to say, it was caused by his inability to bear high palm power.


    "I''m flattered, Mr. Shi." Yu said with great difficulty, bearing the great pressure from his shoulders.


    I hate Gao Shi in my heart. It''s all this guy who gets in the way. If it wasn''t for him, why should I come to this Chung city to suffer and why should I take risks in this damn plague area.


    Let you be proud for a while. After the second prince ascends the throne, I will ask you to redouble it.


    "If you don''t, a man in the world should be like the second childe." Gao Shi glanced coldly at the fine sweat on Yu''s forehead. Of course, he didn''t ignore the resentment of Yu''s fundus. At the same time, his hand fell on Yu''s shoulder.


    At this time, Yu had the impulse to scold his mother, but he couldn''t speak. He could only laugh with Gao Shi and prayed that Gao Shi could mercifully take his hand away at this time.


    It seems that God doesn''t think it''s time to clean up the scum man. He heard his call and sent his rescuers.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Shi, the head of Tai''an County." Mrs. Ning has been in the plague area for several days, but she hasn''t been able to see the person she wants to see.


    It''s not easy to see it now. Where will you miss such an opportunity? Even if you come forward to say hello, especially when you see that Gao Shi''s hand is still on Yu''s shoulder, you think the relationship between Yu''s promotion and Gao Shi is unusual. You ask enthusiastically:


    "I don''t know who this childe is?"


    In her heart, she got the attention of the month first. If the relationship between this person and Gao Shi is really unusual. So as long as I have a good relationship with him, I will have a chance to get close to Gao Shi. At that time, I''m afraid he won''t be a yellow haired girl.


    The reason why Mrs. Ning has such a cognition is that before she enters the house, she sees that Ruohe and Yu Xingyang are just polite to each other, and there is no other communication, while Gao Shi and Yu Xingyang are talking and laughing.


    She didn''t know. She just didn''t hear the conversation between Chen he and them because she was far away from him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t think so.


    When someone came, it seemed that he still knew Gao Shi. I was happy and thought that if someone came, Gao Shi wouldn''t do it to himself.


    "I''m the second childe of Zhongyong Hou''s residence. I don''t know the girl''s name?"


    In order to avoid Gao Shi''s hidden arrow, I also warmly wanted to greet Mrs. Ning.


    "The little girl''s surname is Ning. She is the eldest in the family." Ning replied with a smile.


    Heart way, this is the normal reaction. It''s not like that childe Shi. He doesn''t lift his eyelids when he sees himself, but he likes it. If he were like these men, I''m afraid he wouldn''t care about him.


    Wait


    What did lady Ning think of when she was proud? The second childe of Zhongyong Hou''s house, isn''t this man the cousin of the Yellow haired girl? With this prediction, lady Ning really had the impulse to spit blood. She asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know what the relationship between this childe and the Lord of Tai''an County is." When asked this, Ning Da''s voice trembled a little. It seemed that she was afraid to get the answer she didn''t want from Yu Hongxing.

 Chapter 282

    Yu Xingyang was slightly stunned. He seemed to have no idea why Mrs. Ning asked such a question at this time. However, he didn''t think deeply. He just thought that Mrs. Ning was a new friend of Naohe in Yongcheng. A good relationship with her meant that she was closer to Naohe. The shortcut:


    "You say he''er, we are cousins. Don''t miss Ning know? If Miss Ning doesn''t mind, she can call me cousin with wo''er. "


    Ning Da Niang is almost petrified at the moment. At this time, Ning Da Niang doesn''t know how to describe her mood. When she just came in, she thought that this man had a deep relationship with Gao Shi. As long as she has a good relationship with him, she can take a step further from Gao Shi.


    But NIMA, I can think that this man is the cousin of the Yellow haired girl again. Your uncle, you are the cousin of the Yellow haired girl. Why don''t you get close to the Yellow haired girl and get close to Gao Shi.


    The big cousin in front hasn''t left yet. Here comes another second cousin. Does the eldest lady of the Su family think that more people can win? It''s just a fool''s dream. Mrs. Ning said in a chat:


    "It turned out to be the second cousin of Tai''an County Lord. It''s just that people''s women have a humble status. How can they be compared with Tai''an County Lord."


    After listening to Mrs. Ning''s words, I looked at Mrs. Ning carefully. I saw that although the other party was about 20 years old, he was born very well. It would be a good thing if he could get it back.


    In the next period of time, Yu Xingyang found all kinds of reasons to stay with him, all kinds of hospitality, which made him tireless. During this period, he couldn''t resist several times and wanted to drive him out.


    Of course, the most depressed person is Huang He, but Gao Shi. This is an opportunity he finally asked for to chase his wife. He was so hard to destroy it. Do you think he can be happy.


    For several days in a row, his attitude towards himself has always been neither hot nor cold. I naturally found this. I am not welcome in front of him.


    With this understanding, I called it a hate in my heart. At the same time, I was glad that I came to Yongcheng in a hurry. Otherwise, if this situation continues, Gao Shi will get his heart sooner or later.


    In that case, his plans for many years will not be in vain. Thinking about these, Yu Hongxing has a burst of resentment in his heart. He resents zhuohe.


    I don''t know what happened to Su Feihe''s woman. Since she fell down the stairs and woke up more than a month ago, her attitude towards herself is completely different from before.


    No longer chasing my cousin''s cry, now I see myself and even want to stay away from myself.


    At the beginning, Yu Hongyang could also deceive himself that it was because he was about to reach the hairpin and knew that men and women were different, so he deliberately kept a distance from himself.


    But this time he came to Yongcheng and saw the evil seed of Ruohe and Yu Chengyang. There was nothing wrong with them, or they deliberately avoided it.


    When I first discovered this, I was secretly happy and thought that I was a special existence for him. However, after seeing the comfortable relationship between him and Gao, I felt a strong sense of crisis.


    After knowing this, Yu Hongxing was called a hate in his heart. After so many years of hard work, he finally changed himself from a concubine to a legitimate son and won Yu Tian''s trust. Now, he is about to become a concubine and is actually going to be destroyed in Gao Shi''s hands. How can he be reconciled.


    However, he soon had an idea. Since staying with him all day can''t play any role. Then he started elsewhere.


    Because Yu changed his strategy and haunted the plague area all day, he naturally became familiar with Ning Da Niang.


    There are no other requirements in this plague area, but there is a rule that no one wants to violate.


    That is, except that the people responsible for delivering materials can go in and out freely within the specified time, the rest can only go in and out.


    Therefore, people like Yu Xingyang and Ning Da Niang, who came in for the sake of their own little 99, don''t want to leave before the plague is completely controlled.


    If you want to contact feelings in the name of living and dying together, how can you not pay a price?


    Of course, those who come in to take care of their relatives are another matter.


    These days, I didn''t bother with the rice, but took the opportunity to drill in the kitchen. I didn''t shrink in the kitchen almost all day. Is to deliver medicine to those patients.


    Whenever someone thanked him, he said that he and Ruohe were a family. The family did not speak two words, and even showed their love for Ruohe.


    As soon as he came and went, the whole plague area knew that the second childe of Zhongyong Hou''s house was a kind-hearted man, concerned about the leader of Tai''an County, and they were cousins.


    It is said that cousins and cousins are close to each other. It is also a good thing if two people kiss each other. Another good person even began to rumor that Huang He and Yu Hongxing were unmarried couples.


    There are even rumors that Yu Xingyang came to Yongcheng to catch traitors. As for adulterers, they are naturally comfortable.


    After Yu Xingyang changed his plan, he stayed outside all day and talked with Lady Ning again and again. After you came and I got familiar with her, Yu Xingyang naturally saw that lady Ning was careful.


    Therefore, the two people with different ideas were so mixed up.


    At the beginning, Yu Xingyang didn''t appear in front of him. Neither he nor Gao Shi cared much.


    One of them felt that their ears were finally quiet, and the other felt that there were no eye-catching guys. They were happy to be quiet when no one bothered them. Therefore, neither Huang he nor Gao Shi has paid much attention to the existence of Yu.


    Until another four or five days passed, mei''er complained in front of Ruohe and Ruohe. Ruohe and Ruohe knew what Yu had done these days.


    At the moment of knowing what Yu Hongxing did, he had the impulse to swallow life alive for the first time since his rebirth.


    "I''m so angry, miss. You don''t know. It''s a pity that the slave and maid thought young master Biao 2 was a good man before. Now they know what a good man is. It''s clear that he is a full ten despicable villain and hypocrite."


    It''s the first time that Ruohe has seen mei''er lose such a temper. He can''t help being curious. What exactly did Yu Xingyang do to make mei''er so angry. He asked.


    "Oh, what happened to make us so popular and young and lovely mei''er so angry."


    There was a bit of ridicule in his tone.


    "Miss, at this time, you are still in the mood to make fun of slaves. You don''t know what''s going on outside."


    Seeing that it was already this time, her young lady was still in the mood to tease herself. Mei''er said that she hated iron rather than steel.


    "Tell me what happened." Gao Shi asked with a heavy face.


    "It''s not the second young master of the watch. It''s a pity that the maidservant thought he was a good man before. Unexpectedly, he did such shameless things and implicated our young lady in vain."


    Until now, mei''er''s anger hasn''t subsided. When she said this, she still had some strong dissatisfaction with Yu.


    "What did he do?" Until now, he began to face up to what Meier said.


    Yu Xingyang''s mind is very clear. She wants to borrow her own life to win the favor of her uncle and inherit the title of Zhongyong Houfu. It is precisely because she knows it that she keeps him at a distance. Unless necessary, she will never say more words with him.


    But according to the meaning of mei''er''s words, it seems that she didn''t play any role in keeping away from him. She can''t help regretting that she didn''t directly destroy Yu''s life at the beginning.


    Seeing that Ruohe was really interested, mei''er told Ruohe what Yu had done these days and the rumors outside. Ruohe almost vomited blood.


    She had to sigh that the imagination of these people was not generally rich.


    Gao Shi was even worse. The killing intention at the bottom of his eyes reappeared and flashed by, because the speed was very fast. When he looked at it, he only saw Gao Shi''s anger on his face and the gurgling fist pulled by anger.


    He gently put his hand over Gao Shi''s hand and shook his head at him, indicating that he didn''t have to be angry about this kind of thing. It''s not worth it.


    Aware of the temperature from the back of his hand, Gao Shi looked up and saw that he was calm and natural. An unspeakable feeling crossed his heart.


    "Wo''er, you''ve been wronged."


    I didn''t see you in the face of Zhongyong Hou''s house and he''er before. I didn''t expect that you didn''t give up your heart and hit him again and again. This time, I still used such a vicious method to slander him. In the future, I won''t be soft hearted and will make you pay for your actions these days.


    Although Gao Shimian didn''t show it, he said secretly in his heart.


    Aware of the worry and care in Gao Shi''s tone, a warm current crossed her heart. She shook her head and said.


    "No problem, as long as you believe me."


    This man is always so kind to himself. How can he have the heart to refuse his kindness.


    Looking at the tranquil smile on his face, Gao Shi couldn''t say how comfortable he was. He even thought that if he didn''t insist on that day, he chose to let go.


    Will I lose the qualification to love this lovely person in front of me as I carry forward today.


    Fortunately, Naohe didn''t know what Gao Shi was thinking at this time, otherwise she would have to punch hard on Gao Shi''s cold face.


    Let him have no eyes and no sense of good or bad. He is even compared with Yu Xingyang''s scum man. First give him a few punches. See if he dares to think like this in the future.

 Chapter 283

    "Miss, aren''t you worried at all?" It''s already this time. Mei''er couldn''t help asking when she saw that her young lady and future uncle were still here.


    She was really worried that the rumors outside would bring irreparable harm to her owner, but the facts proved that Meier''s worry was superfluous.


    He picked his eyebrows and said, "why should I worry."


    "Miss, aren''t you afraid that everyone outside will ruin your reputation?" Mei''er was a little anxious when she saw that her young lady didn''t take things to heart at all. Continue:


    "Even if the young lady doesn''t worry about those rumors, she must take into account the feelings of her future uncle. Even if her future uncle doesn''t care, what about others?"


    Mei''er continues to persuade her, hoping that her young lady can figure it out. Moreover, mei''er thinks what she said is reasonable. Even if childe Shi doesn''t care about it, what about Prince Duan? Where''s the princess? How can they allow people with such a stain of life to become their daughter-in-law.


    "Well, Meier, don''t worry. This matter can''t be spread. If I remember correctly, will my eldest cousin come to deliver materials this afternoon?"


    Seeing mei''er''s anxious face, Naohe couldn''t bear to continue teasing her. Moreover, everything mei''er said was reasonable.


    "Yes." Mei''er is a little stunned. She doesn''t know what''s the use of her young lady mentioning the young master big watch at this time. You know, the person spreading the rumors is the young master second watch.


    Even her little servant girl could see this. She didn''t believe that her young lady didn''t know that the person behind the scenes was the second watch young master.


    Seeing that no one was at a loss, Naohe explained to mei''er:


    "Mei''er, think about it. The eldest cousin is the elder brother of the second cousin. What does the eldest cousin don''t know about the Zhongyong Hou house? As long as the eldest cousin stands up and proves my innocence, the rumors outside are just rumors no matter how powerful they are."


    Mei''er thought that was the same reason when she listened to what Chen he said, but there seemed to be something wrong. If this matter was spread, it would have a bad impact on her young lady. When she was about to say what she thought, Chen he seemed to know what she thought and added:


    "I know you are still worried that these rumors will spread. On this point, just put a hundred hearts on it. You should know that the plague area is closed in all aspects. If you want to freeze the rumors, you don''t just need contacts, time and money."


    Ruohe thought that Yu Xingyang would not give up so easily, but what she didn''t expect was that Yu Xingyang would have such a low-level means this time, which simply refreshed her lower limit for Yu Xingyang, a scum man.


    Mei''er seemed to understand this, so she looked at him and asked:


    "Then, miss, what do you need to do next?" Mei''er felt that since her young lady fell down the stairs, she had become a lot smarter. She didn''t have to think about many things, so she had an excellent strategy.


    "You just need to see what happened these days and tell your big cousin exactly. You don''t have to do anything else."


    Chen he believed that as long as Yu Chengyang knew these things, she would not stand idly by, and she handled them very well.


    After mei''er listened to her young lady''s instructions, the whole person immediately understood, patted her forehead in annoyance, and whispered:


    "Yes, why didn''t I think of it before? If the big girl were here, she would say she was stupid. "


    When young master Daibiao comes, he just needs to tell young master Daibiao exactly what happened these days according to the young lady''s instructions, and he doesn''t need to add fuel and vinegar. When young master Daibiao knows what happened, he will understand that at that time, he won''t have to help his little sister. Young master Daibiao will help the young lady solve all the problems.


    In this way, the young lady doesn''t have to show up. Naturally, she won''t get into any gossip. As for the second watch young master, he will be punished accordingly.


    Soon, mei''er looked forward to Yu Chengyang and his party.


    Neglecting to exchange feelings with Lianxin, she went directly to Yu Chengyang and told Yu Chengyang what had happened recentlyˇ® Yu Chengyang didn''t live up to the wishes of Chen he and others. He went directly to talk to Yu Hongxing.


    As for how the two brothers talked, I won''t say much here. Anyway, I can''t get anything good.


    Here, seeing that mei''er went straight to Yu Chengyang, pity asked her to do something important. She didn''t care so much. She left several people to send the materials to the right place, and then went to Chen he''s room.


    "I''ve seen you, miss." When she entered the house, he kept writing something on a piece of paper. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t see any other orders. Seeing that the time was almost up, they couldn''t help but say.


    "Well, but what''s the news?" He didn''t lift his head. He was still writing and painting. It seemed that it was the most critical time.


    Seeing that Ruohe didn''t even want to lift her head, pity knew that her master was at the most critical time. She wanted to say that she would wait until her master was busy for a while, but time didn''t wait, and mei''er wasn''t here, that is to say, if she didn''t say it now, she would have to wait until the next time.


    "If you have anything to say, I''ll listen." Seems to be aware of the hesitation of pity. A faint opening of the rice.


    Her voice is as crisp and pleasant as ever.


    "Miss Hui, a letter from the house said that Mrs. min finally couldn''t help fighting the old lady."


    Before the voice of pity fell, Ruohe''s hand stopped slightly, but for a moment, Ruohe returned to normal, and she nodded:


    "I see. Is there any other news?"


    Chen he sneers in his heart. Can''t he help it at last?


    As early as that day, after she designed to let Zhang Chuntang leave the prime minister''s house, Chen he secretly asked aunt he to please Mrs. su.


    Because of her low birth background, her grandmother has always disliked women of noble birth, just like her mother. However, with Mrs. min in front of her, her grandmother''s attitude towards her mother is not the worst,


    The reason why Mrs. Su hates Mrs. min very much is that Mrs. min did not care to marry Su Hu as a concubine at the beginning. In Mrs. Su''s opinion, famous women, even the lowest common women, should not be concubines like Mrs. min.


    Therefore, she hated Mrs. min very much and felt that Mrs. min was the scum of your women.

 Chapter 284

    This is also why he he he secretly asked aunt he to please Mrs. su.


    Mrs. Su doesn''t like a woman of noble birth. Naturally, she likes a woman like aunt Hui. Aunt Hui is the daughter of a liupin official''s family. Although her birth is not as good as her biological mother and Mrs. min, she is also a lady of a serious official''s family.


    At home, aunt Hui herself is a very good person, and she has a deep mind. Let''s take her plot against Kuan he a few times ago,


    Obviously, aunt Hui arranged the whole thing herself, but after it was over, she was able to stay out of it. It seems that she has nothing to do with the whole thing. This is one of the reasons why Chen he rushed her to Chuang Tzu. Another reason is that she knows Mrs. Su''s preferences. If she continues to stay in the prime minister''s house, Then it''s bound to ruin her big deal.


    In this way, because Mrs. Su doesn''t like women of noble birth, now the prime minister''s house is suitable for any aunt.


    As for the other two?


    Aunt Xia was born in a brothel, which Mrs. Su couldn''t see. If she hadn''t been pregnant with a child, aunt Xia wouldn''t want to enter the door of the prime minister''s house even if she died.


    As for Aunt Qiu, that is, Qiu He, the servant girl before Huang He, although her background is innocent, she is also a servant girl, and naturally she can''t get into Mrs. Su''s eyes.


    In addition to Qiu He''s ability, she was a servant girl in Huang He''s room. Later, she became an aunt when she climbed into Su Hu''s bed, which made old lady Su despise. I don''t know how many times.


    Even in the dark with her mean maid Zhang Chuntang, she put the responsibility on Ruohe, saying that if Ruohe didn''t have the wrong style, Qiuhe wouldn''t dare to climb Su Hu''s bed even if she gave Qiuhe a hundred courage.


    Secretly, he said that he was just a wild child without mother''s upbringing. Otherwise, how could he teach a servant girl like Xiang Qiuhe.


    Therefore, this time, only aunt he is suitable. This is not only because Aunt he is a man of Naohe, but also because Aunt he is also an official daughter, which is one of the reasons why she would not choose aunt he as an ally at the beginning.


    "Everything is going well over there, Miss Cui. She wrote to tell the young lady not to worry. What''s more, aunt Qiu hasn''t come this month."


    When Lianxin said this, her voice became lower and lower. She knew that in the end, she could almost only hear the buzzing voice. She couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    He looked up at pity with some dissatisfaction. He saw her drooping her head and erratic eyes. If you look carefully, you will find that the root of her ears is still faintly red.


    He looked around puzzled. He found that Gao Shi was good to stay aside. Looking at him, he seemed to listen to all the words just now.


    Such cognition made him blush immediately.


    No wonder, even if pity is so careless in her daily life, she is also a woman who hasn''t come out of the cabinet and let her be a man


    It''s strange not to blush when we discuss such a secret matter.


    At this time, she seemed to forget that she was just a little girl in her teens.


    "Well, I know everything. If there''s nothing else, go down first."


    He coughed a few times to hide his embarrassment, pretending to be calm and said to pity. She also intended to let Lianxin leave. It''s embarrassing for you to ask a girl to raise the price in front of a man.


    Although she had children in her previous life, she would still be ashamed to tell such a secret thing in front of a man, especially the man she likes.


    "Yes."


    His words are undoubtedly the voice of nature for the pity at this moment.


    At the moment when Lianxin went out, he felt that the temperature was rising rapidly, and it seemed that it was difficult to breathe.


    "That, that..."


    He tried to find a topic to ease the atmosphere at this time,


    "Well, let''s go on." It seems that he is aware of the maladjustment of Ruohe, and Gao Shi takes the initiative to say.


    "Well, OK, go on." Gao Shi''s initiative to change the topic makes him feel a lot easier. At the same time, he appreciates Gao Shi''s consideration in his heart.


    In other words, Lianxin went to see lianyue and mei''er after leaving his room. Then she left the plague area with Yu Chengyang. The next time she came, it would be several days later.


    Everything in the imperial city is developing in the direction of her plan, which is undoubtedly the best news for Ruohe. Everything went well, which meant that she was one step closer to the success of revenge.


    After being deeply taught by Yu Chengyang, Yu Xingyang was honest. The rumors in the plague area began to quiet down slowly because of Yu Xingyang''s silence.


    "Did you just give up?" On this day, Mrs. Ning found Yu Hongzhi and asked.


    "Otherwise."


    Yu Xingyang''s mood was very unhappy after being taught by Yu Chengyang. In front of her, she Ning came to look for his bad luck at this time. Naturally, she was not happy. I saw that he was not angry.


    "I''m so old. I haven''t seen a useless man like you, but it''s just a failure."


    Ning Da Niang looked at Yu Hongyang contemptuously and said with great disdain.


    When she first met Yu Xingyang, she thought that Yu Xingyang had several brushes, but from the back, it was just like this. It was so disappointing to her.


    Being despised, Yu Hongyang''s anger kept rising.


    Since he spent all his time in the position of the legitimate son of Zhongyong Hou''s house, he has not been despised, especially a woman.


    "Why, you are not convinced."


    Ning Da Niang, with a sneer in her mouth, looked at Yu Yanyu and said with pity.


    "No wonder I didn''t remind you that you can''t provoke the Su family, the Zhongyong Hou family and the duanqin Wang family, no matter which one they are."


    Yu said almost gnashing his teeth.


    His hands were tightly clenched into fists. Maybe it was because he was completely angered by Ning''s words, and he held back his anger. The bones made a cluck sound.


    "You don''t believe it when you say you''re a loser." Ning Da Niang continued to despise it.


    "I''m a coward. What''s your good idea? Don''t think I don''t know. You''ve been flirting a lot during this time, but did Mr. Shi look at you more? No, if I remember correctly, the last time you saw him was when I came here. "


    "So what. I''d love to. "


    Yu Xingyang''s words completely poked the pain of Ning Da Niang. She stared at Yu Xingyang, with her eyes full of anger and resentment. It''s more terrible than an enraged black bear.


    I have to say that Yu Xingyang was really deterred by the resentment erupted by Ning Da Niang at that moment. He subconsciously stepped back, swallowed saliva, and stammered:


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Hum." Mrs. Ning snorted coldly:


    "Look at your virtue. Don''t worry. I just came up with an idea."


    For Yu, Mrs. Ning is despised by a hundred.


    "What''s the idea?"


    Yu Xingyang was angry because of Ning Da''s attitude, but at the thought of Ning Da''s resentment, he endured his anger.


    In addition, he had something good to do and needed the help of empress Ning. Therefore, he didn''t look at the disdainful eyes of empress Ning.


    He thought that as long as things were done, he would find a way to press Ning Da Niang under his body and play well. When he had enough, he would give it to his men and friends. He wanted to let the arrogant woman know the consequences of offending him.


    Ning Da Niang also needs the help of Yu Xingyang. Therefore, even if she sees how unpleasant Yu Xingyang is, she has to bear it. She comes to Yu Xingyang''s ear and whispers a few words.


    Then he got up with satisfaction and looked at Yu Hongyang with pride.


    Yu Xingyang also looked up at Mrs. Ning and said with an evil smile:


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite insidious." This woman, he really smiled at her and could come up with such a shady move.


    "No, it''s all about the green bamboo snake''s mouth and the wasp''s tail. Both can be. Is it the most poisonous woman? If I don''t come up with such an idea, how can I live up to these words? "


    Mrs. Ning looked at Yu and said without paying attention.


    "I think you are better than that."


    Yu Xingyang has received a lot of punishment from Mrs. Ning


    I''m so cowardly. I finally found an opportunity to satirize Mrs. Ning. How could he let go so easily.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. As I just said, are you willing to do it or not? If you don''t, I''ll find someone else. I believe some people are willing to take the job."


    Mrs. Ning seemed to be annoyed by Yu''s attitude and said impatiently. Then she seemed to think of something, looked at Yu, and said word by word:


    "Your cousin is a beauty anyway. That job is a beautiful job anyway. If you dare to talk nonsense, I can''t guarantee that I''ll call someone else if I''m not careful. "


    "Dare you, don''t forget, she is also the Lord of Tai''an County personally sealed by the emperor."


    Yu Yang Yang almost vomited blood angrily by Ning Da Niang''s words. Drink. It looks like Pew''s momentum, but Ning Da Niang was not moved at all and said in a salty and insipid manner:


    "Then try and see if I dare. I''m talking. If I really do that, come out and you, who else knows that I ordered it."


    When Ning Da Niang said this, her eyes were bright and cold, full of resentment against Huang He. What she meant was that if she really arranged the rest of the people to do it, that person would die when the task was completed.

 Chapter 285

    Yu Xingyang struggled and seemed to want to say something. Before he could speak, Mrs. Ning said:


    "I advise you to stop. You should know that the strong dragon does not pressure the local snake. Even if your identity is noble, don''t forget that this Chung city is the world of my Ning family."


    Lady Ning is right. On the surface, the Yongcheng city seems to be dominated by Zhangjia, but if you really count the hidden strength, it is undoubtedly the most powerful Ning family. You know, this is the result of decades of operation by people behind the scenes.


    After all, the Ning family has another identity.


    He knows nothing about the plot between Yu Xingyang and Ning Da Niang. I still hide in the pharmacy every day to study how to treat the plague.


    However, if he doesn''t know, it doesn''t mean Gao Shi doesn''t know.


    Since the last incident, Gao Shi has been staring at Yu Xingyang. Therefore, it can be said that Gao Shi knows everything about Yu Xingyang and Ning Da Niang.


    They all say that the plan can''t keep up with the change. It''s really a good idea for Ning Da Niang to fight with Yu Xingyang, but God doesn''t want to give them a chance.


    Because the prescription for the treatment of plague developed by Huang He has been found.


    She gave the prescription she developed to lianyue and asked her to find several people who volunteered to test the medicine. Of course, she had to sign a life and death contract before testing the medicine.


    It''s not that Ruohe''s mind is gloomy, but that this kind of thing is also a matter of human life, and she''s not 100% sure of her prescription. What if there''s a problem halfway.


    The results of the drug test were unexpected, because each prescription was effective, but some had obvious effects, and some were relatively mild.


    After discussing with the people, he chose a prescription with mild efficacy, because everyone''s physical quality is different, and not everyone can withstand drugs with too strong efficacy.


    "I don''t know what happened to the things I asked Mrs. Ning to do for me that day."


    After choosing the prescription, he decided to meet Mrs. Ning, because that day, Mrs. Ning calculated that she was cheated by herself and asked her to raise herbs for herself. He didn''t forget.


    Now the prescription for the treatment of plague has come out. It''s not enough to rely on the medicinal materials sent by the imperial court and the secretly raised by her and Gao Shi. Therefore, he naturally thought of Ning''s fat sheep.


    Mrs. Ning was stunned when she heard the speech. She didn''t understand what he meant. She really can''t remember what he asked her to do.


    It seems that Ning Da Niang doesn''t understand. He smilesˇ° Mrs. Ning may not know yet. My maid has developed a prescription for treating the plague. Now it can be said that everything is ready. She only owes the east wind. She is waiting for the medicine that Mrs. Ning asked me to raise for me. "


    As soon as Chen he said this, lianyue and Ning looked at her with a shocked face.


    Lianyue doesn''t understand that this prescription was developed by Naohe himself. Why should she say it was developed by her at this time. However, although lianyue was shocked at this time, she didn''t directly run out to dismantle Naohe''s platform. She just bowed her head and said nothing. She believed that Naohe would give herself a reasonable explanation at that time.


    The reason why Mrs. Ning was shocked was that the news was really not good news for her. It didn''t say that since she went back that day, she didn''t pay attention to the fact that he asked her to raise herbs. She was going to fool around.


    However, there is another reason why Huang He has personally asked about the medicinal materials now. Another reason is that the conspiracy between her and Yu Xingyang has not been fully in place. If you miss this opportunity, you don''t know when to wait next time.


    "Don''t worry about Tai''an County Lord. The people''s daughter will send someone back to inform her family to send the medicinal materials to the county Lord."


    Ning said with a dry smileˇ° If the county leader has nothing else to say, the people''s daughter will leave first. "


    After Mrs. Ning left for a long time, she didn''t see the meaning of what she wanted to say. Lianyue finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Why didn''t the master say that the prescription was actually prepared by you."


    "I thought you weren''t going to ask."


    Chen he looked at Lian Yue with a smile on her face. She knew that Lian Yue was very calm, but she didn''t expect to be so calm. She couldn''t ask until this time. If mei''er were, I''m afraid she would have asked the question as soon as Naning left.


    Later, he continuedˇ° I know medicine. I don''t want too many people to know about it, do you understand? "


    He looked at lianyue''s eyes, which was rare and dignified. After lianyue was only surprised at first, she understood. She secretly admired the master''s thinking that things were much longer than she thought.


    "The maidservant knows what the master means."


    Because of his status, his master was on the cusp of the storm and attracted much attention. If it came out that his master would know medicine and develop a prescription to treat the plague at this time, wouldn''t it be worse.


    However, she has to admit that although her master is really hopeless in lightness skills and can''t be flattered, it is a rare genius in learning medicine for thousands of years.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to study Feng''s Internal Classic by self-study in such a short time, and develop a prescription for the treatment of plague.


    Two flowers, one for each.


    Then again, empress Ning hurried to find Yu since she learned that they had developed a prescription that could cure the plague.


    At this time, I was making careful calculations for their next plan. When I saw Mrs. Ning, I was surprised and asked.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Things have changed. I came to discuss with you." Because she was too worried about what Huang He said, Ning Da Niang couldn''t care what kind of reaction Yu Jirong was, so she said directly.


    "What are you talking about?" Yu''s mood at this time can no longer be described as surprise.


    He thought that Mrs. Ning must have deliberately teased him. It''s good. How can things change.


    "Tai''an County Lord, they have now developed a prescription that can treat the plague." At this time, Mrs. Ning urgently needed a person to discuss with herself. Therefore, regardless of the doubts of Yu Xingyang, she told Yu Xingyang the news she had just heard from Naohe.


    "What shall we do next?" After knowing all this, I instinctively asked Mrs. Ning what to do next.


    Obviously, he also knew that their plan was not fully prepared.


    "Why don''t we just go ahead and cook cooked rice with raw rice."


    I couldn''t think of any good way for the moment. He asked tentatively.

 Chapter 286

    As soon as he said this, the room was suddenly quiet. After a long time, she saw Ning get up, glanced at Yu Hongyang obliquely, and said sarcastically.


    "Up to now, that''s the only way to do it."


    Time was pressing, and he couldn''t think of a better way for a moment.


    Yu thought about the next thing, which was also rare. He didn''t pay attention to the sarcasm in Huining''s tone.


    But what they didn''t notice at this time was that after they made up their mind, a figure disappeared from the dark and went directly to Gao Shi''s house to tell Gao Shi their so-called plans one by one.


    After listening to the words, Gao Shi didn''t have much expression on his face, but said faintly.


    "Then get them together. When they''re done, throw the one surnamed Ning to the gate of the city, and then warn the one surnamed Ning to take care of his daughter in the future. Otherwise, it''s not as simple as throwing it at the gate of the city next time."


    Mo Han listened to Gao Shi''s words and shivered involuntarily. His master was too cruel. He thought so in his heart. He didn''t check his mouth. He said his thoughts carelessly.


    "It''s too cruel."


    Yes, the people who watched them outside Yu''s room showed that Mo Han returned from the mission.


    "Cruel." Gao Shi picked his eyebrows and glanced coldly at Mo Han''s way.


    "Doesn''t she want a man so much? I''ll send her one for free. She should thank me."


    At this time, Gao Shi''s eyes are cold without a trace of emotion. If he dares to make his idea, it is impossible not to pay a price.


    Mo Han couldn''t help sweating on his forehead, especially when Gao Shi just looked at him, he said in his heart. What does it mean that people''s rather big lady wants a man? The man people''s rather big lady wants is clearly the master. Are you ok.


    Of course, after eating the losses in front, Mo Han can only think about these words in his heart. Otherwise, he is sure that Gao Shi will beat him as a drum.


    However, he didn''t know all this. Without her preparation, Gao Shi had already helped her solve all the problems.


    The master of the Ning family was angry when he received the news that his daughter, that is, Mrs. Ning, was thrown at the gate of the city. I almost fainted with anger.


    In addition to Ning Wu''s sincere concern for the safety of her sister, Ning Da''s wife, the rest of her aunts and young ladies are even gloating. It can be imagined that Ning Da''s wife is not really as popular in Ning''s family as the outside world says.


    After the master of Ning family calmed down, he immediately ignored the obstruction of his aunts and daughters. He was about to send someone to see who dared to throw his daughter''s clothes at the gate of the city. He simply didn''t pay attention to his Ning family. In any case, he wanted to get it back.


    However, just as master Ning was about to give an order, a feather arrow passed over his head, which was another surprise to master Ning. When he reacted, he pointed to the servant guarding one side and ordered:


    "What do I feed you on weekdays? Didn''t I see your master almost killed in front of you?"


    Master Ning didn''t breathe because he was angry, but it was because of this that he finished this sentence. Because he was a certain age and he was a little fat, he was a little out of breath.


    He gasped for breath. When he saw that all the guards he raised were still in place, he didn''t fight out and roared arrogantly:


    "I said you are still stunned what you are doing here. You don''t hurry to catch up with me. If you don''t catch up with me, you don''t have to stay at Ning''s house."


    Master Ning''s mood can no longer be described by words. In this day, the Ning family was beaten in the face twice. I''m afraid no one can stand this situation.


    What''s more, master Ning''s family is such a few people with good face, otherwise he won''t think of the safety of his eldest daughter, but the whole Ning family and his own face.


    "No, sir. I can''t make it. "


    Master Ning didn''t look at the arrow from his head because he was angry, but the housekeeper of Ning house looked carefully.


    After seeing the feather arrow, his face changed greatly, and he quickly stopped master Ning''s way.


    "Why not? Is there anyone else I would rather be afraid of in this Chung city?" Master Ning''s family was already angry. He couldn''t find a place to express his anger. The housekeeper of Ning''s house just came up at this time. Isn''t it obvious that he came forward to beat him.


    "Sir, don''t worry. Listen to the old slave first. After that, you''ll decide."


    The steward of Ning family is a person who knows the master''s temperament of Ning family. He knows that he must follow Mao at this time, and he quickly begged for mercy.


    Sure enough, after listening to the steward of Ning house, the anger in the master of Ning house decreased a lot. He looked at the steward of Ning house coldly and said:


    "Then I''ll listen to you first."


    What he meant by this was obviously that if the steward of Ning house could not give a suitable reason, he would deal with it together with the steward of Ning house.


    Seeing that the anger in the master''s heart was not as big as before, the steward of Ning house was obviously relieved. He ran to pick up the feather arrow that had been scratched from the master''s head and handed it to the master.


    The master of the Ning family had a little calmed down. After seeing the action of the housekeeper of the Ning family, he immediately rubbed his hair. Angry voice:


    "What did you do when you picked it up at this time? Did you feel disappointed that your master didn''t die just now?"


    This damn dog slave thinks he is too kind to him. At this time, he dares to pick up the feather arrow to block himself.


    "Master, calm down. Look at the arrow." The steward of Ning mansion said what he wanted to say before master Ning was completely angry. He really knew his master too well. If he didn''t say it before him, he wouldn''t want to say it all his life.


    If it''s anything else, it''s nothing small. If you''re not careful, the whole Ning family will be doomed. If it''s true at that time, how can he have his life.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, master Ning''s eyes were attracted by the feather arrow in the steward''s hand.


    It didn''t look good. At a glance, he forcibly surprised the master of Ning family who was just in a rage and almost fell to the ground. He raised his hand, touched the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, and carefully took the feather arrow from the steward of Ning family.


    After reading the note on the feather arrow, the master was shocked and frightened.


    Why did the living ancestor come to Yongcheng. As for what should be the so-called backer of the Ning family in the Imperial City, the whole Ning family doesn''t know except that Ning Da Niang, who has a better nose than a dog, is the current leader of the Ning family.


    Suddenly, a cold wind blew, which made master Ning shiver involuntarily. Similarly, it also made him completely awake.


    The first thing he woke up was to order the housekeeper of Ning mansion to send someone to find the people he had just sent.


    Seeing that the master of the Ning family asked people to call back all the servants who had been sent out to chase the man, several aunts and common women of the Ning family were filled with joy.


    As long as the master no longer supports the cheap hoof, they naturally don''t have to worry so much. I think they will have a better life at Ning''s house in the future.


    However, Ning Wu''s heart is not happy. She has been protected by Ning Da''s wife under her wings since she was a child. Naturally, she doesn''t understand the intrigues between these women. Now, seeing that her father doesn''t want to come forward to seek justice for her sister, she quit immediately. She hurriedly asked.


    "Dad, you don''t make decisions for the eldest sister. You''re going to let go of the people who insult our Ning family so easily."


    "Five niangs. Don''t mention this matter in the future. Besides, Yuan Niang doesn''t have to continue to take charge of the family in the future. The second aunt will take charge of the power of the family for the time being. "


    Master Ning''s family waved helplessly and said, it''s not good for his eldest daughter to offend anyone. He didn''t have eyes and ran to offend the living ancestor.


    Mrs. Ning Wu never thought that she would say such a thing when she gave up her favorite. He looked at master Ning incredulously and said angrily:


    "Father, anyway, over the years, the big sister has worked hard for Ningjia, even without credit. The big sister didn''t know how many grievances she had in order to support the family."


    Ning Wuniang said, looking at the master''s eyes, she began to resent.


    "And you, now that the big sister has been wronged so much, it''s ok if you don''t get justice for the big sister. The good demon deprived the big sister of the right to control the family. It''s disgusting and cold."


    "You bastard, how do you talk? Don''t forget I''m your father."


    The master of the Ning family was very angry about the bedding of Ning da. After seeing the note, he pressed down his anger. Now, his little daughter actually said such words. How can he not be cold hearted.


    "If I can, I don''t want you to be such a cold-blooded, ruthless, ruthless father."


    Ning Wu has been spoiled since she was a child. She speaks and works according to her own joys and sorrows. Naturally, she has developed a temperament of what she thinks and what she says. Now what she said can also be regarded as unintentional loss.


    But at the end of the day, there were many unintentional losses. The so-called speaker was unintentional and the listener was intentional. Her words became the meaning of Ning Wai in the ears of master Ning and those aunts.

 Chapter 287

    The master of Ning family was so angry that he almost didn''t spit blood. He pointed to Ning Wu. His fingers trembled slightly because of strong anger and scolded angrily.


    "You son of a bitch, I have raised you such an unfilial beast for nothing these years." With that, the master of Ning family pointed to the girls and women who served Ning five.


    "What are you still doing there? I don''t think your master is humiliating enough. You don''t hurry to pull your master back to me. You can''t step out of the room without my order."


    This is to ban Ning Wu''s mother. Then the aunts are secretly happy. They are angry with Miss Wu who has only one tendon in their head.


    The most indispensable thing in the world is the people who act according to the wind, such as the grass on the wall. The so-called wall falls and everyone pushes.


    In the eyes of these servants, Ning Wu, who lost the protection of Ning Da, was like a tiger without claws, or a paper tiger, like a grasshopper after autumn, and had no lethality at all.


    Therefore, as soon as master Ning''s words came out, those servants went forward without hesitation to tie up lady Ning five, so that they could perform well in front of the new master.


    From then on, it can be seen that Ningwu''s popularity in Ningfu is not very good on weekdays. Otherwise, why is no one willing to stand up and say a word for her at this time.


    You think Ning''s family is over. No, it''s far from it. It''s just the beginning.


    As soon as the drug dealers in Yongcheng, who had bought medicinal materials because of Lady Ning, heard that lady Ning had returned from the plague area, the plague had been solved. They didn''t have to worry about catching the plague, so they all came to ask for money.


    At the beginning, few people went there because Ning Da Niang had a good reputation in Yongcheng. However, later, she didn''t see Ning Da Niang and heard about the things at the gate of the city. It was also rumored that Ning Da Niang became confused because of the things at the gate of the city. Now she doesn''t care about the things at all, These people went to Ning''s house as if they had made an agreement to ask for money.


    Master Ning is very busy these days because he wants to take over the business of Ning family after the event at the gate of Ning Niangzi city. There is no time to take charge of the debt collection at the gate of the house.


    Therefore, these people were received by the second aunt. At the beginning, the second aunt would also receive them. In the end, as soon as they heard that they came to ask for medicine money, they immediately ordered them to be sent away.


    The second aunt didn''t know what consequences she would bring. Instead, she was complacent about her decision. Thinking of saving such a large sum of money for the Ning family, how could the master of the Ning family praise her for managing her family well.


    Anyway, Mrs. Ning is already like that. They want money to go to find Mrs. Ning.


    However, by the time she realized that something was wrong, it was completely late, because the drug manufacturers had automatically formed a debt collection alliance if they didn''t get the money.


    None of them. The family sent several servants and didn''t do anything all day. They just had to stay in front of Ning''s house, pull a banner and shout to pay back the money.


    I don''t know whether it was a coincidence or those drug dealers deliberately wanted to make things big. They specially chose to come to the door when master Ning was away. That is to say, master Ning didn''t meet the servants sent by the drug dealers for money after several days.


    After the second aunt of the Ning family knew about it, there was no complacency at the beginning and fidgeted all day. Finally, she decided to tell master Ning the whole thing.


    After listening to his second aunt''s cry, the master of the Ning family flew into a rage. He was already in a mess because of business. Now he has such a thing. Can''t you make him angry.


    "You ignorant fool, what can I say about you? This kind of thing hasn''t happened before when yuanniang was in charge. You can take out your hand to help me with my business, and you."


    Master Ning kept complaining.


    "Look at you. I''ve only been in charge of internal affairs for a few days. I don''t ask you to help me in business. As long as you can handle the affairs in the house well, but look at what you do."


    It was also at this time that the master of Ning family thought of the good of Ning Da Niang and complained in his heart.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to complain about Gao Shi, the perpetrator, so he could only complain that Ning Da Niang didn''t have eyes and ran to offend Gao Shi. Otherwise, there would be something to hide her.


    "Do you think I''m willing to take care of this family? I''m doing it for who, not for this family."


    Listening to master Ning''s words, the second aunt quit. She cried reluctantly.


    A woman has three treasures. She cries, makes trouble and hangs herself. This move has always been tried and tested. It''s not unreasonable for her second aunt to use this move, but she used the wrong time.


    If at ordinary times, master Ning might coax him. But now, that''s impossible.


    Master Ning was upset because of all kinds of things. Now his second aunt is crying in front of him. Only when he is in a good mood can he have a ghost.


    He waved his hand distraught and motioned his second aunt to go out and don''t bother him.


    The second aunt was completely confused. She looked at the master of the Ning family unbelievably. She thought she was wrong, but when she looked carefully at the past, the master of the Ning family was still impatient.


    Now, the second aunt cried more happily.


    "You have no conscience. I''ve been with you for so many years. In the end, you treat me like this. Besides, I didn''t tell you about it at the beginning. You nodded. You tell me what I''ve got these years."


    Since she married master Ning as a concubine, she has been pressed by Mrs. Ning and has to deal with the plot of master Ning and other aunts.


    But now, master Ning is disgusted with himself because she can''t help him.


    The more she thought about it, the more she was wronged. She simply burst into tears regardless of it.


    The master of Ning family choked on his second aunt''s words. He vaguely remembered that the second aunt seemed to have really told him about it a few days ago. At that time, he was worried about business, so he didn''t take it to heart. He just said a few words about the second aunt.


    Being aware of his negligence does not mean that master Ning will admit his mistake. What''s more, master Ning is a man who loves face very much. He feels like a man. How can I bow to my concubine.


    Instead of paying attention to the second aunt crying, he sent the girl around him to let her return the second aunt to his room, which was a suitable step for himself.

 Chapter 288

    After the second aunt was pulled down, the master of Ning family called the housekeeper of Ning house to ask about medicinal materials.


    As for the money for medicinal materials, when Ning Da Niang sent the medicinal materials to the plague area, he had sent them to Ning Fu, which was still the double money she said with Ning Da Niang.


    Most importantly, she not only sent it, but also sent it in a big way. The purpose of what she did that day was to prevent Mrs. Ning from tampering with money.


    She may never have thought that her original decision almost forced Ning''s house to a dead end.


    These days, the drug dealers in Yongcheng have sent people to block the door of Ning''s house every day. It can be said that everyone knows that the Ning family owes them money.


    In addition, the reputation of the Ning family plummeted for a time when he sent money for medicinal materials to the Ning family.


    After the master of the Ning family called the housekeeper of the Ning house, he learned that he had sent the money, so he had no choice but to ask someone to invite the drug merchants in Yongcheng to the house and pay back the money one by one.


    As for the medicinal materials that Ning Da Niang used to pay several times more on credit, the master of Ning family had to bite his teeth and give the money.


    I secretly hate that Mrs. Ning didn''t finish the matter earlier. Now his reputation for decades in Yongcheng is almost destroyed.


    Ning''s family is making a lot of noise in Yongcheng. It''s hard for them to know if they want to know.


    For Gao Qinqin, Yu Chengyang and others, there was no feeling at all. As for pity for them, it was very gratifying. Who made Mrs. Ning want to calculate the harvest when she was at the gate of the city? As a result, she finally folded at the gate of the city.


    After knowing the whole thing, he sighed that people like Ning Da Niang ended up like this.


    At the moment of hearing Ruohe''s sigh, Mo Han and others, who were hidden in the dark, looked at their master and saw that his master looked at Ruohe with approval on his face. They couldn''t help but help each other.


    Master, how thick is your skin? Do you know that lady Ning has such a result today, but you ordered it.


    Of course, there is one exception, that is Yu Xingyang. Since he came back from the plague area, Yu Xingyang has become gloomy. He often looks naked at Huang He and Gao Shi.


    He has an undisguised desire for possession, and he has a hidden intention of killing Gao Shi.


    All these things were seen by several people of Naohe. I carried forward the naked eyes that Naohe almost couldn''t help but teach him a good lesson, let alone Gao Shi. Naohe stopped Gao Shi every time he wanted to do it.


    If he didn''t think Yu Hongxing was useful, he wouldn''t bother to care whether he was dead or alive.


    However, Gao Shi really doesn''t know what he thinks in his heart. He sees that every time he wants to teach Yu Hongxing a lesson, he is stopped by him. He thinks that he is interested in Yu Hongxing''s brother and sister, which makes him depressed.


    At the beginning, I didn''t feel anything once or twice, but after more times, not only the rice, but also others found that there was something wrong with Gaoshi''s aura.


    At first, he would take the initiative to ask Gao Shi what happened, but Gao Shi always said nothing. He also didn''t know what happened to Gao Shi. After several times, he simply had to ask and let it go.


    This makes Gao Shi beat his chest and feet. It''s called regret in your heart. Why do you eat this dry vinegar when you say you''re good.


    But if Gao Shi immediately pulled down his face in front of so many people to please Chen he, he couldn''t do it. Just like Huang He, he ignored each other.


    In fact, Gao Shi can''t be completely blamed. You say that a big man in other people has a good intention to say that he is eating vinegar in front of the people he likes. The most important thing is that it is dry vinegar that doesn''t exist at all.


    For several days in succession, Gao Shi''s attitude towards himself was neither hot nor cold. In particular, every time he stopped Gao Shi from cleaning up and carrying forward, Gao Shi''s attitude towards himself was even worse. Such an obvious fact is put here. It should be said that Huang He didn''t understand that it was false.


    But just because he knew the reason, he began to be indifferent to Gao Shi. He felt that Gao Shi didn''t trust himself. If he didn''t teach him a lesson, wouldn''t he doubt himself every day in the future.


    Gradually, Gao Shi also found that he began to be indifferent to himself. At the beginning, no matter what, he would take the initiative to say a few words to himself, but now, he won''t take the initiative to talk to himself at all.


    Such cognition made Gao Shi feel a little flustered for no reason in his heart. He regretted that he should not be angry with him. Now he ignores himself.


    After several struggles in his heart, Gao Shi still couldn''t help but take the initiative to find Naohe to show his kindness. Seeing Gao Shi''s good attitude and good performance, he naturally chose to forgive.


    But after a while, as long as it was about Yu carrying forward, Gao Shi relapsed again. He also ignored the high suitability of eating dry vinegar.


    Therefore, in the next long period of time, everyone can see the cold war between Ruohe and Gao Shi, but after a while, Gao Shi will consciously show his kindness to Ruohe.


    At this scene, the audience couldn''t help sighing. Is this still the high spirited snow coat they know.


    After the flood is over, you should naturally go back to the imperial city. Their departure was originally a happy thing for Yongzhou governor Zhou adult and others, but now it is a nightmare for them.


    Because before leaving Yongcheng, he and his party had written to the imperial court and wrote down all kinds of crimes committed by Lord Zhou, the governor of Yongzhou over the years.


    You think that after they came to Yongcheng, they were really busy with disaster relief and didn''t deal with other things. If you really think so, you''re wrong.


    They are not idle at all. When you look at them just walking around the street to see what the current situation of the victims is like, they quietly collect the information of all officials in Yongzhou.


    These days, they can say that there are several aunts in Yongzhou officials'' house. What their hobbies are, then there is a mole in the secret place of aunts, which is clear.


    You know, sometimes the evidence that can judge a person''s crime is not necessarily in the secret room of the family, but often hidden among the people.


    As for the drug dealers who once blocked up in front of the Ning family to ask for money after the group left, seeing that the Ning family was honest, they called out the money, and they were interested in the wealth of the Ning family.


    He thought of taking the Ning family as his own. Anyway, there are no men in the Ning family so far, and the only lady Ning who can afford the appearance of the Ning family has been destroyed.


    These merchants in Yongcheng are not fools. They are willing to give some face to the Ning family. They haven''t heard that the Ning family has a backer in the Imperial City, but they gathered all the drug merchants in Yongcheng together and blocked up at the gate of Ning mansion, and there was no movement in the Imperial city.


    Therefore, these businessmen came to the conclusion that the Ning family had a backer in the imperial city. It was just a false report. Otherwise, the Ning family did not see the people in the imperial city this time.


    After all, everyone says that Ning''s family has a backer in the Imperial City, but has it really been seen by no one. For these careful thoughts of Yongcheng merchants, Ruohe doesn''t know anything. Even if Ruohe knows, she won''t intervene in these boring things. She still has many people to do.


    As soon as the victims who still stagnated in the Yongcheng area heard that they could not drink, they were going back to the Imperial City, so they gathered on both sides of the official road to send each other off.


    No matter when, people are always the simplest. What they want is very simple. As long as they can live in peace.


    Just like before, when he first came to the city, many of them were very exclusive of him, but now they are no longer exclusive of him.


    Because in their opinion, if it were not for the rice, they would not have had food. If it were not for the rice, they would not have been able to spend the plague peacefully.


    Of course, even if the imperial court finally recovered the robbed medicinal materials, on the premise of ensuring that there would be no mistakes, even if they developed a prescription to treat the plague, they could not escape the plague in such a short time.


    Some people are happy and others are worried about the successful completion of the task and their return to Beijing. As for the maidservant around him who wants to point out the prescription for treating the plague, although it is said outside, the key people still know that the prescription was actually developed by him.


    Those people naturally took the emperor as the center and were several key figures with a certain position in the dynasty.


    After his party successfully returned to Beijing, the emperor rewarded them one by one. Originally, he wanted to reward him, but he refused.


    The emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty really liked her younger generation. Thinking about her current situation, he also agreed to the bad request and did not give her an additional reward. Then he made an order to let lianyue and Lianxin sisters break away from their slavery.


    Although lianyue and Lianxin signed a living contract when they first entered the prime minister''s house, in order to hide people''s ears and eyes, they will always be affected by the contract. Now the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty ordered to remove their slave status, so they won''t have to be subject to so many restrictions in the future.


    He was very satisfied with the decision of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. He happily saluted and thanked the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. Even his posture was much more than usual.


    With the will of the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty, who dares to bully lianyue easily in the future, and Lianxin sisters go.

 Chapter 289

    After returning to the prime minister''s house, Su Hu didn''t give him any extra rest time. He directly asked him about Jiangnan in the main hall.


    "It is said that you paid all the money for the disaster relief medicine." That''s a lot of money. Su Hu felt heartache, liver pain and whole body pain when he thought about it.


    "As a disaster relief censor and a people of the great Zhou Dynasty, my daughter should do her part for the country."


    When he heard the speech, he sneered in her heart, but she knew Su Hu''s temperament was the same as old lady Su, because when she was young, she was poor and afraid, and she valued money more than anything.


    As Su Hu''s bedside man, how could the aunts present not know what Su Hu was thinking at this time.


    Mrs. min lowered her eyes and was in a wait-and-see state. Aunt he looked at Ruohe with worry on her face. Aunt Xia thought her chance had come. She must perform well in front of Su Hu. Maybe Su Hu will remember her good behavior at that time.


    She said in a strange wayˇ° I just don''t know, miss, where did you get so much money? "


    "Speaking of the money, Miss Jin gave it to me." He smiled and said faintly.


    "I don''t know if my father still remembers that day when I auctioned Cuiyu smoke and cloud in Qiqiao Pavilion."


    Su Hu took a smoke at the corner of his mouth. How could he not remember that it was the most precious treasure of the cloud family, Cuiyu Yanyun. He was handed over by the unknown thing in front of him.


    It''s OK to sell this pass, but the silver he sold was given to the imperial court by her without even looking at it. For the first time, she also won the title of county leader. Now, it''s better this time. The white silver just drifted away and got nothing. Instead, it''s cheaper for others.


    "It''s the money from selling Cuiyu Yanyun. The eldest lady is different from us. It''s really kind to sell her biological mother''s dowry to relieve the victims."


    Aunt Xia giggled. What she meant by this was obvious. She meant that he was unfilial.


    "Yes, my mother is the kindest. If she knew that I had sold Cuiyu Yanyun to help the victims, she would be proud of me."


    When he heard the speech, he sneered in his heart, suggesting that he didn''t show it at all.


    Aunt Xia choked on what he said. For a moment, she didn''t know how to refute. She stood there blankly.


    "Yes, my sister was the most kind-hearted when she was alive. If she knew under the spring and he''er sold the Cuiyu smoke and cloud handed down from generation to generation from your grandparents to relieve the victims, she would be happy for him."


    Mrs. min seems to be praising Ruohe, but she is actually saying that Ruohe doesn''t understand the importance of Cuiyu smoke and cloud and is very disrespectful to her grandmother''s family.


    Mrs. min''s words completely hooked up the fire in Su Hu''s heart. He didn''t know that Cuiyu Yanyun was even in his hand, but when he knew it, he actually advocated selling Cuiyu Yanyun.,


    Seeing that what should belong to you suddenly becomes someone else''s, ten people will be unhappy, not to mention the person who values money more than anything.


    Just as Su Hu was about to get angry, he heard the housekeeper Lin Fu report:


    "Master, doctor sun is here. He is waiting at the door at this time?"


    Dr. Sun, what is he doing here at this time? Su Hu was puzzled.


    "Father, my daughter heard that my grandmother was ill on her way back to Beijing, so she sent someone with my card to invite old doctor sun."


    Now he is the head of Tai''an County personally granted by the emperor. It''s not too much to send someone into the palace to ask for an imperial doctor.


    Su Hu''s anger was stifled by the arrival of doctor sun, and said to the housekeeper Lin Fu:


    "Don''t invite doctor sun in soon." Su Hu then looked at his concubine and daughters and said:


    "He''er has a heart. Since doctor sun has arrived, let''s go to Songzhi hall."


    With that, he took a cold look at Ruohe. Now the government is really at a critical juncture. Mrs. Su can''t do anything, or she will have to worry about Ding. Now he wants to let Ruohe go and clean up slowly in the future.


    Almost, almost. Mrs. min grabbed the handkerchief in her hand and thought fiercely in her heart. She didn''t expect that the cheap girl was so lucky. She was so poor every time.


    Because of the strong resentment in her heart, Mrs. min couldn''t hide her emotions at the bottom of her eyes for a moment. Therefore, all her emotions were seen by him, and he sneered in his heart.


    She knew it would not be easy for her to return to the prime minister''s house this time, so she sent someone to invite sun Taiyi. Of course, the purpose of Chen he inviting sun Taiyi is not just to avoid the current battle of words. But something more important.


    Only since her rebirth, she has let Mrs. min go free for so many days. It''s time to take back what Mrs. min owes herself.


    "Mr. Sun is really not an ordinary invitation. I don''t know why I have time to come to my prime minister''s house today."


    Su Hu said this on purpose, because before, he had sent many people to Taiyi hospital to ask sun Taiyi to go to the prime minister''s house to see old lady Su, but Sun Taiyi refused every time for a variety of reasons. Now, as soon as he came back and sent someone to invite him, the doctor sun came. It''s not obvious that the prime minister''s face is not as big as a woman''s.


    And that woman is still his least favorite daughter, which is how Su Hu can balance her mind.


    "The prime minister is serious. Before, the lower official really didn''t come to see someone. Don''t you think I''m in a hurry now?"


    Who is Dr. Sun Taiyi? He has been consulting the pulse of those concubines in the imperial palace for so many years. Although they are covered by the supreme emperor and protected by the emperor, there are always times when they can''t be protected. Therefore, he has formed the habit of observing words and colors.


    Now, seeing Su Hu''s virtue, we know that Su Hu is dissatisfied with himself. However, he still sounded that Su Hu was poisoned when he came to the prime minister''s house last time. At that time, Su Hu''s attitude towards himself was very different from that at this time.


    It seems that Su Hu thought he had found a way out. He felt that the second prince would no doubt be able to ascend the throne in the future. Naturally speaking, it is much harder than before.


    Sun Taiyi and Huang He secretly exchanged their eyes and said respectfully to Su Hu.


    Even sun Taiyi could think of the problem. How could he not think of it. The corners of her mouth involuntarily aroused a sneer. If she continued to develop according to the time of her previous life, the last person to ascend the throne was indeed the second prince. However, this time, with her Su Lanhe, she would never allow the events of her previous life to happen again. Therefore, Su Huzhu must be disappointed.

 Chapter 290

    Su Hu looked better after listening to Dr. Sun''s words. He took Dr. Sun to the position of Songzhi hall.


    "How''s sun Taiyi''s mother''s illness?"


    Although Su Hu had made a good mockery of sun Taiyi before, he also knew that sun Taiyi was that temper. In addition, the matter of old lady Su was related to his official fortune. At this time, he automatically threw the previous words aside.


    Su Hu and Su Manjing are worthy of being their own father and daughter. This style is just the same. They have a selective amnesia after their facial skin is not ordinary.


    Doctor sun looked at his few goatee with a dignified face. Su Hu''s heart trembled. He secretly said that things wouldn''t happen so coincidentally. Old lady Su really had an accident at this time.


    Similarly, Mrs. min''s heart trembled. However, she was completely different from Su Hu''s concern. What she worried about was that Dr. Sun really saw something and how she should solve it.


    Looking at Su Hu''s nervous face, sun Taiyi said in a deep voice because Su Hu was cynical and depressed:


    "The old lady will keep her good health, otherwise..."


    "What else?" Su Hu asked nervously. At this time, he had to find out Mrs. Su''s physical state. Even if it was a drag, he had to drag Mrs. Su until the general situation had been set.


    "I wonder if I can see what the old lady has eaten during this time." Sun Taiyi said faintly.


    "Go and send the old lady''s food list to doctor sun." Although Su Hu didn''t know what medicine sun Taiyi was selling in the gourd, he still ordered the servants behind him.


    "No wonder, no wonder." Sun Taiyi took Mrs. Su''s food list in her hand and said thoughtfully.


    Seeing the appearance of doctor sun, Su Hu''s heart tightened. Maybe the old lady had a problem with her food. He asked cautiously:


    "Doctor sun, is there any problem with the food?"


    Mrs. min''s heart sank when she saw Dr. Sun''s expression. She only wanted to let the old woman lie in bed forever and didn''t come out to interfere with her affairs. She didn''t think about what to do when things were exposed. Now she can only resist death and say she doesn''t know.


    In fact, this can''t be said to be Mrs. min''s carelessness, but Mrs. min hasn''t been happy with that thing since she was reborn. When people are upset, they will inevitably have some omissions.


    "There''s no problem with the food. The old lady has tuberculosis in one hand and is not suitable for eating too greasy things. But the old lady''s food is almost greasy, that is to say, it''s killing the old lady in disguise."


    Sun Taiyi hit the nail on the head and said all Mrs. min''s thoughts.


    "In the future, as long as you pay attention to food, I''m writing a few prescriptions. I believe that the old lady''s body will greatly improve in the future."


    While tidying up his medicine box, Dr. Sun said:


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first."


    The next thing is the family affairs of the prime minister''s house. Naturally, he is not suitable to stay here as an outsider. Su Huxi also understands this. The so-called family ugliness should not be publicized. He said to the housekeeper Lin Fu:


    "Lin Fu, send doctor sun for me."


    After doctor Sun left, Su Hu slapped heavily on the table and said angrily:


    "Who manages the kitchen in the mansion?"


    Mrs. Su has a problem with food, so the suspicion of the kitchen is naturally the biggest.


    "It''s a concubine." Mrs. min gave Su Hu a salute:


    When he left the Imperial City, he divided the housekeeper''s power into two parts. One part was in the charge of aunt he, and the other part naturally returned to Mrs. min''s hand, and the kitchen and procurement were given to Mrs. min.


    At the beginning, Mrs. min thought that it was foolish for him to give the kitchen and procurement to her. Where would she think that he was waiting for her here.


    "Look at what you''ve done." Su Hu threw the food list in Mrs. min''s face and shouted angrily.


    He was obviously extremely angry. Of course, the reason why he was angry was not that Mrs. min wanted to harm his biological mother, but that if something happened to Mrs. Su, he would be worried. His little worry meant that he would stay away from the court.


    Now he is at a critical juncture. If he leaves the court, how much wealth can he enjoy in the future.


    "Sir, I don''t know that the old lady''s body can''t eat greasy things." Mrs min knelt on the ground, hugged Su Hu''s leg and cried:


    "Sir, I''m just a woman. How can I know about pharmacology?"


    "Wo''er, what do you think?"


    Mrs. min just said casually, but she couldn''t help pointing the spear at Ruohe, a person who knows pharmacology. Isn''t there just one around him. Moreover, he is the one who has developed the prescription for the treatment of plague. Needless to think, the medical skill is naturally beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Mrs. min didn''t expect that she would point the spearhead at Huang He. It was a surprise for her.


    At the prime minister''s residence, at this time, a person always uses her innocence to make jokes, and her every word seems unintentional, but it does a lot of harm to people. That person is Su Wanyue.


    "Big sister, sister lianyue around you has developed a prescription to treat the plague. Then you must know a lot about pharmacology. Why don''t you let her take care of your grandmother in the future."


    Just like now, her words seem to be related to Mrs. Su and asking for benefits for Mrs. su. In fact, she is telling everyone that in the whole prime minister''s house, only Chen he can do such things without God''s knowledge.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, people''s eyes changed. Some timid servants even pushed back. In that way, they were afraid that if they were not careful, they would be solved by Ruohe God unknowingly.


    "The fourth sister is right. My servant girl really knows some pharmacology. It''s right to leave her to take care of my grandmother. It''s also a filial piety for me as a granddaughter." He didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of Su Wanyue''s words, and said with a faint smile.


    "Sir, according to my concubine, it''s better to leave the kitchen to the eldest lady. After all, everything in the house was fine before the eldest lady went to Jiangnan."


    Aunt he stood up in good time and said.


    Today, after today, he can avenge his dead son.


    She was actually reminding Su Hu that if Huang He really wanted to hurt Mrs. Su, he would have done it when Mrs. Su returned to Beijing. Why wait until now.


    "Go and call me the steward of the kitchen." Su Hu suddenly realized that his fingers gently knocked on the table and said, today, he must catch this shit stirring stick.


    "The servant Zhou knocked on the master." After a while, the woman in charge of the kitchen was brought over, knelt on the ground and said tremblingly.


    "Zhou Shi, let me ask you, you are always in charge of this kitchen." Sue berm.


    "If you go back to the master, it''s the servant."


    On his way here, Zhou had heard that there was something wrong with Mrs. Su''s food. Even if she was frightened, the old lady was the prime minister''s biological mother. If there was anything wrong, even if she had ten heads, it would not be enough to cut off. Thinking for a while, even if she racked her brains, she might not be able to fool the past, so she planned to tell the truth.


    "Master, even if you give me ten courage, I dare not move my hands and feet on the old lady''s food. Everything I do is in accordance with the above instructions."


    "Up, which up." Su Wanyue thought she had caught the handle for a while and asked quickly. However. Zhou''s answer is destined to disappoint him.


    "Now Mrs. min manages the kitchen. Naturally, Mrs. min is on it." Zhou Shi knelt on the ground and said, and did not forget to add:


    "In the past, when the eldest lady was the housekeeper, the maidservant naturally prepared food according to the eldest lady''s instructions. It''s just a little strange for slaves and maidservants. "


    "Strange, what strange place is it?" Su Wanyue didn''t react yet. She thought that this so-called strange place was the key to the end of his life, and hurriedly asked.


    "This..." Zhou hesitated and glanced at Su Hu.


    "Just be honest, if you dare to hide anything. Um. " Su Hu Leng''s voice channel.


    "In the past, most of the food lists given by the eldest lady to the maidservant Songzhi hall were vegetarian. At that time, the maidservants thought that the eldest lady was unhappy with the old lady. Now they know that the eldest lady was thinking about the old lady''s body."


    Zhou''s words are already obvious. This list harmful to tuberculosis was given by Mrs. min.


    "Li Shi, what else do you have to say?" Su Hu was furious.


    "Master Mingjian, I really don''t know that these dishes are bad for the old lady''s health. I just think of the old lady. It''s not easy these years. I think of filial piety to him. I don''t know if I would have done bad things with good intentions. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have arranged such a diet for the old lady."


    Mrs. min saw that the fire could not burn him at all, even if she chose to resist death.


    "Yes, Dad, my mother has worked day and night for this family all these years, and you are even more desperate for Dad. How can you do anything to harm grandma?"


    Su Manjing also knelt down at this time and helped Mrs. min plead with Su Hu.


    "Second miss, I know you love your mother very much. You can call your biological mother a mother in private, but you can''t call Mrs. min a mother in front of so many people. You know, your mother is only sister Qing."


    Aunt he said to Su Manjing in a good voiceˇ° If you call your aunt today and the news about your mother gets out, others may say that there are no rules in our prime minister''s house. "

 Chapter 291

    Sure enough, Su Hu''s face became a little ugly after listening to Aunt he''s words, but he endured it when he thought that Su Manjing would become the second prince and concubine and might become the mother of a country in the Zhou Dynasty in the future.


    Because at that time, Su Hu will straighten up Mrs. min if he says anything. Even if Zhongyong Hou''s house opposes at that time, it is also a way, because it is impossible for the people in the court to make a common woman queen.


    Su Manjing looked at Su Hu as soon as aunt he said this. Seeing that Su Hu''s face was a little ugly, but she didn''t scold herself, she realized that Su Hu had tacitly accepted that she called Mrs. min her mother. This cognition made Su Manjing ecstatic for a while.


    The father acquiesced that he was called Mrs. min''s mother. Did he think it was not far from becoming a legitimate daughter and her mother was righted.


    Although I was happy in my heart, I didn''t show it at all on my face. With tears in my eyes, I looked at Aunt he and said pitifully:


    "Aunt he, I know you''re for the good of our prime minister''s house, but I shouldn''t call aunt. You''re right, but you shouldn''t frame my aunt like this. Aunt has no grievances with you on weekdays. Why do you frame her like this?"


    Su Manjing said, and tears fell down involuntarily. It was so pathetic.


    "Aunt he, you keep saying that your aunt is deliberately trying to harm grandma. What evidence can you give? I can''t guarantee anything else, but I promise that my aunt will never harm grandma."


    Su Manjing then knelt down towards Su Hu: "Dad, please make decisions for your daughter and aunt."


    It''s time for things. If Su Manjing still can''t guess that Aunt he is the person of Ruohe, she''s really a fool. She looks at Ruohe with resentment and killing intention in her eyes and silently says:


    "Su Feihe, I will not let your plan succeed."


    Ruohe ignored Su Manjing''s killing intention, smiled innocently, and replied silently, "then we''ll see."


    Su Hu also looked at Yi Niang he. The meaning was obvious. He asked Yi Niang he to give a reasonable explanation.


    Aunt he looked at Su to protect her body and said:


    "I don''t know if the master still remembers Mrs. Li of the Taifu house."


    "What does this have to do with old lady Li?" Su Hu frowned and said.


    Not only Su Hu, but also su Manjing didn''t know what aunt he was doing at this time.


    "Master, if my memory is correct, Mrs. Li also has tuberculosis, and sister Min has been waiting on her before she left the cabinet."


    Aunt he said without delay, but even a fool understood the meaning of this. When Mrs. min was still in the boudoir, she had been serving this person with tuberculosis. Now she said she didn''t know what to avoid for people with tuberculosis. It was nonsense.


    Aunt he''s words successfully made everyone take a breath. Seeing Su Hu''s incredible face, aunt he continued:


    "If the master doesn''t believe it, you can send someone to inquire."


    "Why go out and ask sister min''s dowry to come and ask?" Aunt Xia is no matter who the unlucky person is, as long as it has nothing to do with her, she will enjoy watching the play.


    It is not impossible to add fuel to the fire when necessary.


    Su Hu responded to Aunt Xia''s proposal. Sure enough, several people in Mrs. min''s dowry said that Mrs. Li had tuberculosis, but those who were still loyal to Mrs. min answered the same as Mrs. min''s answer. Nightmare didn''t know about it.


    As a result, it was obvious that Su Hu didn''t know what language to use when looking at Mrs. min, and even his voice was a little tired.


    "Li Shi, up to now, you have nothing to say."


    Mrs. min sat on the ground with a decadent face and said nothing.


    "Father, my daughter has something to say." Just at this time, he got up and knelt down towards Su Hu. His voice said in anticipation.


    The people on Su Manjing''s side and Mrs. min''s side cautiously look at him, because lifting their eyes and him have always been wrong. They don''t know how he will frame them and fall into the well at this time.


    Su Hu looked at Ruohe puzzled. She didn''t know what she was going to say at this time. He frowned and said impatiently:


    "You have something to say next time." He just figured out one thing, that is, if today''s affairs are really big, it won''t do him any good. Now, although he and the Wen family have obtained the emperor''s marriage for Su Manjing and the second prince, they can''t relax for a day if they haven''t been finalized.


    If Su Manjing''s biological mother comes out with a story about harming her mother-in-law, jing''er''s marriage to the second prince will be over. Therefore, he is now extremely reluctant to listen to what Chen he will say next.


    Su Hu''s words obviously let Mrs. min and Su Manjing breathe a sigh of relief. As long as Su Hu doesn''t give him a chance to speak, he won''t want to fall at this time.


    He sneered in his heart. Do you think you can pass more if your father doesn''t let me go on now? It''s impossible. Su Hu doesn''t give him a chance to say that doesn''t mean he won''t create opportunities himself.


    He said solemnly to Su Hu:


    "Father, my daughter knows what you''re worried about, but have you ever thought that even if you press things down today, if the ''Emperor'' knows one day, his father will not be guilty of bullying the king."


    He deliberately bites the word "emperor" here to remind Su Hu that even if the second prince becomes emperor, he can''t stand being cheated by others because of his character. Moreover, the second prince is not very satisfied with the marriage.


    Su Hu naturally knew this, but he remembered that at first, the second prince only wanted to allow jing''er to be the side imperial concubine. Later, Wen Shangshu came forward and agreed to marry jing''er as the imperial concubine. However, it was precisely because of this matter that the second prince had a big quarrel with the Wen family. He knew that he had not been completely reconciled yet.


    If there were not imperial concubine Wen in the middle, I''m afraid the two princes and Wen Shangshu would be in the same situation now.


    Thinking of this, Su Hu burst into a cold sweat on his forehead. He didn''t care so much at once. No matter how he knew about it, he hurriedly asked:


    "According to what he''er said, what should a father do?"


    "Now that my father has an idea in his heart, why should I ask my daughter? My daughter is just a boudoir woman. How can I know so much." He smiled faintly and said softly.


    Sure enough. In Su Hu''s eyes, nothing is as important as his future and money.

 Chapter 292

    "Then wo''er is willing to help his father." After thinking about all this, Su Hu naturally knew that it was best for him to deal with the matter.


    "It depends on what conditions father can give." He is still smiling at Su Hu


    Su Hu was stunned and then continued:


    "He''er, you said you had something to tell your father. What''s the important thing that made you ignore the occasion? Let''s talk to your father." Since when did he learn to bargain with himself, the first daughter he never paid much attention to.


    "Originally, my daughter didn''t intend to say this, but recently I saw my grandmother become like this. My father asked again. My daughter has nothing to hide." As he said, his voice choked up.


    Hearing the speech, Su Hu''s mouth twitched a few times unconsciously. He asked himself what it was. Naming it is the result of your bargaining with me. Don''t you think everyone is a fool.


    Although Su Hu knew it in his heart and everyone present understood it, no one really stood up at this time. Su Hu naturally played the role of a loving father for his future.


    In time, he reached out his hand to pick up the rice that was still kneeling in front of him, and said lovingly:


    "He''er, anyway, you are the daughter of my data. You are the first lady from the prime minister''s house. If you have any grievances, tell your father. My father will be fair for you."


    When he heard the speech, he felt a chill in his heart, but he didn''t show it at all. Since Su Hu wanted to play the role of father''s kindness and daughter''s filial piety, he naturally had to play it with him. Otherwise, how could Mrs. min pay the corresponding price today.


    He stood up slowly along Su Hu''s hand and sobbed:


    "Originally, my daughter planned to rot in her heart all her life, but my aunt went too far this time. She actually did it to my grandmother, which made my daughter have to say that my aunt has really been..."


    He said that he would kneel down to Su Hu again and said:


    "Father, you have to save your daughter. If she hadn''t been lucky and lucky, I''m afraid she wouldn''t have seen her father long ago."


    "Wo''er, what are you doing? Just say something." Su Hu saw that he was going to kneel down to himself again. He made a quick decision and successfully cut him off halfway.


    Of course, he didn''t really want to kneel down, so Su Hu stabilized his body when he stretched out his hand.


    "Dad, can you still remember the time when my daughter went to Gaye temple to pray for her mother? The car arranged later was robbed on the way. If my daughter hadn''t insisted on coming back and asked aunt Qiu to come back first, I''m afraid it was my daughter who had an accident that time, and my daughter was assassinated when she went out of the house. The most recent time was when she was assassinated when she went to Jiangnan."


    "Of course." Su Hu nodded and said, "is there anything else in the middle?"


    He nodded and said, "during this time, his daughter has been secretly investigating these things. Finally, it shows that these things are actually done by Mrs. min."


    Mrs. min had thought when Su Hu asked him to speak that he couldn''t let himself go so easily, but what she didn''t think was that he had found out all these things.


    She knelt there silently without saying a word, but Su Manjing was a little anxious. She looked at Ruohe and said in pain:


    "Elder sister, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. You know what your aunt has done to you over the years, but what about you? Have your conscience been eaten by the dog? Since you framed Yining to harm you."


    "Yes, how did my aunt and my second sister treat me these years? I know how much my aunt hurts me. Otherwise, how could they send seasoned golden bird''s nest, white jade sea cucumber and so on to my yard every three or five times."


    When Mrs. min heard this, her face turned pale. The whole person looked as if she was ten years old. Su Manjing wanted to say something at this time, but she was held by Mrs. min.


    Mrs. min''s expression, Ruohe looked into her eyes one by one. She didn''t think there was nothing wrong with herself. Shouldn''t people deserve retribution if they did something wrong?


    Think about what Mrs. min and Su Manjing did to themselves in their previous lives, which is much more vicious than what she does now.


    "If your father doesn''t believe it, you can send someone to bring all the witnesses up and ask."


    Su Hu naturally knew that since he dared to make things so much, he was naturally ready for the back hand, so he nodded.


    At this time, he can get more benefits from him only by following his heart. It''s strange that he didn''t care about his daughter at the beginning, otherwise he wouldn''t be in such a passive situation. He even gradually watched him get out of his control.


    In fact, when Su Hu found that he was good, he didn''t pay attention to his marriage. He thought that he was a legitimate daughter and the crown princess was not easy to catch, but there was the reckless man in Yutian. He dare not act rashly.


    Now, Ruohe is the county leader personally granted by the emperor. Her marriage, even his father, dare not make a decision easily, let alone Yutian. In addition, he also got the news that the Empress Dowager intends to intervene in Ruohe''s marriage.


    As a result, Su Hu was even more afraid to make a fuss about his marriage. He was not a fool. When he was full, he supported himself and ran to a queen mother to play against each other.


    As for the witness, Huang He had arranged it in advance. Now Su Hu came in as soon as he was summoned.


    Mrs. min looked at the people who came in from the outside and couldn''t help feeling flustered. It seems that she is completely finished today. These people who come here are people who have a close relationship with Mrs. min over the years.


    "Father, these are human evidence, and my daughter has material evidence here." As soon as his voice fell, lianyue on the side presented the physical evidence that had been prepared. Among them is Mrs. min''s confession that she asked someone to frame him and destroy his boudoir reputation, as well as the evidence that she has drugged several other aunts in the house over the years.


    At first, Su Hu only saw things that didn''t have much to do with him until he saw how Mrs. min killed the formed fetus in aunt he''s belly and the confession that she drugged all aunts in the house and killed his biological mother over the years.


    He felt a blackness before his eyes and nearly fainted. He slapped his confession on the table and shouted angrily.


    "Well, well, Li Shi, I didn''t expect you to dare to do so many shady things behind my back these years." He said how he had never had children for so many years, but it turned out that it was the poisonous woman who made the ghost.


    At this time, Su Hu didn''t know that Qiu he was pregnant.


    "Up to now, I have nothing to say. Master, think about it for yourself. Over the years, what I have done is not for the master''s good. Now the master can''t see the good of my body, so let me stay in minlanxuan all my life."


    Mrs. min knelt on the ground and said calmly. Su Manjing hugs Mrs. min and sobs. The rest of the people felt a great pain. Over the years, their revenge for not being able to conceive was finally avenged.


    Although Su Hu wanted to send Mrs. Qimin back to the Li family, he hesitated at the thought of Su Manjing and Suzhou and Hangzhou.


    He looked at Mrs. min''s broken jar and Su Hu''s hesitation. He sneered. Mrs. min thought she had two children. Even if Su Hu was angry, she couldn''t send herself back to Li''s house.


    Su Hu did hesitate for her future, as Mrs min thought.


    "Sister min really took great pains for her master. First, the harmful master became a widower, and then the harmful master almost became an unfilial son." Aunt he timely said:


    "Who are you going to hurt next, miss? Or the second lady? "


    "Aunt he, I respect you as half an elder, but please don''t frame my aunt." Su Manjing said angrily:


    "I''m my aunt''s own daughter. How can my aunt harm me? At that time, aunt he, you''ll deceive the public."


    Su Manjing''s


    Anger didn''t play any role for Su Hu. On the contrary, aunt he''s words made Su Hu wake up instantly. The reason why he agreed to speak out at this time was that he wanted to solve Su Manjing''s problem through Chen he. Now he hesitated. I saw him look at him and say:


    "Wo''er, what do you say about it?"


    "Daughters listen to their father." Ruohe said to Su Hufu in a flat voice:


    "Only the father should listen to his daughter. If his father is reluctant to let aunt min go, he should send more people to cut down and take care of aunt min, because his daughter can''t guarantee that the person who has a problem with his diet next time is not his father."


    Su Hu was in a cold sweat when he said this. He was right. Now Mrs. min dares to tamper with the old lady''s diet. She once sterilized her aunt in the house. It''s hard to guarantee that one day this crazy woman gave herself Juezi soup or something without thinking clearly.


    Su Hu was more and more frightened. He felt that he could never leave Mrs. min in the prime minister''s house. However, Mrs. min was also the biological mother of Suzhou and Hangzhou and the biological mother of his only son now. If he really kicked Mrs. min out, it might not be good for his only son at present.


    "My father may not know yet. Aunt Qiu has actually broken her father''s bones and blood. Taking it will add a brother to us." Seeing Su Hu''s hesitation, he had to take strong medicine.


    Don''t Su Hu care about Suzhou and Hangzhou, the only man in the prime minister''s house? If Suzhou and Hangzhou are no longer the only men, things will be completely different.

 Chapter 293

    Sure enough, after hearing that Qiuhe was pregnant, Su Hu put aside his hesitation about Mrs. min. he is still in his prime. He worries that he will not have a son in the future. As long as he goes to a higher level, maybe he will have a legitimate son with noble status.


    After understanding this, Su Hu stopped hesitating and looked directly at Mrs. Xiang min and said coldly:


    "Li, pack up your things and meet the Li family. For the sake of you and me for many years, I won''t inform Jing Zhaoyin of what you have done. In the future, do it yourself."


    Su Hu said that he didn''t send Mrs. min directly to the government. In fact, he didn''t think about his own future. Similarly, he also saved some face for Su Manjing and Suzhou and Hangzhou. Otherwise, it really came out that the Shenmu of the eldest young master and the second young lady of the prime minister''s house was a snake and scorpion hearted woman who had done harm to her mother-in-law, the housewife and the first daughter, Then Su Manjing and Suzhou Hangzhou will never have a good marriage in their life.


    Huang he naturally understands why Su Hu did this, but now she is too lazy to care about so much. Anyway, as long as Cui Qianqian comes forward, Mrs. min can''t escape at that time.


    Su Manjing was shocked when she heard Su Hu''s words. She couldn''t think about anything. She quickly climbed up to Su Hu, grabbed Su Hu''s clothes and begged:


    "Dad, please don''t dare my aunt to go. All these things my aunt has done are for my father. Even if my father doesn''t appreciate it, I think my aunt has worked hard for the prime minister''s house all these years. Don''t do my aunt to go without credit."


    At this time, Su Manjing hopes that her brother Suhang will be here, so she won''t fight alone. Maybe she will give up and promise not to dare Mrs. min to leave for the sake of Suhang''s face.


    Su Hu glanced coldly at Su Manjing and ordered the girl beside her:


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t hurry to send the second lady back to me."


    Su Hu is very dissatisfied with Su Manjing''s attitude. He is Su Manjing''s biological father, but the daughter is obviously closer to Li than herself and wants to stop her decision.


    "Dad, please don''t drive my aunt away." The girls and women only heard Su Manjing''s prayers and cried and pulled Su Manjing away.


    "Wo''er, don''t forget that you promised to be a father." As soon as Su Manjing and Mrs. min leave, Su Hu can''t wait to say to Huang He.


    "Don''t worry, father. My daughter remembers. When necessary, my daughter will help my second sister." He said softly, looking so harmless.


    Naturally, she wants to help Su Manjing, but it''s not the kind of help Su Hu wants.


    "That''s good." Su Hu was naturally in a better mood when he got the affirmative answer from Huang He. I don''t remember that he just ordered to send away a woman who had been with him for more than ten years, and the woman had not yet given birth to a pair of children.


    "Wo''er, you must be tired after driving all day. Go back and have a rest."


    "The daughter left." He chuckled.


    If you really care about yourself, why don''t you ask yourself to rest when you first return to the prime minister''s house? Why wait until now. However, although he understood this, he was not a fool. He was born in Su Hu''s care about this kind of thing. Didn''t he find his own sin.


    After returning to Heyun Pavilion, he took a bath and lay on the soft couch thinking about things since his rebirth. Every step she took seemed nothing, but it was very dangerous. If she was not careful, she would fold herself in.


    Today, she has sent Mrs. min back to the Taifu house, so it will be all the Li family. As for Su Manjing, she will stay for a while. Su Manjing is a hope for the Li family, a hope that looks dazzling and gorgeous.


    Before he knew it, he thought of the prince''s birthday party. If Gao Shi hadn''t appeared in time, would he have escaped the plot so easily.


    Thinking back to the time when she played the piano at the prince''s birthday banquet, she vaguely remembered that Gao Shi was playing with himself at that time. Thinking, a shallow smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    "What are you thinking, laughing so happy." A warm, cool and magnetic voice suddenly sounded in his ear. He woke up from his memory.


    Looking at the head of the Longhe tower, it was Gao Shi who came.


    "Why are you here?" She asked.


    It turned out that unknowingly, it was already dark.


    "I miss you." Gao Shi held the rice in his arms and said softly.


    "It''s not separated during the day." His face was slightly red.


    "Doesn''t he''er know that one day''s absence is like three autumn days." They only separated during the day, but he just wanted her


    I want to stay with her all the time and don''t separate from her for a moment.


    "Glib." He is light and angry.


    "That''s only for you, Heer." Gao Shi said, straightening Naohe''s body so that she was facing herself, and then continued:


    "Wo''er, wait for me. Tomorrow I want the emperor to ask for marriage, so that we don''t have to separate in the future."


    When the good thing was finished, someone held him in his arms.


    Don''t you have to separate anymore?


    His body was slightly stiff. Is it really possible that she and he won''t separate?


    "Heer. Why, you don''t like it. " Feeling the discomfort of the person in her arms, Gao Shi asked nervously, "if you don''t like wo''er, I can wait and stare at the day you are willing to marry me."


    "I''m not unhappy. I just think it''s all coming too soon." Listen to Gao Shi''s words, the corners of his eyes are slightly moist. Why should this man treat her so well? Is it right to do so.


    She didn''t want to hurt him.


    After a long time, he calmed down and whispered to the right person:


    "By the way, can you do me a favor?" If Gao Shi helps Cui Qianqian, it will be much easier to use it together.


    "Between you and me, there is no need to be so outspoken." Gao Shichong touched his head, and his eyes were full of satisfaction.


    "Can you help me take someone to the Jinluan hall to sue the emperor in a few days?" He looked at Gao Shi''s eyes and said cautiously. She knows. Since ancient times, it is not easy to sue the emperor.


    However, Gao Shi did not think about it, so he nodded and agreed, and took the opportunity to verbally take advantage of Huang He.


    "It''s my honor to work for my wife."


    It really takes a lot of effort to tell the emperor, but the person who asks to speak won''t. Even if he asks for the sun in the sky, Gao Shi agrees without blinking.


    "Who is your mother?" Because of Gao Shi''s wife, he blushed completely and said angrily. At the same time, he didn''t forget to glare at Gao Shi.

 Chapter 294

    It''s just that Huang He thinks he''s vicious. For Gao Shi, it doesn''t have any lethality at all. Instead, Gao Shi thinks it''s unique and laughs:


    "That''s not a matter of time. Now practice first, so as not to make it difficult in the future."


    Gao Shi rubbed his chin on the top of his head.


    Now, he is completely embarrassed. What does it mean to practice now so as not to be uncomfortable in the future? She thinks his call is very comfortable. Anyway, it can''t be said that the man in front of him simply won''t argue with him.


    I was speechless all night.


    In the early morning the next day, Gao Shi asked the emperor for an order and asked the emperor to marry him and Huang He.


    This matter was passed by Gao shizai with the emperor, and the supreme emperor also recognized it. Therefore, the emperor did not block it more, even if he made an order.


    However, the imperial edict made the second prince and the crown prince itch. They tried every means to marry him and win over the prime minister''s house and Zhongyong Hou''s house at the same time.


    I don''t know. They were really beaten in this, but they were cheap outsiders in the end. But soon, they looked at the marriageable women of other important officials.


    The second prince is not so angry at this time as he just knew he was going to marry Su Manjing as the imperial concubine. Now he also wants to understand that although Su Manjing is a common woman, according to his information, Su Manjing is Su Hu''s favorite daughter.


    In addition, Su Manjing is the direct granddaughter of the Taifu family, and the Taifu family is in Su Manjing''s generation. There was a young lady, but it was destroyed at the prince''s birthday party. That is to say, in Su Manjing''s generation, only Su Manjing''s granddaughter is a woman.


    Think about this. Naturally, the second prince was not angry. He even felt that Wen Shangshu''s marriage was the best choice for him. If Wen Shangshu had started early, it might have been cheaper for the crown prince.


    Because the second prince thought of these clearly, his attitude towards Wen Shangshu naturally became better.


    For a time, the two princes and one party had a rare harmony.


    Su Manjing didn''t know that she had secretly promised the second prince to be the imperial concubine. When she saw that Ruohe was married to Gao Shi, she couldn''t hide her jealousy. In that way, she wanted to go to Ruohe to replace her.


    In fact, Su Manjing is not to blame for her shallow eyelids. The main reason is that Gao Shi''s reputation is too great. She is the most distinguished person in the royal family except the princes. It can even be said that Gao Shi is more loved by the Emperor than some princes. Naturally, she should become the object that many noble women in the imperial city want to marry.


    When Su Hu went to the early Dynasty today, he was surprised when he saw Gao Shi asking for a decree to marry him. As the Prime Minister of a country, he naturally understood Gao Shi''s position in the court better than Su Manjing and others. Therefore, he didn''t mean to block Gao Shi''s request.


    As for Yu Tian, the emperor has been angry with him for a long time. In addition, Gao Shi can be said to have grown up. He thinks it''s a good choice to marry him.


    For these reasons, the granting of marriage became a matter of course.


    The Ji family was happy and worried, especially Yu Xingyang. He calculated that there were too many more Ruohe than the second prince. He even went to the south of the Yangtze River to stop it, but he couldn''t stop it in the end.


    This made him feel worse than eating flies, but what could he do? It was a foregone conclusion. Because he was in a bad mood, I naturally thought of Su Manjing as an interpreter.


    When he thought of it, he took action and directly asked Su Manjing for a tryst.


    Su Manjing was not comfortable with the fact that her biological mother was driven back to Li''s house because she would become a princess in the future, but she thought of Yu Hongyang''s identity.


    Thinking that if she ran away, Yu Xingyang would not be able to return to the prime minister''s house. She might be the head mother as soon as she came back. Su Manjing suppressed her unhappiness and went to a tryst with Yu Xingyang.


    Why can the two meet openly and have a tryst? That''s because Yu Xingyang doesn''t want people to know the relationship between him and Su Manjing, and Su Manjing doesn''t want people to know that she and Yu Xingyang are involved. Therefore, the two hit it off immediately and choose to meet in private every time they meet.


    In a flash, half a month passed. During this period, Gao Shi sent someone to send some gadgets to Ruohe from time to time during the day, and climbed the wall to Ruohe''s room at night.


    On the way, he didn''t say less about Gaoshi, but Gaoshi still went his own way. Finally, he simply went by Gaoshi.


    In addition to Gao Shi''s affair, another inconspicuous thing happened in the prime minister''s house. Qiu he saw that his pregnancy had been made public, so he made trouble in the prime minister''s house with his pregnancy. Finger pointing.


    For example, bird''s nest today, first-class ginseng tomorrow, or roast duck brought by Fu.


    Other people in the prime minister''s house did not care about her because of her pregnancy, but they chose to avoid her when they could avoid her. Even aunt Xia, who has always been used to a high profile, chose to avoid Qiuhe as much as possible, for fear that she might be blamed for any mistakes of Qiuhe.


    There''s no way. Who called Qiu he bad? This is Su Hu''s first child in many years. Therefore, Su Hu also takes a fancy to Qiu He.


    However, Qiuhe only knows that she should eat well, dress well, drink well and sleep well after she is pregnant, but she doesn''t know that these behaviors will become her life reminder in the end.


    Ruohe knows this, but she doesn''t intend to remind Qiu He that Qiu He killed all this by himself.


    The next day, that is, the 16th day when they returned to the imperial city from the south of the Yangtze River, something shocked the government and the public happened in the court. Someone went to Jinluan hall to sue Taifu''s house.


    This is the first time since the founding of this dynasty. Naturally, many good people keep at the gate of the palace just to get the latest news at the first time. The more reason is that the Taifu residence has been so arrogant over the years that there are not a few people waiting to see the end of the Taifu residence.


    The person who went to Jinluan hall to sue the emperor this time was Cui Qianqian. After Cui Qianqian secretly returned to the Imperial City, he was secretly arranged by Huang He to sneak into Taifu''s house to find more criminal evidence about the Li family.


    When Cui Qianqian secretly returned to the Imperial City, he also had the evidence of Taifu''s house. Originally, in order to bring down the Li family at one time, he planned to let Cui Qianqian stay in the imperial city for a while and wait for her news.


    But Cui Qianqian didn''t obey. She said that the Li family was also her enemy. She also had to do her part so that her parents could be at ease under the nine springs.


    Finally, he had no choice but to agree to Cui Qianqian''s request and let her sneak into Taifu''s house.


    However, Cui Qianqian didn''t disappoint her. Not long after entering Taifu''s house, with the help of Feng''s spy, she found all kinds of criminal evidence in Taifu''s house over the years.


    With criminal evidence, what we are waiting for is only an opportunity. Now that the time is ripe, he asks Gao Shi to take Cui Qianqian to the Jinluan hall. Therefore, Cui Qianqian goes to the Jinluan hall to sue the Li family of the Taifu residence.


    This move can be said to have taken the Li family by surprise. They were still immersed in the dream that Su Manjing would become the mother of the Zhou Dynasty yesterday. Today, someone went to the imperial court to sue them, which made them unable to react for a while.


    It was not until the emperor ordered the Li family to be exiled that several officials in the Dynasty led by Li Taifu reacted and shouted injustice.


    However, it''s too late. The emperor''s words can''t be changed at will.


    The crime is less than marrying a woman. Mrs. yuan benmin will be fine. Unfortunately, Su Hu sent Mrs. min back to Li''s house half a month ago. In other words, the Li family is a disaster this time, and Mrs. min can''t escape.


    However, what surprised him even more was that he didn''t know what the emperor thought. After the decree of exile to the Li family, he also issued a decree to marry the second prince and Su Manjing. Its name is to comfort Su Hu.


    Originally, he thought that after experiencing the Li family, it would take her some effort to tie Su Manjing and the second prince together again. Unexpectedly, the emperor went so far and directly saved him the next trouble.


    Mrs. min was driven back to Taifu''s house by Su Hu. Now she heard that the Li family was exiled, and her heart fell to the bottom one by one. She originally thought that Su Hu would put some pressure on Su Manjing and Suzhou Hangzhou, so that she could return to the prime minister''s house from time to time.


    I didn''t know that such a thing happened not long after she returned to the Taifu house. She was exhausted because she was escorted back to the Taifu house by Su. Now such a thing has happened, and she has no chance to leave the Taifu house. However, the people in the Taifu house have long been frightened by the exile, so she can''t take care of Mrs. min. therefore. Mrs. min doesn''t know what happened between Su Manjing and the second prince at this time. He fell ill.


    Finally, Li Taifu couldn''t bear to watch his daughter''s depression day by day, so he told Mrs. min about the emperor''s marriage. This time, Mrs. min''s dead heart began to become active.


    She wants to attack Su Manjing''s biological mother anyway. As long as Su Manjing becomes the second prince and concubine, why can''t she go back to the prime minister''s house? Their Li family will return to the Imperial City in the future.


    Here, Mrs. min''s illness is gradually getting better, and some people begin to say that Mrs. min is a broom star. Otherwise, such a thing will happen in the Taifu house. Some people put all the bad things in the prime minister''s house over the years on Mrs. min.


    Mrs. min almost vomited blood when she heard the blood words, but even if you were angry, now she just temporarily lives in the Li family without her


    The right to speak.


    Knowing this, Mrs. min still wants to return to the prime minister''s house one day, and return to the prime minister''s house as the head mother.

 Chapter 295

    No matter how reluctant the Li family was, but the imperial decree had been made, they had to go to the West honestly.


    On the day he left the imperial city and passed the gate, Li Taifu looked back and took a deep look at the imperial city. He placed all his hopes on Su Manjing.


    I hope Su Manjing can well win over the second prince. Only in that way can they return to the imperial city.


    For Su Hu, Li Taifu didn''t give much hope. He knew Su Hu''s temperament very well. If Su Hu had been a person who thought of love, it would have been impossible to send Mrs. min back to the Taifu house.


    Similarly, Mrs. min pinned all her hopes on Su Manjing.


    The exile of the Li family did not have much impact on Su Hu, because he had sent Mrs. min back to the Taifu house long ago. It can be said that he had nothing to do with the Taifu house first.


    He was even vaguely glad that he had sent Mrs. min back to Taifu''s house at that time. Otherwise, he will certainly be implicated in the matter of the Taifu mansion this time.


    Now, Su Hu can be said to be the man of the moment in the imperial city. One of his two daughters is about to marry Mr. Shi of duanqin palace, and the other is going to marry the prince. What a scenery.


    Soon after Su Hu''s wedding decree came down, he found him and made it clear that he asked him to adopt Su Manjing to Yu Meiqing''s name, and let Su Manjing also have a legitimate daughter''s name, so that he would not forget the emperor''s intention.


    He didn''t promise Su Hu at the first time, but found a reason to prevaricate. Finally, Su Hu almost didn''t turn his face when he saw that he didn''t enter the oil and salt. Fortunately, he was ready.


    The Li family''s affairs fooled the past. Su Manjing must be sad that such a thing had just happened in the Li family. Now she asked Su Manjing to adopt her under the name of Yu Meiqing. What would Su Manjing think and what would the world think. Will it be said that the prime minister''s house will not leave any affection at all? As soon as the Li family has an accident, they will try their best to get rid of the relationship.


    Even the blood related to the Li family must find a way to erase it.


    Su Hu was a very good face man. After listening to what he said, he hesitated, and felt that now was not the time to mention it.


    How could she not know what Su Hu thought? She knew her father so well that she promised Su Hu that she would help Su Manjing on that day.


    With this sentence, Su Hu left with satisfaction and did not continue to embarrass him.


    As for Mrs. Su, since she learned that Mrs. min had tampered with her diet, she also stopped. In addition, aunt he coaxed all day, and she didn''t have the mind to put people in Su''s nursing room.


    Similarly, there is another person who has been floating recently. That person is Su Manjing. From birth to now, she has been pressed by Huang He. Now, the emperor has married her. She is about to become the second prince and concubine, and she may still be the mother of a country in the future.


    No matter how bad it is, he will be a princess, and although he will be a princess in the future, he will be far away. In any case, from the moment when the decree was issued, she pressed the rice head, which made her accumulate a lot of resentment for so many years.


    As for the only man in the prime minister''s house, Su Hang, Su Manjing''s brother, when Mrs. min was sent back to the Li family, he couldn''t come back because he was studying abroad, but then something so big happened to the Li family. As a direct grandson of the Li family, he didn''t come back.


    As soon as Suzhou and Hangzhou come back, Su Manjing seems to have found the backbone. Although Suzhou and Hangzhou are young, they are at least a man.


    After he learned everything from Su Manjing, he was just like Su Manjing, and he was itching with his teeth against Ruohe, but he couldn''t do anything about Ruohe for a while, so he had to wait for an opportunity to start with Ruohe.


    But now the prime minister''s office can say that there is no difference between the small movements of Su Manjing and Suzhou and Hangzhou.


    No matter what tricks Su Manjing and Suzhou and Hangzhou use, they are cracked one by one by Ruohe. As soon as they come and go, they seem to know that it is impossible to fight Ruohe in the prime minister''s house, so they want to find a chance to wait for Ruohe to leave the house.


    But every time he goes out of the house, he brings a lot of people. It''s not easy to start with him. After many failures, the two decided to do it as long as they had the opportunity to do it.


    Even if they can''t reach him, they can add some blocking to him. What if they succeed that time? If they can''t, they can wait until Su Manjing marries the second prince.


    But what they didn''t expect was that before they waited for that time, he had already shot first. This time, it can be said that he had completely knocked them down in the cloud.


    From time to time, Su Manjing and Suzhou Hangzhou make trouble for Chen he. He took great pains to deal with it in the yard, but he didn''t understand why his young lady refused to do it because she was clearly able to meet each other''s sister and brother.


    On this day, pity finally couldn''t help asking:


    "Miss, it''s not that you can''t clean up the two brothers and sisters. Why should you indulge them?" With the ability of her young lady, it is more than enough to clean up the roles of Su Manjing and Suzhou Hangzhou.


    Hearing the speech, he didn''t have much reaction on his face. He just looked at pity and said:


    "Don''t you think the house will be too cold after cleaning up their sister and brother?"


    Hearing this, pitiful heart couldn''t help nodding, with a clear face.


    It turned out that her young lady kept the sister and brother to pass the boring time, just like a cat playing with a mouse.


    Chen he knew that pity would not forget the deep place, so he didn''t tell her that she didn''t leave Suzhou and Hangzhou, but Su Manjing. She wants Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang to taste despair.


    In a flash, it was the annual Mid Autumn Festival.


    According to the past practice, all officials with more than three grades in the court should bring their families to the palace to attend the banquet.


    Huang He and Su Manjing were originally the ladies of the prime minister''s house. They were married by the emperor. People who were about to marry into the royal family naturally had to attend such a banquet.


    Because it was the emperor''s marriage, the Empress Dowager deposed the previous decree that Su Manjing was not allowed to attend any royal banquet. Anyway, the emperor''s face should be enough.


    On this day, Ruohe didn''t have much reaction, but Su man began to clean up early. She wanted to dress herself up beautifully.


    Although she only saw that she had an engagement with the second prince, she could feel that the second prince didn''t have her in his heart. Therefore, she was so anxious that she thought she must capture the second prince''s heart before marrying the second prince. Otherwise, she didn''t know when to pick up Mrs. min.

 Chapter 296

    These days, she deeply felt that without Mrs. min''s guidance, she simply couldn''t handle her tricks.


    However, when she appeared at the front door in full dress, she felt that she began to hate her dress when she saw that it was only a simple and still shining cloth. Her well-dressed dress more set off the elegant appearance of Ruohe.


    Such a contrast made her feel like a dramatist in front of him.


    The flame of jealousy lit up in the bottom of her eyes. It seemed that she was willing to burn the rice into ashes.


    But now Su Manjing doesn''t open her mouth to ridicule him at the first time as before. It''s thought that Su Manjing has also grown a lot in the absence of Mrs. min. She smiled and walked to the rice field and said intimately:


    "Sister, today''s dress really brightens people''s eyes. I can''t move my eyes to see my sister."


    The familiar tone seemed as if there was no conflict between her and Huang He.


    "The second sister is not bad either. I think the second prince will not be able to move his eyes when he takes him. He will beg the emperor to marry his sister back earlier."


    For Su Manjing''s changes, he saw them one by one. Since Mrs. min left the prime minister''s house, Su Manjing has made more progress than just a little. Even her speech has more technical content than before.


    "Sister, don''t make fun of me." Su Manjing hates her teeth. But the face is not obvious at all, said with a shy face.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Don''t delay your time." Su Hu was pleased to see that his two daughters were no longer as tit for tat as they had been some time ago, and that they had recovered to the "friendship" they had when they were children.


    He felt that this was the way they should get along with Su Hu''s daughter. But he didn''t know that his two daughters are not fuel-efficient lamps, and his acting skills are no worse than that of an old fox who has been an official for many years.


    Su Hu had already opened his mouth. Naturally, he he and Su Manjing would not say anything more. They answered together and walked towards the prepared carriage.


    Looking at Huang He walking in front of her, Su Manjing''s well disguised face began to twist at this moment.


    Why are all the ladies of the prime minister''s house? It''s clear that everyone is married by the Emperor himself. You are just marrying the prince''s son, and I''m going to marry the emperor''s son, but you still have to walk in front of me. At this time, Su Manjing''s face is full of reluctance.


    Su Ronghe, let you be proud for a while. After today, you will become the laughing stock of the whole world.


    Yes, she has discussed with Suzhou and Hangzhou to start with Ruohe today.


    She can''t wait. She didn''t want to be crushed by the corn. She had had enough of such days and didn''t want to wait for one.


    Originally, Suzhou and Hangzhou intended to persuade Su Manjing to wait, but after seeing Su Manjing''s insistence, they also agreed to Su Manjing''s decision.


    But what they don''t know is that all their actions are seen by Ruohe one by one. Therefore, Ruohe is clear about their plan this time.


    Chen he was also annoyed by Su Manjing and Suzhou and Hangzhou. Thinking that the time was ripe, he planned to make a plan and let Yu Xingyang and Su Manjing go to their life together.


    In fact, the Mid Autumn Festival banquet is almost the same every year, but it is really new to the fire for two generations. In her previous life, before she married Yu Xingyang, Mrs. min refused to let her attend any banquet for various reasons.


    After she married Yu, she felt inferior because she was kidnapped by mountain bandits and spent a few days in the brothel. She didn''t want Yu to be ridiculed by others because of herself, so she seldom went out to any banquet, let alone such a royal banquet.


    This so-called Mid Autumn Festival banquet is actually a blind date meeting for young men and women who are unmarried. Therefore, everyone is dressed up brightly and wants to wear all their good things on themselves.


    Therefore, the simple and elegant dress of Ruohe is very eye-catching in this group of flowers and willows, which naturally attracted a lot of unknown jealousy. However, fortunately, the emperor married her to Gao Shi, otherwise, Ruohe can''t think of leisure this night.


    Gao Shi''s eyes have been glued to him as soon as he enters the banquet hall. Of course, in addition to Gao Shi, there are Gao Zhan and Yu Jiaxing.


    At the moment when Gao Zhan saw Ruohe, there was a surprise. He hadn''t seen her for a long time, and then he darkened.


    Thinking of the first time he met her, under her reminder, his body was indeed much better than before, but he was doomed to miss her.


    Yu Xingyang was stunned at first. He never knew that his cousin could be so beautiful. Then he flashed the inevitable light. He discussed with the second prince and absolutely couldn''t let him marry Gao Shi smoothly. For this reason, the second prince didn''t hesitate to offend Gao Shi.


    As for what to say, Su Manjing is naturally responsible for the introduction of Naohe. They have been angry with Su Manjing for a long time, which is why Su Manjing is very confident in her plan this time.


    Over the years, the second prince has not been able to win over Gao Shi, but he should have a good relationship with the fifth prince. If the fifth Prince gets the support of Yu Tian, it will be difficult for him to ascend the throne.


    He is not his brainless Prince and brother. He doesn''t know what kind of threat it will pose to them to stay in Gaoshi and Laowu.


    The banquet began at the emperor''s order. At this time, the ministers of the central court are busy building good relations with their colleagues. Naturally, the princes will not miss such an opportunity to win over the courtiers.


    As for those unmarried men and women, they choose their favorite partner at this time. Therefore, a few people, Gao Shi and Gao Zhan, who were paying attention to Ruohe, hardly noticed that Ruohe and Su Manjing left the main hall one after another, and then Ruohe came back quietly.


    When the banquet was half way through, a eunuch stumbled in and said with fear on his face and kneeling on the ground.


    "Tell the emperor that it''s bad." The whole hall was quiet because of the little eunuch who suddenly broke in.


    "Things that have no rules and don''t look at what occasion it is. You have to shout here." Seeing that the little eunuch was shouting unruly under such circumstances, the eunuch in charge of the big house immediately scolded him regardless of the occasion.


    "The emperor, spare your life. It''s not that the slave doesn''t understand the rules. It''s really a big event. The slave doesn''t care if he doesn''t report." Seeing that he was reprimanded, the little eunuch quickly explained. Naturally, he also knew that it would be fatal to break in on such occasions, but it would also be fatal if she didn''t come in and report.


    He''s breaking in now. Maybe there''s a glimmer of hope.


    Seeing this, the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty frowned slightly. On one side, imperial concubine Wen said:


    "Emperor, since everyone has broken in, it''s better to ask him what''s important." What imperial concubine Wen meant by this is very clear.


    In other words, if the little eunuch reported something unimportant, the little eunuch would not want to live to see the sun tomorrow.


    "Good." Emperor Zhou nodded.


    The people in the hall naturally pricked their ears at this time. They were also curious about what big thing the little eunuch broke in because of.


    "Tell the emperor, it''s the second lady of the prime minister''s house. She, she..." the little eunuch stammered on his knees for a long time without saying a reason.


    "What happened to the second lady of the prime minister''s house." Concubine Wen was obviously impatient. More importantly, the person mentioned by the little eunuch was still her future daughter-in-law.


    "The second young lady and the second childe of Zhongyong Hou''s house gave a ceremony to the Duke of Zhou in the side hall." The little eunuch was so frightened by imperial concubine Wen that he didn''t stammer immediately.


    Hiss


    As soon as the little eunuch said this, the people in the hall couldn''t help taking a breath. The women''s family members couldn''t help blushing. The wives with younger children directly covered their children''s ears with their hands, leaving only those ignorant children looking at the little eunuch kneeling in the middle of the hall with watery eyes.


    Imperial concubine Wen almost didn''t faint directly. She never thought that such a result would come from her own questioning.


    This Su Manjing is so bold that she dares to mess with the palace.


    The second prince''s face was already dark. When he saw the little eunuch coming in, he secretly rejoiced that the plan had succeeded, but when he heard the second miss of the prime minister''s house, he had a bad feeling in his heart. He couldn''t help looking in the direction of Naohe. Seeing that Naohe was sitting there, he knew that the matter had failed.


    The emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty was even more gloomy with a face and said angrily, "don''t hurry to press those two shameless things on me."


    Su Manjing is the future second prince and imperial concubine, and he made the will himself. Now something like this has happened. Isn''t this openly beating him in the face.


    Su Hu and Yu Tian didn''t wait for the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty to finish talking, so they quickly got up and knelt in the center of the hall. Naturally, Ruohe and Yu Chengyang didn''t fall down and followed Su Hu and Yu Tian closely.


    Not for anything else, just because Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang are their relatives.


    "The minister and Godson are not good. Please forgive me."


    "The minister and goddaughter are incompetent. Please forgive me." Yu Tian and Su Hu said at the same time.


    "You still have the face to mention it to me." The emperor is angry, and the consequences can be imagined. It was also at this time that the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty understood the Huang He kneeling behind Su Hu. His face fluctuated slightly, but it was just a moment. Therefore, no one noticed.

 Chapter 297

    The emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty personally ordered to bring Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang to the main hall. Naturally, the palace maids and eunuchs did not dare to neglect them. They put two clothes on them and took them to the main hall.


    Because they had just experienced a love affair, their eyes were still a little confused. Those official ladies had only looked away when Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang came to the main hall. How dare they look like this at this time.


    The emperor of Zhou looked at their appearance at this time, and his temples couldn''t help jumping. Facing the palace maid eunuch who was waiting for them, he coldly ordered:


    "Don''t hurry to find a way for me to sober up the problem."


    It''s too humiliating for the royal family. The family banquet students dared to make such a thing in the Mid Autumn Festival. Are you not going to pay attention to the royal family.


    The little maid who is holding Su Manjing is smart. Of course, if she doesn''t have a brain, how can she survive in the palace.


    Seeing that Zhou Huang''s face was not very good-looking, she knew that she didn''t have to take into account Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang at this time. She didn''t hesitate to pick up the tea on the table and pour it on their faces.


    The cold tea sprinkled on their faces, which made them wake up immediately.


    "Ah..." Su Manjing screamed directly when she saw her embarrassed appearance.


    Who can tell her what''s going on and why she''s here, and she''s still in such a mess. This is the main hall of the mid autumn festival feast, she said


    This appearance appeared here and told her how to meet people in the future.


    The intense panic and uneasiness made Su Manjing forget her discomfort for a moment.


    However, Yu Xingyang thought that he was calm for Su Manjing, but it was only superficial, and no one could know the fluctuation in his heart.


    He probably knows what''s going on. It''s just that he shouldn''t be with him. How did he finally become Su Manjing.


    Thinking of this, he looked at him from day to day. He saw that he was looking at himself with a sneer. Now, what else did he not understand. I''m afraid that from the beginning, their every move was well monitored, and the result he got now is that he can treat others as he does.


    "Don''t shut up." Su Hu couldn''t care so much at this time, so he had to come forward and slap Su Manjing in the face angrilyˇ° I don''t want to see what disgraceful things you''ve done. If you really disturb the holy driver, you can''t afford it alone. "


    Su Hu slapped Su Manjing after this. He didn''t just want to slap Su Manjing, but expressed his position in front of the emperor. Only in this way can he save his life.


    Now Su Manjing has done such a thing in the palace. He doesn''t want to be safe, as long as he can Baizhu''s old life. As for other things, there will be opportunities in the future.


    Su Hu is worthy of Su Hu. In his opinion, the most important thing is himself. As for others, whether wives or children, they can sacrifice.


    "Dad, you hit me." Su Manjing was so blindfolded by Su Hu''s slap that she forgot where it was. She questioned Su Hu regardless.


    "Presumptuous." Zhou Huang obviously tried his best to control his anger. Shouted sharply.


    "The emperor forgives."


    It doesn''t matter what he drinks. Yes, although some people present quickly knelt on the ground, they dare not take a breath.


    Su Manjing was even more frightened. At this time, she also completely woke up and understood where she was. She didn''t know where she could be wild. At the same time, she naturally knew why she became like this


    The reason must be that it has something to do with Huang He.


    She looked at her fist tightly and bit her lips. She said in secret: Su Ronghe, if it weren''t for you, how could I be like this? Wait for me. I, Su Manjing, will make you pay the price sooner or later.


    What she doesn''t know is that he will never give her a chance to continue jumping in front of her.


    "You all get up." The emperor is worthy of being the emperor. This forbearance is beyond the reach of ordinary people. In the face of such a thing, he can calmly ask the little eunuch over there:


    "There''s nothing wrong with the side hall." He is not a fool. This kind of thing can be seen as abnormal by individuals. If he investigates it at ordinary times, he is unwilling to take care of these dirty things. But now that it''s in front of him today, he doesn''t mind taking care of it.


    "Tell the emperor that there is nothing wrong with the side hall." The little eunuch who had just come said respectfully.


    At the smell of the speech, Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang''s faces are gray. Today, they are afraid that they will never turn over again. Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang have not experienced much at this time. They just want to survive.


    However, just when the emperor of Zhou was about to issue an order to promote Su Manjing and Yu, or to be exact, to convict the prime minister''s house and Zhongyong Hou''s house, the second prince who had been silent suddenly spoke.


    "Father, wait a minute. My son and minister have something to say."


    Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang heard the voice of the second prince, and a flash of hope flashed through their eyes.


    "Oh, yes. Tell me. " The emperor of Zhou frowned in some displeasure. Today''s events are strange, but they have no evidence and can''t prove that Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang were killed by traitors.


    Even if it proves that, Su Manjing can''t marry into the royal family. Besides, he doesn''t really care about what''s going to happen today. He just doesn''t want to see the woman''s daughter involved.


    "I wonder if I can ask Miss Su a question." The second prince got the approval of Emperor Zhou, so he looked at him and asked.


    "If the second prince has any questions, just ask. The minister and daughter must know everything and say everything. They dare not hide anything."


    Chen he had long guessed that the two princes would not stop so easily. Therefore, she had been prepared for the recent events. Therefore, she didn''t think there was any accident at all for the questions of the two princes.


    "I don''t know where the eldest lady was when the second lady had an accident." The second prince looked at Ruohe with determination, as if he wanted to find out what flaws in Ruohe''s face.


    "Why did the second prince ask like this? You''re doubting that the second sister''s affair has something to do with the minister''s daughter." For the questioning of the second prince, he didn''t show any tension, but looked at the second prince angrily.

 Chapter 298

    "The second prince, you can eat at random, but you can''t talk nonsense. I have no grievances with my second sister. Why should I hurt her? The second prince should not forget that I and my second sister are sisters. No matter what happens, they are always close relatives. If I really hurt my second sister, what good will it do me?"


    "It''s not that the prince suspects the eldest miss, but that I saw the eldest Miss go out with the second miss before, but in the end, I only saw the eldest Miss come back and didn''t see the second miss."


    For his words, the second prince just smiled and showed no special place.


    "I don''t know how the eldest lady will explain this matter."


    As soon as the second prince said this, the people who had been waiting to see the play began to boil at this time. In twos and threes, the reason why they didn''t dare to speak before was that there was no evidence, and the emperor was angry last week, but now, the first person to stand up is the second prince, which undoubtedly gave them such a great opportunity.


    However, because the emperor of Zhou was still on the scene, the people deliberately lowered their voice and dared not indulge too much. Otherwise, it would be very unworthy if they really angered the emperor because of this kind of thing.


    "I can''t see that the Tai''an County leader has such a vicious mind at a young age. Even his own sister can''t tolerate it."


    "Isn''t it? Didn''t it climb out of a mother''s stomach? Naturally, it''s done."


    "But I don''t think the Tai''an County leader is like that."


    "What do you know? You know the face but not the heart. Besides, these two young ladies are the emperor''s own decree. They are the future two princesses and concubines. Can you tolerate someone who has been born worse than you since childhood to climb on your head one day?"


    Su Manjing was at a loss and had the idea of obeying fate. However, after hearing the comments around her, she changed her mind and thought that she had reached this point anyway. Why not pull him into the water together.


    Thinking so in her heart, she naturally took action. She looked at the second prince and Ruohe with tearful eyes and choked.


    "Second prince, don''t say that. The big sister is very kind to me on weekdays. It''s impossible to do such a thing. Anyway, I believe the big sister won''t hurt me."


    She seems to be pleading for him, but she also admits in disguise that she left with him before.


    As soon as Su Manjing said this, there was another sound of discussion in the hall.


    "I didn''t expect that this matter was really related to the Lord of Tai''an County. How could she do it?"


    "Yes, this one is her concubine and one is her cousin, but it''s really cold-blooded and ruthless."


    What no one noticed was that Su Manjing had a flash of hatred and revenge in her eyes after hearing the comments of these people around her.


    Su Ronghe, I su Manjing will never let you live even if I take this life today.


    "Miss Su, what else do you need to explain now?" Similarly, after hearing Su Manjing''s words, the second prince crossed his eyes with appreciation.


    Su Manjing is cruel enough to achieve her goal. It''s just a pity that such a thing happened today. Otherwise, he is still very satisfied with his fiancee.


    "Please forgive me for asking." Watching Su Manjing and the second prince sing in harmony with everyone''s discussion, he couldn''t help sneering. However, the expression on his face was still motionless.


    "I don''t know whether the second prince saw the minister''s daughter leave first or the minister''s sister leave first."


    "Of course, the eldest lady left first." The second prince didn''t think about it, so he said directly.


    He always felt that no matter how capable Ren Ruohe was, she was just a girl in a boudoir. What kind of waves could she turn out? I''m afraid she had been fooled by the current scene.


    Where would he have thought that such a simple sentence would give him a way to prove his innocence.


    Of course, in fact, with his temperament, Su Manjing has made perfect preparations after knowing that Su Manjing will unite with the second prince and Yu Xingyang to attack himself.


    However, since there is an obviously simple, convenient and fast road in front of him, how can he give up such a good road. After all, the overthrow of the second prince, the so-called eyewitness, can also be said to clean up some troubles that may arise in the future for herself.


    "Thank you for proving your innocence." He bowed to the second prince Yingying, and then his unique, cold voice sounded.


    Now, the second prince was silly. He stood there and looked at Ruohe foolishly. For a moment, he forgot what he should say. He really didn''t understand why Ruohe thanked himself at this time. Did he take the wrong medicine or forgot to take the medicine when he went out today.


    However, he didn''t wait for him to ask. He took the initiative to say.


    "Now that the second prince has said that I left first, how did I know that my second sister would follow me out of the main hall at this time?"


    "At that time, I just thought it was too stuffy. I wanted to go out and breathe. I didn''t know that the second sister would follow me as the second prince said. If I had known this would happen earlier, I would not have left. Maybe that way, the second sister won''t leave the main hall after me. "


    Don''t you just pretend to be poor and weak? Su Manjing is not the only one in the world.


    Those who can appear at the mid autumn festival feast are smart people. As soon as he said this, they only need a moment to figure out the key.


    She left after su Manjing, not with Su Manjing, or after su Manjing. How could she know that Su Manjing would follow her after she left.


    Then there is only one reason. Su Manjing originally wanted to harm others, but in the end, she ended up doing no harm to others but tiring herself.


    "It turns out that Miss Su Er, who has Shuangshu in the capital, is really harmful to people."


    "Isn''t it? She knows people, faces and hearts. Miss Su Er usually looks soft and weak. Unexpectedly, it''s this snake and scorpion heart. If all the common women were like her, wouldn''t the world be chaotic? "


    "That is, a little concubine would come up with such a vicious trick to harm her first daughter."


    Su manjingyuan was a little proud. After hearing these words, she was completely cold.


    How could this happen? Shouldn''t these people be the bitch Su Longhe who should attack? If it weren''t for her, how could she be like this.


    At this time, Su Manjing obviously forgot that when she designed to frame him, she didn''t think about what would happen if the plan failed.


    "Big sister, how can you say that? It''s the side hall you took me to." Su Manjing is obviously in a hurry. She doesn''t care to pull the rice into the water.


    At this time, Su Manjing is bent on pulling the rice into the water. She doesn''t notice that the people around her look at her with contempt.


    "Second sister, why do you say that? I''m the face. You don''t know when to go out with me. How can you take you to the side hall? I said it. Just now, your Highness the second prince also said that you went out behind me. Do you have eyes behind me? How do you know you follow me?"


    He looked at Su Manjing with a sad face and said:


    "Yes. I just went out to get some air. Have I ever been to the side hall? It''s your second sister. Why do you slander me like this? "


    "These are just your own words." Su Manjing stares at Huang He. Why is she like this. Su Ruohe is a bitch. It''s not fair. Today, no matter what price she pays, she must destroy Ruohe.


    "Miss Su, the second Miss said. She went out with you. Why did you finally come back, and the second lady had such a thing. " The second prince timely inserted a word.


    What he said was obviously aimed at Ruohe. If someone else had changed, I''m afraid she would have been unable to argue for a hundred words. But who was the person in front of her? It was Ruohe. She had been prepared long ago. How could she be baffled by this difficulty in front of her.


    He looked at the second prince and said softly:


    "I know that the second prince has an engagement with the second sister of the minister''s daughter. It is inevitable that you care about the second sister so much and want to stand out for the second sister, but you can''t slander the minister''s daughter because of this relationship."


    On the surface, he said that there was an engagement between the second prince and Su Manjing. It''s not a big deal for the second prince to stand up and speak for Su Manjing at this time.


    But all the people present were human spirits, and some were high-ranking officials in the court. After hearing this, they had to think deeply.


    That is, after thinking so much, I think the second prince is a person who is easy to be fascinated by women. I''m afraid it will be difficult to achieve great things in the future. In this way, those who originally planned to stand in the camp of the second prince chose to give up.


    "What are you talking about? Your highness is just talking about things." The second prince listened to his words, naturally thought of the meaning inside, and quickly retorted. In addition, what Su Manjing has done is really hard for him to accept. No young man in the world will like green hat.


    It''s just that it''s better not to say that.


    As soon as the second prince said this, those ministers who had already been distracted once again had other ideas.


    They felt that Su Manjing, no matter what she was doing now, at least the emperor made an order and gave her a marriage. She almost became a person to see the second prince and concubine. But now, the second prince has abandoned Su Manjing in a simple word.

 Chapter 299

    If this happened to them, would their outcome be worse.


    Human nature is like this. As long as you plant a seed of doubt for him, they will expand things infinitely.


    However, he made up for the second prince. Too much time didn''t make him react, so he looked at the second prince and Su Manjing.


    "Originally, I intended not to mention it for the sake of our close sisters, but you two said so and were so aggressive, so I had to tell the truth." He looked at Su Manjing with a lost face and continued:


    "If the second sister doesn''t believe me, she can send someone to call in the little eunuch who has been guarding outside the main hall. He can prove that I haven''t been to the side hall."


    Since he had a witness, the emperor of Zhou naturally asked someone to call in the little eunuch who had been guarding at the gate of the main hall.


    The little eunuch''s answer was the same as what Ruohe said. He saw Su Manjing go out not long after Ruohe, but the two men went in the opposite direction.


    "You lie, I''m not far behind her." Su Manjing was not calm after hearing the little eunuch''s words. She said excitedly.


    However, she also admitted in disguise that she was behind him. As for the reason why she wanted to follow behind him, it was tacit.


    "The Tai''an County leader is really pathetic. He has such a concubine."


    "Yes, we usually look at Miss Su ER and think she is a good person. We didn''t expect that she was such a snake and scorpion, and even calculated on her own sister."


    The second prince felt regretful at this time. He had to say that he would not go out first when he was just 50 meters away. If he said that he would not go out with Su Manjing, would the outcome be different.


    It''s impossible that Su Hu wants to intercede for Su Manjing when things get to this point. His people also understand their current position and just stand there quietly and shut up.


    But Yu Tian saw his little son do such things and knew that the punishment would not be light this time. Just thinking about the punishment that Yu will face, I still can''t get over it. Anyway, it''s my own blood.


    He buckled his head heavily towards the emperor of Zhou:


    "The emperor''s forgiveness is due to the incompetence of the minister''s sedan chair. It''s just that he committed such a heinous crime. Please let him off lightly for the sake of the minister''s youth."


    "You also know that he committed a heinous crime. I have no reason to spare him." Xu was because of Yu Meiqing''s reason, or the emperor of Zhou was also a father. When he saw Yu Tian pleading for Yu Jixing, his tone was a little more relaxed than before.


    This is the contrast. Yu Xingyang is Yu Tian''s son and Su Manjing is Su Hu''s favorite daughter. However, now, Yu Xingyang and Su Manjing have committed the same crime, and Yu Tian can stand up and plead for Yu Xingyang, but Su Hu can''t stand up and plead for Su Manjing.


    Because in Su Hu''s opinion, whether it is family affection, friendship or love, these are not as important as himself. As long as they are worth it, he will give up without hesitation.


    Just like in his previous life, when he lost his use value, he didn''t have any spare power to help Su Manjing marry into Zhongyong Hou''s house. He knew that Su Manjing would take him instead, or he chose to give up Su Manjing without hesitation to save himself.


    When Yu Kaixing heard Yu Tian plead with the emperor of Zhou for him, he seemed to reflect his current situation and quickly kowtowed to the emperor of Zhou:


    "Emperor, I know I''m wrong. Please spare your life."


    While Yu Xingyang was talking, she didn''t know if she was wrong. She always felt that when Yu Xingyang was pleading with the emperor of Zhou, he was always looking at himself. There were too many unclear things in his eyes.


    Su Manjing is anxious to see that Su Hu is unwilling to plead for herself. She can''t hurt Huang he completely. She kowtows to the emperor of Zhou for mercy.


    However, with her voice, Yu Yangyang seemed to have caught a life-saving straw. Yu Yangyang suddenly slapped Su Manjing and scolded:


    "You bitch seduced me. If you hadn''t drugged me, how could I be reduced to such a state."


    All this came so suddenly that none of the people present reacted. It was not until Yu Hongyang finished scolding all his words that he reflected what had happened.


    Chen he despised Yu Hongxing even more. No matter what is right or wrong in this matter, Su Manjing has a skin relationship with him, which is his woman. Again. A man, in any case, should not take it out on a woman.


    Moreover, Yu Hongyang is not just trying to take Su Manjing out of his anger, but trying to blame Su Manjing for all his crimes.


    Seeing this scene in front of her, Huang he couldn''t help but wonder how Yu Xingyang could be his uncle''s son. If she said he was Su Hu''s son, she would like to believe it. After all, Yu Xingyang is so much like Su Hu''s fickleness.


    However, soon, he saw that the absurd idea in her heart was suppressed.


    Su Manjing was beaten by Yu Xingyang, but she was a little confused. After he reflected what was going on, she looked at Yu Xingyang incredulously.


    He never thought that the man who used to say he liked himself would do this to himself every day, and after he had a skin kiss with her.


    "Emperor, she seduced me. I didn''t want to. I know that she finally gave medicine to the minister. All this has nothing to do with the minister. Please give me a clear lesson."


    Yu Xingyang is also a decisive person. Seeing that things have reached this point, the only way to save himself is to blame Su Manjing for all his sins, so that he can retreat.


    "You bastard, shut up." Yu Tian slapped him up as soon as his voice fell.


    Yu Tian could understand this trick, not to mention the emperor of Zhou, who had always been in a high position. He even looked a little disappointed.


    Now, have the descendants of Zhongyong Marquis become like this? He slowly knocked his eyes and was about to open his mouth to condemn Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang, when he already said:


    "Please forgive my cousin and my second sister for their lives."


    As soon as he said this, Emperor Zhou''s eyes, which had already been knocked up, suddenly opened and looked at him.

 Chapter 300

    Similarly, everyone looked at Ruohe like a monster. Did she know that it was adding fuel to the fire to plead with the emperor for Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang at this time. It''s a pity that the Lord of Tai''an County has talent and beauty. It''s useless not to know the way of kings and officials and the way of being a man.


    At the same time, many people thought that Su Hu was really unlucky. Even if the two daughters did such a thing in the palace, even if the brother-in-law couldn''t help. After all, another protagonist in this matter was Yu Tian''s son. It''s understandable that Yu Tian couldn''t help at this time.


    But what''s the matter with the eldest daughter with the title of county Lord? Even if she can''t help, can you stop making trouble at this time.


    They all felt that at this time, he and the emperor of Zhou pleaded with Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang, which was the matter of his own death.


    However, as if he didn''t see the eyes of the Zhou emperor and others, he continued.


    "Tell the emperor, what the second sister and the second cousin did is really a great crime, but Confucius has a cloud, food, sex and sex, and the cousin and the second sister are both men and women and young. It''s human nature for such a thing to happen. Please take it lightly."


    Many of the people present were flushed by what he said. The concept of he was so surprising that they couldn''t believe that such explicit words would be said from a teenage girl.


    This is immoral.


    Of course, it would be a beautiful thing to say this from the mouth of a young talent in the land of fireworks.


    This is the sorrow for women in this era.


    Just. Because the Emperor Zhou was still here, the people present did not dare to speak out and scold him. Fortunately, they were in the Liangyi hall. If they were to change places, these so-called literati and righteous people did not know how to criticize him.


    His words made Zhou Huang''s face change. People couldn''t guess what he was thinking at this time, and didn''t know what he would do with him next.


    All the people were silent, waiting for the next thunder of the Zhou emperor.


    Su Manjing, in particular, immediately changed her face into joy and schadenfreude after hearing what he said.


    Su Ruohe, I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. I couldn''t think of a suitable way to pull you into the water. Instead, you sent it to the door. You dug your own grave. You can''t blame me when you get to hell.


    I felt a flash of joy at the bottom of my eyes. He wondered if he had his own reason to stand up and plead for him at this time.


    If he knew what Yu Xingyang was thinking at this time, he would not help beating Yu Xingyang severely to let him know what kind of end it would be to be amorous.


    However, the Zhou emperor at this time was not as angry as his face. His thoughts unconsciously returned to his youth.


    He remembered that at that time, there was also a woman who never cared too much about her words and things. She was so frank and clear that her children could never have these days. It was precisely for this reason.


    He cherished the woman very much. Gradually, he fell in love with the woman unknowingly. However, fortune made people. She and he were destined to be separated after all.


    Seeing that Emperor Zhou didn''t scold himself at the first time, Ruohe knew she was right this time. She continued:


    "The minister''s daughter is willing to exchange the title of the county Lord for the peace of Zhongyong Hou''s house and prime minister''s house." If he can, he really doesn''t want to ask the emperor of Zhou to let Su Hu go. Su Manjing and Yu carry forward the three. However, Su Hu is her biological father anyway. If he only cares about the Zhongyong Marquis house and the prime minister''s house at this time, he will be criticized at that time.


    At the same time, if she didn''t want to see Yu Tian sad, she wouldn''t plead for Yu Jixing, or she would have solved Yu Jixing long ago. Which way will I keep to this day, let him jump in front of him for so long.


    Although she has been reborn for the first time, she doesn''t care about fame. However, she is now named Gao Shi''s fiancee. Even if she doesn''t think about herself, she should think about Gao Shi and the prince''s house.


    As for why he dared to say such words at this time, it was because he was sure that the emperor of Zhou would not be too difficult for her. Over the years, there have been too many people who can only flatter in the court, and fewer and fewer people want to be as outspoken as Huang He just was.


    However, just when everyone felt that he didn''t know the height of heaven and earth, Gao Shi stood up at this time, walked to his side and knelt down like him.


    Although Gao Shi didn''t say anything, his attitude was obvious. He was always behind him and supported his decision. If the emperor of Zhou really wanted to punish him, he would be Gao Shi.


    The crowd looked at the scene in front of them and couldn''t help opening their mouths. What''s the matter? Childe Shi ran out to join the fun.


    It''s just, it''s not waiting


    They were surprised. A figure came out of the crowd, also came to Ruohe, and knelt on the ground like Ruohe and Gao Shi. This man is no other than Gao Qinqin.


    "At such an important moment, how can it be without me." Gao Qinqin smiled at him, then looked at the emperor and said:


    "Uncle Huang, if you really want to punish me, I''m also included. Besides, I''m willing to exchange my princess title for the peace of Zhongyong Hou''s house."


    He smiled gratefully at Gao Shi and Gao Qinqin. It''s worth living this life and getting a man like Gao Shi and friends like Gao Qinqin.


    Here comes another one who is not afraid of death. At this moment, almost everyone was surprised to lose their chin.


    What happened today is really shocking. You know, there has been no such thing since the founding of the Zhou Dynasty. Someone rushed to send his title. Just for the safety of a few people who have nothing to do with themselves.


    At the beginning, some people even wondered if the daughter of the Su family would be so obsessed with flattery that they would not want the second prince and childe Shi. Even don''t even want your title and future for each other.


    Just when they saw Gao Qinqin stand up, they denied the absurd idea. If Huang He and Su Manjing really have some unknown flattering skills, then Gao Qinqin is a daughter''s family and it is impossible to be in the so-called flattering skills.


    At this time, Emperor Zhou also recovered from his memory. Instead of seeing Gao Shi and Gao Qinqin, he looked at Huang He and said coldly:


    "Su Jiahe, do you know what you just said?"


    Zhou Huang is worthy of being the person who has been in the top position for a long time. Such a sentence, just cold words, did not deliberately add any anger, so it gave him a great sense of pressure.


    But Naohe knew that at this time, no matter what, she couldn''t show fear, even if it was just a bit. She secretly shook her fist, took a deep breath, tried to make herself look more calm, and said:


    "I know what I''m talking about. I just want the emperor to look at the Zhongyong Hou house and the prime minister''s house. Over the years, I''ve worked hard for the sake of the great Zhou Dynasty, and I''ll let it go easily."


    "What you mean by this is that if I severely punish the loyal and brave Marquis and the prime minister, I will be confused." Zhou Huang looked at Huang He with a smile. His voice was still cold without any emotion. People couldn''t tell whether he was really angry at this time.


    "I don''t think so. The emperor is a rare Mingjun for thousands of years. How can he think so?" He forced himself to calm down.


    It''s over, it''s over. I''m afraid the life of Tai''an County Lord has come to an end.


    This is the idea of everyone present, including Su Hu. Su Hu even complained about Ruohe at this time. He felt that if Ruohe didn''t think he was right and stand up at this time, such a thing wouldn''t happen.


    In that way, he might be able to rely on his credit over the years to avoid a disaster, but the emergence of Ruohe disrupted all his plans.


    "Wo''er, hurry to plead guilty to the emperor. You don''t have to worry about your uncle." Yu Tian looked at Ruohe with a worried face.


    Compared with Yu Tian, Su Hu immediately fell down. Anyway, he is also Su Hu''s own daughter, and the reason why he said such words at this time is to plead for Su Hu.


    But at this time, Su Hu didn''t care about him at all. Instead, he only cared about himself. Compared with Yutian, Yutian was more like his father.


    "Hahaha..." however. At this time, something unexpected happened.


    Zhou Huang, who should have been angry, was not angry, but laughed. He looked at him with a smile and said:


    "What a su Ruohe, with your mother''s style in those days, is worthy of being the descendant of Zhongyong Hou''s house." Su Ruohe is worthy of being her daughter. What he said is also so interesting. Don''t think he doesn''t know. What Ruohe said means that he has a small stomach and a chicken heart. He has a heart of villains to spend the belly of a gentleman.


    At this time, the emperor of Zhou didn''t have the gloomy look on his face just now. If the depressed atmosphere just remained in the whole main hall, I''m afraid everyone would feel that they must have felt wrong at this time.


    Their emperor was not angry. However, Zhou Huang was not angry. He just looked gloomy because he remembered what happened when he was young.


    "Thank the emperor for his praise." Not to mention Huang He, everyone was confused by the attitude of the Zhou emperor at this time. They didn''t understand which song the Zhou emperor was singing.

 Chapter 301

    "Uncle Huang means that they will not be embarrassed by the loyal and brave marquis." Gao Qinqin was the first to react, so he looked at the emperor of Zhou and asked with a smile. Of course, at this time, as long as Gao Qinqin dares to ask.


    "You girl always turns your elbow out. It seems that it''s time to find you a mother-in-law so as not to be unfair to me all day." Zhou Huang looked at Gao Qin and said angrily.


    Zhou Huang''s words have been said. At this point, if the people present don''t understand Zhou Huang''s meaning, they can live in vain these years.


    "Uncle Huang..." Emperor Zhou had clearly stated his position. Gao Qinqin naturally had no previous tension. She got up and stamped her feet and said.


    Everyone was sweating for Gao Qinqin''s boldness and recklessness. They thought that the little aunt''s heart was really big, but what could be done? Who made others the favorite niece of the emperor of Zhou.


    As everyone thought, Emperor Zhou didn''t show any displeasure because of Gao Qinqin''s words. He just glanced at Gao Qinqin lightly, coughed a few times and said:


    "Miss Su ER and childe Yu Er have done such a thing. Zhongyong Hou and the prime minister have failed to teach their children, but I think you two have done your best for me in the Zhou Dynasty for so many years.


    Miss su er and childe Yu Er are exempt from capital punishment, but they can''t escape. It''s true that the son doesn''t teach and the father''s fault. You fathers should bear their sins. "


    The emperor of Zhou said, pausing here, and then continued:


    "According to my will, the loyal and brave Hou Yutian and Prime Minister Su Hu had no way to teach their children. One deposed the Marquis and the other demoted to be a doctor in the Ministry of rites. As for Miss Su ER and childe Yu Er, they were expelled from the imperial city and were not allowed to enter Beijing in their lifetime."


    "The sinner ordered to thank you." Yu Tian and Su Hu led the way together.


    Su Hu can only kowtow, Shane, even if he is unwilling. He even felt in his heart that all this was the result of Naohe''s meddling.


    If he hadn''t stood up and pleaded for Su Manjing, he wouldn''t have fallen from the position of prime minister to a five grade etiquette doctor.


    However, it is understandable that a person who has been in a high position for a long time suddenly fell down from the high position, and his heart will not be balanced.


    Yu Tian didn''t have so many ideas. He knew very well that it was good to have such a result.


    As a result of the mid autumn festival feast, no one was in a good mood to continue. Therefore, the Emperor Zhou found an excuse and left. The second prince had a black face all the time since the incident. Naturally, those ministers would not stay any longer. They had no choice but to find themselves unhappy. They followed the Emperor Zhou and found an excuse to leave the palace.


    In this way, the beautiful housekeepers and CHILDES who were originally dressed up have no reason to stay. They don''t know how to hate Yu Xingyang and Su Manjing. I think it''s all because of them. They didn''t show off at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet.


    Before the two of them left the palace, the Empress Dowager called them to Ci''an palace. She complained to them that both of them, little white eyed wolves with no conscience, had not entered the palace to see her for a long time.


    No matter in his previous life or this life, he has never been complained about like this. For a time, he didn''t know how to deal with such a scene. Fortunately, Gao Qin was there. There was no cold.


    This year''s mid autumn festival feast can be said to be a major event following the exile of the Li family. For a time, the whole imperial city was full of rumors.


    Similarly, the Li family in the West naturally knew about it.


    Originally, it took a long time for this matter to spread to the west, but with the intentional promotion of Huang He and Gao Shi, it naturally spread to the West soon.


    After Li Taifu heard the news, he fell ill. Su Manjing was his only hope at this time. Su Manjing was there. After the second prince ascended the throne, their Li family could still be favored. But now Su Manjing was destroyed, and their Li family''s hope was destroyed.


    As soon as Li Taifu fell ill, Mrs. min''s life was difficult. Originally, when Li Taifu was still well, Li Taifu was in charge of the family. The rest of the Li family had to bear it even if they were unhappy with Mrs. min.


    Of course, Li Taifu''s kindness to Mrs. min is not just because Mrs. min is his daughter. He always thought that Mrs. min was su Manjing''s biological mother anyway. They couldn''t be too bad to Mrs. min. at that time, it would be easier for them to take the road of the second prince with Mrs. min.


    But now Su Manjing is destroyed, and the bridge with the second prince is gone. Li Taifu thinks about the future of the Li family. The Li family all think that Mrs. min brought all this.


    Because the Li family used to be good, but after Mrs. min returned to the Li family, the Li family fell down. Those Li family who originally didn''t see Mrs. min would naturally make a good mockery of Mrs. min in this benefit


    Mrs. min was angry. She thought that when she met the Li family before, which of these people was not respectful to her. Even then, she was only Su Hu''s concubine.


    But now, tiger luopingyang is bullied by dogs and wants to climb on his head one by one. All this is caused by the bitch Su Ruohe and her daughter. Now she is also so miserable by the bitch Su Ruohe. She must avenge her and jing''er.


    The reason why Mrs. min dares to think so is because she thinks the prime minister''s house, oh no. Now it should be called Su Fu. Su Fu and the reason why Suzhou and Hangzhou are here.


    Now that her daughter has been destroyed, Mrs. min places all her hopes on Suzhou and Hangzhou. She feels that, let alone whether the child in Qiuhe''s nearby is male or female, even if it''s a boy, it''s also the second son of a concubine, and her child, Suzhou and Hangzhou, anyway, is the eldest son of a concubine, which somehow takes up a long word.


    Not to mention the thoughts of the Li family and Mrs. min, who have been exiled to the west, it is said that after he returned to the Su house, the stool has not been hot yet. Why did you come from.


    "Su Ronghe, you did everything today, didn''t you?" As for the reason why Suzhou and Hangzhou didn''t come with Su Manjing at this time, he doesn''t know for the time being.


    "I don''t understand what my second sister is talking about." He didn''t look at Su Manjing, and said calmly.


    In fact, you don''t have to look. He knows how ferocious Su Manjing''s expression will be at this time.


    "Hum..." Su Manjing said coldly:


    "Su Feihe, even if you don''t admit it, it doesn''t mean I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Now that the second sister has known what happened, she runs over and asks me what to do?" He looked at Su Manjing sarcastically.

 Chapter 302

    "You..." Su Manjing was speechless when she was blocked by what he said. It took her a while to recover, but she didn''t know how to refute him, so she had to hate:


    "Su Ronghe, don''t be complacent too early. I''ll make you pay the price."


    "OK, I''ll wait." He said with indifference, "I''m not afraid of you before. Will I be afraid of you in the future?"


    It is precisely because of this indifferent attitude of Ruohe that Su Manjing feels unprecedentedly angry. However, she is dissatisfied with Ruohe now and knows that what Ruohe says is right. At this time, she can''t be compared with Ruohe at all.


    Every time she thinks of this, Su Manjing doesn''t know how much she hates. In the past, except that she is not as good as Ruohe in identity, she is not as good as Ruohe in other places, but secretly she doesn''t know how much better Ruohe is used.


    But now, he is Su Hu''s favorite daughter, and has no chance to become the second imperial concubine. Soon she will have to leave the Imperial City, and she will never have a chance to return to the imperial city again, and the initiator of all this is because of the bitch in front of her.


    At this time, Su Manjing has completely forgotten that if she and Mrs. min didn''t ask for something that wouldn''t belong to them, why would they end up like this today.


    Su Manjing originally wanted to question Ruohe, but she finally went back, er, and touched a nose of ash here.


    I don''t know why. Before Su Manjing left the Imperial City, Suzhou and Hangzhou didn''t appear in front of Huang He from beginning to end.


    It was not until later that he knew that Su Hu had some feelings for Su Hang''s son. He knew that Su Hang was close to Su Manjing. He was afraid that something might happen to Su Hang during this period of time, so he tried to ban Su Hang completely. When Suzhou and Hangzhou came out, Su Manjing had disappeared. Of course, these are later words.


    Soon, it was the deadline for Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang to leave the imperial city. On this day, no matter how unwilling the two people are, they must leave the imperial city. Otherwise, there is only a dead end waiting for them.


    Su Hu wished she hadn''t given birth to Su Manjing. Naturally, it''s impossible to send her off on this day. Yu Tian, no matter where it''s convenient, is more human than Su Hu.


    Although Yu Xingyang caused her a terrible crime at the mid autumn festival feast, on the day Yu Xingyang left the Imperial City, Yu Tian sent people to the gate of the city and prepared a lot of money for Yu Xingyang.


    That''s not a small amount. As long as Yu Xingyang and Su Manjing save money, they will have enough food and clothing for their whole life. From this point, we can see that Yutian did his best to carry forward Yutian.


    Similarly, on this day, he received a very bad news.


    That is, the yard of aunt Hui and Su Wanqing, who were sent to other hospitals, caught fire, and aunt Hui and Su Wanqing didn''t know what to do. Then came the news that Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang were missing.


    She never believed in fate, nor did she believe that there would be such a coincidence in the world. Therefore, she concluded that there must be some connection between the disappearance of the four people. Just for a moment, time was tight, and they couldn''t find out anything.


    However, it was not because she couldn''t find out anything at this time that she would give up. She just ignored these things on the surface, but secretly she kept sending people to inquire about the whereabouts of several people.


    When the house leaks and rains, the man''s teeth are stuffed with cold water when he is unlucky.


    No, just after he received the news that Aunt Hui and Su Manjing were missing, Su Hang broke in regardless.


    "Young master, you can''t go in like this." A young man opened all the girls and women in front of him, and the big girl kept shouting after him.


    Yes, at this time, the person who arrogantly broke into the Longhe yard was Suzhou and Hangzhou who had disappeared for several days.


    "Why can''t I go in? Is it because she still hides something that can''t be seen?" Suzhou and Hangzhou sneered.


    As soon as he said this, the girls and women in Heyun Pavilion changed their faces one after another. Look at Suzhou and Hangzhou with poor eyes.


    Suzhou and Hangzhou did not show any anger at the poor eyes of the girls and women in shangheyun Pavilion. They still sneered:


    "Why, I''m right. Is there anything shady in this yard?"


    "Elder brother said, if this is where it is, how can there be shady things in my room? It''s elder brother. Do you have any advice when I come here at this time?"


    See you when you speak, Suzhou and Hangzhou have been surprised by Ruohe''s room. Ruohe looks at Suzhou and Hangzhou calmly.


    After Su Hang saw his, even he somehow softened his momentum, but he was still strong and asked:


    "Su Feihe, I ask you, you did my elder sister''s business." Suzhou and Hangzhou deliberately ignored what discomfort he felt in his heart. He only thought it was caused by his forced entry into the room of Feihe.


    He looked at Suzhou and Hangzhou lightly and said for a long time, "what does your eldest sister mean? Isn''t your eldest sister me? What will I do to myself? Besides, don''t I sit in front of you?"


    It seems that when Mrs. min was still there, she asked you to be called sister Su Manjing in Suzhou and Hangzhou. She sincerely wants to ignore the existence of her legitimate young lady.


    When he said this, Suzhou and Hangzhou''s face turned red. They felt that they were really not normal today. Otherwise, how could they say wrong things one after another in front of him.


    He shook hands, looked at him again and said:


    "You did what my second sister left Beijing."


    "My eldest brother is joking. The second sister''s departure from Beijing is the will of the emperor. How could I do it? If you don''t believe it, you can ask your father. Or you can go out and inquire about it. I think what the second sister did at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet that day has spread all over the imperial city. "


    On the question of Suzhou and Hangzhou, he still said lukewarm.


    Seeing that he was unwilling to admit it, Su Hang''s eyes began to turn red. Looking at him, he almost roared:


    "I''ve asked the servant girls around my second sister before. They said that you designed to frame her at the mid autumn festival feast. Otherwise, she wouldn''t do that."


    Suzhou and Hangzhou are still too young. Even if he knew what had happened, he didn''t have the ability to make a correct judgment. In addition, he was exposed to such a dark side for the first time.


    For this, he has to admit. Mrs. Min has a conscience. She protects her son very well and doesn''t let him be checked for poison by these Yin Shi means in the back house.


    In the face of successive questions from Suzhou and Hangzhou, he was neither angry nor angry, and sneered:


    "Since the eldest brother has asked, I must have known that the previous things are clear. Tell me what you would do if it were you."


    Suzhou and Hangzhou were immediately asked by Huang He. He really didn''t think about this question.


    Seeing Suzhou and Hangzhou standing there, he said to the servant who had just followed Suzhou and Hangzhou:


    "Your young master is also tired today. Don''t hurry to send your young master back. Pity the moon and send him for me."


    After hearing what he said, Lian Yue respectfully said to Suzhou and Hangzhou:


    "Young master, please."


    The servants who broke in with Suzhou and Hangzhou had already been frightened. At this time, they saw that Huang He was going to drive people away. How dare they continue to stay here and help Suzhou and Hangzhou almost stumble away from Heyun Pavilion.


    After being asked by Huang He, Suzhou and Hangzhou had no response. They were so confused that they were helped out of Heyun Pavilion by the servants around them. When he reacted, he was a long distance away from Heyun Pavilion.


    At this time, he naturally has no face to go back.


    As soon as Suzhou and Hangzhou left, pity could not help saying:


    "Young lady, this young master is too much. Don''t you know that a woman''s boudoir can''t break in casually?"


    For pity, he just shook his head and didn''t pick it up. Instead, he said to Da Niu:


    "Big girl, pick two things for me and send them to Aunt he."


    Speaking of things here, his eyes flashed.


    People are really a complex thing. When some things are not obtained, they can still quietly guard their duty, but once they are obtained, they will want more.


    Just like aunt he, she was still fine before, but how long Mrs. min left, she began to have her own careful thinking, and even began to calculate on her head.


    It''s just like that Suzhou and Hangzhou just broke into their own yard. He he doesn''t believe that Aunt he will have no news at all. If she wants to stop it, with the prestige of aunt he in the Su house today. Nature can stop it.


    However, what happened today is a wake-up call for him. Su Hu is not as heartless to Suzhou and Hangzhou as he seems.


    Big girl went to work immediately after she got the order from Huang He. Although she didn''t know why her young lady did it, she believed that her young lady did it for her reason. She just needed to do it.


    Pity didn''t have such a high consciousness as big girl. She looked at Ruohe with a puzzled face. She didn''t understand what it meant for Ruohe to send things to Aunt he at this time. After a long time, seeing that Ruohe didn''t say much, pity decided to ask her sister when her sister came back.


    It was just like what he thought in his heart. Aunt he looked uneasy after receiving the gift from the big girl sent by him.


    "Master he, what are you worried about doing so much? Who knows that the eldest lady must have another meaning when she sends her worry at this time. According to the maidservant, the thing the eldest lady sends to master he at this time is to have a good relationship with master he."


    A newly promoted servant girl beside aunt he said to Aunt he with a flattering face. Now she is thinking about how to please her master. Therefore, she can say whatever she likes.

 Chapter 303

    "What do you know?" After hearing the little servant girl''s words, aunt he glared at the little servant girl fiercely.


    She admitted that she had some small thoughts about the matter of Suzhou and Hangzhou. Unexpectedly, Suzhou and Hangzhou just went to Longhe and won''t change. She already knew that she was behind it. I sent someone to warn myself so soon.


    Yes, how did she forget? It was only half a year. Mrs. min and the Li family have come to such an end. Even though they usually don''t look like mountains and dew, in fact, aunt Hui, who has the deepest mind, has been rushed to another hospital by Chen he, and now her whereabouts are unknown.


    From this point of view, how could she hide the little Jiujiu in her heart from Chen he? At the thought of this, aunt he''s heart was nervous, a little flustered, and hurriedly said:


    "Come on, prepare something for me. I''m going to see the eldest lady." She thought silently in her heart that if he hated her, she would die


    What to do? Good.


    I can see that Aunt he is really flustered at this time.


    The servant girls around aunt he didn''t understand why aunt he had been well a moment ago, but it was the same in a twinkling of an eye, but she still did her own thing honestly.


    He Yi Niang''s mood was originally very uneasy. Now she can''t feel her own heart when she sees the people who serve close to her. It''s even worse in her heart.


    She even felt that she had a brain problem before, so she wanted to test Ruohe. As she is now, compared with Ruohe, she doesn''t even have a capable person around her.


    A quarter of an hour later, Heyun Pavilion.


    "Miss, aunt he is coming." Big girl looks a little bad. Come in and report. If aunt he had come in the past, big girl wouldn''t have such a dissatisfied look.


    But she just learned from lianyue why he he sent things to Aunt he for no reason. Since she knew the reason, Da Niu had no good face for Aunt he.


    She felt that Aunt he was the white eyed wolf. She didn''t think about it. If it hadn''t been for Ruohe, she couldn''t have such a day today. Now she actually did such a thing to test the young lady, see her attitude and go their separate ways with the young lady. Even if it was all right, it was actually counted on her own young lady''s head, which big girl couldn''t tolerate.


    Therefore, when Da Niu knew that Aunt he was coming at this time, she naturally didn''t have a good face.


    What big girl doesn''t know is that this is human nature. She never knows how to write the word "satisfaction". As long as she gets what she wants, she will expect more. Not everyone will think so simply like her. Just stay with him all the time.


    He put down the book in his hand, nodded and said, "let her in."


    "I''ve seen the eldest lady." Aunt he lowered her attitude this time.


    She doesn''t ask for anything else now. She just wants to let her live for her own sake. She is really afraid. She didn''t want to end up naked like aunt Hui.


    I forgot to say before. Aunt he always thought that the disappearance of aunt Hui and Su Wanqing would not be moved. Therefore, she had the idea to test Chen he.


    "Aunt, please get up." With that, he told the big girl: "big girl, don''t hurry to serve tea."


    His voice is still faint, and people''s heart will calm down with her voice.


    Of course, these are only for those who share the same heart with him. As for others, like aunt he now, after hearing the voice of Huang He, they not only didn''t feel peaceful, but became more uneasy.


    "Yes." The big girl deflated her mouth and said reluctantly. She knew that Naohe meant to deliberately support her, so she was unwilling. She didn''t understand that Aunt he obviously did something sorry for her. Why did the lady leave this face for Aunt he.


    As I said, aunt he didn''t want to face first.


    "Would you please raise your hand? Forgive my concubine. She knows she''s wrong." As soon as the big girl came out of the house, aunt he immediately knelt down towards Ruohe.


    If in the past, He Yi Niang wanted to kneel down with him, he would not agree with what he said. He would certainly help him up before he Yi Niang completely knelt down.


    But this time, he didn''t hold aunt he, but still sat there quietly and looked at Aunt he for a moment.


    It is for this reason that Aunt he''s heart fell again and again until she fell into a deep valley. He was unmoved by his actions. Does that mean that he has joined the death blacklist of him.


    At the thought of Mrs. min''s fate, aunt he couldn''t help shivering in her heart.


    "What does aunt mean by this? Wo''er doesn''t understand." He he looked at Aunt he quietly. Her voice was not angry, so people couldn''t hear her mood at the moment.


    "My aunt is now a popular man in front of my father and grandmother. She is also in charge of the Zhongfu of our Su house. I have a little girl''s house. What can I do to you?"


    Every word in his words was a kind of suffering for Aunt he. She only bit her teeth and said:


    "My concubine shouldn''t have had other thoughts on the eldest lady. You shouldn''t have said hello to the young lady before the young master came to Heyun Pavilion. "


    It''s right that she is in charge of the China feed now, but didn''t Mrs. min also take charge of the China feed at the beginning. Her mother''s family is still more powerful than her, and she didn''t end up like that in the end. Not to mention that she is now in charge of China feeder because


    The reason for the harvest.


    It was also at this time that Aunt he found that she didn''t see enough in front of him. He wanted to crush himself like an ant.


    "Aunt is a smart man. She knows what''s best for you." He paused and then continued: "you Rijin are already half the hostess of the Su house. It''s human to have your own ideas. You just need to know that once you do something, you have to pay a price. As for what the price is and whether you can afford it, you don''t know. "


    He he is right. Su Hu doesn''t have a wife. Now aunt he takes care of the Su house. Aunt he has the favor of old lady su. It''s not too much to say that she is half a hostess.


    Aunt he listened to this. A cold sweat came out of her forehead unconsciously. She knelt there and trembled. She didn''t dare to make her own decision, or wipe the sweat on her forehead.

 Chapter 304

    "The eldest lady laughed. What the concubine has now is not what you gave her, young lady. " Aunt he knelt there and said in fear, for fear that Ruohe''s word would kill herˇ° Before my concubine, it was lard that made me feel guilty, so I would do such a thing. "


    "Here comes the tea, miss." Just when he was about to speak, big girl came in with a tray in her hand. When she saw aunt he, she said with a cold smile:


    "Ouch, isn''t this aunt he? What''s the matter with you? Why are you kneeling on the ground? When you go out, don''t say that our young lady bullied you and ruined our young lady''s reputation. Although our young lady doesn''t care about these things, our young lady is still the daughter-in-law who hasn''t been to the palace, Naturally, we should pay attention to it. "


    The girl said that she had come to Ruohe, put the freshly brewed tea in front of Ruohe, turned and looked at Aunt he and said:


    "Yes, if I did something like that, I would be like aunt he. Baba ran to admit her mistake to our young lady, but I didn''t have the heart of aunt he to do such a thing. "


    As soon as aunt he entered Heyun Pavilion, the big girl looked at Aunt he and wanted to have a good talk with aunt he. Otherwise, these individuals really didn''t think their young lady was a soft persimmon, but she didn''t seem to give her such a chance.


    That''s why she obeyed Chen he''s words. Just like now, she knew that when he asked her to go out to make tea, she just wanted to save face for Aunt he, but she pretended not to understand what he said, so she really ran to make two cups of tea and broke in, mocking aunt he.


    Of course, don''t punish her when it''s time. She admitted that she was wrong first.


    Aunt he was embarrassed after hearing what big girl said. His face turned red involuntarily. She was really sorry for this. She had nothing to say and had nothing to refute.


    However, she can be regarded as half of her elders. Now an elder kneels down to the younger generation and is seen by a servant girl. She is more or less dissatisfied.


    But what''s the way? Who let her blame herself first, and what big girl said is true. It''s not that she didn''t think about it. The big deal is that she''s dead, but she doesn''t dare.


    If she had changed to the former aunt he, she might not be afraid of death, but now, aunt he will no longer think of death. In addition, nothing big girl said was true. At this time, she was uncomfortable and had to admit her fate.


    "Aunt, when are you going to kneel down? Do you really want people to pass on my reputation of disrespect to my elders?" At present, the most important thing is to find a way to make him not blame himself. Unexpectedly, when she was about to speak, he had already said:


    "Big girl, go down and get the punishment yourself."


    "Yes." The big girl reluctantly replied that she didn''t forget to glare at Aunt he before she left.


    Aunt he was a little confused at this time. She looked up at Ruohe incredulously. Miss, is she going to let herself go?


    Although aunt he was confused, she still didn''t continue kneeling. She got up and stood in front of Ruohe honestly.


    "Sit down." He motioned to Aunt he to sit down and say.


    Now, aunt he was more confused and didn''t understand what he meant.


    Seeing that Aunt he was still standing there with a frightened face, he couldn''t help sighing: "what''s the matter with such a smart person as aunt on weekdays? Even such a simple question can''t understand?"


    He he said this just to reassure he yiniang, but he yiniang didn''t forget the direction he wanted to think. She thought he was going to ask his own sin, so she was scared and knelt down again. He said flustered:


    "Miss, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me this time."


    He he looked at Aunt he''s frightened and didn''t know what to say for a moment. It seems that this person should not do anything bad. Otherwise, no matter what others tell you, you will think about the bad aspects involuntarily.


    Ruohe also understands that it is impossible to talk with Yining as before. Immediately she didn''t force aunt he, but said faintly:


    "My aunt will kneel down to me if she can''t touch it, otherwise someone with a heart will know it''s another storm."


    Chen he''s words also prevented aunt he from kneeling. This is why aunt he''s brain began to wake up slowly and understand that walls have ears.


    Although it is said that the whole Su mansion is under their control, there are still a few fish that have escaped the net.


    "Is the concubine negligent, or is the eldest lady thoughtful." At this time, aunt he was secretly annoyed at how she had just lost her manners. It seems that she still can''t see this Taoist practice in front of Ruohe. Otherwise, how can even a servant girl around Ruohe disturb her thoughts.


    Aunt he forgot that there was still her own guilty conscience in it.


    Looking at Aunt he, she finally regained her consciousness. A satisfied smile crossed his eyes and said:


    "It''s a good thing for my aunt to understand. I want to know that I''m not a person who likes to kill innocent people. Besides, I said before that my aunt did it for her own sake, and I can understand."


    "Don''t worry, miss. I don''t dare to think like that in the future. Otherwise, I''ll be called a concubine and die. " Aunt he listened to Ruohe''s words. At the beginning, she was embarrassed, and then assured Ruohe.


    "My aunt doesn''t have to tell me this. As for what kind of person my aunt is, I don''t understand." He smiled at Aunt he and said softly, "as for the previous things, aunt just didn''t understand for a moment. I wish I had forgotten you. "


    "Some young ladies are willing to give concubines a chance." He Yi Niang said very sincerely this time. She didn''t want to be unwilling at all as before.


    "My aunt doesn''t have to say so. He Er still has a lot to rely on you in the future." He smiled. Just as she said before, aunt he is a person who can see things very clearly. Now that she can see things clearly, she will not have two hearts for herself.


    If aunt he was still the same as at the beginning, she couldn''t understand it, and she didn''t mind how she was changing a candidate as she thought in her aunt''s heart, but it would be more troublesome. It is precisely because he doesn''t like trouble that he is willing to give aunt he a chance. Otherwise, after he broke into his room in Suzhou and Hangzhou, he won''t let Da Niu send things to Aunt he. Die and change people directly.


    "The eldest lady is joking. She''s a concubine. She has to rely on the eldest lady more in the future. It''s just relying on the eldest lady''s protection."


    Aunt he really felt how ridiculous her previous idea was at this time, and even calculated it on Ruohe''s head.


    At the beginning, when Ruohe made an alliance with aunt he, aunt he really didn''t really want to cooperate with Ruohe. She had her own little 99 in her heart.


    At that time, she wanted to use the potential of the loyal and brave Hou''s house behind Ruohe to completely overthrow Mrs. min and get rid of Ruohe, so that she would become an important person in the Su''s house.


    At that time, I''ll find someone to show myself. Anyway, she''s not very old now. She''s only in her twenties. As long as she takes good care of herself, how can she not have a son and a half. Where does this captive have its own good, isn''t it?


    Because Xinli has her own ideas and plans for her future, aunt he doesn''t spare any effort during her cooperation with Naohe.


    However, she really understands now that Mrs. Min has given herself medicine, how can she recover? That is to say, she won''t want to have her own child in her life.


    The most important thing is that she ignored the existence of aunt Hui before. If Naohe didn''t deal with aunt Hui, even if her plan really succeeded, would she still have such a day now?


    If you continue to work for Ruohe, the effect will be completely different. Ruohe is also a daughter''s family. At that time, she will get married anyway. It is impossible to stay in Su''s house all the time, and she may have more benefits in the future.


    Moreover, the scheming and means of Huang He are definitely beyond the ordinary people''s ability to compare. Otherwise, how could he clean up the Li family without abandoning one soldier and drive aunt Hui out of the Su house.


    With his plan, when he came to duanqin palace in the future, even if Prince Shi took many concubines, he would not be an opponent.


    After aunt he understood all this, she naturally worked harder for Ruohe, but now she doesn''t have much to do. The only thing she can do is try her best to help take care of the backyard of the Su house.


    This time, even those people found the change of aunt he, and felt that although she was kind to them, she always felt that there was something missing, not as good as now. In the past, being nice to them always had a purpose, and always wanted them to repay her in the future, but now it''s different. It''s really kind to them, so. They became more and more respectful to Aunt he.


    Aunt he naturally found that people''s attitude towards her had changed. For her, it was a surprise. If aunt he had started to have other ideas in her heart before, but now aunt he wouldn''t think so. This time, she really took refuge in Ruohe and took Ruohe''s interests as her own interests, As long as it is good for her, she will give priority to it.

 Chapter 305

    For a long time, except that Suzhou and Hangzhou came to Heyun pavilion from time to time to make trouble in order to find Su Manjing''s whereabouts, the whole Su house was quite peaceful. As for Gao Shi, he reports here almost every night. If the weapon is not, please give me some advice on his martial arts.


    With Gao Shi''s personal guidance, his martial arts have made rapid progress.


    The calm Ruohe was about to doubt whether it was Su''s house.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the end of the new year. In recent months, except for going out to some necessary banquets, he spent the rest of his time in Heyun Pavilion, almost never asking about things outside.


    She didn''t forget her one-year appointment with Taoist Yuqing. When she first came back from the Gaye temple, she was always busy with how to clean up Mrs. min, so she didn''t have much time to estimate the medical skills and martial arts.


    After todo solved Mrs. min''s problem, the time was half gone. Therefore, she worked harder here. She


    But what Lian Yue said is that it''s not Lord Yuqing who chose her as the Phoenix girl. She is the Phoenix girl. She has to pass the assessment of the elders of the Phoenix family. If she hasn''t, she can''t become the Phoenix girl.


    Really, at that time, I''m afraid she will become the only Phoenix woman who has failed the examination for more than a thousand years.


    Of course, the reason why she wants to become a phoenix woman is not because she is alone, she


    I once heard that lianyue inadvertently mentioned that there was a book recording all kinds of Secret Histories in Feng''s library.


    Chen he thought that whoever in the book might have recorded how to solve the cold poison in Gao Shi''s body. Therefore, this Feng surname, she must go anyway, and she must also be a phoenix woman.


    Because only Phoenix women can enter that place.


    On the 30th of the twelfth lunar month, Japan should be a day for family reunion, but the Su government is really busy.


    The reason is nothing else, but the autumn lotus is going to be born. Needless to say, I believe everyone has guessed that it is dystocia.


    Autumn lotus does not do less demons when she is pregnant. She has to wait on big fish and meat every day. This way of eating is difficult if she doesn''t have dystocia.


    It''s not. I haven''t been able to give birth to my child since I had fetal movement early in the morning.


    As for what kind of ending the autumn lotus will be, it goes without saying that we all know.


    Su Hu had only such a son as Suzhou and Hangzhou in his life. Now Qiu He is pregnant with that one, but he said early that it was a boy and now it is difficult to give birth. If Su Hu wants to protect that one, there''s no need to say more.


    Qiu he died of dystocia. Although he had expected this news for a long time, he was more or less uncomfortable when he really came to this step. Anyway, Qiu he had been with himself for so long, and Yu Meiqing chose her servant.


    On that day, the second boy in Su''s house was finally born. Xi Su Hu almost didn''t run to the street and shout that I had a son. Completely forgot that in the delivery room, there was a Qiu He who died in childbirth for his son.


    All this, look at the heart of Suzhou and Hangzhou is not the taste. He didn''t know what kind of expression Su Hu had when he was born, but Su Hu''s current performance really hurt his heart, because looking at Su Hu like that, it was like he was not Su Hu''s son in Suzhou and Hangzhou.


    Su Fu''s addition has attracted much attention. Although Su Hu is only a five grade etiquette doctor, he can''t stand it. He is still in Su Fu. Therefore, those who want to curry favor with the prince''s house will not give up this opportunity. Moreover, no one can guarantee that Su Hu will not make a comeback.


    However, if they knew that the relationship between Su Hu and Huang He was not as good as they saw on the surface, would they be angry and spit blood.


    The child left by Qiu he was naturally brought up by Aunt he according to the previous plan. This scene was jealous of aunt Xia, who was still in the Su house.


    She felt that she was no worse than aunt he. Even she is a person who has had a child and says better than aunt he in looking after and raising children. But she didn''t dare to say these words.


    Just because she can still get into Su Hu''s eyes now, but just because her beauty is not completely old, she knows that as long as she is old, Su Hu won''t look at her more.


    As for Mrs. su. Aunt Xia didn''t want to think about it. What kind of thoughts does that old woman have that you don''t understand.


    At this time, aunt Xia began to miss the time when Mrs. min was in charge of the house. It was time for Mrs. Su to return to the Su house. At that time, although the fight was fierce, it was not as difficult as it is now.


    These thoughts of aunt Xia didn''t show up in front of several people of Ruohe. Of course, it''s not because of how deep aunt Xia''s mind is, but that she didn''t appear in front of Ruohe at all.


    Otherwise, how could she be seen through by the young Su Wanyue.


    "Isn''t it just a child? Aunt has nothing to envy. You can have one yourself at that time." Since Mrs. min left Su''s house, Su Wanyue began to learn to be smart. She no longer called aunt Xia, but aunt Xia.


    "Yue''er, it''s easy for you to say. You don''t know that your aunt''s body has long been drugged by Mrs. min." What Su Wanyue didn''t know was that her words were completely in aunt Zha''s heart.


    "Aunt, you believe that bitch''s words." Until now, Su Wanyue still feels that the witnesses that Ruohe found that day are Ruohe''s own people. As for the fact that she took the anti pregnancy medicine, it''s just Ruohe''s plan to bring down Mrs. min.


    "Moon, keep your voice down." Aunt Xia quickly covered Su Wanyue''s mouth. Now all the people in Su''s house are Ruohe people. Su Wanyue''s words can''t tell when they will reach Ruohe''s ears.


    "Aunt, what are you afraid of her doing? What do you say? At least it''s my father''s person. She''s what she''s doing and what she can do to you." Su Wanyue expressed her dissatisfaction with aunt Xia''s timidity during this period of time. She doesn''t understand. Su Ruohe is just a dead woman. What''s her aunt afraid of her.


    "Moon. Have you forgotten aunt Hui''s mother and daughter? " Su Wanyue is also aunt Xia''s daughter anyway. As long as she can teach, she will say more.


    As for the child problem mentioned by Su Wanyue''s close relatives, she had already known it. Otherwise, she couldn''t have had no news for so many years. And she has asked many doctors that she can''t recover.


    Otherwise, why should aunt he raise the child left by Qiu He and give birth to one herself.

 Chapter 306

    Everything developed according to the original plan, which saved him a lot of things. A few days after the beginning of the new year, he he and Su Hu proposed to help aunt he as a flat wife. Su Hu was naturally happy about this. He looked at Chen he in some embarrassment.


    "I have no problem with it, but it''s your uncle." Now the second young master of Su''s house is raised in aunt he. If aunt he is helped as a flat wife, the identity of the second young master will rise. Su Hu is happy to see this.


    "The father, please rest assured that he''er has discussed it with his uncle." Why didn''t he understand Su Hu''s mind? Naturally, he told Su Hu the truth.


    She had already discussed with Yutian before.


    As I said, what is given to Aunt he is a flat wife, not righting. Anyway, Ruohe won''t let anyone sit in the position of her mother''s wife.


    Time was in a hurry. In a twinkling of an eye, it was time for him to make an appointment with Taoist Yuqing.


    After he arranged everything in the Imperial City, Gao Shi came to find her the night before he was going to leave.


    At the moment of seeing Gao Shi, Naohe''s heart was a little flustered. She didn''t know what to do. She explained to Gao Shi where she was going in the next period of time. Several times, she planned to speak, but whenever she saw Gao Shi''s spoiled eyes, she couldn''t say what she was going to leave anyway.


    So the matter dragged on and on, and she couldn''t tell Gao Shi. Finally, she could only use the most primitive way to write her whereabouts in a letter and ask Gao Qinqin to help hand it over.


    He Qiang calmed down and got along with Gao Shi just like he did with Gao Shi before. Today is the last day. I don''t know when they will get along with Jianmen next time.


    Somehow, he always felt that Gao Shi''s performance today was a little strange and more sticky than usual. This makes Naohe feel a little flustered. She doesn''t know what she''s going to leave.


    The reason why she wants to go to the Feng family can''t be known to outsiders. Therefore, the reason why she leaves Su''s house this time is the same as last year. She goes to the Gaye temple to pray for her dead mother. As for the Gaye temple, Taoist Yuqing will arrange it.


    The abnormality of Gao Shi for a few days raised her heart. She opened her mouth and was hesitating whether to explain her situation to Gao Shi in person


    When going, Gao Shi spoke to her first:


    "Heer, don''t talk, let me hug." Gao Shi was also worried. He was also hesitant about how to explain his whereabouts to Huang He in the next period of time.


    Mo Han heard that Feng''s daughter would arrive at Feng''s family in half a month at most, and told him to hurry back within half a month.


    Others say that he is the appropriate son of duanqin palace and the God of war of the Zhou Dynasty. However, they don''t know that he has another identity, that is, the descendant of the royal family of the previous dynasty. Nine times out of ten, the Phoenix daughter returned this time is his fiancee of another identity.


    All this, how should he open his mouth and tell him that he still has a fiancee, but he hasn''t seen each other, doesn''t know what they look like, and doesn''t like that fiancee at all?


    He couldn''t imagine how he would treat himself if he told him all this. Even if he chose to understand himself at that time, it would always be a thorn between two people. Therefore, he did not intend to let him know about it.


    He wanted to take the opportunity of meeting Feng to deal with the matter. He hoped that the Feng woman was a reasonable person. Otherwise, he didn''t mind that there would be no Feng woman in the world.


    She didn''t know about all this. She didn''t know that there were descendants who survived in the previous dynasty, and they were still in the Feng family. The most important person was beside her and entered the interior of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Huang He doesn''t know that after she becomes this Phoenix girl, she will become the fiancee of the descendants of the previous dynasty. Her cognition still stays at the point that Taoist Yuqing told her. What she does is a phoenix girl in power, so she doesn''t have to marry the royal family. As everyone knows, Taoist Yuqing hasn''t returned to the Feng family for a long time, and he doesn''t know much about the current situation of the Feng family.


    As for lianyue, she knows more or less, but she doesn''t know much. She also sees that Ruohe and Gaoshi are happy from the bottom of her heart when they are together, so she doesn''t have the heart to tell Ruohe what she knows. He always thinks that there will be a chance in the future. Ruohe and Gaoshi may be together.


    He stayed quietly in Gao Shi''s arms. Time passed bit by bit, so long that both of them had forgotten the time. Finally, she felt that her body was a little stiff, and she moved unconsciously.


    Feeling the change of the people in his arms, Gao Shi gently kissed his hair and closed his eyes. When he opened it again, the hesitation in the bottom of his eyes had disappeared and restored his usual Qingming.


    "He''er, I''m leaving for a while. If you have anything to do, you can go to the fifth prince or Gao Zhan. I''ve said hello to them." If you can, Gao Shi really doesn''t want him to go to Gao Zhan, but he has to leave for several months. During this period, he can''t take care of him. If there''s anything wrong with him, he won''t have time to regret.


    "Are you leaving? How long? " He looked at Gao Shi with some disbelief. She found Gao Shi''s fault early. She thought Gao Shi found out that he was going to leave. Unexpectedly, Gao Shi was going to leave for a period of time.


    It''s just that it''s too coincidental. However, although she feels very coincidental, she doesn''t think much. At this time, she''s still immersed in not having to go to Gao Shi.


    "At least one month." Gao Shi tightened his arm. It seems to rub the people in your arms into your bones.


    For a month, he frowned, which was shorter than the time he had to leave.


    When he frowned, Gao Shi thought that he was reluctant to part with himself and said softly:


    "Wo''er, don''t worry. I''ll come back as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll take good care of myself, but you don''t have to be so urgent and pay attention to safety." He took a breath in his airway.


    Seeing that the fish belly has turned white in the East, if Gao Shi doesn''t leave and is seen by others, it will have a bad impact on Jiuhe.


    They finally said goodbye one by one. Gao Shi didn''t return to the prince''s house, but went directly to the gate of the city. He had to deal with Feng''s affairs earlier and come back to see Chen he.


    He didn''t delay after it was time to leave, but called lianyue to groom himself.


    When Lian Yue saw that Huang He didn''t look very well, she said:


    "Master, don''t worry. After meeting Feng this time and handling the things over there, the young lady can be with Mr. Shi."


    "Well, you''re right. As long as you solve Feng''s problem, I can be with Xu."


    He thought that what he could say was the cold poison in Gao Shi''s body. When he thought of the rest of his purpose of going to Feng this time, he had strength all over his body.


    He simply cleaned up and took lianyue out of Su''s house.


    As for the letter, he sent someone to Gao Qinqin and asked her to hand it over to Gao Shi after Gao Shi returned to the imperial city. If she came back first, she wouldn''t have to hand over the letterhead to Gao Shi.


    Gao Qinqin was not used to thinking more about such things. Therefore, without thinking about it, she readily agreed.


    He and his party first went to the Kaya temple to meet Taoist Yuqing.


    Since he went out this time under the guise of praying for Yu Meiqing, he naturally wanted to go to Kaye temple.


    The first thing Taoist Yuqing did when he saw him was nothing else, but let Jingchen try his kung fu.


    He is quite confident about his current skill, which is almost taught by Gao Shi. If she can''t get through, she won''t have the face to see Gao Shi.


    However, it''s one thing to have self-confidence and strength. He has made great progress, but he only lost after more than ten moves by Jingchen''s men.


    Ruohe looked at Jingchen incredulously. She didn''t think that she was such a bad looking elder martial sister. She practiced hard and walked under Jingchen for so many moves.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling a little depressed.


    "Younger martial sister. Don''t be sad. It''s hard for you to have such achievements in the first year of martial arts. " Jingchen could not help comforting him when he saw the depression on his face.


    However, what she said is also true. It''s really rare that he practiced his martial arts so well in only one year.


    "Really?" He smiled and looked uneasily at Taoist Yuqing.


    She thought her martial arts was very good, but she only took more than a dozen moves under Jingchen, which made her a little uneasy. She didn''t know what Taoist Yuqing would think of herself.


    Aware of his sight, Taoist Yuqing moved his sight away from the chessboard, looked at him, shook his head slightly and said:


    "Your elder martial sister is right. It''s very good that you have made such achievements in only one year of martial arts. You know, few people in the world can take up 20 moves under your elder martial sister."


    At this point, Taoist Yuqing paused and continued, "you go down first, make good preparations, and give orders for everything to be ordered. We''ll start tomorrow."


    "Leave tomorrow." Didn''t you say you were going to stay here for a few days? He looked at Taoist Yuqing puzzled. She also plans to use these days in Kaya temple to really pray for Yu Meiqing.


    Taoist Yuqing just glanced at him lightly and said, "you''re so bad. Naturally, I''ll teach you well on the way, otherwise you can''t say you''re my disciple when you go out."


    "Oh." He was speechless. What does this mean? He said he was good for a while, and then he denied himself.

 Chapter 307

    Ah... Why didn''t she find her master a little unreliable before.


    Feeling his helplessness, Jingchen patted him on the shoulder and said to him mysteriously:


    "Younger martial sister, I tell you, our master is like this. You''re used to it. In fact, it''s not because you''re poor, but because the master has a conflict with master Zhikong."


    Listen to Jingchen''s words. What''s this, master? She wants to take back what she just said. It''s not reliable. It''s obviously unreliable, okay.


    On the second day, no matter how he was Tucao, make complaints about leaving the Jabi Temple together with the Jade Emperor. The person who stayed in Kaya Temple instead of Kuan he was a person with similar body shape to Kuan he arranged by Taoist Yuqing. As for lianyue, they naturally didn''t follow Kuan he.


    In order to avoid people''s doubt, lianyue and Lianxin, Daniu stayed in the Gaye temple. If bad people stayed in the Gaye temple, the probability of going through the gang was much smaller.


    The reason why Taoist Yuqing hurried away this time is that, as Jingchen said, there was a contradiction between Taoist Yuqing and master Zhikong because of Naohe.


    Taoist Yuqing was obsessed with keeping the Phoenix family alive for a hundred years, while master Zhikong felt that everything should conform to the destiny. They should not impose obstacles and change.


    "Yu city is ahead. Let''s settle there tonight." A few days later, Taoist Yuqing offered to settle down in a town for the first time.


    He looked at heaven and said, "master, it''s still early. We can get to the next place and settle down."


    In fact, what he said is very euphemistic, because it''s still early at this time. It''s only morning, okay.


    Jingchen can''t help but sweat for Ruohe. Although their master is very protective, there is one thing she can''t touch, that is, what she says at some time is what she says. If she asks too many questions, then only herself will suffer.


    I don''t know if he was lucky. Lord Yuqing didn''t get angry because of what he said this time, but looked at him lightly and said:


    "You''ll change into a decent dress later." Then she looked at her Taoist robe and said to Jingchen, "we should change our clothes, too."


    Ruohe looked down at the clothes she was wearing. She was speechless. What is a decent dress? She was wearing Yunjin. Although she seemed a little low-key, it was Yunjin at least.


    However, these words, he wo can only Tucao in the heart, dare not make complaints about it, because this way, she was not less "Yuqing" abuse. Every time she makes a sound in an untimely place, Taoist Yuqing will get a note no matter where he is.


    Sometimes she was knocked on the head with chopsticks, sometimes Taoist Yuqing knocked her on the head with his fingers, and sometimes she was taken care of by stones or fruit stones.


    Anyway, she can''t shoot it.


    After the party entered Yucheng, he knew what the decent clothes in the population of Yuqing road meant.


    He was forced to put on a gorgeous and somewhat exposed dress. She looked at her clothes and looked innocently at Taoist Yuqing:


    "Master, are you sure I''ll dress like this later?" She thought this dress would be more suitable if she came to clean the dust.


    "Your elder martial sister, she can''t." Yuqing Taoist priest seemed to see what he thought in his heart.


    She doesn''t know that Jingchen''s age is more suitable for the clothes on Ruohe. However, Jingchen has been with her since childhood, wearing Taoist robes, and suddenly asked her to change other clothes.


    If the ordinary clothes are OK, but the one on Ruohe''s body is not, because the clean dust will not go away after wearing it for a while.


    "Master, can I dress like this?" While talking, Jingchen has come out of the fitting room.


    When he looked for prestige, he saw Jingchen dressed up as a servant girl. Not to mention, I am used to the dress of Jingchen Taoist robe at ordinary times. At this time, I see her in women''s clothes, even in the dress of a servant girl.


    Taoist Yuqing looked at Jingchen, just nodded, didn''t speak, picked up his clothes and went into the fitting room.


    Seeing that Lord Yuqing didn''t speak, Jingchen looked at him uneasily and asked:


    "Younger martial sister, do you think Shifu is not satisfied with my clothes?"


    As the saying goes, those in the game are obsessed and those on the sidelines are clear. Jingchen is obviously distracted. As soon as she came out, she put most of her mind on herself, so she forgot to see the response of Taoist Yuqing.


    "Elder martial sister, you are so beautiful." He looked at Jingchen and said, "if I were a man, I would marry a woman like senior sister."


    "Younger martial sister. Don''t talk nonsense. How can a monk get married? " Jingchen Xiaohe made a big red face.


    She didn''t care about this, perhaps because she was angry for two generations. She felt that as long as she was happy, why should she care about the eyes of others.


    "Elder martial sister, where am I talking nonsense? It''s true that you are a monk, but how old you are when you become a monk. I''m saying, who stipulates that you can''t start a family and start a career when you become a monk? Can you return to common customs when you become a monk?"


    "Younger martial sister, don''t say it soon." Jingchen said that he would come forward and cover his mouth.


    "Cough." However, at this time, Taoist Yuqing came out of the fitting room. Seeing their appearance, he coughed twice. In an instant, Ruohe and Jingchen were as honest as a mouse who saw a cat.


    Seeing that Taoist Yuqing appeared in front of him in his usual clothes, he couldn''t help rubbing his eyes and doubted whether he was wrong. Is the old lady who looks noble in front of her, or their famous master?


    The appearance of clean dust is no better than that of rice.


    Looking at the appearance of his two disciples, Taoist Yuqing is still a little satisfied. Women like to be noticed no matter how old they are and who they are.


    "Why, you don''t recognize me when you change your clothes." Taoist Yuqing said, holding back the joy in his heart.


    "No, no, it''s just the first time I saw Shifu. You always wear like this. I''m really surprised. Master, if I say, you should wear more clothes like this. You look noble, but you blinded your disciples. " Not to mention the rice, it is pure dust. It is rare to see the appearance of Yuqing''s regular clothes.


    "Just your sweet mouth." Taoist Yuqing was pleasantly pleased by his words, smiled and poked his bad forehead.

 Chapter 308

    At this time, in an inn in Yucheng, Kuan he listened to the comments around him, looked at Xiu AngYu, and Taoist Qing whispered:


    "Master, it turns out that your old man asked us to change clothes just to inquire about the news of the flower picker who just appeared in Yu Cheng." Naohe is obviously a little excited. She has experienced such a scene for the first time in both her previous life and this life.


    Happy Jianghu, that''s something she didn''t dare think of in her last life.


    "Pay attention to your address." Taoist Yuqing glared at Ruohe discontentedly.


    "Yes, grandma." Being stared at by Taoist Yuqing, he quickly changed his mouth. The dog leg took a chopstick dish for Taoist Yuqingˇ° Grandma, try this vegetarian chicken. It''s crispy outside and tender inside. It''s smooth but not greasy. "


    Taoist Yuqing just glanced at Ruohe, but he didn''t say anything more.


    On the contrary, the waiter on one side ran over and said politely after hearing Huang He''s praise for the vegetarian chicken.


    "This girl is really good-looking. This vegetarian chicken is the signature dish of our shop. I don''t know how many people from all over the country come to Yucheng to eat this vegetarian chicken."


    "Oh, is it really as good as you say? Then we can''t treat jing''er badly. You say no, grandma." Ruohe was sorry to see Jingchen standing aside, but she didn''t speak to Taoist Yuqing, and she didn''t dare to let Jingchen sit down with them. If this broke Taoist Yuqing''s plan, it would be bad.


    Now the waiter came and said, and he took this opportunity to let Jingchen sit down and have dinner with them. Jing''er is the name given to Jingchen by Ruohe.


    How could Taoist siyuqing not know that he was so careful? She glared at him discontentedly.


    "Then sit down and eat together." The smelly girl said as if she abused Jingchen.


    Ruohe and Jingchen understood the meaning of Taoist Yuqing''s eyes, and Jingchen sat down with a smile.


    "Jing''er, thank you for your love."


    He is playful and spits out his tongue at Taoist Yuqing.


    Since he left the ready-made clothes store, he pretended to be a rich lady, and Taoist Yuqing changed from a master to an old lady. As for Jingchen, he became a servant girl.


    Ruohe and Jingchen understand the meaning of Taoist Yuqing, but it doesn''t mean that others also understand. They only think that Taoist Yuqing is dissatisfied with his granddaughter''s behavior, but they don''t say anything. Anyway, it''s someone else''s private affair, and they are not qualified to comment.


    But it is such a simple truth, but less than the table, everyone is so knowledgeable. There is no way. There are always too many self righteous people in the world.


    "Idiot, buns." I saw a 17-year-old, beautiful looking woman looking at him contemptuously. The three of them said.


    Upon hearing the speech, Huang He just raised his eyes slightly, glanced at the woman, then ignored the woman, put a piece of plain chicken in Jingchen and said:


    "Jing''er, try it too. The guys here are very respected." Taoist Yuqing and Jingchen are practitioners. Naturally, they won''t take this person who can come to the door and scold for no reason.


    But the waiter on one side quietly stepped aside after seeing the woman. Obviously, it was a master he couldn''t afford to offend.


    Unexpectedly, the three of them didn''t intend to leave the woman, but the woman was excited. Seeing that he ignored himself and gave food to a "servant", the anger in his heart immediately couldn''t help it.


    "Shame." She said disdainfully.


    "Excuse me, is the girl''s surname Guan?" Hearing this, he looked up at the woman with some displeasure.


    "My girl''s surname is Zhu. My father is the richest man in Yu city." Seeing that he finally looked at himself, the woman said proudly on her face.


    Looking at the clothes of the three people, she felt that although the three people in front of her had some money, they were not that kind of rich people, but they were just rich families with a few spare money at home. She is far from comparable to the Zhu family.


    What makes her jealous most is that he looks young, but that face looks much better than her, which makes her jealous and jealous. She is the first beauty of Yu city. How can she be so popular. So she naturally wants to get it back.


    He was afraid that he never dreamed that today''s trouble was automatically sent to us because of her appearance.


    Women, especially those with strong jealousy, can''t understand her brain circuits.


    "It''s Miss pig! I thought Miss "pig" had a wide surname? "


    He glanced at the woman and said in a cold voice.


    At this time, Miss pig didn''t react. Seeing that Ruohe said so, she thought that Ruohe was deliberately trying to get close to herself. She held her chin up, looked at Ruohe proudly and said:


    "I don''t care about my surname or call you wide. Don''t think I''ll forgive you if you get close to me like this."


    As soon as the woman said this, the people left around tried not to make themselves laugh, but there were also a few people who would not give Miss pig face at all.


    With their leadership, those who had tried hard not to make themselves laugh were completely unbearable at this moment, and they all burst into laughter.


    Hearing the laughter of the people around her, Miss Zhu didn''t fully react at first. She didn''t understand until everyone laughed. Where did he just flatter himself? It was clear that he was secretly mocking that he was too wide.


    "You play with me." After she reacted, she looked at Huang He and said with bad eyes. It''s the first time she''s been played with so much.


    "Well, not particularly stupid." He didn''t look at the woman, and directly admitted that she was playing with her on purpose.


    "If you dare to play with this girl like this, you will be the first and the last." The Miss Zhu family was so angry that she trembled all over. Put down the cruel words, turned around and left the inn with his servants.


    "Wait for me. I''ll let you know what happens when you fight against this girl." This damned woman dares to her so late. She will call her and come to the world.


    For the provocation of Miss Zhu, he didn''t pay attention at all. Instead, he kindly called to Miss Zhu''s back.


    "Then you can move faster. We won''t stay here long." She has a good temper, but it doesn''t mean that she will be indifferent when others bully her.


    However, if it were normal, Ruohe might not use such a fierce method, but Taoist Yuqing has told her to find a way to catch the flower picker in Yucheng recently. Moreover, Taoist Yuqing will not ask Jingchen to kill him unless it is a critical moment of life and death.


    In other words, this task can only be completed by her alone. Since this is the only way, she wants to use the eldest lady of the Zhu family, the richest man in Yucheng, to publicize herself.


    After hearing what Chen he said, Miss Zhu''s steps were unstable and she almost fell straight into shit.


    For Miss Zhu''s affairs, he showed disapproval, but the people who remained in the inn explained that he was sweating. They all felt sorry for him. They thought it was bad for him to offend anyone. They ran to offend the famous unruly young lady of the Zhu family.


    Among these people, some people want to remind him, but some dare not blatantly offend the Zhu family, so they can only look at him anxiously, hoping that they can''t feel their feelings from their faces.


    Finally, some people really couldn''t bear to see such a beautiful little girl as Ruohe, so they would be in the hands of Miss Zhu. They called the waiter who had served them for Ruohe and asked him to convey his words to several people of Ruohe.


    At first, the waiter looked embarrassed. Finally, he couldn''t help the temptation of silver. He came to Ruohe and whispered.


    "If you don''t have anything else to do, please leave Yucheng after this meal." The waiter spoke in a low voice. It seemed that he was afraid of being heard by those who wanted to please the Zhu family, and finally came to him for trouble.


    He looked at the waiter, took out a ingot of silver from his arms, handed it to the waiter and said:


    "You go back and say thank you to the man who called you." When he finished, he nodded slightly to the man who gave the waiter silver to show his thanks.


    The waiter was a little embarrassed. He looked at the silver in his hand. Some looked back at the man who had called himself over before and continued to say to the squire.


    "Girl, just listen to the advice with a smile. The Zhu family really didn''t offend you. You''d better get out of here. " It can be seen that the waiter of the store actually wanted to remind him a few words, but he didn''t dare to say it because of the power of the Zhu family in Yucheng.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t trouble your inn." Feeling the kindness of the waiter, he didn''t talk so coldˇ° You should hurry to help yourself, otherwise, the Zhu family will not find me in a while. It will be more than worth the loss if you count my departure on you. "


    As for the Zhu family, he really didn''t pay attention to it.


    Seeing that he had eaten the weight and was determined to stay here, the waiter knew that it was useless to say more, so he had to shake his head and said:


    "If you don''t want to go, you have to be careful. The Zhu family has collusion with the county magistrate of Yucheng."


    With that, the waiter took a look at the three of them, turned and left. He didn''t want the silver given to him behind him.


    Although she is a shop assistant, she is also a shop assistant with integrity. He took other people''s silver, but he failed to persuade several people to go away. Now how can he take the silver of Ruohe.

 Chapter 309

    He thanked the waiter who had kindly reminded them, but they stayed in Yucheng not to teach Miss Zhu a lesson, but to have a task.


    It''s only the first task for Chen he since he became a teacher by worshiping Taoist Yuqing. She doesn''t want to think that a Miss Zhu will give the meeting like this. Otherwise, ask her to meet the old guys of Feng after she returns to Feng.


    They didn''t know what he thought. They just thought that he was a newcomer to the ramp and didn''t understand the power of the Zhu family in this Yu city.


    "Isn''t it a Zhu family? There''s nothing to be afraid of." When the old lovers felt sorry for the few people in Ruohe, a slightly fat man who looked in his twenties came in and said loudly.


    "Girl, don''t worry. With my surname Wang, the Zhu family will never dare to touch you." The man who claimed to be surnamed Wang didn''t look very good. In addition to his slightly fat body, he had to look like I was a good childe, which seemed very funny.


    "Really? Then you''ll have to rely on this childe." He looked at the man surnamed Wang and nodded slightly.


    She is not a fool. After the man surnamed Wang entered the inn, people could feel the contempt for him. Now, when she spoke to the man surnamed Wang, people shook their heads. In other words, the man surnamed Wang, I''m afraid his reputation in Yucheng is almost the same as that of Miss Zhu.


    "You''re welcome, miss. I''m Wang Xin. I''m glad to meet such a beautiful girl." The man saw that he took care of himself and quickly reported his name. At the same time, he was very impolite and wanted to sit down beside him.


    Seeing this, he didn''t frown slightly. When he was about to start, he saw Taoist Yuqing shaking his head at her, so he had to bear it.


    She understood that Taoist Yuqing told her not to do it, just hoping to get more information from this person about the current situation of Yu Cheng. I''m afraid no one was willing to say a few more words with them because of Miss Zhu''s business before. Now someone automatically sent them, and they didn''t have the reason to refuse.


    "It''s Prince Wang. It''s disrespectful." Since Taoist Yuqing wanted to get information from Wang Xin, he naturally followed Taoist Yuqing''s meaning.


    After Wang Xin sat down, he asked:


    "I heard that there was a flower picking case in Yucheng recently. I don''t know if it''s true."


    "You think I''m looking for the right person to inquire about it


    ˇŁˇ± Wang Xin looked at Ruohe road with a proud face.


    "Oh, I don''t know how much Prince Wang knows. Can you tell us?" Chen he appropriately gave Wang Xin a little flattery.


    "Let me tell you something. The flower picking case happened half a month ago. Every time it was suffered by some outsiders passing by Yucheng, and there were no survivors after the case. It is said that the girl was very ugly before she died."


    Wang Xin''s disease is to perform well in front of Huang He. It''s a pride to hear that there is a little worship in his tone. When he speaks, he is more cheerful and tells all he knows or everything to several people of Huang He.


    Seeing that Huang He and Wang Xin were talking happily, the man who had paid the waiter to persuade him to leave could no longer sit still. He came over and said to them:


    "Guys, don''t listen to Wang Xin''s nonsense. He''s a famous boaster in Yu city. His words are not credible. Listen to the next advice. If there''s nothing important to do, leave Yu city quickly."


    Seeing that his good deed had been cut off, Wang Xin naturally dared not. He turned and shouted at the later man:


    "Feng, who the fuck do you think you are? Dare to take care of my affairs. Believe it or not, I will abolish you immediately."


    "Girl, you just heard Wang Xin say that the flower pickers in Yu city are targeting outsiders every time. If you continue to stay here, it will only do you harm and no good, let alone offend Miss Zhu just now." The man surnamed Feng did not pay attention to Wang Xin''s scolding at all, but continued to say to the people of Ruohe:


    "You don''t really think Wang Xin can compete with the Zhu family."


    When he said this, he was a little anxious when he saw that several people still didn''t mean to leave.


    This saying that people can''t do is obviously an insult to a person. What''s more, the man surnamed Feng said it in front of others. Listening to the man surnamed Feng, Wang Xin was angry immediately.


    He raised his hand and punched the man surnamed Feng. He didn''t forget to put heroic words in his mouth and said, "fuck you. I don''t need you to gossip here about my affairs. Isn''t it a Zhu family? I''m afraid he won''t succeed. "


    However, his fist was stopped halfway before it completely fell on the man surnamed Feng''s face.


    "Who dares to fuck with your grandpa?"


    "Hitting people doesn''t hit the face." Wang Xin looked for his voice and saw that the person blocking him was no one else. It was really Huang He, and he didn''t use weapons such as swords, just a pair of chopsticks.


    But somehow, the chopsticks that would be broken with only a little force on weekdays came to Ruohe''s hand, and there was a feeling that they were more indestructible than steel.


    "What the girl said is." Wang Xin saw that the person who stopped him would not, and the smile on his face immediately changed to flattery. At this time, Wang Xin didn''t think about it at all. How did a teenage girl hit him with that fierce punch. Turning his head, he looked at the man surnamed Feng and said in a harsh voice:


    "The girl said that you don''t hit people in the face, then your brother Wang, I''ll fight in another place." As Wang Xin said this, he raised his fist again and smashed it at the lower abdomen of the man surnamed Feng.


    Similarly, his attack was blocked on the way. As early as the first time Wang Xin''s fist was stopped by Ruohe, the man surnamed Feng already knew that Ruohe was not simple. Therefore, facing Wang Xin''s fist, the man surnamed Feng had no tension and fear for the first time.


    Somehow, he just believed that he would not watch him beaten by Wang Xin.


    "What do you mean, girl?" He was stopped twice in a row. Wang Xin lost face and hair this time.


    "Mr. Feng is kind to me. I can''t watch him being beaten in front of me." He didn''t lift his eyelids and said faintly.


    "You''re kidding me." Even if Wang Xin is stupid, he knows that he has been fooled by Ruohe.


    "That''s it. Young master Wang, you''re kidding us." He still said faintly, "dare you say you''re not afraid of the Zhu family?"


    Being said by Huang He, Rao is Wang Xin. No matter how thick skinned he is, he can''t help blushing. Just because of his temper, he still doesn''t forget to talk big at this time:


    "Of course, I don''t see who Wang Xin is. I''ll be afraid of his little Zhu family."

 Chapter 310

    "Who was I talking about here? It turned out to be the famous big mouth king in Yucheng." Just as Wang Xin''s voice fell, a beautiful voice sounded at the gate of the innˇ° I want to know, big mouth king, what are you going to use to compete with our Zhu family, your brother who is a constable in the Yamen? "


    This voice, which he remembered, was Miss Zhu who had a quarrel with her before. He didn''t expect that this Miss Zhu had gone and returned in such a short time, and brought a lot of helpers.


    I don''t know whether she was lucky or not. Miss Zhu would have brought her dog legs every time she went out, but she didn''t bring anyone for a moment today, but she got in a fight with her just once.


    She was in a hurry to leave just to bring her dog legs to clean up the rice. Among these people, many are thugs specially invited by Master Zhu for Miss Zhu at a high price. It is said that they are all skilled.


    After hearing Miss Zhu''s voice, Wang Xin was so scared that his legs softened and almost fell to the ground without being on the spot. He regretted it. If he had known that Miss Zhu came so soon, he wouldn''t have put any heroic words here.


    He looked at Miss Zhu flatteringly and said, "Miss Zhu said, who doesn''t know the reputation of your Zhu family in Yucheng and dares to fight against your Zhu family? Isn''t it a quarrel with Lord Yan and think his life is too long!" That tone should be more flattering. Wang Xin has the heart to die at this time.


    As expected, beauty is harmful to people. If he didn''t see the long beauty of Ruohe and want to show himself in front of Ruohe, he wouldn''t be at this point.


    "You went there with the courage to talk." The man surnamed Feng looked flattering on Wang Xin''s face and said with disdain.


    Miss Zhu didn''t look at Wang Xin and others, but looked at him proudly and saidˇ° Well, now I know I''m afraid. As long as you kneel down and admit your mistake, I won''t care about the previous things with you. "


    Miss Zhu is very confident in the people she brings.


    "You don''t deserve me to kneel to you." He also didn''t look at Miss Zhu, and said coldly.


    "It seems that you are toasting instead of drinking. What are you still doing? Give it to me quickly. " She must let him know today what will happen to Zhu Zhu if she offends her.


    Zhu Zhu doesn''t seem to be worried that the people she brings will lose to Ruohe. As for her own people, it''s full of confidence. You know, these people are experts hired by her father, Master Zhu, who spent a lot of money from the Jianghu. How can they be unable to deal with Ruohe''s women.


    Besides, she sent someone to the Yamen to inform her before she came. I believe the people from the Yamen will arrive soon. At that time, even if they have three heads and six arms, they won''t want to leave the inn for half a step.


    In other words, Zhu Zhu''s words that she would let him go after asking him to kneel down and apologize to her were completely false. She said that just to satisfy her selfish desire. Look at the humble kneeling in front of him.


    However, the imagination is always beautiful, and the reality is very cruel. Miss Zhu never thought that such a scene would happen next, which is completely different from what she imagined.


    The thugs and servants she brought had been bounced out before they could get close to Ruohe. He knocked down several tables and chairs before he was able to stop. It can be seen that the people in Ruohe are not what they think of as soft persimmons.


    She looked at him unbelievably. Her mouth was wide open. She forgot to speak for a moment.


    "Why, Miss Zhu, do you have any other advice?" He also got up slowly and walked slowly towards Miss Zhu. The voice is always light as usual.


    "You... Don''t... Come here." His voice pulled Miss Zhu back from the shock. Seeing the rainbow walking towards him, his whole body couldn''t help shaking. He looked at Ruohe with a frightened face and said.


    Looking at the frightened expression on Miss Zhu''s face, he smiled disapprovingly. Such a person who can only rely on her father and her elders to show off her strength is really nothing worth looking at.


    Ruohe walked slowly. With each step, Miss Zhu took a step back until she was forced to a corner by Ruohe. Only then did she look at Ruohe for mercy and hope that Ruohe could let her go at this time.


    She didn''t lift her eyelids to Miss Zhu''s praying eyes. Now she knows that she is afraid. She was not the same when she was aggressive before. Although she doesn''t know much about Miss Zhu, she still knows from the eyes of the people around her. This Miss Zhu must bully the villagers in Yucheng on weekdays.


    He raised his other hand, gently crossed Miss Zhu''s face and said faintly.


    "Although this face is a little fat, it doesn''t look like a rich woman and has temperament, but on the whole, it''s fine. I heard that there are often flower pickers in Yucheng recently, but I don''t know if he is interested in this face."


    At the same time, Ruohe was also observing the movements of the thugs and servants. When she started with Taoist Yuqing and Jingchen, she didn''t have any dead hands. That is to say, at this time, the thugs and servants lying on the ground of the Zhu family can get up to stop Ruohe, but no one got up.


    It can be seen that Miss Zhu is not bullying these people on weekdays. So that no one wants to come out now.


    Although his voice was very light, light and soft, it fell into Miss Zhu''s ears. It was like the mouth of hell Shura from yinsen, which scared her teeth when she spoke.


    "Please, please, don''t give me to the flower picker. My family is very rich. I can give you whatever you want. Just let me go."


    As soon as she heard that he wanted to give himself to the flower picker, Miss Zhu couldn''t control it anymore. The whole person grabbed his arm and begged with a face.


    Although she has no personnel, she is also from Yucheng. She knows what the flower picker has committed. As long as it is the woman he has picked, no one has survived and died ugly.


    At this time, Miss Zhu''s family had already been scared out of her mind. She didn''t remember that she took the initiative to find him trouble first. She also forgot that she sent someone to the Yamen to inform someone to come before she came. Otherwise, she would certainly not look like this now. She would point at him and talk loudly.


    "Really, how much are you going to spend on your cheap life?" He smiled and said to Miss Zhu.


    Looking at his smile, Miss Zhu couldn''t help shivering. She felt that his smile was so hidden and terrible. Just to survive, she couldn''t care so much. She took out all the money she had with her and handed it to Huang He


    "These, these are for you."


    He glanced at the pile of silver money, about 1000 Liang, frowned slightly, and looked at the hair ornaments on Miss Zhu''s head. There is no reason not to give away the money sent to the door for free.


    Since Miss Zhu gave all the money in her hand to him, she has been paying attention to his expression. When she saw that she looked at the jewelry on her head, she still despised it. She is worthy of being a local steamed stuffed bun from the countryside. She is not willing to put any jewelry that is not very valuable.


    However, what make complaints about her is that she is still in the Tucao, but the movements on her hand are not stopped at all. She quickly pulled out the beads and chucking hair on her head, and put them together with what she had seen before.


    "Girl, nvxia, are you satisfied now?"


    After knowing that she could use money to solve her current dilemma, Miss Zhu was no longer so afraid. As long as she stabilized Ruohe first, when the people in the Yamen came, she had some ways to let Ruohe spit out all she ate.


    "Is Miss Zhu''s life worth so much?" It seems that the Yu Cheng Zhu family is not generally rich. Otherwise, how can they even have more than 1000 liang of silver on a daughter who has not left the cabinet.


    For fat sheep like Miss Zhu''s, he has always slaughtered things for nothing. It''s a fool not to kill them.


    Miss Zhu couldn''t help tightening her heart when she listened to Ruohe''s tone. These are not enough. The bitch has a big appetite and doesn''t see if she can eat. However, she doesn''t dare to say it. She even has some faint pride in her heart. Now the more Ruohe wants, she will have more reasons to clean up Ruohe in a moment.


    She turned her eyes and finally focused on the servants and thugs of the Zhu family. Suddenly, a dangerous light came out. She said to the servants and thugs of the Zhu family:


    "Don''t hand over all your valuable things quickly. If I have something wrong, I won''t make you feel better."


    The servants and thugs of the Zhu family had a bad feeling when Miss Zhu looked at them. Now they are unwilling to listen to Miss Zhu asking them to hand over all their valuable things.


    But what can they do if they are unwilling? They don''t have to honestly take out all the valuable things one by one. What Miss Zhu just said is not unreasonable. If Miss Zhu has something wrong, they don''t say they have no money. I''m afraid they can''t even save their life.


    After hearing Miss Zhu''s words, he narrowed his eyes slightly and crossed a cold awn where they couldn''t see.


    At this moment, Miss Zhu''s family only felt that she had a feeling on her back, but she didn''t think much because she was too nervous.

 Chapter 311

    It seems that this Miss Zhu family is not an ordinary hateful. In order to keep herself, she can think of any way and use the money from her servants to buy her innocence. If ordinary people may be moved by money, they will not embarrass Miss Zhu family.


    But at this time, the person in front of Miss Zhu''s family is not others, but Naohe. How could she spare such a bad person like Miss Zhu''s family.


    She looked at Miss Zhu with a smile. Her eyes were as friendly as they could be.


    Seeing that Ruohe''s attitude towards herself was obviously much better than before, Miss Zhu immediately forgot her bad feeling. Only when Ruohe had been started by the money in front of her, she looked at Ruohe and said:


    "Nvxia, I''m satisfied." Miss Zhu''s tone now is that you can have as many dog legs as you want.


    God knows how scared she is at this moment. At this time, he suddenly repented not to use the money.


    "Satisfied, of course." The man and animal he smiled at was harmless. The people around him couldn''t help but lose their eyes. How can he connect him with the ruffian who threatened Miss Zhu''s eyes.


    However, just when Miss Zhu was about to think that Ruohe would let her go, she heard Ruohe whisper.


    "If Miss Zhu could take off your clothes and bracelets, I would be more satisfied." Speaking of this, he narrowed his eyes. Instinctively, Miss Zhu felt a dangerous atmosphere around her.


    But. At this time, she could not care about the dangerous atmosphere. She had already lost her mind by the words of Huang He. She looked at him incredulously and asked.


    "What are you talking about?" This unscrupulous woman, does she know what she was just saying and wants to take off her clothes? Does she know her identity and the status of the Zhu family in Yucheng.


    "I thought I had made it very clear, or Miss Zhu, you can''t understand people." He didn''t know when he had an extra dagger in his hand.


    "You say if I destroy this face first, I''d better leave it to the flower picker first." Chen he looked at the dagger in his hand and the pretty face of Miss Zhu, and said slowly.


    "But it''s a pity. I heard that the flower picker doesn''t seem to do much to the local people in Yucheng. If you keep Miss Zhu''s face, it''s difficult for the other party to recognize it. If you destroy the face first, the effect may be different."


    The dagger swayed left and right in front of Miss Zhu. It''s really scary to match the smiling appearance of Naohe.


    Miss Zhu looked at the dagger close at hand, and her legs were soft with fear. She swallowed her saliva, carefully looked at Chen he and said.


    "Female Xia, let''s have something to say. Why use a knife or a gun? It''s too dangerous." She is really afraid now. She is afraid that he will really destroy her face by carelessness. If you regret your good behavior, why do you have to provoke him.


    At the same time, I also secretly scolded the people in the Yamen. Why haven''t they come for so long.


    If she hadn''t said she would destroy her face before, she wouldn''t be so afraid, because anyway, the Yamen would come. They couldn''t have watched him humiliated by him and let him be thrown to the flower picker.


    But now, he took out his dagger. Let her heart begin to have no bottom.


    "Less nonsense. There are two choices. Take off your clothes or ruin your face. Choose it yourself." Chen he looked at Miss Zhu''s eyes again. The dagger in her hand is closer to Miss Zhu.


    Miss Zhu really couldn''t stand this stimulation. She just felt that she fainted in the dark.


    At the moment when she felt that she was about to faint, Miss Zhu was even vaguely happy, because as long as she fainted, Ruohe would not continue to trouble her and would not pester her so much.


    However, Miss Zhu''s family obviously thought all this too simply. At the moment when she had not completely fallen down, the hand holding the dagger suddenly picked up and scratched on Miss Zhu''s ten fingers.


    The so-called ten fingers connected to the heart, how can such pain be tolerated by a spoiled woman raised in the boudoir as Miss Zhu.


    "Hiss..." in a half coma, Miss Zhu only felt a pain in her finger. At that moment, all her senses had returned.


    Her reason was restored, but she was still falling down at this time. It would be good if she fell like this. At least her face could avoid Chen he''s dagger. Maybe at this time, she could escape here when Chen he hasn''t fully reacted.


    It is said that people will wirelessly stimulate their potential when they are most dangerous and oppressive. At this moment, Miss Zhu''s IQ was also rare to go online. Unexpectedly, she thought that she could take advantage of this opportunity to escape in such a short time.


    If she is facing an ordinary person at this time, her plan may succeed. If Miss Zhu meets an ordinary person, there will be no such situation at all, because ordinary people in Yucheng can''t offend her, the evil star of Yucheng.


    Just when she thought she was about to fall to the ground, he suddenly stretched out his other hand and firmly held Miss Zhu''s shaky body.


    However, Miss Zhu did not breathe a sigh of relief because of the immediate changes. Instead, she raised her voice because she suddenly reached out to hold herself. She looked at him in horror and stammered:


    "You... What do you want?" She has been driven crazy by Ruohe.


    "Is there something wrong with Miss Zhu''s brain? What do I want? I just made it clear." He leaned into Miss Zhu''s ear and said softly.


    Hearing the speech, Miss Zhu slowly closed her eyes and looked desperate. She knew that Huang he could not let himself go so easily, so her only hope now was that the people in the Yamen could come earlier, so that she could be less insulted.


    "I, I take it off." Miss Zhu bit her teeth and said word by word in a trembling voice.


    Su Ronghe, I will make you pay for today''s humiliation. Finally, Miss Zhu chose to take off her clothes. Because nothing is more important than living. Only by living can she avenge herself.


    Miss Zhu''s teeth are itching, but she doesn''t dare to say no at this time, because she knows what the consequences will be if she refutes now.

 Chapter 312

    In order to protect her life, Miss Zhu finally chose to take off her clothes. He was not surprised that she would make such a choice.


    Feeling the naked contempt of the people around her, Miss Zhu''s heart to die at this time, but she didn''t dare. If she was really not afraid of death, she wouldn''t choose to take off her clothes before, but died.


    She slowly closed her eyes. It was a great insult to her, but she didn''t have the courage to resist. Just when she was about to untie her belt, a voice saved her, just like the sound of nature to her.


    "This girl, it''s not very good." It was the man surnamed Feng who spoke. He looked at Huang He with a faint worry.


    After hearing what the man surnamed Feng said, Miss Zhu suddenly opened her eyes with a trace of gratitude, but more resentment and hatred.


    As long as someone is entrusted to the yamen, she doesn''t have to be humiliated by stripping, and she can step on the person who forced herself to compete in front of her. Let her know what will happen to Zhu Zhu.


    "Why, childe Feng, you have pity on her and want to save her?" He picked his eyebrows, looked at the man surnamed Feng, and said without waves.


    "The girl misunderstood. I''m just worried that the girl offended the Zhu family." The man surnamed Feng touched his nose and said. She''s really worried about him.


    "Oh..." he sneeredˇ° According to Mr. Feng, what I did before didn''t offend the Zhu family. " He has guessed from the reaction of the waiter himself and all the people present that Zhu Jiading must be the one who will report to the devil.


    Otherwise, with so many people in the inn, no one dared to stand up when she had a conflict with Miss Zhu.


    "Miss, you have to forgive others. Someone really comes from the Zhu family. I''m willing to testify for you." In fact, the man surnamed Feng is not sure who can persuade the Zhu family, but now he can only find a way to stop the next action of Huang He and try to minimize the fire pressure of the Zhu family.


    "Young master Feng said that there must be a way to persuade the Zhu family not to care about me." He raised his eyebrows, looked at the man surnamed Feng and said.


    "This..." the man surnamed Feng was speechless. He was not sure he could persuade the Zhu family. Now he was asked by Huang He. He didn''t know how to explain.


    "In that case, I won''t bother childe Feng to intervene in my affairs." Since it is doomed that it is impossible to shake hands and make peace, why should we miss any opportunity to recover interest.


    Most importantly, she didn''t forget Miss Zhu''s resentful eyes.


    Poor Miss Zhu thought she was hiding very well. Unexpectedly, she knew all this already in her heart.


    "Girl, I''m also for you." The man surnamed Feng is still trying to persuade him.


    "Don''t bother, childe. In short, my business won''t affect anyone present." He glanced at the man surnamed Feng lightly, ignored him, turned to Miss Zhu, and said coldly:


    "Why don''t you do it, Miss Zhu? Do you think I''ll let you go if someone intercedes with you? It''s beautiful to think about it. "


    Miss Zhu''s eyes towards Huang he gradually cooled down, and there was an undisguised hatred inside. Bite your lips and take off your clothes to one side. Fortunately, it''s early spring, and her clothes are still thick. After taking off her coat, she won''t let her go. However, in this era, this kind of thing is more serious for women than being insulted and innocent.


    With tears and resentment in her eyes, Miss Zhu looked at Chen he and said, "it''s ok now."


    Today''s humiliation was the first time in her life.


    "Did I tell you to stop?" He scoffed at Miss Zhu''s eyes and her affectation of weakness at this time. Miss Zhu''s Taoism is far worse than that of Su Manjing, not to mention Su Wanqing and others.


    "Don''t deceive people too much." Miss Zhu gnashed her teeth.


    "I like to deceive people too much. What do you do with me?" He shook the dagger in his hand and said softly.


    At this moment, everyone around began to sympathize with Miss Zhu. It''s not good to offend anyone, but to provoke such a madman.


    At the same time, they all took a step back and consciously stayed away from Ruohe, for fear that they might get into such a bad star if they were not careful.


    Looking at the bright dagger in Huang He''s hand, Miss Zhu knows that she can''t escape today. She slowly closed her eyes and didn''t look at the eyes of the people around her. Why didn''t the damn yamen send someone over.


    Even at this time, Miss Zhu didn''t forget to retaliate against Huang He. When the Yamen came, she must strip off the cheap woman''s clothes and hang her at the city gate for three days and nights for the cheap people to watch. Then it is sent to the lowest brothel for the lowest Dalits to enjoy.


    Miss Zhu thought so in her heart, and her anger just got better, but in time, it can''t change what happened to her in this inn today.


    Just as she was about to unbutton all the buttons of her Chinese clothes, a loud voice came in from the door of the inn. She recognized the voice. She had never felt that the world was so beautiful at this time.


    "Surround me here and don''t let anyone in and out."


    The visitor brought a large number of officers and soldiers. The first thing he did when he entered the house was nothing else, but picked up the clothes on the ground and surrounded Miss Zhu.


    The people around who had planned to watch more for a while changed color when they saw someone coming.


    "Second uncle, you''re here at last." As soon as Miss Zhu saw someone coming, she jumped into the man''s arms. Yingying sobbed, "if you don''t come again, I will be bullied to death by this bitch. I, I have no face to see anyone."


    As she spoke, Miss Zhu pointed to Huang He and said.


    The visitor is the second master of the Zhu family. In order to gain face in front of the county master, he donated a master book with money and flattered the county master when he was free all day, so as to consolidate the Zhu family''s position in Yucheng.


    Seeing that his niece was humiliated as his own daughter, and the culprit was in front of him, how could master Zhu Jiaer easily let go of Ruohe.


    "Arrest these people and press them into the Yamen." The reason why Zhu Zhu can be favored in the Zhu family is that there are no men in the Zhu family generation, and she is the only child.


    You''re right. The second master of the Zhu family doesn''t know why he hasn''t married yet.


    The order given by Master Zhu Jiaer in a rage. Unless these officers and soldiers have taken the courage of ambition, they don''t dare to follow it. I saw that one by one they all showed their housekeeping skills and wanted to show themselves well in front of the second master of the Zhu family.


    They are the lowest officials. It is difficult to meet the county magistrate on weekdays, let alone express themselves in front of the county magistrate. Now, the second master of the Zhu family is in front of them. If they want to please the county magistrate, they must first please the popular people around the county magistrate, the second master of the Zhu family.


    Looking at the officers and soldiers who all used their skills to attack themselves and Taoist Yuqing, he couldn''t help but get angry.


    In order to please a small master book, they let them use their skills to look after three women and children one by one. This shows how the atmosphere of Yu city looks.


    Seeing the appearance of the officers'' brothers vowing to catch the Ruohe people, the timid people have unconsciously closed their eyes. But there are also brave people who want to see the excitement.


    In the past, when they dealt with the servants and thugs of the Zhu family, they couldn''t see clearly how they did it. How could they be willing to miss such a good opportunity now.


    However, they are destined to be disappointed.


    Just when those good people were looking through the autumn water and wanted to see the wonderful fight between Ruohe and the officers and soldiers, Ruohe made a move. However, this time, Ruohe did not show superb martial arts, but used only a few simple self-defense moves, and then surrendered.


    As a result, those who want to watch the excitement are stunned. Where has the wonderful martial arts gone? Is it just a coincidence?


    At the earliest time, according to the idea of Taoist Yuqing, he did intend to take risks and personally lead out the flower picker. Until Zhu Zhu, the eldest miss of the Zhu family, appeared, he changed his mind.


    There are coolies sent to the door free of charge. The principle of Ruohe is to use it for nothing.


    The information they heard from the waiter was always limited. How could it be complete in the Yamen? Therefore, he temporarily changed his mind and went to the Yamen to ask for information.


    "Second uncle, you give them to me. I must clean them up." Zhu Zhu felt a sense of pleasure when she looked at Ruohe bound by colorful flowers. Today, she can finally avenge herself.


    "OK, deal with it as you want." The second master of the Zhu family spoiled his niece very much. Now, if his niece wants to spit out evil, of course he won''t stop it.


    Moreover, when he just ordered to arrest several people, the obvious resistance of these people also angered him. You know, in this Yu City, who has the courage to make them lose face, even the county magistrate will give them some thin noodles.


    Zhu Zhu knew for a long time that the second master of the Zhu family would not embarrass herself. Her asking was just a formality. Now, as soon as the second master of the Zhu family nodded, she couldn''t wait to come to Ruohe.


    "You bitch, I don''t think you''re proud. Don''t inquire about my Zhu family before you come to Yu city." Zhu Zhu said and slapped him in the face.


    However, he did not feel the same. Fight, fight, how hard you are now, and you Zhu family will regret it later.

 Chapter 313

    Looking at Ruohe''s face of forbearance, Miss Zhu''s face was proud. She looked at Ruohe and said darkly, "bring her back to Zhu''s house. I''ll take good care of this bitch."


    Listening to this, everyone around looked at him with a distressed face, but no one dared to stand up and speak for him at this time. They are different from him. They live in Yucheng for generations and will not have a good life if they offend the Zhu family. One bad thing is the end of family destruction.


    But one man was an exception. He stepped forward a few steps, looked at Miss Zhu and saidˇ° Miss Zhu, you have to forgive others. This girl has learned her lesson. Please let her go. "


    It was a man surnamed Feng who spoke. When he just opened his mouth, the boasting King pulled his clothes and motioned him not to do much. But he ignored the big talker. He said in front of him that he would help her speak. Although he didn''t listen to his advice, he didn''t want to break his faith.


    Miss Zhu was a little embarrassed. She took a look at Huang He and the man surnamed Feng. When she was humiliated before, the only person who pleaded for her was the man in front of her. He didn''t want him to think he was unreasonable. However, she was not willing to let him go.


    The second master of the Zhu family naturally saw his niece''s mind, but it was hard for him to speak at this time. After all, this man was wanted by his niece. If he helped at this time, his niece would not know how long she would be angry.


    However, at this time, she opened her mouth and said to the man surnamed Fengˇ° Childe Feng, you said you would speak for me in front of the Zhu family. Now that you have done it, I will be grateful. Then please don''t interfere in the next things. "


    The meaning of this remark is obvious. Ask the man surnamed Feng to stop meddling. It''s her business with the Zhu family, not him.


    The man surnamed Feng bumped into a soft and hard nail here. Looking at him, he hated iron but didn''t know what to say.


    The people around looked at him with a puzzled face. Why is this girl so stubborn? Admit her mistake. Maybe there''s nothing left. She has to jump into the fire pit.


    This remark undoubtedly gave Miss Zhu a good reason to take her away. She smiled insidiously and said:


    "What are you still doing? You don''t hurry to take people away from me."


    Those officers and men naturally understood how important this Miss Zhu family played in the hearts of the second master of the Zhu family. Therefore, they naturally did not dare to neglect what Miss Zhu said.


    Just as they were about to come forward and press him against the Zhu family, they heard him say, "wait a minute."


    Miss Zhu''s face changed when she heard his voice. She didn''t want to show her bad side in front of the man surnamed Feng. However, if he asked him to let her go at this time, what should she do? She looked at him. Although there was nothing in her tone, her eyes were full of provocation.


    "Why, this girl is afraid."


    For Miss Zhu''s little thoughts, he did not bother to look more. He looked at the second master of the Zhu family calmly and said faintly:


    "Why, Master Zhu, are you going to set up a private court?"


    From her words, she could not see the slightest fear. Her calm expression and her calmness at this time made Master Zhu Jiaer feel a strong unease. But on the face, it is not obvious at all.


    "The girl is joking. Since the girl wants to go to the Yamen so much, let''s go to the Yamen."


    The second master of the Zhu family really didn''t dare to send him to the Zhu family with the private court. Although the Zhu family can be said to cover the sky with one hand in Yucheng, if this word reached the ears of the county magistrate and aroused the suspicion of the county magistrate, it would be more than worth the loss.


    "It''s very good, and I mean it." He smiled and said, "I''ve never been to Yucheng. I don''t know what Yucheng''s government looks like."


    Listening to what he said, the second master of the Zhu family was stunned, and the feeling of uneasiness was strong again.


    At this time, almost all of them were looking at him with the same eyes as fools. They had never seen anyone rushing to the Yamen.


    Miss Zhu didn''t understand which song he sang. However, seeing that her second uncle said she had pressed him into the yamen, she couldn''t say anything more. However, after seeing the calm look on his face, she couldn''t help her anger and said.


    "Don''t think I can''t help you if you go to the Yamen. You know, there are more kinds of Yamen than the Zhu family."


    Miss Zhu didn''t pick out her words directly. It was obvious that she was taking care of the man surnamed Feng, but she did understand what she meant.


    "Really? Then I must ask Miss Zhu to demonstrate one by one."


    "Don''t put on airs here. We''ll see." Miss Zhu choked on what he said. However, she automatically remembered that he had been tortured one by one in eighteen ways. Thinking of this, the corners of her mouth turned up involuntarily.


    The second master of the Zhu family is a Taoist. How could he fail to see Miss Zhu''s careful thinking? It''s unnecessary and immediately ordered:


    "Take it away."


    As soon as he said this, the officers and soldiers pressed Ruohe several people towards the Yamen. When Miss Zhu left, she looked at the man surnamed Feng with deep meaning. However, at this time, the man surnamed Feng was worried about the comfort of Chen he. Therefore, she didn''t notice Miss Zhu''s distinctive eyes.


    Looking at the rice that was taken away, people could not help shaking their heads and sighing. This good girl was gone. In their understanding, as long as he follows Master Zhu Jiaer to the yamen, there will certainly be no good fruit to eat.


    In addition to the Zhu family''s style of being unrepentant, nine times out of ten he will never return.


    The innkeeper looked at the broken tables and shook his head and sighed. He looked at the silver in his hand. At last, there was nothing. He shook his head and went into the backyard.


    The silver was put into his hand the moment before he was taken away, saying it was to compensate for the broken things in the store. It doesn''t matter that others don''t know the beginning of the silver, but he knows it. It''s a serious official silver.


    Moreover, it is more rare than ordinary official silver. People who can afford this kind of silver are either rich or expensive. I''m afraid the identity of the three people who came today is no worse than that of the people who came to stay a few days ago.

 Chapter 314

    Just as everyone was still talking, two figures appeared at the gate of the inn. The person in front was dressed in white, with an unparalleled temperament. His face was even more beautiful. The man behind was dressed in black, which was not as beautiful as the man in white, but he was also a rare beautiful man.


    If Huang he were here, he would be surprised that his chin would fall off, because these two people are not others, but Gao Shi and Mo Han.


    Gao Shi looked at the chaotic Inn and couldn''t help frowning. Finally, he stepped into the inn. Mo Han on one side naturally noticed the reaction of his master, so he invited a waiter to ask what happened in the store.


    As soon as the waiter saw that the person who greeted him was mo Han, he didn''t dare to neglect it for a moment. He ran up to him. You know, the master and servant, but the God of wealth in their inn, if they greeted him, they would have their own benefits.


    I don''t know if Mo Han was lucky. With a move, he attracted the waiter who had served them before. Knowing that the person in front of him wanted to inquire about what had just happened, he immediately told Mo Han what had happened.


    After knowing what happened, Mo Han waved and signaled that the waiter could leave.


    "Master, shall we..."


    "Don''t bother." What kind of skill is Gao Shi? Naturally, the waiter''s words are clear.


    At this time, Gao Shi wanted to know about Yu city quickly, then go to Feng family, deal with Feng family''s affairs, and go back to see Huang He. Naturally, he had no extra mood to take care of the three masters and servants mentioned in the waiter''s mouth.


    If he hadn''t just passed Yucheng and a secret order was issued asking him to deal with the flower picking case in Yucheng, he wouldn''t have stayed here for another quarter of an hour.


    In fact, even with this secret order, Gao Shi was unwilling to stay for another quarter of an hour, but the person he called to replace him had not arrived until now, so he had to stay in Yucheng for two more days.


    The main reason is that when he goes out, he usually takes pity on the moon and heart. Although he is also the master and servant, none of them will be in their 70s and 80s. Naturally, Gao Shi would not think that he is in Yucheng at this time.


    Mo Han has been with Gao Shi for many years. Naturally, he understands his master''s mind. Seeing that his master is unwilling to meddle, he will not mention it in front of Gao Shi.


    Then he said it back to Ruohe.


    After the three of them were brought back to the Yamen by Master Zhu Jiaer, Master Zhu Jiaer planned to order them to be put in prison without saying a word.


    When Miss Zhu saw that her second uncle ordered her to put him in prison, she suddenly became proud and thought about what torture she would use to torture him later.


    "I don''t know what kind of crime Master Zhu intends to take us into custody." However, as soon as the second master of the Zhu family said this, he was refuted by Ruohe.


    In the great Zhou Dynasty, people could not be put into prison without being convicted. At this time, they were in the Yamen. Master Zhu Jiaer did so directly, which was undoubtedly beating the face of the master of Yucheng County.


    The second master of the Zhu family didn''t expect that he looked young, but he was proficient in the laws of the Zhou Dynasty. Even if you know that this matter should not be made big, otherwise, it will really arouse the suspicion of Yucheng County Magistrate. After all, what he did today has bypassed the county magistrate several times in a row.


    "You guys, if you don''t act quickly and quickly, press people down." The only way that the second master of Zhu family can think of at this time is to press him into the prison quickly, so as not to make a big fuss here. Otherwise, not only himself but also Zhu family will not want to get anything from Yucheng County Magistrate.


    "Master Zhu, I thought you were a smart man, but you were still stupid." Instead of panicking because the second master of the Zhu family ordered him to be put in prison, she became more calm. She said without delay:


    "If I were you, I would not order me to be put in prison at this time, but hand me over to the county magistrate. You think, with your Zhu family''s wealth in Yucheng and your face in front of the county magistrate, can he not give you a little face?"


    I have to say, this is what he said. Master Zhu''s heart went up. He slapped his head fiercely and said angrily, "I didn''t think of it."


    As he said this, his eyes became a little complicated. At the same time, he also became more defensive towards him. He didn''t understand why he reminded himself at this time, what is his purpose?


    But he had to admit that what he had just said was reasonable, which was also the best way to solve the current dilemma between him and the Zhu family.


    He hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to do it according to what he said. He ordered someone to take him to the court and asked someone to invite the county magistrate.


    "What''s the matter? I have to call my official at this time." At this time, the county magistrate was talking about love with his beautiful concubine. When disturbed by the people sent by the second master of the Zhu family, he was naturally unhappy, but he was not good to get angry in front of his beautiful concubine.


    Therefore, at this time, I had to vent all the unknown fire in my heart on Master Zhu.


    The second master of the Zhu family felt guilty because of what had happened before. Now, seeing that the county magistrate of Yucheng was angry at himself, he dared not show any dissatisfaction even if he was dissatisfied again.


    He walked carefully towards Yucheng County Magistrate and whispered a few words in his ear. During this period, did you look at several people in Longhe.


    Yucheng County Magistrate nodded repeatedly, then looked at him and said in a loud voice, "it''s you who hinder official business."


    Yes, the second master of the Zhu family told the Yucheng County Magistrate that several people in Ruohe obstructed official business, resisted arrest and injured several officers and soldiers.


    "Isn''t it the conflict between the little woman and the eldest Miss Zhu who obstructed official business?" Chen he knew that the second master of the Zhu family could not let himself go so easily and said innocently.


    If you want to put the crime of obstructing official business on your head, it doesn''t depend on whether she agrees or not. Now, she let the Zhu family be proud first, and then she could ask them for damages.


    "Is it just a conflict with Miss Zhu?" Yucheng County Magistrate looked at Master Zhu Jiaer, and the meaning was obvious. Let Master Zhu Jiaer give a reasonable explanation.


    After receiving the eyes of Yucheng County Magistrate, the second master of the Zhu family could not help but tremble. If Yucheng County Magistrate knew that he was abusing public affairs for personal gain, abusing power for personal gain, and exercising authority in Yucheng in his name, he and the Zhu family could not be suspected by Yucheng County magistrate.


    Of course, this does not mean that Yucheng County Magistrate is a good and honest official, but that he will feel that the second master of the Zhu family has drawn benefits from it, but he has not.


    The second master of the Zhu family calmed down and said solemnly:


    "My Lord, the thing is like this. We received the news that someone was making trouble in Fuyun inn. When we rushed there, we just saw the girl in conflict with my niece. If you don''t believe it, you can send someone to Fuyun inn." Fuyun inn is the inn where they settled before.


    The reason why the second master of the Zhu family dares to say so is that he is sure that no one will be foolish enough to oppose the Zhu family in this Yu city. Therefore, he also expected that the innkeeper would not offend them.


    "Oh, didn''t Miss Zhu inform Master Zhu in advance that you went to Fuyun Inn?" At the right time, he opened his mouth and said that the seed of doubt had been buried in the heart of Yucheng County Magistrate. Will the next thing be far away?


    Seeing that someone dared to interrupt at this time, the magistrate of Yucheng County glared at Huang He discontentedly and ordered the Yamen: "you guys, go and call me the shopkeeper of Fuyun inn."


    With that, he took another look at the two masters of the Zhu family and said, "it''s best to do as you said, otherwise don''t blame me for being unreasonable." He said this mainly to Master Zhu Jiaer.


    This can also be regarded as a warning to Master Zhu Jiaer that Master Zhu Jiaer can''t act behind his back in the future.


    In fact, she can tell Yucheng County Magistrate her identity more directly, but she doesn''t do that. Only the less she says now and the later she shows her identity, the better things are for her.


    She can''t guarantee that after she shows her identity, the county magistrate of Yucheng will explain the case of the flower picker honestly.


    In a short time, the innkeeper of Fuyun Inn was brought by the Yamen. He knelt calmly towards the Yucheng County Magistrate. As early as he paid him the silver, he already knew that this matter was not so easy to end. No, it was only a great effort. Someone invited himself to the Yamen.


    The magistrate of Yucheng County took a look at the shopkeeper of Fuyun Inn, stretched out his hand and pointed to Ruohe. In a flat tone, he said, "do you know the person in front of you?" His tone of voice is not much different from that of ordinary times, so people can''t hear what he is thinking at this time, including Master Zhu, who thinks he knows Yucheng County Magistrate very well, and he doesn''t know what Yucheng County Magistrate''s mood is now.


    The more so, the more he felt uneasy, and the feeling of uneasiness became stronger and stronger.


    "If you return to your excellency, I know this girl. She is the guest who came to stay today, but I think your Excellency has made it clear what happened with Miss Zhu later." The shopkeeper of fortune Inn said respectfully.


    "Didn''t you send someone to report that someone made trouble in Fuyun Inn?" Yucheng County Magistrate has some idea of what the matter is, but he doesn''t dare to convict Master Zhu without full evidence.

 Chapter 315

    "Report back to your excellency. I haven''t sent anyone to the Yamen to report the case. As for the trouble in the girl''s Inn mentioned by Master Zhu, it''s not exactly the same. Moreover, the girl has already paid the money earlier. Therefore, the shop has no loss."


    The shopkeeper of Fuyun Inn took out a ingot of silver from his arms, handed it to Yucheng County Magistrate and said, "this silver is the money paid by the girl." The ingot of silver is the ingot given to the shopkeeper of Fuyun Inn by Huang He.


    It can be seen that the shopkeeper of Fuyun inn is still a very attractive person. Otherwise, he would not pass the silver given to him by Chen he to Yucheng County Magistrate at this time.


    The magistrate of Yucheng County casually took the silver from the shopkeeper of Fuyun inn. When he saw it, he immediately came to his senses. He stammered and asked the shopkeeper of Fuyun Inn:


    "Where did you get the silver?" In the identity of Yu Cheng County, the natural silver coin was recognized. This is not a common official silver, but a tribute silver. If the person who can produce such silver is not rich, he has the final say.


    "Report back to your excellency. It was given by this girl." The shopkeeper of Fuyun inn seemed not to see the expression on the face of Yucheng County Magistrate, still said blankly. At this time, he must not show that he knows the tribute silver, otherwise he can''t speak clearly even if he has a thousand mouths.


    "Is this silver yours?" Yucheng County Magistrate looked at the ingots of tribute silver and asked. This silver is not ordinary silver. As the saying goes, it''s hot potato. I don''t know how many times it''s hot than that potato.


    "You''re not talking nonsense." Chen he turned his eyes and worried about the intelligence quotient of Yucheng County Magistrate. Several times, she wanted to directly tell Yucheng County Magistrate her identity, but she endured the next plan.


    "Where did you get the silver?" With the silver in hand, the magistrate of Yucheng County nervously looked at him and asked. He had heard that the imperial court would send someone to Yucheng to investigate the flower picking case. It was supposed to have arrived long ago, but he hasn''t heard yet.


    The magistrate of Yucheng couldn''t help but wonder if something had happened to this man on the way, and he heard what Master Zhu Jiaer said before. The skills of these people in front of him were still very good. If something had happened to the people sent by the imperial court, would they have done it? No, how could they have tribute silver!


    It''s no wonder that Yucheng County Magistrate would think in this regard that the clothes worn by the three of them are too unconvincing. Although they seem precious, they are only for ordinary people, but compared with the people in the Imperial City, ordinary people in the imperial city can also wear the clothes worn by the three of them.


    "The silver is taken from me. Of course it''s mine." He could not help but mourn for the people in Yu city. There is such a county magistrate whose IQ is in arrears. How are they doing. Finally, Huang he simply stopped talking nonsense with Yucheng County Magistrate, winked at Jingchen and motioned her to take out the keepsake.


    The so-called Keepsake was slipped to Jingchen by Huang He before leaving Fuyun inn. It was a jade pendant that Gao Shi gave her.


    Jingchen felt the look in his eyes and penetrated his Qi into his body. He only heard a slap, and the rope tied to Jingchen was broken by internal force.


    This scene can be regarded as frightening the county magistrate of Yucheng. He hid behind the Yamen with trembling, looked at Ruohe several people with a frightened face and said, "you, what do you want to do."


    "I wonder if your excellency can recognize it?" Jingchen doesn''t pay attention to the words of Yucheng County Magistrate, but takes out a jade pendant from his sleeve. It is the jade pendant given to her by Gao Shi at Fuyun inn before. It is also the jade pendant given to him by Gao Shi, which represents Gao Shi''s identity.


    Yucheng County Magistrate looked at the jade pendant in Jingchen''s hand and vaguely felt familiar, but he couldn''t recognize the jade pendant for a while because of the distance.


    "If adults don''t think they can see clearly enough, they can come forward and watch carefully." From the subtle expression of Yucheng County Magistrate, he saw what Yucheng County Magistrate thought at this time and said softlyˇ° Adults can rest assured that there will be no fraud. "


    When Yucheng County Magistrate heard the speech, he couldn''t keep his face. Who made what he said true? If he retreated now, it would be equivalent to admitting the meaning of his words in disguise. He was afraid of fraud. If it was spread, where would his face go.


    For a time, the county magistrate of Yucheng neither entered nor retreated. Finally, he bit his teeth and face is better than everything. If he loses his prestige, how can he gain a foothold in Yucheng in the future.


    Just as he is now, he might as well directly admit that he is afraid and dare not come forward.


    He pulled two yamen servants in front of him, and then walked carefully towards Jingchen. He did so. In a moment, once something unexpected happened, he could use the two people in front of him as his own meat shield.


    Although Yucheng County Magistrate''s practice is shameful, no one dares to stop him at this time.


    Gradually, he got closer and closer to the clean dust, and saw the quick jade pendant more and more clearly. However, after he saw the shape of the jade pendant clearly, Yucheng County Magistrate couldn''t stand anymore and fell directly to the ground.


    How is this possible? These people are clearly women. How can there be this jade pendant! Although Yucheng County Magistrate has better face, sometimes he is too arbitrary, timid and greedy, he still knows this jade pendant in front of him.


    It is said that this jade pendant was given by the emperor when the God of war snow coat of the Zhou Dynasty won his first victory. I see it as if the emperor came in person. At this time, the magistrate of Yucheng County scolded the second master of the Zhu family and the eldest miss of the Zhu family in his heart. He secretly hated who they offended and offended such a great God.


    Looking at the appearance of Yucheng County Magistrate at this time, he couldn''t help feeling a little confused. It''s not wrong that Gao Shi gave her this jade pendant, but it won''t scare Yucheng County Magistrate like this. Where did he think of the origin of this jade pendant? In fact, it is so extraordinary.


    However, the reaction of Yucheng County Magistrate at this time is a good thing for Ruohe. She said to Yucheng County Magistrate innocuously: "well, sir, you can see clearly now. Do you want to take a closer look?"


    It''s obvious that things are not big enough. Hearing this, Yucheng magistrate immediately knelt down.


    "My aunt, please bypass the small one. It''s the small one who has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. I offended you. Your adult doesn''t remember the villain. Let the small one go this time."

 Chapter 316

    Yucheng County Magistrate had already been frightened by the jade pendant and his legs softened. He didn''t know what else to do to save the situation. He had to kowtow to Ruohe and plead guilty.


    He didn''t get the response from him for a long time. He thought that he didn''t intend to let himself go easily. He was more afraid. After a long time, he looked up carefully and wanted to see what kind of expression he was now.


    However, as soon as he looked up, he was completely stupid. It was at this time that he found that he was still tied by himself. He couldn''t help feeling more nervous and wondered whether he would blame himself for this.


    "You losers, I raise a bunch of losers like you for nothing. What are you doing? I don''t hurry to untie the two nobles."


    He scolded and ordered the Yamen servants who were a little silly on one side. At the same time, he was carefully observing his expression and wanted to see something from him.


    However, his Taoist practice is still too shallow. How could he let him see anything at this time? In that case, all her plans in these days are in vain.


    Yucheng County Magistrate wanted to make a joke and muddle through the things that offended him. His calculation was good, but how could we muddle him over easily? He only saw that he hid and jumped right and left, but he didn''t give those yamen who wanted to come forward and untie her.


    Anyway, now that Taoist Yuqing has untied herself, what else is she afraid of? Seeing that Ruohe is unwilling to cooperate, Yucheng County Magistrate is so anxious that he calls a round turn, and sweat has appeared faintly at the corner of his forehead.


    Although his qualification is mediocre, he is not stupid. He recognizes that the three people in front of him are led by Chen he. Then, if he wants the other party to let go of his previous unreasonable past, he must have Chen he speak, but the aunt is unwilling to cooperate, which means that the other party is unwilling to forgive his just mistake.


    On such a thought, the heart of Yucheng County Magistrate couldn''t help mentioning his voice. He saw him trembling and walking in the direction where he was. He couldn''t take care of his actions at this time and stood in front of him.


    What Yucheng County Magistrate thinks is that it doesn''t matter if he is hurt now, as long as the aunt is willing to cooperate and untie.


    "This girl, she used to be a little blind. You have a lot of people. Don''t care about me." This Yucheng County Magistrate is also a person who can afford to go out. Otherwise, he would not be able to say such a shameful thing in front of so many people. Regardless of their own safety, they should also stop the rice.


    Compared with life, face is nothing.


    When he was blocked by Yucheng County Magistrate, he had to stop and looked at Yucheng County Magistrate''s smile and said:


    "Since you have said so, I won''t beat around the bush." He cleared his throat and continued.


    "I know that this matter has nothing to do with you, sir. It''s all a good thing done by Master Zhu and Master Zhu behind your back. I''m not unreasonable."


    When he finished, he glanced in the direction of Master Zhu and Zhu Zhu. Now he was surprised to see Master Zhu.


    Although he didn''t know the beginning of the jade pendant or what it represented, he could also see that the jade pendant was not of ordinary quality, and it was definitely not taken out by a small door and household like Huang He.


    When he first saw the jade pendant, his first reaction was to take it for himself. The second reaction was that the jade pendant definitely didn''t belong to Ruohe. Ruohe didn''t know where to pick it up or got it by other shady means.


    After that, when he saw the attitude of Yucheng County Magistrate towards Juhe. It made him more sure that the origin of the jade pendant was not simple. The more so, the worse the situation was for them. Things had reached this point. He felt that he could not wait to die.


    "My Lord, you can''t be deceived by her rhetoric. Look at his clothes. Does he look like a man who can take out such a valuable jade pendant?" He doesn''t know the origin of this jade pendant. He can''t get it just by martial arts.


    He and his party, no matter in terms of clothes or anywhere else, don''t look like people who can take out such valuable jade pendants.


    The second master of Zhu family thinks he has grasped the weakness of Ruohe and looks at Ruohe triumphantly, while the latter looks at each other like an idiot.


    With such an attitude, master zhujiaer was not sure for a moment. He carefully looked at Yucheng County Magistrate with the rest of his eyes. Yucheng County Magistrate looked at him with a gloomy face. It seemed that he wanted to cut him thousands of times.


    Seeing the attitude of Yucheng County Magistrate, Master Zhu''s second master clicked in his heart and suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. He knew he might have made a wrong idea this time. However, things have come to this point, he can''t just shrink back, otherwise, the whole Zhu family will be doomed.


    "My Lord, it''s also for your sake. Think about it. If the jade pendant is really obtained by a traitor, you will be the first to be investigated by the imperial court at that time." What Master Zhu Jiaer said is sincere, and he still stands in the position of Yucheng County Magistrate to plan for Yucheng County Magistrate. If anyone doesn''t know the origin of this jade pendant, he will be moved by Master Zhu Jiaer''s loyalty.


    However, Yucheng County Magistrate obviously knew the origin of the jade pendant. His face was very ugly because the second master of the Zhu family stopped him. After listening to the second master of the Zhu family''s explanation, his face looked a little better.


    Master Zhu Jiaer didn''t know what Yucheng County Magistrate was thinking. Seeing that his face eased a lot, he thought his words had worked. He said again:


    "For your safety, sir, we might as well take these people into custody first. It''s not too late to make a decision after everything is found out."


    At this time, Master Zhu Jiaer was vaguely excited. As long as the county magistrate of Yucheng nodded and took Ruohe into custody, he had some ways to clean up these people and ensure that the county magistrate of Yucheng would never think of it again.


    "Presumptuous, that''s what you can say." Yucheng County Magistrate listened to the words of Master Zhu''s second master, and the more he said, the less he looked like. He quickly scolded, and then turned his head and said politely to Ruohe.


    "This girl, Master Zhu just wants to play a joke on you. Don''t take it to heart." Yucheng County Magistrate''s face turned gray because of what the second master of the Zhu family had just said. He was afraid that he would quarrel with him at this time.


    "My Lord." Master Zhu looked at the scene with puzzled eyes. He had just made his words clear enough, and looking at the reaction of Yucheng County Magistrate, he obviously meant to let go, but why did he suddenly change his mind at this time. And looking at his attitude towards Huang He, it seems that he is more respectful than before.


    "Shut up." When Yucheng County Magistrate saw that Master Zhu had the intention to continue talking, he kicked Master Zhu with dissatisfaction and said in a very impatient tone. Immediately, he looked at Huang He with a different look.


    "Girl, look."


    She did intend to hold on for a long time, but the road was blocked by Yucheng County Magistrate. She had no choice but to cooperate with the Yamen and untie the rope on her body.


    "I wonder if your excellency can tell me something about the flower picking case."


    Yucheng County Magistrate did want to suppress the case and muddle through before he came. However, after seeing him, Yucheng County Magistrate dared not have such an idea any more.


    It has to be said that the practice of Ruohe really has a great effect. I get a lot of information that I can''t get from the inn.


    It turned out that the flower picker really only picked people outside Yu City, but not everyone would do it. He only picked those rich women who seemed to have good conditions at home.


    This powerful family is rare in a small place like Yucheng, let alone a woman in their family. It is precisely for this reason that the last time the flower picker took action was several days ago.


    Moreover, from the current situation, it seems that the number of times the flower picker has started to become frequent, and the requirements for women''s identity are not so strict.


    "According to the girl, what shall we do next?" Yucheng County Magistrate asked in a low voice after giving a general description of the situation.


    Seeing that Yucheng County Magistrate didn''t doubt him because of his words, Zhu Jiaer became more and more respectful. Now when Yucheng County Magistrate said this, his heart couldn''t help lifting it. At the same time, an ominous premonition rose at the bottom of his heart. He carefully glanced the remaining light from the corner of his eye at him. Sure enough, then I heard him say.


    "It''s not easy. Just lead the snake out of the hole." He waved his hand casually. Somehow, he could guess from the words of Yucheng County Magistrate that the flower picker seemed to be eager. Just tonight, he would make some moves.


    "Girl, how can you? You are a golden man. How can you take such a risk." Yucheng County Magistrate thought that Huang He was going to personally take risks. He couldn''t help being a little anxious, so he quickly advised him. If something happens to Naohe within his jurisdiction. Whatever the reason, he can''t escape.


    "Who said I was going to be in danger." Chen he picked his eyebrows and said that before that, she really wanted to be in danger, but now she has given up that idea, because there is a more suitable candidate than her.


    "Ah..." Yucheng County Magistrate was confused by his attitude. He looked at him and asked, "what does that girl mean?"


    "No, there''s a ready-made candidate there." He pointed to the confused Miss Zhu family.


    "It''s reasonable to say that Miss Zhu is really a good candidate, but isn''t the flower picker a person who doesn''t move Yu City?" Yucheng County Magistrate said in some embarrassment.

 Chapter 317

    "Is she from the Zhu family?" He picked his eyebrow.


    Listening to his words, Yucheng County Magistrate suddenly realized that he didn''t expect it. As long as Zhu Zhu is no longer a member of the Zhu family, the plan can be implemented perfectly. Moreover, the reason for Zhu Zhu''s expulsion from the Zhu family has been paved.


    "Master Zhu Er, what do you think of this matter?" When Yucheng County Magistrate understood the meaning of his words, he looked at Master Zhu and asked. In his opinion, this matter is the best ending for the second master of the Zhu family, or the whole Zhu family. The Zhu family has no reason to refuse.


    However, Yucheng County Magistrate ignored one thing that he had never thought about, that is family affection. Sometimes, in front of the Yucheng County Magistrate, the second master of the Zhu family, although he is a bit timid and cruel to people and things, does not mean that he is a person who can exchange the lives of his relatives for his own safety.


    "I disagree." The second master of the Zhu family didn''t think about it and refused directly. Yucheng County Magistrate can understand the meaning of Ruohe dialect. How can master Zhu Jiaer not understand it.


    He admitted that he often didn''t look like a responsible person, but he wouldn''t nod if he wanted to exchange his niece''s life for his own life.


    "Don''t rush to refuse. It''s not too late to think it over." Seeing that the second master of the Zhu family rejected it, Yucheng County Magistrate was a little anxious. If the second master of the Zhu family was unwilling to cooperate, could the black hat on his head be kept. Therefore, Yucheng County Magistrate spared no effort to persuade Master Zhu.


    "Don''t say any more, sir. I won''t promise." The second master of the Zhu family insisted on his own opinion and didn''t mean to loosen at all.


    "Master Zhu, you just don''t think about yourself. You should also think about the rest of the Zhu family." Yucheng County Magistrate is really anxious now. He has already started moral kidnapping and dragged the others of the Zhu family in, just for the second master of the Zhu family to nod his head and promise to cooperate at this time.


    "My Lord, don''t say any more. Your kindness is appreciated by Zhu. Zhu believes that not only Zhu, but also Zhu''s eldest brother and sister-in-law will not agree." What the second master of the Zhu family said was a righteous speech without hesitation.


    Of course, it''s not unreasonable for him to dare to say so, because he always believes that no matter he, the great master and wife of the Zhu family, they will make the same decision with him after they know about it.


    "Why are you so ignorant?" The whole body of Yucheng magistrate was trembling. I don''t think it''s because he''s here. It''s estimated that he has jumped up and pointed at Master Zhu''s nose.


    However, after hearing what the second master of the Zhu family said, he raised his eyes and looked at the second master of the Zhu family carefully. Because born in a fairly rich family like the Zhu family, few people can be like the second master of the Zhu family.


    In fact, this is not only because Zhu Zhu is the only descendant of the Zhu family, but also because Zhu Zhu is very likable when he is in the Zhu family. It is for this reason that Zhu Zhu''s character is now.


    No one has ever told her any reason, and no one has told her what can be done and what can not be done. Everything is just done according to their own inner preferences, never taking into account the feelings of others, just focusing on their own happiness.


    It''s not that the Zhu family didn''t find the problem of Miss Zhu, but Zhu Zhu is the only one in the Zhu family''s generation.


    Moreover, in this Yu City, the Zhu family can also be said to be one of the best families. Others will not offend the Zhu family for no reason and secretly trip Miss Zhu. It is up to Miss Zhu to go so that she has developed her publicity and domineering temperament.


    "Miss Zhu, are you willing to watch your relatives die because of you and bury you for your sake?" When Yucheng County Magistrate saw that the road of the second master of the Zhu family was impassable, he quickly transferred the main line of the battle to Miss Zhu''s side.


    Miss Zhu is not a fool. She has heard a lot from the words of Huang He, Yucheng County Magistrate and the second master of Zhu family. She knows that she has caused great trouble today, provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked, and will also implicate the Zhu family.


    Her eyes looked at Huang He with some complexity. There were too many things in her eyes. It was the most complex look in Miss Zhu''s eyes since she remembered. At this moment, Miss Zhu seemed to have grown up a lot.


    Ask her if she hates Ruohe, and she doesn''t know whether she hates it or not.


    She also understood from their dialogue. She had the chance to give them a living. This was almost to expel her from the Zhu family, make atonement for her merits and use her as a bait to lure the flower picker to the door.


    In this situation, only if she leaves the Zhu family, will she not be implicated in the Zhu family because she offended Ruohe, and the Zhu family can be preserved.


    At this moment, Miss Zhu thought a lot. She felt that she had been living under the wings of the Zhu family for so many years. Now it was time for him to protect the Zhu family.


    The second master of Zhu family had already focused all his attention on Miss Zhu family when Yucheng County Magistrate began to persuade Miss Zhu family. At the moment, he saw that Miss Zhu looked determined and firm. A bad feeling came up in the bottom of his heart. He quickly shouted:


    "Zhu Zhu, don''t..."


    However, it was too late, and Miss Zhu''s words had been spoken.


    "I am willing to break away from the Zhu family. From now on, the Zhu family has nothing to do with me." Miss Zhu''s words were decisive. After saying these words, she felt that she was much more relaxed. It was an unprecedented ease. She could finally do something for the Zhu family.


    Then, she looked at the second master of the Zhu family with gratitude on her face and said, "second uncle, when you go back, tell your parents that you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll take care of myself and everything will be fine."


    At this point, Miss Zhu''s voice choked.


    "My daughter is unfilial. I can''t be filial in front of them. This is the last time I call you second uncle and father and mother."


    Realizing this, Miss Zhu felt a pang of sadness. From now on, she will no longer be the eldest miss of the Zhu family, but Zhu Zhu, a simple Zhu Zhu, who has nothing to do with the Zhu family.


    "You child, why are you so stupid." The second master of the Zhu family looked at Zhu Zhu with a distressed face and said. Then, as if he remembered something, he knelt down towards the rice and said:


    "Girl, I can give you whatever you want. Just don''t let Zhu Zhu leave Zhu''s house."

 Chapter 318

    The second master of the Zhu family kept pleading with him.


    "Is it really all right?" He raised his eyebrow and asked. She was really moved by the rare affection of the Zhu family, but she had her own principles and would not forget her plan because of this.


    Now, Master Zhu''s attitude towards her plan can be said to be beneficial without harm. She can make the play more wonderful by taking advantage of the current situation.


    "Yes, as long as you say it, even if it costs Zhu''s life, Zhu won''t frown." When the second master of the Zhu family saw Chen he speak, he quickly said that this was the only chance he could save Zhu Zhu. Even if this chance was only one in a thousand, he would not give up.


    However, before he could speak, Zhu Zhu had come to the second master of the Zhu family and tried to help him up from the ground.


    "Second uncle, you don''t ask her. I said, I''ll take care of myself and everything will be fine." Zhu Zhu saw that the second master of the Zhu family was very unhappy because he was so low to Ruohe.


    All this is because of her. If she hadn''t provoked this unidentified but definitely not simple woman in front of her, why would Master Zhu be so.


    "Zhu Zhu, come on, you kneel down with me." The second master of the Zhu family may be really flustered. He actually pulled Zhu Zhu to kneel beside him.


    It can be seen that the second master of the Zhu family is a sincere person who is kind to Zhu Zhu, not a person who really cares about you. It is absolutely impossible to do so.


    "Second uncle..." Zhu Zhu was choking and speechless. It all started with her, so let her end it.


    "Girl, I''m willing to leave the Zhu family. Please raise your hand and let the Zhu family go."


    "I just regret it now. What should I do?" At this moment, he felt that he was the culprit who had to force others to destroy their families.


    "You broke your word." Zhu Zhuzhi asked. She really didn''t know what would happen if he went back at this time. She couldn''t imagine.


    "If you don''t keep your word, so what." He sneeredˇ° However, this matter is not without discussion. "


    Zhu Zhu knew that at this time, she had no ability to refute. She could only say what he said.


    Finally, as a result of the discussion, Zhu Zhu still left the Zhu family and used him as a bait, and the Zhu family had to take out an extra large amount of money as compensation.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole Yu city became lively, which can be described as unprecedented. Everyone was wondering what his identity was and how he could force the Zhu family to this point.


    You know, in Yucheng, the Zhu family is a god like existence for these people in Yucheng. It''s a big tree they can''t shake in their life.


    For a time, all the people in Yucheng were guessing the identity of several people, and lamenting that the Zhu family was unlucky and unexpectedly met such an opponent.


    Of course, there is a person who doubts this. That person is Gao Shi, but his mind is not on this matter at all. He is bent on dealing with the things here earlier and going to the Feng family. In that way, he can solve all the hidden dangers earlier. To be with him.


    He even regretted that he had never thought of solving the Phoenix woman''s problem.


    In fact, this can not completely blame Gao Shi, mainly because he didn''t think he would fall in love with a woman one day.


    Some people are complacent, which is the object of great headache for Yucheng County Magistrate. These days, the flower pickers who often haunt Yucheng look happy after hearing the news.


    "Miss Zhu, you are mine tonight. Hey, hey..." he wanted to taste the unruly girl for a long time, but he didn''t dare to act rashly because of the power of the Zhu family in Yu city. Therefore, when I heard the news, I couldn''t help it.


    In the west of Yucheng, most people live here. Although they look down-to-earth, the folk customs are very simple.


    In the past, Zhu Zhu would not have come to such a place, but now she has separated from the Zhu family and has nothing to do with the Zhu family. Now she can only live in the west of Yucheng.


    What she had in her hand was the daily necessities she had just bought with Aunt Li. Although she was destined to be the bait for the flower picker to show up, no one was sure when the flower picker would come. Therefore, Zhu Zhu went out to buy some daily necessities.


    It was also at this moment that Zhu Zhu realized that human nature was good. Today, if it weren''t for the help of her current neighbor Aunt Li, she might be too busy to clean up her current residence until dark.


    "Why are you here?" At the moment Zhu Zhu opened the door, she saw Ruohe standing in the room. She was surprised at first, and then said unhappily.


    "If you come to see how miserable I am now, you have seen it now. You can go."


    Zhu Zhu finished and made an invitation towards the door.


    "Oh, Miss Zhu, there are distinguished guests here. I won''t disturb the old woman. Talk slowly." Aunt Li put down her things and turned away regardless of Zhu Zhu''s request.


    Although Aunt Li doesn''t know several people of Ruohe, she doesn''t know that Ruohe is the famous unidentified nobleman in Yucheng. She just looks at the clothes on Ruohe and doesn''t look like ordinary people. Thinking of Zhu Zhu''s former identity, he didn''t think much and left the place to Zhu Zhu and Ruohe.


    "You just hate me." Although it is a question, it is not said in an interrogative tone.


    "There is no hate or no hate." Zhu Zhu said calmly that she had no more surprise and panic when she just saw Ruohe.


    In fact, she didn''t understand what kind of mentality she was towards him. She said she hated him, but she didn''t want to revenge. If she said she didn''t hate it, she could never forget that the Zhu family would become what it is now, entirely because of the person in front of her.


    "Since I don''t hate me, I''ll live here in the future." He said calmlyˇ° So I don''t have to worry about what shady means you will use behind my back. "


    At this time, he looked at Zhu Zhu''s dress carefully. Zhu Zhu is now wearing the coarse cloth clothes of ordinary people. The bead hairpin jewelry on her head has also been replaced with a simple wooden hairpin.


    The coarse linen cloth adds a bit of flexibility to Zhu Zhuping''s neighbor girl, making her more charming and charming.


    "Why, this is my yard." Zhu Zhu was annoyed by Huang He''s cheekiness, and then seemed to think of something.


    "I think, as a girl, even if we want to live in the best room in the yamen, our county magistrate will not hesitate to clean up the room for the girl. Why should the girl rob the room with me?" She wondered why he lived in her shabby little yard.


    "I think Miss Zhu Zhu and I are very congenial. Knowing that you live here, I rushed over to get in touch with you."


    He said, ignoring Zhu Zhu''s feelings at this time, he turned and went to another room. At the same time, he waved to Zhu Zhu and said, "from now on, I''ll live next door to you."


    Zhu Zhu looked at the back of Ruohe, which was messy in the wind. She came here to get in touch with herself. She didn''t believe it. Moreover, she clearly saw that what he was holding was a burden, that is to say, she was not joking, but really wanted to live here.


    "Make it clear to me." Zhu Zhu reacted and squeezed into the room at the moment when he hadn''t completely closed the door.


    "I thought I had made it clear." He looked up at Zhu Zhu unhappilyˇ° If there''s nothing else, then the door is over there. "


    Zhu Zhu''s body trembled involuntarily at the moment when she came into contact with Chen he''s eyes. Involuntarily turned around and planned to leave. Then, I heard the voice of Ruohe behind her.


    "I don''t want anyone to know about my living here." His voice is still insipid, but it has the authority of refusing.


    Zhu Zhu was the same. After hearing what he said, the only thought in her mind was to obey.


    "Yes." She turned around and said respectfully to Ruohe. At the same time, she also brought the door to Ruohe.


    At the moment when the door was closed, she completely isolated her sight from that of Huang He. Only then did Zhu Zhu come back to her senses. She looked at herself and around at a loss. She was sure that what had just happened was not like a dream. She couldn''t help complaining.


    Why did she quit? She bought it here. It belongs to his own territory. What she was just doing, even if she gave her room to Ruohe, why should she obey his words.


    If it''s just for the flower picking case, his plan can be said to be perfect. The pit has been dug. The flower picker is unwilling to cooperate with him. What can he do? After several days, the flower picker doesn''t come to the door.


    This made Zhu Zhu feel uneasy.


    No matter who you are, you will be uneasy with a sharp sword hanging over your head that is not sure when it will fall.


    Finally, he couldn''t see it anymore. He simply had a showdown with Zhu Zhu and learned that he could still return to Zhu''s house. This time there would be no great danger. Zhu Zhu''s heart calmed down after Zhu''s house would be fine, but he was still a little uneasy, but it was much better than some time ago.


    The flower picker was really excited for a long time when he heard that Zhu Zhu left the Zhu family. But before long, he calmed down. Thinking that there might be fraud, he didn''t go directly, but chose to secretly observe Zhu Zhu around.


    These days, he saw Zhu Zhu''s reaction in his eyes. He didn''t let go until he saw that Zhu Zhu''s mood began to stabilize.

 Chapter 319

    Fortunately, his kung fu pays off and he is calm. On the fifth night after Zhu Zhu was "expelled" from Zhu Zhu''s house, the flower picker finally couldn''t sit still and sneaked into Zhu Zhu''s room.


    However, they had already prepared for it. How could they let the flower picker succeed? The people in the room were not Zhu Zhu for a long time and had been replaced by Ruohe.


    This is the tacit secret between Ruohe and Zhu Zhu after they lived here. As long as at night, they will exchange rooms through the newly opened secret door between the two rooms.


    This night, Ruohe and Zhu Zhu also changed their rooms according to the previous agreement. However, this night, Ruohe was always restless and couldn''t sleep. Her intuition told her that something unexpected would happen to her tonight.


    Therefore, when the flower picker stepped into the room for the first time, he had found his existence.


    He doesn''t know the depth of the flower picker''s skill. He doesn''t dare to act rashly. He plans to deal with all changes with the same. He can''t beat the other party''s hand.


    The first thing the flower picker did as soon as he entered the room was to rub his hands, send out a lustrous light in his eyes, and walk towards the bed of Ruohe.


    Looking at the graceful posture of the people on the bed, the flower picker suddenly felt thirsty. He unconsciously pulled his collar to make himself feel better.


    It is worthy of being the only eldest lady of the Zhu family in Yucheng. This posture can not be compared with those mediocre and vulgar fans in the past. I''ve wanted to taste the famous spicy goods of Yu Cheng for a long time. Today, I can finally let him worry about this villa.


    "Little beauty, my brother is coming." The man said and threw himself on the bed.


    After hearing the man''s voice, he couldn''t help but be stunned, because the voice was not strange to her. It was the voice of the man surnamed Feng who helped her solve the siege at Fuyun inn that day.


    Fortunately, he is just such a stunned Kung Fu. Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable.


    She stood up with a carp, rotated 90 degrees in the air, slipped out of the man surnamed Feng''s back and avoided the man surnamed Feng.


    Seeing that the person on the bed was not asleep and had such a sensitive skill, the man surnamed Feng was also stunned. He turned around and looked at Chen he with a wary face. Because it was late, the man surnamed Feng only vaguely saw his body, but he couldn''t see his face.


    "You''re not Miss Zhu, who are you and who sent you?"


    As far as he knows, Miss Zhu can''t do martial arts, and she doesn''t seem to be as Petite as the woman in front of her.


    "Why, how long haven''t you seen me? Childe Feng doesn''t remember her." The corner of his mouth aroused an imperceptible smile and looked at the man surnamed Feng.


    "It''s you." The man surnamed Feng obviously recognized his voice and said in surpriseˇ° All this is what you set up. "


    The man surnamed Feng is not a fool. When things come to this point, he can guess more or less. He is afraid that when he just appears, he has entered the situation of others. Ironically, he knows nothing and jumps into the trap set by others for himself.


    All this is just a game, a game that Huang He used to lead him to show up, but it''s too late to say anything.


    "Congratulations, you got it right, but I''m sorry to tell you that there is no prize." Chen he did not deny it, but directly admitted that, besides, this was indeed the Bureau she set up to attract the people in front of her.


    "I underestimated you." The man surnamed Feng''s face sank.


    "I didn''t expect that you, young master Feng, were the flower picker who was making a lot of noise in Yu Cheng." He road.


    It''s not Chen he joking, but this man surnamed Feng, no matter where he looks. It doesn''t look like a person who will do such a shameful thing.


    Sure enough, the man surnamed Feng is a typical and living example of the old saying that people can''t judge by appearance and the sea can''t be measured.


    "Stop talking nonsense. It''s not easy to catch me, although you choose to kill or cut. " Now that his identity has been exposed, there is nothing to hide. It''s just that it''s not so convenient to act in the future. Also, his life will not be as peaceful as it is now.


    The man surnamed Feng said, without giving him any chance to respond, he directly attacked his life gate. In this way, he was a dead hand.


    Also, at such a critical juncture of life and death, in the face of a person who may want his own life at any time, anyone will die. Otherwise, it is likely that he will die at that time.


    Shit, sneak attack! In the heart, he could not help but make complaints about it. I''m sure I didn''t get a wife if I didn''t know how to pity her.


    Although Taoist Yuqing gave personal guidance and purified dust as training during this period, anyway, Ruohe lacks practical experience, which can''t be taught by others and can only rely on himself.


    It''s such a stunned Kung Fu. Coupled with the lack of practical combat experience, it''s only a matter of time before he loses.


    The man surnamed Feng seemed to be aware of this and began to be cruel. He moved straight to the empty door of Zhuhe. "Since you sent it to the door yourself, don''t blame me for being rude," he said


    He had some regrets that his backstage was too strong. After all, he was the person that Yucheng County Magistrate should respect, not to mention the ordinary people without any backstage. If something really happens to Huang He in Yu City, he will not sit idly by. He will send a great case expert at that time, and he can''t hide.


    Knowing this, the man surnamed Feng gave up the idea of starting with him when he knew that he was strong behind the scenes.


    I have to say that the man surnamed Feng is actually a very good psychological tactician. After he just arrived in Yucheng and had a conflict with Zhu Zhu, he took the initiative to remind him of the current situation in Yucheng and advised him to leave earlier.


    With this point, if something happens to him, no one will doubt him. On the contrary, it is easier for people to doubt the Zhu family, because he came to Yucheng. He is not familiar with his life and has no resentment with anyone. The only person who may attack him is the Zhu family who had a conflict with him.


    However, things did not develop in the direction of the man surnamed Feng, but revealed his not simple identity, which made the man surnamed Feng cautious. However, Youdao''s beauty is wrong. It''s not a day or two for the man surnamed Feng to steal Zhu Zhu.


    Now it''s hard to hear that Zhu Zhu was "expelled" from the Zhu family. After having nothing to do with the Zhu family, he began to be able to bear it for a day or two because of caution, but he couldn''t find anything unusual in the past few days. After that, the man surnamed Feng couldn''t sit still anymore.

 Chapter 320

    "It depends on whether you have this ability." Chen he was also angered by the man surnamed Feng and said in a gloomy voice. He didn''t expect that the man surnamed Feng looked gentle. Soft and weak, but it is the flower pickers who have been making a lot of noise in Yu city since this time.


    "That brother is not polite. Let your little girl film also experience your brother''s power." The man surnamed Feng was also angered by his attitude, and then he made another move to attack him.


    He was defeated and got a move. At the same time, the momentum of this move by the man surnamed Feng turned out of the window and went into the yard.


    The man surnamed Feng followed him out of the room. He doesn''t have much pressure to deal with Ruohe, but if Ruohe comes to help at this time, he can''t help it. And this is exactly what he thought.


    He was not sure how many people had been assigned to lead him into the Bureau. If there were many people, he could choose to leave at the first time. Therefore, he did not hesitate to follow him out of the room.


    The man surnamed Feng just didn''t expect that he would leave the room with the momentum of his move. Therefore, even if he didn''t hesitate later, he took a step later than him at night, that is, in such a moment, he gave him a chance to counterattack.


    As soon as he left the room, he met the palm wind of Ruohe.


    However, the man surnamed Feng is worthy of being a veteran expert. He gave him a chance to counterattack in time, and didn''t mess up his position. He took this move steadily with one hand, but quickly attacked him with the other hand at this time.


    Because of his lack of practical experience, he didn''t expect that a man surnamed Feng would have such a skill at this time. He might as well get a move from a man surnamed Feng again.


    And the man surnamed Feng''s move is obviously more cruel and fierce than the previous one. He was hit and flew out for a long distance before he stopped.


    "Wow..." suddenly vomited blood. It''s very hard to stand up.


    The man surnamed Feng took such an opportunity to quickly come forward and point the acupoints of Ruohe.


    "Well, now you know my brother''s power." The man surnamed Feng spat and saidˇ° I thought you were great, but that''s all. "


    Before, he had been worried about what other helpers he had. Until now, he relaxed his vigilance. If he really had helpers, he should have come out long ago. How could he wait until now.


    He closed his eyes and ignored the man surnamed Feng. The master said that they would not come out unless it was a matter of life and death.


    Chen he thought that if the man surnamed Feng really wanted to do something to himself at this time, Shifu, they might not appear, because it should not be life-threatening.


    Well, the only way now is to save yourself. When the man surnamed Feng hasn''t come and how he feels about himself, he rushes away the acupoints.


    When he thought about it, he no longer hesitated, running her few internal forces and began to impact the acupoints.


    If Gao Shi knew that he didn''t want to see his hand hurt, so he would be in such a dilemma every time he fed water to him, he didn''t know how much he would regret his original softness.


    In fact, this can''t completely blame Gao Shi, because he doesn''t know that he will fight against the enemy one day. Otherwise, he won''t be soft hearted when he says anything, because he knows very well that being soft hearted at that time means taking his life in disguise.


    Feeling that the man surnamed Feng was getting closer and closer to his body, Ruohe couldn''t help being anxious. She tried her best to urge the real Qi in her body to run quickly. Because of this worry, the real Qi was not smooth for a moment. The painful Ruohe frowned. At the same time, blood flowed from the corners of Ruohe''s lips.


    "My advice to you is in vain. You can''t open it. That''s my unique acupoint pointing technique." The man surnamed Feng naturally noticed his move and said triumphantly. Then he reached out to his chest.


    He closed his eyes tightly and said, "it''s over." Just then, a voice sounded in the night.


    "You can''t talk like that, girl." Needless to guess, it was Zhu Zhu who ran out of the room. She rushed directly to him and blocked him with her own body. She looked at the man surnamed Feng with complex eyes.


    "White girl." What she said was of course Ruohe. In order to act conveniently, she aliased Baihe.


    At the moment when the man surnamed Feng saw Zhu Zhu, an imperceptible embarrassment flashed in his eyes, and then disappeared. He pushed Zhu Zhu away and said in a harsh voice:


    "Bitch, get away from me and don''t hinder me here."


    "Come to me if you have anything. Why do you do it to a woman who has no strength to bind chickens." After seeing the action of the man surnamed Feng, he unconsciously frowned. Then he looked at Zhu Zhu with concern.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Zhu Zhu shook her head and said, but her words didn''t fall completely. She vomited blood.


    At this scene, her eyes were red. She looked at the man surnamed Feng fiercely. This man is so cruelˇ° You are still not human. "


    In addition to the people close to him, no one has ever stood in front of him without hesitation. Therefore, from this moment on, Ruohe pays special attention to Zhu Zhu. Even if there was a conflict between them, Ruohe doesn''t care.


    The man surnamed Feng naturally noticed Zhu Zhu''s situation. He unconsciously tightened his fist and wanted to go forward to check Zhu Zhu''s injury. He didn''t want to put such a heavy hand on Zhu Zhu, but just now, his internal power was out of control.


    Because the man surnamed Feng focused most of his attention on Zhu Zhu, he didn''t notice his murderous eyes. It was not until I heard the sound of Ruohe that I turned my head and said to Ruohe.


    "Don''t worry, it''s your turn next." In order to cover up his embarrassment, the man surnamed Feng can only support himself by saying cruel words.


    When the man surnamed Feng extended his hand to Ruohe again, Zhu Zhu didn''t know where her strength came from. She just got up from the ground and hugged the man surnamed Feng''s thigh.


    "You can''t talk like that, girl." As early as the moment when Ruohe confessed to her, Zhu Zhu was only grateful to Ruohe.


    She thanked him for not arguing with her and for his willingness to get rid of the flower picker for Yu Cheng. However, she never thought that the flower picker would be a man surnamed Feng, the only person who spoke for herself except his family. Even if he had another purpose, Zhu Zhu Zhu was still grateful to him.


    Being held by Zhu Zhu, the man surnamed Feng hesitated obviously. It was precisely because of his hesitation that he didn''t notice that a figure flew in from the yard and attacked him without saying anything.


    The man surnamed Feng has good combat experience and Kung Fu. Even if he slows down a little, he can still avoid the man''s skill. However, because he was worried about Zhu Zhu, he first kicked Zhu Zhu in the direction of Zhuhe.


    It''s not so much to kick Zhu Zhu, it''s better to send Zhu Zhu.


    Because of this, the man surnamed Feng was slapped by someone.


    Coincidentally, the position where Zhu Zhu fell just blocked Chen he''s face.


    And Huang He was completely stunned after seeing the visitor. How could he be here? Didn''t he say that he had something to leave the imperial city for a period of time? Did he say that he left the imperial city for this flower picking case.


    If that were true, wouldn''t it be killing chickens with an ox knife. What''s more important is not this, but if Gao Shi really left Beijing for the flower picking case, it means that Gao Shi will return to the imperial city soon. Then she can''t hide what she worked hard to hide before.


    Thinking of this, he felt uneasy. He didn''t know what kind of expression Gao Shi would have when he got the letter from Gao Qinqin.


    In fact, he thought too much. If Gao Shi knew his hard-working identity, he would jump up excitedly, because in this way, they would not separate on the way from the imperial city to Feng.


    Therefore, we must be honest, otherwise, we will miss many opportunities in vain.


    "Miss Bai He, are you all right?" The first thing Zhu Zhu did when she came to Ruohe was to care about Ruohe''s body.


    Hearing Zhu Zhu''s voice, Gao Shi was stunned. What was he doing? Why is she here?


    Due to geographical reasons, even if they can speak Mandarin, they will still have their own local accent. Therefore, the pronunciation of Ruohe and Baihe becomes almost the same.


    In order to correct whether he had heard wrong, Gao Shi''s eyes couldn''t help looking in the direction of Ruohe.


    Seeing that Gao Shi looked at himself, he was surprised. The only idea in his heart was that Gao Shi couldn''t find himself here. Otherwise, how will she explain to Gao Shi why she is here.


    Thinking so, he pulled Zhu Zhu over and blocked her in front of him. At this time, he would rather Gao Shi go back to the imperial city early to see the letter than be recognized by Gao Shi at this time.


    At the moment when Gao Shi appeared, he was surprised. At the same time, he rushed away the acupoints because of misfortune and blessing.


    In fact, Ruohe doesn''t have to worry at all. Because Zhu Zhu is worried about her body, she is close to her and has blocked most of her body. Gao Shi can''t recognize her even if her eyesight is dry.


    Zhu Zhu was pulled by Huang He so unprepared that she unconsciously leaned forward. Fortunately, she responded quickly and stabilized her body in time. Then he looked at Ruohe road with concern.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Baihe."

 Chapter 321

    "I''m fine." He deliberately lowered his voice and said.


    Gao Shi had some doubts when he couldn''t see people, but now he heard the voice, which was completely different from the crisp voice in his memory.


    Thinking of this, Gao Shi couldn''t help laughing at himself. What''s the matter with him? The man should be in the imperial city at this time. How could he appear here? It seems that he misses her too much. He has to speed up so that he can return to the imperial city early to meet his beloved.


    With this in mind, the movement of Gao Shi''s hand has accelerated a lot. Compared with when he just came out, it is not at the same level. To be precise, this is Gao Shi''s real strength.


    Mo Han, hidden in the dark, saw that his master was so worried. He couldn''t help worrying about his master. How could he not know his mind, but he shouldn''t make fun of his body when he was in a hurry.


    If something really happened, he thought, the Lord of Tai''an County would not want to see it. But Mo Han can only worry at this time. He knows his master''s temperament. Once he has decided, no one can change it. Unless he is here, maybe his master can listen to some advice.


    Therefore, Mo Han can only pray that God can be very kind at this time and don''t let his master affect the cold poison in his body.


    Gao Shi''s body has just experienced the attack of cold poison. At this time, his body simply can''t bear his use of internal power.


    Mo Han thought right, but what he didn''t know was that the person he thought, the one who could persuade Gao Shi, was here at this time, but he didn''t have the courage to show up.


    When he saw that Gao Shi had to use his internal power like no money, he was also sweating for Gao Shi. Several times, she wanted to rush out to stop Gao Shi, but each time she retreated. She didn''t dare to show up and see Gao Shi at this time. She was afraid that Gao Shi would ask why she was here at the moment.


    Zhuzhu was naturally affected by the emotional fluctuation of Ruohe. After she realized that Ruohe''s mood was wrong, she didn''t think much. She just thought that Ruohe wanted to go out to help, but her body was too badly hurt to get up.


    She gave a voice and comforted, "Miss Bai He, you don''t have to worry. I believe that the flower picker can''t escape with that childe."


    Speaking of the man surnamed Feng, Zhu Zhu''s eyes were a little sad.


    After his thoughts were interrupted by Zhu Zhu''s words, he just saw Zhu Zhu''s gloomy look, and he couldn''t help feeling pity for each other. She shook Zhu Zhu''s hand as a sign of comfort.


    Feeling the strength from her hand, Zhu Zhu raised her eyes and smiled brightly at him. She wanted to tell him through her smile that she was okay.


    But what she didn''t know was how ugly her smile was. Looking at Zhu Zhu''s ugly smile that was worse than crying, he felt inexplicably want to cry.


    She is so similar to Zhu Zhu, but compared with Zhu Zhu, she is so lucky.


    She saw Zhu Zhu''s different feelings for the man surnamed Feng, and the man surnamed Feng was not as ruthless to Zhu Zhu, otherwise he wouldn''t be embarrassed when he saw Zhu Zhu.


    Or the moment Zhu Zhu hugged his thigh, he wouldn''t have the slightest hesitation. In the end, when Gao Shi appeared, he wouldn''t rather choose to be injured than put Zhu Zhu at the center of the battle.


    Both of them have feelings for each other, but their feelings have become strangers before they speak. What''s more sad is that they may not be able to say their feelings for each other all their life.


    And she and Gao Shi, at least, have shown their intentions to each other, and they have been together. Also at this time, he was very glad that he did not continue to refuse Gao Shi again and again, but chose to accept Gao Shi and stay with Gao Shi.


    Here, his thoughts are flying. Over there, the fight between Gao Shi and the man surnamed Feng has become completely white hot. The man surnamed Feng has obviously been at a disadvantage. From the battle at this time, it can be seen that the man surnamed Feng will lose without three moves.


    Gao Shi''s Kung Fu is one of the best in the Jianghu. In addition, Gao Shi has given up suppressing cold poison and released all his internal power. How can a man surnamed Feng still be Gao Shi''s opponent? Not to mention that he was forced to take Gao Shi''s move in order to protect Zhu Zhu earlier.


    It can be said that after receiving Gao Shi''s move, it is not easy for a man surnamed Feng to take so many moves under Gao Shi. Therefore, Gao Shi''s Kung Fu is not simple for a man surnamed Feng.


    Seeing that the fight was coming to an end, Huang He and Mo Han, who were hidden in the dark, were obviously relieved. They all knew that the longer the fight lasted, the worse it would be for Gao Shi.


    On the contrary, Zhu Zhu was also the one who didn''t understand this, but after seeing the blood on the man surnamed Feng, she couldn''t help feeling heartache. For a moment, Zhu Zhu even hoped that the man surnamed Feng could defeat Gao Shi and escape.


    But it was also a moment later that she suppressed the terrible idea. She knew that the man surnamed Feng had been exposed now. Even if he escaped, he had no place to go. If he stayed in Yucheng, with their Zhu family''s financial resources, he might be able to save his life, but it was impossible to forgive him for his innocence.


    She knew her idea was selfish, but she really couldn''t watch a man surnamed Feng die in front of her.


    Zhu Zhu even thought that if she could, she would trade her life for the life of a man surnamed Feng.


    Some people may think this idea is very ridiculous, but there is no way. Women who read too many boring books and are dazzled by love think so simple.


    Sure enough, in the second move, the man surnamed Feng lost the battle and was ordered by Gao Shi. The acupoints were thrown aside. This is a complete system by Gao Shi.


    At the same time, Gao Shi vomited out his blood.


    Of course, this is not the injury of a man surnamed Feng. He doesn''t have that ability. The reason why Gao Shi vomites blood is the excessive use of internal power and the counteraction of cold poison.


    Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help tightening his heart. How could he be eaten so badly.


    Mo Han, who was originally hidden in the dark, couldn''t care so much at this moment. He showed up directly and quickly flew to Gao Shi. If he had known that this would be the result, he would not let Gao Shi take the initiative even if he risked being punished by Gao Shi.


    He knew that the reason why Gao Shi took the initiative was to find something to vent his emotions. Since the Lord knew the Lord of Tai''an County, he has been worried about their future affairs.


    And since these days, Gao Shi has indeed been forced to be a little anxious.

 Chapter 322

    Just like this time, the news of Feng''s daughter''s return came at the most critical moment. You know, after they learned that Feng''s daughter was about to return and informed them of going to Feng''s family.


    They have arranged for someone to inquire about all the information related to the Phoenix girl, but they know nothing until today. The only thing they know is that at about this time last year, several core figures of the Phoenix family confirmed the Phoenix girl, saying that the Phoenix girl will return to the Phoenix family for examination this year.


    The news that Feng''s daughter wanted to return to Feng''s assessment was sent back to Feng last year, but they didn''t know the news about this Feng''s daughter until now. In this case, can their master not be angry.


    "People have caught it for you, and the rest will be handled by yourself." Mo Han held Gao Shi. He couldn''t see any expression on his stiff face. His voice was mechanical and cold. Then he held Gao Shi and planned to leave.


    "Two, please wait a minute." Zhu Zhu took the porcelain vase in his hand and shouted.


    "What else?" Mo Han is really like his name. He is as cold as his master, but he is obviously impatient in his tone. Women are still trouble. They have caught this man and so many things.


    "Miss Bai He said that the childe doesn''t look very well. Let me give you this medicine to express my gratitude." After seeing Mo Han''s cold face and contacting Mo Han''s cold eyes, Zhu Zhu couldn''t help beating the drum, but she summoned up her courage and said timidly in order to complete his explanation.


    Mo Han has one of the biggest characteristics. What he hates most is the kind of people who don''t speak and do things quickly, especially women like that. At this time, Zhu Zhu is naturally stumbling because he doesn''t know how many degrees below zero are released by Mo Han''s whole body.


    In this way, we just hit the red area of ink cold. Therefore, when he faced Zhu Zhu, he was obviously impatient. He wanted to refuse, but the rest of the light in the corner of his eye was fixed after seeing the porcelain vase in Zhu Zhu Zhu''s hand and could not be moved any more.


    Zhu Zhu was a little hairy when she was looked at by Mo Han''s eyes. She stammered, "sir... Childe, you... Your medicine."


    The stammering tone made Mo Han upset for a while and had the impulse to go wild, but after seeing the bottle of medicine in Zhu Zhu Zhu''s hand, he endured it again.


    "Thank you, Miss White." Mo Han has seen this bottle of medicine before. It was taken out by Lian Yue last time. He doesn''t know what the medicine is made of, but he knows that the medicine in it is very effective for his master''s body now.


    That''s why he was so patient.


    Gao Shi naturally recognized the bottle. Suddenly, his doubts rose again. He turned his eyes to Ruohe.


    At this time, Ruohe had already turned away when Zhu Zhu left, and what Gao Shi saw was only the back of Ruohe. But the figure made him feel very familiar. Gradually, it coincided with the person in my memory.


    He unconsciously took a step forward. I want to go up and see if the person in front of me is the one in my heart.


    However, the injury he suffered from the cold poison counterattack was too serious. Before he could take the second step, he couldn''t help leaning forward. Fortunately, Mo Han was quick in his eyes and hands, which didn''t make Gao Shi fall to the ground.


    At the moment when Mo Han held Gao Shi, he secretly congratulated himself that he had paid all his attention to Gao Shi when he saw the porcelain vase. Otherwise, he couldn''t guarantee that he could hold his family in such a timely manner, the Zhu family, who had become somewhat impulsive because of his feelings.


    He felt the hot eyes behind him, and his heart trembled involuntarily. Clench your fist and try to suppress your emotions so that you don''t show any flaws at this time.


    "No thanks. The childe around you also said that he helped us catch the flower picker. This medicine should be compensated." At this time, his voice was a little hoarse. It was two different voices from her usual.


    After hearing his voice again, Gao Shi felt an imperceptible loss at the bottom of his eyes. He was at least 80% sure that the person in front of him was him, but he didn''t know why he didn''t want to recognize him.


    "I don''t know where this medicine comes from, girl." With Gao Shi all the year round, how can Mo Han not understand what Gao Shi thinks at this time, but he is different from Gao Shi. Gao Shi thinks that the person in front of him is Ruohe, while Mo Han thinks that he is just a person similar to Ruohe, and the reason why Ruohe appears here is because their people in the imperial city don''t know that the master is here now.


    Seeing his master''s hesitation, Mo Han looked worried for him, and finally asked directly.


    "It was given by a friend." He still lowered his voice and said.


    "Let''s go." Just when Mo Han wanted to ask, Gao Shi stopped him and said againˇ° Thank you for the medicine. "


    Then he turned and left with Mo Han.


    Feeling that the two people behind him were drifting away, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, he was slightly lost at the bottom of his heart.


    After a long time, he got up and said, "let''s go back, too." Their task has been completed. Naturally, there is no need to stay here.


    Watching him get up, the man surnamed Feng who was ordered by Gao Shi was stunned. He ordered the acupoints and used his unique technique. Most people can''t solve them, but he did break them with his internal power. It can be seen how overbearing the martial arts he practiced are.


    "Yes." Zhu Zhu wanted to go to help Ruohe, but she was rejected by Ruohe.


    She found a rope to tie up the man surnamed Feng before she went on the road.


    Until they walked away, two figures came out at a corner outside the yard where they lived before. The two people were not others, but Gao Shi and Mo Han.


    "Really, really is the head of Tai''an County." Mo Hanjing''s chin was about to fall off.


    In any case, he could not imagine that his master''s intuition would be so accurate, and that man would really be Huang He. He didn''t reveal any flaws in his dialogue with Huang He before. He didn''t understand how his master recognized him.


    Previously, when he heard that Chen he said that the medicine was given by a friend, he just thought that childe Zhan and the people they sent didn''t know their master and themselves. Who knows, people don''t know them, but don''t want to be recognized by them.


    Even when Ruohe turned his back to them, Mo Han found a very appropriate reason, that is, it was possible that Ruohe''s clothes were broken, so he would turn around.


    "Shall we chase now..." after a short surprise, Mo Han recovered his calm again. He looked at Gao Shi and whispered.


    With his many years of experience with Gao Shi, Gao Shi will choose to chase at this time. However, the day is not as good as the person, and the probability that will remain unchanged for a hundred years will also change one day.


    Just like this time, Gao Shi didn''t chase him as Mo Han thought, but looked at the room where he had lived before and said:


    "No need." Since he doesn''t want to admit himself, he doesn''t have to show up, so he won''t scare her when he gets it.


    Mo Han still wondered why his master didn''t chase him. Even Gao Shi dodged and entered the room where he lived before.


    Looking at this scene, Mo Han is really worried about his master. Since he wants to see the master of Tai''an County so much, he can go directly to see the living man soon. Why do he miss the empty room here.


    However, all this Mo Han thought in his heart and didn''t dare to say it.


    Then again, he and Zhu Zhu went directly back to the county government in the middle of the night and knocked on the gate of the county government. The Yamen on duty narrowed his eyes and came out with sleepy eyes.


    "Shit, who, I don''t have anything to do here in the middle of the night. I don''t think my life is too long."


    However, when the Yamen opened the door and saw the blood stained rice, the rest of the words could no longer be said. Stammered:


    "White, white girl, why are you here? You, what''s the matter?"


    The rest of the people in Yucheng were seriously injured, and Ruohe was even more terrible than the hell Shura. You know, Zhu Zhu, the eldest miss of the Zhu family, was forced to break away from the Zhu family because she offended the person in front of her, and the Zhu family was down from it.


    People like the Zhu family, in his eyes, are just a matter of one sentence, not to mention the powerless ordinary people like them.


    At this time, the yamen, who was frightened by the sudden appearance of Huang He, did not notice that another protagonist of the story he thought was also in front of him.


    "Hurry and call your adults." Zhu Zhu said impatiently. On the way here, he vomited blood several times, which made Zhu Zhu very worried. Now I call the Yamen service for a long time, but I don''t respond, so I begin to be impatient.


    When the Yamen servant heard Zhu Zhu''s voice, he noticed that Zhu Zhu and the man surnamed Feng were no better than Huang He. Their clothes were also covered with spots of blood.


    "Miss Zhu, childe Feng, why are you here?" He said in surprise.


    "Don''t hurry and let us in." Zhu Zhu snapped. This yamen is too blind. I don''t know how the county magistrate arranged it.


    "Yes, yes, little negligence. Don''t take Miss Bai and Miss Zhu to heart." As he spoke, the Yamen gave way to the county yamen. None of the three people in front of him can afford to be offended by a small Yamen. Let''s hand them over to the county magistrate.


    Although Zhu Zhu announced that she had separated from the Zhu family, if anyone offended Zhu Zhu, the Zhu family would not let each other go easily.


    Although today''s Zhu family is not as beautiful as before after the experience of Zhuhe, it is full of that the thin dead camel is bigger than the horse. Even so, the Zhu family can''t afford to offend anyone.

 Chapter 323

    When Yucheng County Magistrate came, he just saw him sitting in the main hall covered with blood, and Zhu Zhu and the man surnamed Feng who followed him were no better. His heart trembled with fear. I don''t know how many times.


    "White girl, are you..." he asked carefully. He knew more or less what was happening in front of him, but he didn''t speak, and he didn''t dare to make a hasty decision. Therefore, he still planned to ask what he meant.


    The second master of Zhu''s family is also behind Yucheng County Magistrate. He can say that he stayed in the Yamen as long as he had the opportunity these days and didn''t go back to Zhu''s family. He originally wanted to ask Yucheng County Magistrate to help Zhu Zhu return to Zhu''s family after he left.


    After receiving the benefits of the Zhu family, the magistrate of Yucheng County was also excited. He thought that Yucheng was a long way from the imperial city. Moreover, when he returned to the Imperial City, he might have forgotten this matter. At that time, he nodded and asked Zhu Zhu Zhu to return to the Zhu family. After all, Tiangao emperor is far from being. In this way, he can not only collect money, Wooing the Zhu family doesn''t offend Huang He.


    As soon as the second master of the Zhu family entered the main hall, he found the blood on Zhu Zhu''s skirt. He couldn''t help but come forward and pull Zhu Zhu for a lot, and asked with concern.


    "Pearl, are you all right? It doesn''t matter where you''re hurt."


    "Second uncle, I''m fine." Zhu Zhu''s eyes are ruddy. These are her relatives. They are affected by herself because of her. Although she has only left Zhu''s house for a few days. However, these days are longer for her than centuries.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, she suddenly envied Zhu Zhu. Although she was born in the prime minister''s house, she had never felt such affection except her uncle.


    From Zhu Zhu''s description of the past few days and the relationship between Zhu Zhu and the second master of the Zhu family, Ruohe can be sure that Zhu Zhu must be very popular in the Zhu family, and Zhu Zhu''s parents love Zhu Zhu very much.


    The magistrate of Yucheng County showed his emotions when he saw that Master Zhu Jiaer ignored the occasion. He stared at Master Zhu Jiaer with some displeasure, but he didn''t say anything. He couldn''t say anything at this time. He coughed a few times to remind Master Zhu Jiaer to pay attention to the occasion.


    Hearing the coughing voice of Yucheng County Magistrate, the second master of the Zhu family reacted that the occasion was wrong. He quickly loosened Zhu Zhu and stepped back, but the concern for Zhu Zhu in his eyes could not be concealed.


    Seeing this, Zhu Zhu''s tears could no longer be controlled, and the brush fell down. Choking passage:


    "Second uncle, it''s all my fault that makes you worried, but don''t worry. I''ll go home with you after I handle 5 the things here."


    "Go home?" The second master of the Zhu family looked at Zhu Zhu in surprise and said, "Pearl, are you confused?" She was "expelled" from the Zhu family by Ruohe. How could she say such words in front of Ruohe.


    Thinking of this, the second master of the Zhu family unconsciously looked at Ruohe. Seeing that the expression on Ruohe''s face had not changed, his heart couldn''t help mentioning it again. Secretly, pearl shouldn''t have really had something wrong. Otherwise, Miss Bai shouldn''t be so calm.


    Because in the opinion of the second master of the Zhu family. He is not such a talkative person, otherwise he would not have forced Zhu Zhu to take the initiative to leave the Zhu family.


    This only shows that his acting skills are so good that he successfully deceived everyone.


    "Second uncle, you heard me right. As long as I handle the things here, I''ll go home with you." Zhu Zhu touched the tears on her face and said with a smile. Her tone was obviously relaxed and didn''t seem to be joking.


    Since Zhu Zhu said he would go back to Zhu''s house with him, the second master of Zhu''s family has always paid attention to the look of Ruohe. Seeing that Zhu Zhu said it for the second time, Ruohe still didn''t look angry, so he looked at Zhu Zhu again.


    "Pearl, what you just said is true." In the heart of the second master of the Zhu family, he still didn''t want to believe the possibility of Zhu Zhu''s accident. So I asked again and again.


    "Second uncle, when did I cheat you?" Although her reputation is not very good in the eyes of outsiders, she has never done anything to deceive her relatives. With that, Zhu Zhu explained what he had said to her that day to the second master of the Zhu family.


    "Miss Bai said that she didn''t really want me to leave the Zhu family, but wanted to lead out the flower picker through me."


    Zhu Zhu''s words were stunned by the second master of the Zhu family. Finally, he had to sighˇ° Yes, my pearl will never lie to us. "


    Pearl of their family, no matter how much trouble she has caused, will stand up and admit it, but she will not deceive any of them in the Zhu family.


    Then he looked at him and said, "Miss Bai, Zhu misunderstood you before. Zhu apologized to Miss Bai here." Then the second master of the Zhu family thought of something again. He pulled up Zhu Zhu on one side and was about to go outside the Yamen.


    "In that case, what are you waiting for, pearl? Hurry home with your second uncle. I believe they will be happy when they see you."


    The second master of the Zhu family was excited when he thought about the expression of the Zhu family after Zhu Zhu returned to the Zhu family, so he didn''t notice the reluctance on Zhu Zhu''s face at this time.


    "Second uncle, you wait first. I still have something to finish."


    "It''s not too late to say anything tomorrow." The second master of the Zhu family wanted to let Zhu Zhu return to the Zhu family quickly, which also made the rest of the Zhu family happy, so he didn''t pay much attention to Zhu Zhu''s look.


    "No, uncle, it''s very important to me. Otherwise, go back first." Zhu Zhu insisted on her opinion. She was afraid that once she left this time, she would never have a chance to see a man surnamed Feng again.


    Therefore, she can''t leave now. Only after seeing the ending of the man surnamed Feng can she be at ease and find a way to secretly rescue the man surnamed Feng.


    Hearing his niece''s refusal, the second master of the Zhu family turned around and looked at Zhu Zhu. Only then did he find that Zhu Zhu didn''t look very good at this time. I wanted to say something. Let Zhu Zhu change her mind and go back to Zhu''s house with him now, but after seeing Zhu Zhu''s persistence on her face, the words of persuasion turned into words of inquiry:


    "It''s really important." At this time, the second master of the Zhu family really wanted to know what kind of thing could make Zhu Zhu give up and go back to the Zhu family with him.


    Such cognition made Master Zhu''s second master feel unhappy for a while. Who on earth can be more important than the Zhu family in Zhu Zhu''s heart.


    "Very important." Zhu Zhu nodded firmly.

 Chapter 324

    Seeing Zhu Zhu''s insistence on her face, the second master of the Zhu family couldn''t say anything more. I had to nod. Anyway, everyone has come back, and it''s not bad for this moment and a half.


    "Sir, I wonder if you can let everyone around you step down." Seeing that the second master of the Zhu family did not object to himself, Zhu Zhu turned and said to the county magistrate of Yucheng. People seem to respect Yucheng County Magistrate very much, but the tone is not so respectful.


    This is Zhu Zhu, who should have been full of vitality. She only respects those she thinks worthy of respect and those who don''t agree with herself, so she can only ha ha.


    Zhu Zhu didn''t forget what kind of attitude Yucheng County Magistrate had when she learned that she had "offended" Ruohe. She wanted to get rid of all the relationships with the Zhu family and didn''t recognize anyone in the Zhu family, but she still remembered it vividly.


    The magistrate of Yucheng County was dissatisfied because the second master of the Zhu family went to talk to Zhu Zhu without his own consent. However, he didn''t say anything, so he didn''t dare to show his dissatisfaction. Now Zhu Zhu is so rude to herself, he can''t help it. At present, he doesn''t care whether he is there or not, The official came on the spot.


    "What do you know about a little girl? These people stay to protect Miss Bai. If Miss Bai has anything in case, can you afford it?" Yucheng County Magistrate said with a righteous face that he despised Zhu Zhu.


    After saying these words, Yucheng County Magistrate felt a lot happier, and even proud of his cleverness. Only he could think of using such words not only to beat the Zhu family''s face and make himself angry, but also to flatter him.


    "Oh, no one will say good words. If you really care about Miss Bai''s safety, why haven''t you seen you go to see a doctor for so long?" Zhu Zhu sneeredˇ° Is it difficult, sir? You have eye problems. I can''t see that Miss Bai is hurt. "


    Well, not only did the uncle and nephew of the Zhu family not fall in the face, but also flattered the horse''s legs. At this time, the face of Yucheng County Magistrate was even darker than the bottom of the pot.


    "You have no eyesight. Don''t you see that Miss Bai is hurt? Don''t you hurry to see a doctor." He kicked to the Yamen service road.


    The Yamen servant was kicked by him unprepared and immediately fell to the ground. Seeing this, the unknown fire in the heart of Yucheng County Magistrate became more prosperous. Now, it was not so easy to kick twice.


    "You useless waste, you can''t do this well. Don''t get up quickly." Yucheng County Magistrate punched and kicked the Yamen.


    After being beaten for nothing, the Yamen didn''t dare to say anything, so he had to stumble up from the ground and run outside the county yamen.


    With no one to vent, Yucheng County Magistrate turned around and said to Huang He awkwardly:


    "What happened before was the negligence of the junior officer. Please don''t take it to heart, Miss Bai. Doctor, I''ll invite you right away."


    "My Lord, you don''t care about Miss Bai at all. Otherwise, how can you say these words at this time? You''re guilty of being a thief and want to cover up." Zhu Zhu doesn''t want to let Yucheng County Magistrate go.


    "Miss Zhu, please speak carefully." The magistrate of Yucheng County kept winking at the second master of the Zhu family, motioning him to look after Zhu Zhu and stop letting Zhu Zhu talk nonsense here. If something happened to him, none of them would benefit.


    The second master of the Zhu family is an ordinary person. Naturally, he understands what Yucheng County Magistrate wants to express and that if Yucheng County Magistrate has an accident, they will be the first to bear the brunt. However, at this time, the second master of the Zhu family doesn''t know what he is. He just doesn''t want to persuade Zhu Zhu.


    When Yucheng County Magistrate saw that Master Zhu Jiaer dared to send you a face, he didn''t listen to his orders, and his face was uncertain. Secretly hated the second master of the Zhu family.


    "Miss Bai, it''s all the nonsense of the eldest Miss Zhu. Even if you give me a hundred courage, I don''t dare not take your affairs to heart."


    As the saying goes, it''s better to ask for yourself than others. Neither uncle nor nephew of the Zhu family is reliable. It''s better to be practical by themselves.


    "Do you know if I''m lying?" Zhu Zhu seems to be going to fight Yucheng County Magistrate to the end.


    It doesn''t need her to say anything more about the reputation of Yucheng County Magistrate. Just go out and ask two people. Make sure you know it clearly.


    "Miss Zhu, I advise you to stop just enough and don''t deceive people too much." Yucheng County Magistrate seemed to be completely annoyed by Zhu Zhu''s attitude, and said sternly pointing to Zhu Zhu.


    The look in the eyes of the second master of the Zhu family was full of warning. It was probably that if Zhu Zhu dared to be so lawless, then don''t blame him for being cruel and cruel.


    "Sir, you''d better call the redundant people to disperse first." Seeing that they had to fight like this again, he said. At the same time, she stared at Zhu Zhu. She didn''t know that it was a very unwise choice for her to completely offend Yucheng County Magistrate at this time.


    Seeing this, Zhu Zhu involuntarily stuck out her tongue, and then proudly demonstrated to Yucheng County Magistrate. Naturally, she also understood that it was very unwise to offend Yucheng County Magistrate at this time. However, as long as she thought of Yucheng County Magistrate''s previous attitude, she didn''t look good.


    "Miss Bai, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate." Seeing that he had listened to Zhu Zhu''s words, Yucheng County Magistrate said reluctantly.


    "There''s nothing wrong. If someone really chooses to assassinate me at this time and can hurt me, the people you left are useless."


    He said impatiently. Although she can bear to see Zhu Zhu quarrel with Yucheng County Magistrate, it does not mean that she is willing to listen to Yucheng County Magistrate''s wording in her ears.


    Hearing this, Yucheng County Magistrate''s face was obviously not very good. However, due to his identity, he didn''t dare to say anything, so he had to wave his hand and signal the Yamen servants to step down.


    He can''t do anything to Ruohe, but he completely hates the Zhu family. He not only wants the second master of the Zhu family to have a hard time with Zhu Zhu, but also makes the Zhu family disappear completely in Yucheng. It''s not this world. He doesn''t feel that the Zhu family is allowed to continue to exist in this world.


    "I don''t know what Miss Bai is going to do with Childe Feng." After all the Yamen servants left, Zhu Zhu couldn''t help asking. She is really worried about the man surnamed Feng.


    After hearing Zhu Zhu''s voice, the man surnamed Feng finally raised his head as soon as he entered the Yamen and looked at Zhu Zhu incredulously. He couldn''t believe it. At this time, Zhu Zhu would take the initiative to ask about himself.


    And listening to Zhu Zhu''s tone of voice, it doesn''t seem that he is eager to let himself die. However, in that instant, the man surnamed Feng dropped his head and mocked himself.


    Feng Sheng, Feng Sheng, you''re really affectionate. If it weren''t for you, people wouldn''t suffer this time. I''m afraid she wants you to die early. How could she worry about you.


    The second master of the Zhu family also looked at Zhu Zhu incredulously. He is Zhu Zhu''s uncle. It can be said that he knows Zhu Zhu best among all the people present. Naturally, he can see that Zhu Zhu is not joking, but really wants to plead for a man surnamed Feng.


    "Pearl, do you know what you are doing now?" He didn''t understand why Zhu Zhu did this, but he was also afraid that Zhu Zhu would regret it again because of this incident. He couldn''t help reminding him.


    "Second uncle, I know what I''m doing and understand the consequences of what I''m doing, but don''t worry, I won''t trouble the Zhu family." Zhu Zhu said firmly. She has not announced her return to the Zhu family, so if something really happens, she can use this reason to excuse the Zhu family.


    Listening to Zhu Zhu''s words, the second master of the Zhu family was a little embarrassed. Even before, he was not so sad when he heard Ruohe''s order to expel Zhu Zhu from the Zhu family.


    Looking at the embarrassment of the second master of the Zhu family, Zhu Zhu was very unhappy, but she couldn''t do the same to watch the man surnamed Feng die.


    Finally, she tightened her fist and said, "second uncle, you''ve spoiled me for so many years, and I''ve been capricious for so many years. You''re letting me be capricious once."


    This time, she had to try everything she said. Judging from the days she spent with him, he was not that kind of hard hearted person.


    The magistrate of Yucheng County has worked with the second master of the Zhu family for so long. He has never seen the second master of the Zhu family in such a difficult time. Then, your terrible inference appeared in his mind, and at the same time, he began to calculate his own small 99.


    Looking at his niece''s reluctant eyes, there was a firmness. The second master of the Zhu family was still soft hearted. He stood on Zhu Zhu''s side and said painfully.


    "Silly boy, you should remember that you are not alone. There are two uncles behind you and the whole Zhu family."


    "Second uncle." Zhu Zhu was already sobbing. She used the whole Zhu family to accompany her willful. What a heavy love.


    "Pearl, do whatever you want. The second uncle won''t stop you." The second master of the Zhu family gently pushed Zhu Zhu.


    "Thank you, second uncle." Countless words finally turned into four words. But it contains all Zhu Zhu''s feelings for the second master of the Zhu family. Let these words become extremely heavy.


    Looking at Zhu Zhu''s resolute, grateful, determined and reluctant eyes, the second master of the Zhu family seemed to see himself when he was young. At that time, like Zhu Zhu, he was not afraid of heaven and earth. As long as he recognized something, he would fall into it without hesitation.


    Zhu Zhu hesitated for a long time before he came to Ruohe and asked again.


    "Miss Bai, what are you going to do with Childe Feng?"


    However, before he could speak, he heard Yucheng County Magistrate say, "how to deal with it? He killed so many innocent lives. How can we deal with it? Miss Zhu still wants to protect him."

 Chapter 325

    Yucheng County Magistrate had a hard time. He could reprimand Zhu Zhu in front of Chen he. Of course, he would not miss such an opportunity. After saying this, he didn''t forget to look at Master Zhu.


    Everyone can see the contempt in his eyes. He is thinking about the meaning of the second master of the Zhu family.


    Yucheng County Magistrate was even more proud at this time. He felt that even if the second master of the Zhu family was smart, he was destined to fight for a niece like Zhu Zhu. He would make the Zhu family disappear from the world.


    However, Yucheng County Magistrate obviously forgot a very important thing, that is, the second master of the Zhu family may not be as convenient as him in form at this time. However, Zhu Zhu has spent more time with Ruohe than him, so Zhu Zhu must have the upper hand in understanding Ruohe.


    It was not long before Yucheng County Magistrate was proud. It could even be said that his pride was quenched by a basin of cold water from Zhu Zhu as soon as it rose.


    "Magistrate, did I ask you? What I asked is clearly Miss Bai. You rush to answer what to do. You can''t do it. You think you speak more effectively here than Miss Bai. "


    As soon as Zhu Zhu said this, the magistrate of Yucheng County was scared and sweating. Didn''t he kill him in disguise?


    At this time, Yucheng County Magistrate obviously forgot that he had just forced Zhu Zhu and them with the same trick.


    "This..." Yucheng County Magistrate looked at him awkwardly. Seeing that he didn''t show any special appearance, he was relieved and said:


    "You''re right. I''m not as important as Miss Bai, but everything I say is the truth. Is it true that Miss Zhu really wants to protect criminals as I said?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense there. What I Zhu Zhu did has nothing to do with the Zhu family. I think adults have forgotten that I have separated from the Zhu family, that is to say, my affairs will have no personality relationship with the Zhu family." Zhu Zhu sneered at the magistrate of Yucheng.


    Since that day, when Yucheng County Magistrate failed to save the fellow Zhu family, she had seen clearly the eyebrows and eyes of Yucheng County Magistrate. She was very clear about his big idea at this time. Since she had sent it to the door after knowing the other party''s trick, wouldn''t she be a fool.


    Although Zhu Zhu is not smart, she is not a fool who does not distinguish right from wrong. Naturally, she will not be fooled by Yucheng County Magistrate.


    Yucheng County Magistrate didn''t seem to think that Zhu Zhu would say such words at this time. He originally thought that Zhu Zhu was just a woman. Even if he was smart, it was limited. He could use this to completely drive the Zhu family into hell.


    But Zhu Zhu''s performance at this time is obviously not the same thing.


    "Have you ever left the Zhu family? You know in your heart. I said, Miss Bai has agreed that you will go to the Zhu family. You also said that you left the Zhu family just to lead out the trap set by the flower picker. Now the flower picker has been caught, and sister Zhu doesn''t have to pretend."


    Yucheng County Magistrate thought for a long time before he thought of such a way to block Zhu Zhu''s most, but the effect seems not so obvious.


    "Yes, I was expelled from the Zhu family. It was really a trap for Miss Bai to lead childe Feng to show up. But people outside know that I have left the Zhu family, and I have not announced my return to the Zhu family now. If adults are so anxious to convict the Zhu family, will they be too anxious? "


    Zhu Zhu looked at Yucheng County Magistrate with a smile and said that she had thought of this before. How could Yucheng County Magistrate drill such a loophole.


    Listening to this, Yucheng County is a little embarrassed. It''s not wrong for him to deal with the Zhu family, but he can''t let anyone get the handle and poke his spine. What Zhu Zhu said is not wrong. She has not officially returned to the Zhu family now. If he sits down with the Zhu family because of Zhu Zhu''s affairs, he will be stabbed in the backbone of his life afterwards.


    He also turned his eyes quickly, and finally fixed his eyes on Ruohe. He wanted Ruohe to be the leader of the injustice. In this way, even if someone said "set it up", he could say that this thing is not that a small county magistrate can be the Lord. Who let the Zhu family offend the people who shouldn''t offend.


    Anyway, didn''t there be a lot of messages before? It is said that Miss Zhu and Ruohe had a conflict at Fuyun inn. Finally, in order to recover face, Ruohe not only lost a lot of money to the Zhu family, but also forced the Zhu family to expel Miss Zhu from the Zhu family?


    Now, he takes advantage of these rumors and tries to find a way. However, he is also involved in this matter. Won''t he be able to wash away and get away.


    The more Yucheng County Magistrate thought about it, the more he thought it was feasible. Then he piled up a smiling face and said to Chen he, "I don''t know what Miss Bai is going to do with the flower picker?"


    "Whoever told you this man was a flower picker." As early as when Yucheng County Magistrate looked at himself, he understood what bad idea Yucheng County Magistrate was playing. That is, for a moment, his impression of Yucheng County Magistrate was extremely low.


    The Yucheng County Magistrate, who wrote everything on his face more than Zhu Zhu, didn''t know how many times it was dangerous, but he wanted to hit his own head and didn''t see how many kilograms he had. At this time, Huang He wanted to see how Zhu Zhu''s one-sided temper abused Yucheng County Magistrate, who thought everything was under his control.


    "Ah, isn''t this man a flower picker?" The magistrate of Yucheng County asked in surprise. Then he seemed to understand something. He patted his forehead and said, "hey... You see, it''s because the lower officer didn''t control his head for the moment. Seeing that Miss Bai and Miss Zhu tied this man back, he unconsciously guessed that the other party was the flower picker who has been making a lot of noise in Yucheng for a while.


    "Adults really have to take good care of your head. Otherwise, he will run away from home when he is unhappy that day." He looked at Yucheng County Magistrate and smiled gently, but what he said made people uncomfortable.


    In his words, he really saw that the county magistrate of Yucheng was very frightened. As soon as his legs were soft, he knelt down towards him, and a cold sweat came down from the corner of his forehead.


    "Miss Bai, spare your life. I''m guilty. I''m guilty."


    "Oh, my Lord, what does this mean? I''m getting more and more confused." He looked at Yucheng magistrate with a puzzled face and said innocently, "I don''t know what''s wrong with you, my Lord."


    "The lower official should not guess what Miss Bai meant without authorization." Yucheng County Magistrate said timidly.

 Chapter 326

    At this time, Yucheng County Magistrate didn''t know whether he would pay attention to whether it was right or wrong to hit him, but he didn''t turn back. Now even if he regretted it, he had no way back to go.


    "Don''t be afraid, sir. You''re not wrong at all. This childe Feng is really the flower picker who has been making a lot of noise in Yu Cheng recently." He smiled and said to Yucheng County Magistrate.


    His attitude made Yucheng County Magistrate more uncertain about his attitude, but he was a little lucky. As long as the man surnamed Feng was really a flower picker, it would be easy to do. He always believed it. No matter whose side he is on, he will certainly not let go of the man surnamed Feng.


    But he saw that Zhu Zhu''s Thoughts on the man surnamed Feng were obviously unusual. Yucheng County Magistrate had even made up his mind that Zhu Zhu and Feng Sheng had a close skin relationship, and even Zhu Zhu was pregnant with Feng Sheng''s child. In that way, he didn''t have to do anything. Naturally, there was public opinion to press the Zhu family to death.


    It''s said that as long as a man gets the woman, the woman will put the man in her heart. I have to say that the gossip cells of Yucheng County Magistrate are almost catching up with the aunt of the neighborhood committee.


    At the thought of these, Yucheng County Magistrate couldn''t help getting excited, so that he accidentally laughed. He didn''t react until he knew that everyone''s eyes were staring at him.


    "I don''t know if the adult thought of something to be happy and smiled so happily. It''s better to tell us to listen and be happy together." He looked at Yucheng County Magistrate with a cold look in his eyes.


    "No, nothing. I just think of some private things. It''s not enough to communicate with foreigners." Yucheng County Magistrate said with some guilty heart. At the same time, he also secretly observed his expression with the remaining light he saw.


    It was not until a long time later that the magistrate of Yucheng County saw that he didn''t ask any more questions. He dared to ask, "I don''t know what Miss Bai is going to do with the flower picker." In fact, Yucheng County Magistrate didn''t expect that the flower picker would be Feng Sheng. The main reason is that Feng Sheng''s usual image is too deceptive.


    You know, Feng shengzai and the passengers are famous kind-hearted people, and the villagers think highly of him.


    Sure enough, he knows his face but not his heart. Looking at a good person, he would do such a vicious thing behind his back.


    "Well, I haven''t thought about it yet. I don''t know if the county magistrate has any good ways." He took a sip of fragrant tea and said.


    As soon as he heard that he wanted to hand over Feng Sheng''s disposal right to himself, the first reaction of Yucheng County Magistrate was to look at Zhu Zhu and the second master of the Zhu family. The second reaction was whether he had heard wrong. He would easily hand over Feng Sheng''s disposal right to himself.


    Before, he obviously maintained the Zhu family. How come it has changed all of a sudden now? He doesn''t believe that he can''t see Zhu Zhu''s feelings for Feng Sheng.


    It''s hard that the white girl shows her concern for the Zhu family on the surface. In fact, she still hates the rudeness of the eldest Miss Zhu at the Fuyun inn. After thinking about it, the county magistrate of Yucheng feels that only this reason is reasonable.


    Zhu Zhu was also in a hurry when she heard that he said he would hand over Feng Sheng''s disposal power to Yucheng County Magistrate.


    "White girl..." the worry in the tone could not be concealed.


    Unexpectedly, before her words were spoken, she was stared back by Ruohe. Although she didn''t understand what Ruohe wanted to do and what plan she had, she instinctively believed that Ruohe would have a way to keep Feng Sheng.


    In fact, she doesn''t understand that for the crimes committed by Feng Sheng, it''s impossible for him to be spared easily. Even if he intends to release water, these people in Yucheng won''t agree. But she didn''t know how. She just believed that Feng Sheng would not die.


    After Feng Sheng felt Zhu Zhu''s concern for himself again, he couldn''t help raising his eyes and staring at Zhu Zhu. It can be said that this was the first time he looked at Zhu Zhu so closely, but his purpose was not as simple as before. Want to find a flaw in her face.


    But the final result was destined to disappoint him. Zhu Zhu''s face didn''t have any theatrical elements in it, which made him feel whether his decision was wrong for the first time. Maybe he can do it another way.


    But now things have come to this stage. It''s no use for him to regret. It''s better to make such a mistake. It''s impossible between him and her. From the moment his identity is exposed, they will be impossible. Now it''s also very good. At least I can see concern and concern for myself from her face.


    Yucheng County Magistrate saw Zhu Zhu''s worried face and felt unspeakably happy in his heart. This girl, who doesn''t know the heaven and earth, has bad feelings for anyone, but she has feelings for this unscrupulous flower picker. It''s not suicide. What''s the way.


    "It''s better to hang him on the city tower and expose him to the sun for three days and three nights, so that the people of Yucheng can see what the flower picker looks like."


    The magistrate of Yucheng County said to Huang He with a flattering face, Feng Sheng, Feng Sheng, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. If you blame me, blame the people who shouldn''t like you for liking you. You know, you suffer this crime because of her. If you want to find someone for revenge after you die, remember to find the person you should find.


    For him, such punishment is too light to relieve his hatred.


    If he didn''t want to make him feel that he was too cruel, he would suggest that he expose Feng Sheng to the sun and then execute him. Finally, he had to whip the corpse to eliminate the evil spirit in his heart.


    "This is too cruel." Zhu Zhu couldn''t help saying. Feng Sheng was asked to hang on the city tower and expose herself to the sun for three days and nights. She felt distressed just thinking about it.


    "Did he think it was too cruel when he hurt those innocent women?" Yucheng County Magistrate retorted impolitely.


    Listening to the words of Yucheng County Magistrate, Zhu Zhu didn''t know how to answer for a moment. She instinctively didn''t want to believe that Feng Sheng would really do such a thing, but the fact was in front of her. She didn''t have any evidence to help Feng Sheng, and even wanted to say more words for Feng Sheng.


    She instinctively looked at Ruohe, hoping that Ruohe could say a few words for Feng Sheng at this time, not for anything else, just for Feng Sheng to feel a little better.


    "Well, do as you say, magistrate." As if he didn''t see Zhu Zhu''s look for help, he smiled at Yucheng County Magistrate.


    "I''ll do it now. I promise to satisfy you, Miss Bai. Just wait here for my good news." Seeing that he took his own opinion and didn''t show any dissatisfaction, he nodded and bowed immediately.


    He knew that people like him were used to seeing life and death. Even if Feng Sheng had nodded with him before, it would be strange if he would commit a crime for Feng Sheng.


    The matter has been settled. In order to give a strong blow to the Zhu family, the county magistrate of Yucheng did not go back to his room to sleep after leaving the hall, but directly arranged Feng Sheng''s affairs. He must let the things seen by Feng Sheng and Zhu Zhu spread throughout Yucheng tomorrow. He wants to see. At that time, what else could master Zhu''s second master do to save his precious niece.


    You know, the most annoying thing in his life is being betrayed, and the second master of the Zhu family just did what he hated, and he fought against himself again and again for the Yellow haired girl Zhu Zhu Zhu. Moreover, the second master of the Zhu family knows too many things about him. If he can tolerate the second master of the Zhu family in this case, he will undoubtedly dig his own grave.


    Also, he should take this opportunity to let those who don''t have eyes know what will happen if they offend themselves.


    Looking at the county magistrate Yucheng leaving with a proud face, Zhu Zhu felt a grievance in her heart, but she was more worried about Feng Sheng''s safety. As for anything else, it was not so important.


    She looked at Ruohe with a worried face and wanted to stop talking. Lord Zhu Jiaer could not help but face the red face. The secret way was what she had left behind.


    The second master of the Zhu family had guessed what kind of talent he was as early as he saw his attitude towards Zhu Zhu and his tolerance for Feng Sheng. It is estimated that this is probably for the sake of making plans.


    He was uncomfortable when Zhu Zhu looked at him. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Are you really going to hand over Mr. Feng to the dog officer?" Zhu Zhu looked at Ruohe with a worried face.


    "Otherwise." He glanced at Zhu Zhu lightly and said with an eyebrow. How could she not know what idea Zhu Zhu was playing at this time.


    "But the dog official obviously has no bad intentions." If Feng Sheng really falls into the hands of Yucheng County Magistrate, does he still have a chance to live? Zhu Zhu can''t imagine such consequences.


    "Pearl, you must trust Miss White. She must have another way. " When the second master of the Zhu family saw his niece getting angry, he couldn''t help pulling Zhu Zhu.


    Although Ruohe''s attitude towards Feng Sheng and Zhu Zhu is not so bad, if Zhu Zhu completely offends Ruohe at this time, Zhu Zhu''s wish may be really ruined. Therefore, for his niece, the second master of the Zhu family should persuade Zhu Zhu Zhu not to say anything at this time.


    "Second uncle, you must help me." Although Zhu Zhu didn''t get along with Ruohe for a long time, she still knew more about Ruohe''s temperament. Once she made a decision, it was not so easy to change. Therefore, she didn''t want Feng Sheng to suffer more, so she must find a way to let Ruohe speak.

 Chapter 327

    "Pearl, don''t you want to believe the white girl?" The second master of the Zhu family whispered, winked at Zhu Zhu constantly and motioned her not to go on.


    After receiving the prompt from the second master of the Zhu family, Zhu Zhu suddenly realized that even if she understood, it was her concern that would lead to chaos. At this time, it was obvious that she didn''t want to believe him.


    Zhu Zhu raised up how to explain to him, but she thought that if she took the initiative to show kindness to him at this time, it would be obvious to tell others that there was something fishy between them? But if she let him go like this, she would feel uneasy again. She was worried that he misunderstood her. He was a rare person she really liked. For a time, it was really difficult for Zhu Zhu.


    Finally, the second master of the Zhu family couldn''t see it anymore. He stepped forward and said:


    "Miss Bai, it''s getting late. We won''t bother here. Miss Bai, you''d better have a rest earlier."


    With that, the second master of the Zhu family took Zhu Zhu away.


    Zhu Zhu was reluctant at the beginning and wanted to struggle from the second master of the Zhu family. However, the second master of the Zhu family was defending Zhu Zhu''s hand. Therefore, she failed.


    Finally, Zhu Zhu had to be reluctantly pulled by the second master of the Zhu family and left the main hall step by step. After returning to the room prepared for her by the second master of the Zhu family, Zhu Zhu also lost his temper with the second master of the Zhu sister.


    "Second uncle, why do you have to pull me back?" If the second master of sister Zhu doesn''t take her back, she can find an excuse to live in a room with Ruohe. At that time, she can ask Ruohe what good methods she has and apologize to Ruohe.


    But now, before all her plans were implemented, she was stillborn.


    "Don''t pull you back, keep you in the way." The second master of the Zhu family hates iron and doesn''t become steel. Why did he put on such an ignorant niece. His feelings for her before made his eyes white.


    "How can I explain to Miss Bai if you pull me back like this?" Zhu Zhu is a little unhappy. The so-called onlookers are clear. This is Zhu Zhu''s state at this time.


    "You, what do you want me to say about you? I''ll take you away. That''s what Miss Bai wants." Master Zhu shook his head helplessly.


    Who makes this girl the lifeblood of their Zhu family? He''ll work harder.


    Zhu Zhu was completely confused by the second master of the Zhu family. Now the most important thing is not to explain to Huang He that she is not unwilling to believe her, but is too worried about Feng Sheng''s affairs. How can she not be unwilling to see her.


    "No, if that''s the case, I have to go back and make it clear to Miss Bai so that she won''t misunderstand me." Zhu Zhu automatically understood what the second master of the Zhu family said as Ruohe. Now he doesn''t want to see her and is angry with her.


    "You come back." Master Zhu said with a headache. His niece is very clever in other things. How can she be so ignorant when she meets emotional things.


    "Second uncle, don''t stop me. I must find Miss Bai tonight to make things clear, or she will give birth to me. No matter what happens to childe Feng." Seeing that the second master of the Zhu family stopped in front of her, Zhu Zhu was a little anxious.


    "My little ancestor, keep your voice down. If this word reaches the ears of the county magistrate, it''s not to trouble Miss Bai." As soon as the second master of the Zhu family heard Zhu Zhu''s words, he quickly covered his mouth,


    Fortunately, he lives in a remote place. There are all his people around, which makes Master Zhu feel relieved.


    However, the world is full of leaky walls, and people''s hearts are also the most unpredictable and incomprehensible. Some people just like to do things that sell friends and seek glory.


    When Zhu Zhu was said by the second master of the Zhu family, she realized what she had just said. She carefully looked at the second master of the Zhu family and whispered, "second uncle, will your words reach the dog official''s ears?"


    "Now I know I''m afraid." The second master of the Zhu family looked at Zhu Zhu angrily.


    "I was just in a hurry." Zhu Zhu beat his back for the second master of the Zhu family with a flattering face, and said very dogleg.


    "Second uncle, those words won''t really reach the dog officer''s ears." In her tone, she still couldn''t hide her worry. If she said something wrong because of her carelessness, she would be very upset in her conscience.


    Looking at his niece now like this, Master Zhu couldn''t bear to continue teasing her.


    "Don''t worry, your second uncle still has this ability."


    "I knew my second uncle was the best." Zhu Zhu instantly turned her worry into joy, and then asked again.


    "By the way, second uncle, you just said that what Miss Bai wants is me to leave. Why?"


    "If you say where your brain has grown, you won''t think about it." The second master of the Zhu family glared at Zhuzhu angrily and said:


    "If you think about it, this is the county government, which can be said to be the territory of the county magistrate. Who is he? Why can''t you see your special to Feng Sheng, otherwise he wouldn''t target Feng Sheng like that.


    If you get close to Miss Bai again at this time, you are clearly telling the dog officer that you and Miss Bai are greasy and that the dog officer should be on guard against Miss Bai. In that way, you will disrupt Miss Bai''s next plan. "


    Thinking that the magistrate of Yucheng County had ignored the face of Huang He in order to target the Zhu family, the second master of the Zhu family was a little uneasy.


    However, when he saw the eyes of Ruohe looking at Zhu Zhu, his heart immediately settled down. Somehow, he instinctively believed that the woman in her teens would not watch them fall like this.


    After listening to the explanation of the second master of the Zhu family, Zhu Zhu suddenly realized. At the same time, she was glad that the second master of the Zhu family held herself at the most critical time. Otherwise, she would die of guilt.


    "What are we going to do now?" After understanding the matter, Zhu Zhu felt that he could not bear everything alone, and they should do their best.


    "Wait..." the second master of the Zhu family naturally understood Zhu Zhu''s meaning. However, Ruohe didn''t tell them the specific plan, that is, he didn''t want them to intervene. If they rashly intervene now, they would only help Ruohe.


    "Second uncle, I''m serious. How can you be so perfunctory to me? I can''t watch Miss Bai hurt for our affairs." When Zhu Zhu heard that the second master of the Zhu family gave her a word, she thought that Zhu''s fuel oil was deliberately unwilling to tell her. At present, she was a little unwilling.


    "As long as you stay here quietly now, it''s the best help for Miss Bai." The second master of the Zhu family doesn''t want Zhu Zhu to go out to make trouble at this time. He can''t guess the plan of Ruohe. Ruohe is unwilling to tell them. How can they help.


    Thinking of this, the second master of the Zhu family was still worried and reminded again.


    "You remember for me. Don''t go out and make trouble for Miss White."

 Chapter 328

    "Yes." Zhu Zhu replied reluctantly.


    Seeing Zhu Zhu nodding, the second master of the Zhu family didn''t think so much, because Zhu Zhu was small to big. As long as he promised others, he would be able to do it. Even if he was reluctant to promise, Zhu Zhu would abide by it.


    But what the second master of the Zhu family may never think of is that Zhu Zhu, who has always kept his promise since childhood, plans to be duplicative at this time. She agreed to the request of the second master of the Zhu family, but she was planning how to help Ruohe.


    However, before her plan was formed and implemented, the matter was over. Of course, this is what will be said later.


    At this point, the room.


    "That''s what happened, my Lord." A thin man stood respectfully in front of Yucheng County Magistrate and said.


    "My Lord, what should we do next?" This is the man who came from the second master''s room.


    "Just follow the original plan." Yucheng County Magistrate waved his hand and said lazily.


    Zhu family, after this incident, you must have no way to gain a foothold in Yu City, but afterwards, I just need to let the Song family add a fire.


    The Song family is the sworn enemy of the Zhu family in Yucheng.


    The two families are well-known big families in Yu City, but the Zhu family has always oppressed the Song family because the second master of the Zhu family works in the county government. Over the years, the two families have accumulated resentment for a long time and have long wanted to get rid of each other, but there has been no suitable opportunity.


    This time, Yucheng County Magistrate took the initiative to throw down olive branches for them. Why don''t they take it.


    "But my Lord, the Zhu family and Miss Bai obviously have an affair. If we still act according to the original plan, we will just fall in their arms." The thin man said suspiciously.


    "Zhu Laoer, that self righteous guy, really thinks that Miss Bai will help them. It''s a joke." Yucheng County Magistrate disdained.


    "Your Excellency means." The skinny man asked tentatively.


    "Hum." The Yucheng County Magistrate snorted coldlyˇ° The second son of the Zhu family thinks he is smart, but this time he is smart and wrong. He doesn''t think about what crime Feng Sheng committed and what identity Miss Bai is. How can he make himself coquettish because of this kind of thing? Besides, the eldest miss of the Zhu family didn''t give Miss Bai a good face when she was at the fortune inn. "


    "Your Excellency is wise." The skinny man said with a dogleg.


    "Well, don''t try to be clever here. Go and do what you should do." Although Yucheng County Magistrate said so, it was obviously useful to flatter the thin man.


    "Yes, my Lord, I''ll leave now." The skinny man bowed respectfully and left. When he first came to the door, he heard the magistrate of Yucheng say.


    "Pay more attention to what''s going on between Zhu Laoer and Miss Bai these days." Just now, the thin man''s words still made Yucheng County Magistrate suspicious. In case, he decided to pay attention to the movement of Ruohe.


    "Yes." The instinct of thin men should be. But then he said.


    "Sir, didn''t you just say that Miss Bai can''t unite with Zhu Laoer."


    "Be careful, no big mistake." Yucheng County Magistrate gently knocked his eyes and said.


    The next day, many people gathered at the gate of Yucheng early in the morning. They kept pointing at the people hanging on the wall.


    In order to prevent things from changing, Yucheng County Magistrate asked someone to hang Feng Sheng on the wall overnight and sent a large number of people to guard. He was afraid that the Zhu family would do something at this time.


    "What a sin..." someone shook his head and sighed.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you see the notice next to it? This man is the flower picker. He has done so many immoral things. The punishment is light for him." As soon as the sigh was uttered, someone retorted. Then someone agreed.


    "No, I don''t want to see how many people''s blood is on his hands."


    "Do you think there will be any misunderstanding? Childe Feng doesn''t look like that kind of person. He helped me draw water a few days ago." Is the speaker an old widow in Yucheng, childless all his life.


    "Isn''t it? Some time ago, my man accidentally broke his leg while working. Childe Feng went to see it on his back. How could such a nice man be a flower picker? Could he have made a mistake? "


    "Yes, could it be a mistake." More and more people who have accepted Feng Sheng''s favor stand up and speak for Feng Sheng. This is what Yucheng County Magistrate did not expect.


    At this time, he was watching the situation here in the private room of a teahouse. Seeing this, he frowned and whispered to the people around him. The man came out of the teahouse and walked directly towards the city gate.


    He walked into the crowd, found an inconspicuous place, and then shouted:


    "You don''t know. The so-called knowing people, knowing faces and not knowing hearts may be the side Feng Sheng usually shows to paralyze you. As I said, it was the result of the county magistrate''s personal interrogation. "


    As soon as he said this, he immediately caused everyone to sigh. He gave everyone a certain time to digest before he continued.


    "It''s thanks to Miss Zhu. If it weren''t for her, we wouldn''t have caught the flower picker so easily. Now Miss Zhu is still arguing about marrying Feng Sheng. "


    One word startled thousands of waves. His words were as surprising as knowing that Feng Sheng was a flower picker.


    What kind of person is the eldest miss of the Zhu family? I don''t know who Yu Cheng is. It''s ridiculous to quarrel to marry a flower picker now.


    Pity that the Zhu family is fine. It has changed because of the eldest miss of the Zhu family. Old people sigh.


    The younger generation can always hear a lot about the Zhu family from the older generation over the years. They said how good the Zhu family was before she was born, even before she was sensible. They have seen this, but they don''t know when the Zhu family has changed.


    All the people are talking about Zhu Zhu and Feng Sheng. It can be said that they are more guessing why Zhu Zhu quarreled about marrying Feng Sheng. The reasons for this are always imaginative.


    Seeing this, the people sent by Yucheng County Magistrate turned around with satisfaction and went back to reply.


    Because of this, no one noticed that a well-dressed woman in the crowd trembled slightly when she saw Feng Sheng hanging upside down on the city tower. Then I saw her close, and the tightly wrapped cloak turned and left quickly.


    Seeing this, Hao nodded to Jingchen and motioned Jingchen to keep up with the woman.


    It''s not that Ruohe doesn''t want to follow her, but her lightness skill is really beyond her control.


    Feng Sheng was hanged on the city tower. Yu Cheng was full of rumors about Feng Sheng and Zhu Zhu. What was Zhu Zhu doing at this time? She was locked in the temporary room of the Yamen by the second master of the Zhu family.


    Last night, the second master of the Zhu family had already left, but he was always worried that Zhu Zhu would lose his breath and break the event of Zhuhe, so he asked someone to take care of Zhu Zhu Zhu and wouldn''t let her leave the room.


    This made Zhu Zhu feel depressed. She had thought that Master Zhu was unwilling to help. She could find a way by herself, but he was taken care of by Master Zhu before he could figure it out. Now there is no time to think about how to help Ruohe. All I think about is how to escape from this room to find Ruohe.


    Today''s Day is "lively" for the people of Yucheng, but the night is doomed to be not peaceful for some people, and it is also the calm before the dark life of some people.


    At night, Jingchen took him to the residence of the woman who followed him during the day. As for the people sent by Yucheng County Magistrate to monitor him, they didn''t even see the shadow of him when they went out. How could he know that he was not in the room now.


    When he was already reading in his room, he began to complain that Yucheng County Magistrate was too nervous.


    On the outskirts of the city, he saw a faint light on the small hill from a distance. Obviously, the owner here hasn''t slept yet, but he doesn''t know why he can''t sleep at night.


    "Is anyone there?" Using her lightness skill, she came to the bamboo houses and knocked on the only room with lights on.


    "Who?" I heard a knock at the door. Someone inside asked warily.


    Sure enough, it''s not simple. Otherwise, you don''t have to be so vigilant. Moreover, there seems to be more than one person in the room. From the super perception of Naohe, there are at least five people.


    "The little girl came to Yu city to visit her relatives from the other side of Yong city. Unexpectedly, she lost her way in the mountain. Seeing someone else here, she took the liberty to come and spend the night." He whispered.


    "Just you." The people inside are obviously vigilant.


    "And the little girl''s servant girl." He road.


    With the sound falling, Ruohe obviously felt someone approaching her. In order to prevent emergencies, Ruohe was on alert.


    "Please come in." He clearly felt that the arrival man paused behind the door before opening it.


    Not until the door was opened did he see the situation in the house clearly. There were obviously more people inside than she felt outside. There were seven people.


    The woman who just came to open the door for her seems to be the oldest here. I think she should be the leader of these women.


    The seven women are really not strange, but the strange thing is that they all live in the mountains where there is no village in front of and no shop behind. In this regard, he had to play up his spirit.


    "Thank you for your generosity." Chen he blessed the body towards the man. At this time, she played the lady image of a good girl.


    "You''re welcome, girl." Said the older womanˇ° My name is Chang Ru. These are all my sisters. Just call me by my name. "

 Chapter 329

    "Sister Chang Ru, are there only a few of your sisters living here?" As if he had just discovered the problem, he asked in surprise.


    As early as when Jingchen came back during the day, he had a general understanding of the situation here. However, when Jingchen came here, he didn''t see so many people. I think something went out.


    "Yes, our parents died early, leaving seven of our sisters here to depend on each other." Chang Ru said with some sadness.


    "I''m sorry, sister Chang Ru, I don''t know..." he said apologetically like a child who did something wrong.


    "Girls don''t have to feel guilty. Don''t you blame those who don''t know." Chang Ru shook her head and said.


    "Just don''t blame me, sisters. Besides, don''t always call me a girl. I''ll call Bai He. My parents call me lotus or lotus. My sisters will call me lotus or lotus in the future."


    As soon as Chang Ru said he didn''t blame himself, he immediately came to the spirit and said happily. What he showed was completely like a child who didn''t know the world.


    "Since your sisters'' parents are gone, why don''t you think of moving to the city or a nearby village? After all, your sisters are girls and it''s not safe to live on this mountain."


    Gradually, he has led the topic in the direction he wants.


    "It''s so easy to say. I think sister he''s in a rich family. I don''t understand that we poor people have a hard time. It''s not easy to move." A woman who looked sixteen or seventeen years old in pink sneered.


    "This is my third sister, Chang Xin. She has such a temperament. Sister he''er, don''t be surprised." Seeing that he was looking at the woman who was talking, Chang Ru thought that he was frightened by Chang Xin''s appearance, and kindly explained.


    "It''s sister Chang Xin." He said sweetlyˇ° There''s something particular about moving. Can sister Chang Xin tell her? "


    I probably didn''t expect him to ask so. Chang Xin was stunned when she heard the speech. Then she said, "I just said casually, sister he, don''t take it to heart."


    "Sister Chang Ru, on my way here, I heard that Yu city is not peaceful recently. There are flower pickers around. Is it true?" Seeing Chang Xin''s reluctance to say more, he pretended to toot his mouth, and then changed the topic.


    "Who did you hear that? If there were really flower pickers, could our sisters live here in peace?" As soon as he said this, the woman named Chang Xin suddenly blew her hair, grabbed in front of Chang Ru and said angrily. It can be seen that she is a quick tempered person.


    "I''m relieved to ask." As if he didn''t see the anger of the woman called Chang Xin, he patted his chest and obviously breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chen he looked at Chang Xin like this. It was provocation. However, when she was preparing to clean up the rice, Chang Ru obviously moved a lot faster than her.


    "Say, who the hell are you and what''s the purpose of coming here." Chang Ru put the dagger against the back of his heart and said coldly.


    "Sister Chang Ru, what are you doing? I, I don''t understand what you mean. I''m here to stay." He looked at Chang Ru with a puzzled face. While talking, tears were about to fall out. He was obviously frightened by Chang Ru.


    "Don''t decorate garlic for me here. If you really sleep here, there will be a village not far from here. Why don''t you sleep there and come here?"


    "Oh, I said, I''m lost." He said eagerlyˇ° Sister Chang Ru, you must believe me. "


    "Full of nonsense, I think you don''t give up until you reach the Yellow River, so I''m talking about your other flaws." Chang Ru took a cold look at Huang He and said.


    "You said you came from Yongcheng to visit your relatives. At your age, how can your parents rest assured that you come to Yucheng to visit your relatives alone? First, you don''t look like an ordinary family. How can you have no servants around you and only follow a servant girl? Second. You said you lost your way in the mountain, but I think your clothes are clean and tidy, there is no dirt, and you know so much about what happened to Yu chengsui. No, this is the third. In addition, when you come here, you take the initiative to introduce the topic to the recent flower picking case in Yu Cheng. This is the fourth. "


    "Unexpectedly, sister Chang Ru really surprised me and was smarter than I thought." He exclaimed.


    With his intelligence, how could he leave so many flaws? These so-called flaws were deliberately left by him to the seven people in front of them in order to let them find out her wrongness.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the woman named Chang Ru had such strong observation ability that she pointed out the flaws she left for them one by one.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and be honest. What''s your purpose here?" Chang Ru increased her strength and reminded him that she was still holding her life in her hand.


    "If I say I have no purpose, sister Chang Ru, do you believe it?" He said with a smile, as if the dagger against his back heart behind her was not pure at all.


    Seeing his smiling face, Chang Ru frowned unconsciously, and finally turned her eyes to the dust path:


    "For you, if you dare to lie, I''ll kill your master." Chang Ru said in a vicious voice.


    She looked at the way he looked and felt that it was not easy for her to ask for words from him for a while, so jade hand turned her eyes to Jingchen.


    She thought that Huang He was also the master of clean dust. If nothing would happen, she would be the first to run away.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Jingchen didn''t pay attention to her threat at all. To be exact, after she said cruel words to Jingchen, she must pay attention to Jingchen. She found that after he said those words, Jingchen didn''t even lift his eyes.


    As early as when entering Yucheng, Taoist Yuqing said that she could not do it unless she was at a critical moment of life and death. And she doesn''t think the woman named Chang Ru can hurt him. Besides, even if she is hurt, it won''t be fatal.


    With her, even if he is really injured and can''t get up, she can make him jump around in a month. Therefore, Jingchen doesn''t see what''s in front of him at all.


    God, what people did she meet? Chang Ru was speechless and burst into tears.


    The master is a freak, and the servant girl is also a freak.

 Chapter 330

    Chang Ru took a deep breath, pressed down the boredom in her heart, and transferred the main battlefield from Jingchen to Ruohe again.


    "Your servant girl doesn''t care about your life or death at all. If you want to live, you''d better honestly explain what you''re here for."


    "I said, sister Chang Ru, even if you want me to speak, you have to show some sincerity, right? I have a bad problem, that is, I can''t stand any shock. Otherwise, my brain will be confused. Once my brain is confused, I don''t remember a lot of things."


    "Stop talking nonsense and tell the truth quickly." Want to Kuang her to take away the dagger. When she is stupid, what if he takes away the dagger and the person in front of him runs away.


    She''s not the only one who lives here. It''s not good to involve the rest of the sisters.


    "This is it, then I won''t hide it from you. I''m here just to cooperate with you." He turned around, found a place and sat down comfortably. As for the dagger in Chang Ru''s hand, she didn''t even look at it.


    For his boldness, Chang Ru and the others in the room were stunned.


    "How much do you know about us? Do you know what you want? Why should we trust you?" Talking in pink clothes, Chang Xin has a bad temper.


    What she dislikes most is that he is now so high up that she doesn''t pay attention to everything and thinks she knows everything.


    "I may not know anything else, but if you don''t want to save Feng Sheng, I won''t force it. I''ll treat it as if I haven''t been here." When he finished, he got up and said to Jingchen.


    "Since the other party is unwilling to cooperate, let''s go."


    Jingchen doesn''t know what medicine is sold in the gourd and what is his plan. The main reason is that she doesn''t bother to think so much. Just follow him. She just does what he says. Anyway, this is not her task. Her task is to kill him at the critical moment of his life and death.


    "Wait a minute." Chang Ru hurriedly shouted when she was really going to leave. Looking at the expression on her face, it seemed that she had just returned to her mind.


    "Why, Miss Chang, I''m not going to let me go." He glanced at Chang Ru several people obliquely. His posture was like contempt for the God of all living beings.


    "The girl misunderstood. We didn''t mean that." Chang Ru quickly explained. She is one of the seven women who ran for her life. The magnanimity shown by Huang He just now is definitely not what ordinary ladies of large families can have. Maybe the woman in front of me really has a way, childe Feng.


    "Elder sister, why do you talk so much with him? Just tie her up." Chang Xin''s heart was filled with jealousy as soon as she saw the extraordinary demeanor of Ruohe. Once upon a time, she was also the favorite apple of the family. But after that, everything changed and became different from before.


    "It''s up to you. If you want, I''ll stay. I''m afraid it''s not so easy." He sneered.


    "If you talk big, you''re not afraid to flash your tongue." Chang Xin sneered. She didn''t believe it. There were seven of them. There are only two people on the other side, and the seven of them are not opponents of the other two.


    Those who have this idea have never experienced the Jianghu at first sight. Fighting in the Jianghu is not simply calculated by head.


    "Chang Xin, shut up." Chang Ru shouted coldly. This Chang Ru didn''t like her very much from the first day she came here, because her arrival made the already quiet valley become miasma.


    But they are all people with their own stories. Every woman here lost a poor man. Therefore, everyone let her go and didn''t care about her.


    Sometimes she wondered how a man like you could let such a woman come to their valley. However, they were all taken in by you. These words were in her mind, and no one said them.


    "You told me to shut up. Who do you think you are? You really think of yourself as our eldest sister." Similarly, Chang Xin doesn''t like Chang Ru. She thinks that among the women here, before she came here, only her status is the most noble. Even if she wants to be the leader, it should be her, not Chang Ru.


    Chang Xin has obviously forgotten that the people who come here have no distinction between high and low, because lifting her eyes is a kind of people.


    "Chang Xin, let''s say less." A woman in blue who looked weak pulled Chang Xin''s sleeve and whispered persuasion in a warm voice.


    Chang Xin pushed away the girl in green impatiently. At the same time, she also despised to wipe the place where the girl in green had met, and said evil words to each other.


    "Chang Yue, who do you think you are, just a concubine from a cheap merchant''s family? What qualifications do you have to manage my affairs?" In Chang Xin''s opinion, Chang Yue, who looks soft and weak, is the lowest of the seven of them.


    The woman named Chang Yue was said by Chang Xin, and her eyes immediately turned red.


    "Chang Xin, you''ve been too much." Seeing that Chang Yue was about to cry, the other women stood behind Chang Yue and spoke for her.


    "If I go too far, I''ll say so. Don''t forget that you''re no better than her. You''re just cheap people." Chang Xin pointed to Chang Yue.


    Her words immediately aroused the angry eyes of the other women. However, no one dared to say a word at this time, because they all knew that if they talked back to Chang Xin at this time, they would not have a good life for a long time.


    Chang Xin was uncomfortable by the women''s eyes and said:


    "If you''re afraid and don''t dare to do it, I''ll do it myself. Today, I''ll show you the end of offending my girl. Then you will know how kind I am to you."


    Chang Xin said, and without hesitation, he rushed towards Ruohe. Looking at it, he seemed to want to defeat the enemy.


    In fact, Chang Xin is the kind of person with cheap mouth, high eyes and low hands, self righteous and strong in the outside. She is naturally guilty when she is stared at by the other sisters. Therefore, she has to take Huang He as the object of vent.


    However, without waiting for Chang Xin to rush to Ruohe smoothly, he was flicked out by Ruohe with a light wave of his hand. Then he hit the ground heavily. Due to his strength, Chang Xin slipped out for several meters before stopping.


    "I don''t like flies." At the same time, he also said something cool.


    After seeing this scene, none of the others took the initiative to help Chang Xin. They even had some faint excitement in their hearts. At last, they could have a bad breath.


    Chang Xin struggled to get up from the ground and glared at him fiercely. He wanted to eat him alive immediately.


    However, when she came into contact with his cold eyes, she couldn''t help shivering. She didn''t dare to look up and look at him again.


    "Let the white lotus girl laugh." Chang Ru said to Huang He awkwardly.


    What kind of temperament is Chang Xin? Can she not know that she is a bully and afraid of hard.


    It''s not. I was brave just a moment ago. Now I''ve become a quail.


    "I don''t know how Miss Bai he plans to save childe Feng." Judging from the strength realized by his embarrassment, Chang Ru believes that as long as he makes a move, they will be able to master Feng.


    It''s just that the charges on childe Feng are a little tricky. I''m afraid I can''t walk under my real name after I successfully rescued him. However, I can''t care so much at this time. Childe Feng has been hanging on the city tower for a day. It''s not how long the Tao can last.


    "It''s not me, but you." Seeing that Chang Ru had chosen to believe in herself, he didn''t buy Guan Zi, so he said directly.


    "Before us." The women couldn''t explain what he meant. Humane.


    "Miss Bai He is joking. If we really had a way, we would have gone to the childe long ago. Where would we wait until now?"


    "Yes." As soon as the woman said this, someone immediately agreed.


    "Please also ask Miss Baihe to solve our doubts." Chang Ru is worthy of being one of these women; The leader. I don''t know how much higher than them.


    "I made it clear that it''s not me, but you. It depends on whether you are willing to save people." You still say it lightly.


    "As long as I can save the childe, I can do anything."


    "Yes, as long as we can save the childe, we can do anything." If the childe hadn''t saved them, they might have been dead by now.


    "Including asking you to give up your hard won peaceful life." For these women with true temperament, he still appreciates them.


    "I will."


    "I''d like to."


    "And me."


    His words only made the women hesitate a little, but they didn''t change their mind.


    Among the seven people, except Chang Xin, who was injured by Huang He, none of them chose to continue such a life and chose to save Feng Sheng.


    "You have to think about it. Once you leave here, you can live a peaceful life in Heyang. You will face not only the accusations of the world and the abuse of your family, but also more difficulties you can''t think of."


    People who are sentimental, righteous and flesh and blood will not be the most irresistible temperament and will not shrink their admiration. Maybe it is because she has seen too many hot and cold things in her previous life. Unconsciously, Naohe has raised the idea of being close to them.


    "Miss Bai He, you don''t have to persuade us. If the childe hadn''t been kind and saved us, we might have become white bones by now. Now, when you meet such a thing, it''s time for us to do something for you. " Chang Ru smiled sadly.

 Chapter 331

    She didn''t know how he found out here, but if it weren''t for Feng Sheng, they might have died long ago, or they might live a life worse than death.


    "Well, since you all have no opinion, please go to the county government office early tomorrow morning to beat drums for Feng Shengming." If you can plead guilty for Feng Sheng, you can only look at these women in front of you.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Bai He. We will go to the county government tomorrow." Chang Ru''s words immediately attracted the approval of other women.


    "Yes, we will." They have stolen such a long time of leisure because of Childe Feng. Now childe Feng is in trouble, they will not sit idly by. Even if it is over, they will return to their previous life, and they will not regret it.


    "If you want to go, don''t pull me." Chang was glad to see that everyone was going to throw themselves into the net. He turned pale and hurried.


    "We didn''t expect you to come with us." The speaker was a girl who looked about the same age as Huang He, and was the youngest of the seven.


    Her words are full of dissatisfaction with Chang Xin.


    "I''ve never seen such a fool as you. I''m in a hurry to die. Do you know who she is and what her identity is? You can believe what she says. Maybe she is the fine work sent by the family, waiting for you to throw yourself into the net. "


    Chang Xin turned a big white eye with disdain on her face, and then pointed to Huang He and continued.


    "Don''t be unwilling to say you''re stupid. What Yucheng County Magistrate has made clear this time is to use Feng Sheng to deal with the Zhu family. Even if you go, it''s useless." I have to admit that Chang Xin''s mouth is poisonous and her heart is many, but what she says is the truth.


    "The childe has saved our lives. Can we just watch the childe die?"


    "Yes, no matter what the purpose of Miss Bai He''s here today, as long as she can save the childe, I''ll admit my life."


    The so-called adversity sees the heart of the people. Feng Sheng may not have thought that this group of women would come forward when he was in trouble.


    "OK, I have said everything I should say. You have to hurry to die. That''s your business, so I won''t accompany you." Chang Xin didn''t intend that these people could listen to their words. What they were willing to do was their business, which had nothing to do with her.


    After she said this, she turned and left.


    "Chang Xin, what are you going to do?" The speaker is Chang Yue. Now Tianze is so late. It must be dangerous for Chang Xin to go out alone.


    "What else can I do, of course, is to pack up and leave here. Who knows if this woman has brought people who shouldn''t have come here." Chang Xin didn''t look back and said coldly.


    "Sister Chang Yue, why do you care so much about her. It''s not. You care about others, but they don''t accept your affection at all. " That year, the youngest woman grabbed Chang Yue''s arm and said.


    "I''ll wait for you in the county government tomorrow." He didn''t have the leisure to take care of their internal contradictions. Seeing that things had been settled, he didn''t want to stay here more, so he took the shortcut.


    "Let''s laugh at Miss Baihe. We will arrive on time tomorrow." After hearing the voice of Ruan he, everyone reacted. Not only they, but also Ruan he and Jingchen were embarrassed. Finally, Chang Ru first reacted and said.


    After that, he turned and left. This time, she didn''t take Jingchen with her, but let Jingchen stay to protect some women secretly. Just because she can think of it doesn''t mean that others won''t think of it.


    The reason why she did this was that when she fought with Feng Sheng before, she felt that Feng Sheng was not violent, that is to say, Feng Sheng had never killed anyone at all.


    But according to the information that Yucheng County Magistrate expected the waiter to reveal, the flower picker had at least ten lives on his hands, while Feng Sheng had no hostility, which had to make him doubt it.


    Later, she carefully pondered over the identities of the victims, which made him find that these victims had amazing similarities, that is, when they were alive, it was difficult to live at home. He was either raped by his husband or pushed into the fire by his parents and relatives.


    This discovery made him more suspicious. So she asked Jingchen to pay close attention to whether someone who could appear at the gate during the day. Sure enough, she guessed right.


    Feng Sheng is not a flower picker at all, but uses this identity to help these lovely women.


    Early the next morning, at dawn, someone sounded the startling drum at the gate of the county government. Yucheng County Magistrate is excited because he can hit the Zhu family immediately. It was too late last night to discuss with the Song family what to say about the things swallowed by the Zhu family.


    She didn''t go to bed until late at night. At this time, she was disturbed by her dream early in the morning. She suddenly lost her temper. She secretly thought about how to teach a lesson to the person who disturbed her dream without disturbing him.


    When Yucheng County Magistrate washes well and comes to the court, he is delighted to see that he is not here. He thinks that he is now cleaning up the people who disturb his dream, so he doesn''t have to worry about him. However, before he sits down, the smile on his face solidifies instantly.


    Because one of the people he didn''t want to see at this time was yawning and coming towards him. The person was no one else, it was Ruohe.


    "County magistrate, I''m going to be promoted. I''m so old. I haven''t seen a case before. I don''t know if I can stay and have a look." He yawned and said.


    "White girl, where are you talking about? It''s an honor for you to stay. It''s an honor." Listening to his words, Yucheng County Magistrate couldn''t help pumping a few times, secretly pinched his thigh, trying to make himself look natural.


    I''m kidding. He can''t wait for Xiaohe not to appear now. When Xiaohe comes, he can''t avenge disturbing Qingmeng.


    "Since adults say so, I''ll have the cheek to stay." As if he didn''t see the discomfort of Yucheng County Magistrate, he went straight to one side of the chair, sat down and continued.


    "My Lord, let''s start going up." When he said this, he nodded to Chang Xin from an angle that the county magistrate of Yucheng couldn''t see, indicating that they didn''t have to worry, just as she said, she would handle the rest.


    "Ah, OK, promotion." Yucheng County Magistrate said bitterly.

 Chapter 332

    "Who is kneeling under the hall?" Yucheng County Magistrate is like eating a fly. The key is that he can''t show it yet. He is crying and clapping his face.


    Chang Xin was so surprised that she didn''t know where she was because of the emergence of Huang He. She didn''t react until the startling sound of Yucheng County Magistrate. What was she here for.


    "The little girl is the eldest young lady of Zhou member''s family in Zhoujia village. Her name is Zhou ru''er."


    She thought that the identity of Huang He was unusual, but she didn''t expect that the county magistrate of Yucheng saw her as a mouse saw a cat.


    However, it is for this reason that she has a lot of peace of mind. The higher her status, the more favorable it is for them.


    Zhou ruer, why does the name sound so familiar? This is not only the idea of Yucheng County Magistrate, but also the idea of everyone present, but they didn''t remember where they heard the name for a moment.


    "Eh, Zhou ruer, the eldest lady of Zhou member''s family in Zhoujia village, hasn''t she died long ago, and she died disgracefully." Among the people who came to watch the excitement, someone whispered.


    "You have said that others are dead. In front of you, Zhou ruer may just have the same name and surname." Humane.


    "But there is only one member in Zhoujia village." The man said reluctantly.


    At this time, someone walked up to Yucheng County Magistrate and whispered.


    As soon as Yucheng County Magistrate heard the man''s words, he immediately patted jingtangmu on the case and said:


    "It''s not good to be bold and make trouble for the people. It''s bad to pretend to be a dead man." The man came up to Yucheng County Magistrate and said exactly what they had talked about in the crowd.


    "I inform you that everything the little girl said is true. The little girl is really Zhou ruer, the eldest miss of the Zhou member''s family in Zhoujia village. The body that appeared in the Zhou family last year was not the little girl''s, but someone else." Chang Ru, oh no, it should be said that Zhou ru''er whispered.


    As soon as Zhou ruer said this, it immediately caused a great sensation. Imagine that a person who had already died suddenly appeared in front of you one day and said that she was not dead. There was someone else who died. What would your reaction be.


    Long before she came, she had thought about what kind of scene and questions she would face, and all this in front of her was just what she expected. I just wanted to find her. She wasn''t as calm as she is now.


    The person who brought her this kind of stability did not know others. It was Huang He who was sitting aside at this time.


    "Ridiculous, it''s ridiculous." Yucheng County Magistrate obviously doesn''t want to believe Zhou ruer''s words. No, to be precise, even if Zhou ruer''s words are true, he won''t believe them.


    Now he wants to use Feng Sheng''s affairs to attack Zhu Zhu and thus the Zhu family. Now, a person suddenly runs out and says that she was originally dead. Then, people are alive, that is to say, Feng Sheng didn''t kill anyone. So, what else does he take to attack Zhu Zhu Zhu and the Zhu family.


    Even, Yucheng County Magistrate once suspected that the person in front of him was just a nursery sent by the Zhu family to get rid of Feng Sheng''s crime. However, this idea was soon denied by Yucheng County Magistrate.


    Because since yesterday, she has been sending people to stare at the Zhu family. Once the Zhu family makes any moves, she says, "you all call her sister Chang Ru, but she claims to be the dead Zhou ru''er. Isn''t it intentional that the official comes to joke? Really, when the official is confused, you troublemakers can fool you at will." Yucheng County Magistrate directly ordered.


    "Come, press these people up for me and beat twenty boards each to make an example."


    He had thought it was a bit tricky, but in the twinkling of an eye, someone sent him the solution.


    In this way, he can not only fool Zhou ruer about what he said before, but also avenge himself for being disturbed by Zhou ruer''s dream. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    Yucheng County Magistrate has never felt more comfortable than now in recent days.


    "My Lord, there''s nothing wrong with our sister Zhou and sister Chang Ru. It''s not just sister Chang Ru, but also us. I''m Cheng Yurou of Cheng''s family in Rongcheng. She is Lin Xi of the Lin family, she is min Lingling of the Min family, she is... "


    Cheng Yurou said fearlessly. She was not afraid that Yucheng County Magistrate would be angry and kill her at this time. She had already risked her life when she planned to come here. How could she worry that Yucheng County Magistrate would kill herself in a rage.


    As Cheng Yurou''s words continued to spit out, the people around him could keep calm at first, but later, it was boiling.


    This is not just because Cheng Yurou is bold, but because the identity of these names makes them boiling.


    Everyone Cheng Yurou said was a woman who died in the flower picking case in Yucheng during this period.


    Hearing these names, Yucheng County Magistrate''s face turned white. He couldn''t let things go on like this. He had to find a way to stop it. In particular, he was stunned when he saw the Yamen servant who ordered him to come forward to fight these people. His heart was a nameless fire rubbing upward.


    However, before he could speak again, he saw Cheng Yurou say loudly.


    "The reason why we changed our name to Chang is that the childe told us that the human demon is always happy with contentment. We are all saved by the childe. You only know that we have a better identity than you before, but none of you knows what kind of life we live.


    Let''s say that sister Chang Ru, his father Zhou Yuanwai, in order to cling to the Li family, betrothed sister Chang Ru to the 70 year old man of the Li family as a concubine. You don''t know what kind of person the old man of the Li family is. There are not ten or eight concubines who die in his family every year. These concubines were tortured to death by the old man of the Li family.


    In order not to marry old man Li, sister Chang Ru decided to escape marriage, but she didn''t succeed once. Until later, sister Chang Ru met the childe, who saved sister Chang Ru. As for the body, the childe found it from the random burial post. "


    These things have never been heard of before. Before that, they only knew how rich the Zhou family was in Zhoujia village, but who had thought that he was such a miserable man outside the member this week.


    "I''m full of nonsense. Member Zhou has a reputation outside. In fact, you, a little villain, can slander at will." Seeing that public opinion deviated in the direction of Feng Sheng, Yucheng County Magistrate quickly ordered.


    "What are you still doing? Don''t you hurry to block up the most troublesome people for me." If Cheng Yurou were to continue talking, his original plan would surely come to naught.


    "Why don''t the county magistrate wait for her? It''s not too late to deal with it." Chen he has long seen what Yucheng County Magistrate does in this situation.


    "Miss Bai doesn''t know. All these people pretend to be dead people. Why do you listen to their nonsense here so as not to pollute your ears." When Yucheng County Magistrate saw that Huang He was speaking at this time, he couldn''t help but say that he was about to leave.


    "Is it a fake? Send someone to find their families and ask them." Although his tone is very flat, people can''t hear any emotion in it, but it has the dignity that can''t be rejected.


    "Yes, I''ll send someone to invite these people''s families. But time is tight. I''m afraid I can only invite a few nearby families." When he opened his mouth, the county magistrate of Yucheng had to nod his head even if he was unwilling.


    In fact, he has a reason why you can be worth it. In the view of Yucheng County Magistrate, the reputation of these women has long been destroyed when they do such things. Even if what they say is true, so what? He believes that no one is willing to recognize such a famous daughter.

 Chapter 333

    However,. Naohe''s view is different from that of Yucheng County Magistrate. After rebirth, Naohe always believes that there is true love in this world, because Yu Tian is always the same to her in both previous life and this life. In addition, she met Gao Shi in this life, which makes her more willing to believe that people have feelings.


    As for Su Hu, she was just a special case. Later, she saw the attitude of the second master of the Zhu family towards Zhu Zhu, and although Zhu Zhu was very strong outside, she would also take care of her family, which made him more willing to believe. Whether they are good people or bad people, they all have good and bad sides. It all depends on what point of view you stand.


    The final result, of course, was what Huang he expected. When the people sent by Yucheng County Magistrate informed the Zhou family and others, they couldn''t believe what they heard was true. However, because their daughter''s "death" brought them a great blow, they also saw a lot of things.


    Now, I hear that my daughter is not dead. Good news. Naturally, I was so excited that I thought that whether the other party was my own daughter or not, I should take a look, in case it was true.


    At the moment they saw their daughter, someone was already crying and ran forward to hug their daughter and apologize.


    Some are unable to lose face for a time and are unwilling to come forward to talk to their daughter. However, they can''t stand the urging of the rest of their relatives around them. Finally, they came forward. Although they didn''t say anything, their attitude has proved everything.


    After seeing this scene, Yucheng County Magistrate was completely dumbfounded. Now, all the evidence is proving that Feng Sheng was wronged, and this noisy flower picking case in Yucheng is also false.


    This result makes people feel like they are dreaming, and the so-called flower picking case is a game played by the young lady of a rich family to run away from home.


    For such a result, everyone was lamenting. It turned out that they had been worried for such a long time, which was completely useless. However, it comforted them to think that those poor women didn''t want to die as miserable as the rumor.


    Finally, Feng Sheng was acquitted, some people were happy and others worried.


    Yucheng County Magistrate and the Song family, after knowing this incident, they want to deal with the Zhu family is not so easy. Yucheng County Magistrate has completely turned against the Zhu family because of this incident.


    In the past, if Yucheng County Magistrate turned against the Zhu family, he would only be secretly happy, but now he really can''t be happy. He is not a fool. From his attitude in the court, he guessed that this matter has always been handled by him.


    In the future, if he wants to deal with the Zhu family, that is, he is declaring war with Huang He in a disguised form. This is something that gives him 10000 courage. What''s more frustrating is that after buying this thing, he has to find a way to protect the Zhu family, because if something happens to the Zhu family, he will be the first to be suspected.


    He didn''t have time to wait for Huang He to forget the Zhu family and then attack the Zhu family, because the imperial court will transfer him every three years, which is his second year as an official in Yucheng, that is, he will leave Yucheng at the latest next year.


    This is why he sent so many people to monitor the Zhu family and didn''t get any news.


    Feng Sheng''s case is over. What Zhu Zhu and Feng Sheng saw is no longer a secret in Yucheng. Naturally, it is put on the agenda.


    Until he was sent to his bridal chamber, Feng Sheng still felt like he was dreaming. This was something he dared not think of before. Otherwise, he would not have thought of such a bad idea after knowing that Zhu Zhu had been "expelled" from Zhu''s house, and almost lost his life.


    Originally, he wanted to get on the road earlier because Zhu Zhucheng sincerely invited her to attend her wedding with Feng Sheng. At first, he planned to refuse.


    However, thinking that after he left, the county magistrate of Yucheng might start a fight against the Zhu family, and the wedding of Zhu Zhu and Feng Sheng was scheduled three days later, he nodded in response, which was also a build-up for the Zhu family.


    After the wedding between Zhu Zhu and Feng Sheng, Kuang he, Taoist Yuqing and Jingchen left Yucheng. As soon as they went out, Kuang he stopped.


    "You have been with me for so many days, and the truth of the matter has come to light. It''s time for you to leave."


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw a woman in green coming out of the dark. It was Chang Xin who had eyes higher than the top and thought she was superior.


    "I apologize for what happened before me." She didn''t leave Yucheng that day, but followed him secretly. It was also in these days that she understood many things. Therefore, she sincerely apologized to him.


    "Sorry, then you can go." In the whole process, he didn''t even look back, but continued on his way as soon as Chang Xin''s words were finished.


    For Chang Xin''s awkward temper, he doesn''t want to say anything more. It''s obviously related to others, but he can''t let go of his body. Why.


    Chang Xin looked at his back and stood for a while before turning and walking in the opposite direction. After seeing Zhou ruer''s parents'' attitude, she thought it was time for her to go back and have a look.


    If their parents are willing to forgive themselves and don''t force themselves to do what they don''t want to do, then she will go home. On the contrary, she will run away once.


    In a place where several people in Ruohe and Chang Xin don''t know, there is also a person who has been watching the back of Ruohe leaving.


    "Master, it''s time for us to go."


    "Prepare a mask for me." Gao Shi looked at the place where he disappeared and said that there was no expression on his face at the moment. He couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    Mask? Master, what are you doing?


    Although Mo Han didn''t understand what Gao Shi wanted to do with a mask at this time, he was ready to play the piano honestly.


    Wo''er, it''s hard for you to hide it from me.


    After Gao Shi found that the person who fought with Feng Sheng that night was Ruohe, Gao Shi did not hurry to leave Yucheng, but stayed in Yucheng and watched Ruohe quietly.


    That is, at this time, Gao Shi knew that the Phoenix woman who was about to return to Feng was Ruohe. After knowing this, Gao Shi didn''t know what words to use to describe his mood at that time.


    Several times, he wanted to show up to see Ruohe, but he endured it. Therefore, Gao Shi was the same as before. He went to see Ruohe every night after Ruohe fell asleep.

 Chapter 334

    But now, unlike before, Gao Shi will use the palace to the extreme every time he sees him, completely hiding his breath and not being discovered by him.


    This is why during this period of time, he can always feel that someone has entered his room, but he doesn''t find anything after waking up every time.


    "Master, the mask you want." Mo Han''s words interrupted Gao Shi''s memory. He looked at the mask in Mo Han''s hand and frowned slightly.


    "Get a new one." The mask taken by Mo Han is the one Gao Shi used to wear when playing Han Jiang Zhi. This mask has been seen by Huang He, so. In other words, he took the mask in front of him to Ruohe. It will certainly be recognized by Huang He.


    In that case, how could he surprise him.


    However, Gao Shi also had to admit that she had done a great job in keeping her secret, even the flower mother he arranged beside her. I can''t find out that she is the identity of Feng''s daughter. You know, mother Hua is an old man who comes out of the palace and is used to seeing people.


    For this, Gao Shi is not worried, because the more cautious he is, the better he is.


    Mo Han looked at the mask in his hand. Isn''t this the mask used to be used by the master? Why don''t you like it today? Mo Han reluctantly waved his hand and turned around again to prepare the mask for Gao Shi.


    After all, the three of them, led by Taoist Yuqing, set off in the direction of Feng.


    Along the way, Taoist Yuqing would give him some surprise training to strengthen his adaptability.


    Taoist Yuqing is quite satisfied with his apprentice. Therefore, she should train him well so that he can have greater hope of returning safely after he goes to the snow mountain.


    In this way, Kuang he and his party walked and stopped in front, and Gao Shi followed with Mo Han. Gao Shi was distressed to see Taoist Yuqing''s training of Kuang he, but Gao Shi held back when he thought that Kuang he was so dangerous last time.


    He even regretted that when he was in the Imperial City, he had been giving water to him because he loved him. If it hadn''t been for the water, he might not have been hurt so badly last time.


    Half a month later, he and his party finally came to Yuzhou, where Feng is now hidden.


    The closer she is to Yuzhou, the more worried she is. She always feels that something unexpected will happen in Yuzhou.


    After entering Yuzhou, the carriage stopped in front of a seemingly insignificant house.


    At this time, the three of them have changed back to their previous costumes. I saw Jingchen get off the carriage first, and then he helped Yu Qingdao to get off the carriage, so he listened to Jingchen road.


    "Open the front door."


    The gatekeeper didn''t even look at Jingchen and said, "who are you? You deserve to open the main gate. You''d better go in through the side gate honestly."


    You know, the Zhengyuan gate can only be left by the Phoenix woman and the emperor. Their Feng family has retired now. Only the woman in power and the man can go.


    Only Feng''s core staff knew that Feng''s daughter was about to return to lighting for examination. Naturally, it was impossible for Xiao Si, the gatekeeper, to know. Therefore, these people in front of us were just radical groups with hot heads who wanted to show off here for a while.


    "The Phoenix woman in power returns and opens the gate." Jingchen continued as if he hadn''t heard the words of the gatekeeper.


    "As long as you are still in power, I am not uncle Jiutai." After hearing Jingchen''s words, the gatekeeper felt like he heard something terrible joke and laughed.


    It''s not that Xiao Si is arrogant, but that he hasn''t seen the ruling Phoenix girl since he was born. That is to say, the Zhengyuan gate hasn''t opened since he was born.


    "The Phoenix woman in power returns and opens the gate." There are thousands of clean dust, that is to say, the little steward regarded it as air, but raised his voice.


    "What, Feng Yu''s old thing knows it''s back." With the voice of Jingchen falling, an old but powerful voice sounded like thunder on the ground at the corner of the main gate of the lighting.


    It was also after this sound sounded that Ruohe noticed that at the corner of the main gate, there was an old man who looked 80 or 90 years old. He really sat there, slovenly and looked like a beggar. However, the momentum emitted by that man, Ruohe could not see him as a beggar.


    Sure enough, after hearing the man''s voice, Xiao Si, the gatekeeper who had been arrogant to the people in Ruohe, immediately ran up to him and said:


    "Uncle Jiutai, it''s disturbing your old man''s rest. I''m going to drive these blind people away."


    At this time, where did the gatekeeper Xiao Si still have the arrogance shown in front of Ruohe? However, from the words of Xiao Si, Ruohe heard that the man in front of him was Uncle Jiutai mentioned by the gatekeeper Xiao Si.


    Listen to the tone of Xiao Si before, this man seems to have a peer relationship with Taoist Yuqing.


    "Yuyazi, I can''t imagine that you are still the same after so many years." Taoist Yuqing didn''t expect that the jade tooth was the first person she saw when she returned to the Feng family nearly 50 years after she left the Feng family.


    Yuyazi is only the same generation as Taoist Yuqing, and he is also Taoist Yuqing''s cousin. If he is a cousin, he has been more than Taoist Yuqing for a long time. He ranks ninth in the family and has never married in his life. Because of their age, their relationship is also very good.


    Since that incident, Taoist Yuqing left the Feng family, and the jade teeth came to guard the Zhengyuan gate. The purpose was that after Taoist Yuqing returned to the Feng family, the first person he saw was him, but none of them thought that this parting would be nearly 50 years.


    For several times, yuyazi doubted whether Taoist Yuqing had died outside and would not come back. Unexpectedly, today, he really let him see this sister who was not afraid, strong-natured and extremely short-sighted.


    "You guy, you still know to come back. I thought you died outside and would never come back." Looking at Taoist Yuqing who is no better than himself, yuyazi''s eyes are a little wet.


    Nearly 50 years. In a flash, nearly 50 years have passed. Now they have become bad old men and old women with white hair.


    "You''re not dead. How could I die?" Taoist Yuqing was no better than yuyazi at this time. They had been so good and talked about everything, even after nearly 50 years. Their tacit understanding is the same as before.


    "Brother nine, I''m sorry to worry you these years."


    "You smelly girl, will you come back when you come back? Why do you say so many sensational words? I''m suffering from a sour nose now." Yu Yazi said discontentedly.


    "Can''t you keep your voice down? Don''t scare my baby apprentice." Taoist Yuqing also returned dissatisfied. This is the tacit understanding between Taoist Yuqing and yuyazi.


    When they were young, they used this tacit understanding to help each other skip classes or something.


    "Smelly girl", no one has called her that for many years. Now, listening, there is no sense of violation.


    "This is your apprentice." After hearing the words of Taoist Yuqing, yuyazi stopped his eyes on Ruohe and Jingchen and shook his head.


    "The big one seems to be barely able, but the small one can''t get it, except that its face looks a little better."


    Yu Yazi shook his head again and again.


    "I said you couldn''t find the right person to inherit your mantle, so you found such a bad girl film."


    Earlier, Taoist Yuqing wrote a letter to destroy the Feng family, saying that he would take Ruohe back to the Feng family for examination. The letter also explained his age. Therefore, yuyazi was sure that the person who came to the examination this time was Ruohe.


    "If you knew how long she had been practicing martial arts, you wouldn''t say that." Taoist Yuqing is a famous protector. How can she watch others slander him, even if he is her best brother.


    "Little girl, tell me how long you''ve been practicing martial arts." After hearing what Taoist Yuqing said, yuyazi became interested. Asked.


    "Return to Uncle nine, one year." Yuyazi and Taoist Yuqing are of the same generation, so it''s not wrong to call him uncle nine.


    "One, one, one year!" Yuyazi''s tongue is a little knotted. He opened his eyes and looked unbelievably at Ruohe, and then at Yuqing road.


    "I said Yufeng girl, you didn''t deliberately ask her to say so in order to build momentum for your apprentice."


    In a year''s time, it''s impossible to describe the extent of cultivating martial arts acupoints. It''s just a ghost.


    "My apprentice, Yufeng girl, do you need to build momentum?" Taoist Yuqing replied very domineering.


    Yuyazi just said that casually. He grew up with Taoist Yuqing when he was a child. He can''t understand what kind of person Taoist Yuqing is. What Taoist Yuqing despises most in his life is lying.


    "Little girl, why don''t you become an apprentice for me? I can do more." After recovering from the previous shock, yuyazi started the mode of robbing disciples.


    "Thank you, uncle Jiu. It''s enough for he''er to have master''s instruction." Chen he thought the jade teeth were really interesting. They robbed other people''s disciples in front of their master.


    "What ninth uncle? I''m older than the old witch Yufeng. You have to call me ninth uncle before you promise to be my disciple." Yu Yazi was unhappy when he called himself uncle nine.


    "He''er, you''re right. You can call him ninth uncle in the future." Taoist Yuqing glanced at yuyazi and said.


    "What nonsense are you talking about with the old woman? I''m obviously older than you." Yu Yazi said.

 Chapter 335

    "That''s the time for incense. There''s nothing to show off." Taoist Yuqing ignored yuyazi''s unhappy appearance and directly said to Ruohe and Jingchen.


    "Let''s go in."


    Looking at the figure of Taoist Yuqing entering the door with Naohe and Jingchen, the corners of yuyazi''s mouth involuntarily hooked up. He can''t remember how many years he hasn''t been so happy.


    "Little girl, I tell you, if you worship me as a teacher, you won''t suffer a loss. The old woman will, I will, she won''t, and I will. What''s the matter? Do you want to consider worshipping me as a teacher?"


    Yu Yazi seemed unwilling to give up, so he hurried up and said.


    "Nine uncles." He looked at Yu Yazi with a smile.


    "What''s up?" Yuyazi was so called by Ruohe that he immediately closed his mouth and thought that his opportunity had come. Ruohe changed his mind and thought happily about what Taoist Yuqing would look like when he knew that his precious apprentice had been poached by himself.


    Where did he think that he would be unprepared for what he said next.


    "Uncle Jiu, you call me master old woman. What are you?" With a bad smile, he hurried to catch up with Taoist Yuqing. Yuyazi was left alone in the wind.


    He was so gnashing his teeth and looking at the back of Ruohe. It was her carelessness. Why didn''t he think that the apprentice selected by Yufeng woman would be as simple as it looks on the surface.


    However, at this time, something even made him spit blood happened. Taoist Yuqing gave a thumbs up to Ruohe without hesitation.


    "Heer, well done."


    "Thank you, master." Ruohe said with a clever face. She also felt that yuyazi''s temperament was more interesting than she thought. People like yuyazi wouldn''t care about her younger generation because of this kind of thing. Therefore, she just dared to say that.


    "The world is going down." For this scene, yuyazi had to bite his teeth. However, he seemed to be all kinds of unhappy with him. In fact, he had already regarded him as his own person in his heart.


    It was not until yuyazi followed Taoist Yuqing into the Zhengyuan gate that the gatekeeper Xiao Si reacted. Just now, the man was really the female phoenix in power, and he had just done something. At the thought of these, the gatekeeper Xiao Si became nervous for fear that Taoist Yuqing would hate him for what he had just done.


    But he didn''t think about it. If Taoist Yuqing would hate her because of such a small thing, she would be too busy to do anything else.


    As Taoist Yuqing entered the Zhengyuan gate, the news of the coming of the ruling Phoenix women''s Association spread all over the Feng family like the wind.


    After entering the Zhengyuan gate, he found that it looked like a humble house from the outside, but he knew that there was a strange cave in it. According to his preliminary estimation, at least this street was the territory of Feng family.


    The decoration, plants and trees inside are all fine products. It was not until this time that he realized what a millennium family was.


    The current patriarch of the Feng family is a middle-aged man in his forties and fifties. His name is Feng Yun. His eyebrows and eyes look very approachable.


    But he knows that these are just his appearances. If Feng Yun really looks so talkative on the surface, she won''t become the patriarch of Feng family, and feng people won''t have no eyes.


    It is said that the thin dead camel is bigger than the horse. Although the Feng family has retired for many years, the inside information is still there. It is not easy for a family to experience thousands of years without disappearing into the long river of history.


    I saw Feng, the head of the Feng family, taking his people to the main hall to see Taoist Yuqing.


    In fact, he had never seen Lord Yuqing. When Taoist Yuqing left Feng''s family because of that incident, he was still in his infancy. If he didn''t see yuyazi on the side, he couldn''t believe that the old woman in Taoist robe in front of him was the Phoenix woman in power of Feng''s family.


    Not only the chief of the Feng clan, but also other people can''t believe it. Those people who have seen Taoist Yuqing and remember things at that time are now in their fifties, and they were still young at that time. They can''t remember the appearance of Lord Yuqing at all.


    In other words, the feng people who can recognize Taoist Yuqing now must be at least 60 years old and familiar with Taoist Yuqing.


    Taoist Yuqing is a powerful Phoenix woman of the Feng family. She has a noble status. Those who can be familiar with her are either the elders of the Feng family or dead.


    It is precisely because Taoist Yuqing has not returned to the Feng family for nearly 50 years, and there are few people who can recognize her, which adds a lot of frustrations to the next road of Chuanhe. Of course, that''s what I''ll say later.


    Inside, the people of the Feng family are visiting Taoist Yuqing. Outside, Gao Shi has brought Mo han to the gate of the Feng family Zhengyuan.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?" The guard Xiao Si was really frightened by Taoist Yuqing before, but this didn''t make him forget his duty. When he saw someone coming this way, he asked.


    Gao Shi didn''t look at the little Si, but directly took out a jade pendant and handed it to Mo Han. Mo Han understood and showed the jade pendant to Xiao Si.


    At the beginning, the young man was still a little careless. Until he saw the jade pendant clearly, he almost threw the jade pendant out of his hand.


    "Two distinguished guests, please come in, please come in."


    Xiao Si let go. I shouldn''t say much. The jade pendant from Mo Han''s hand collapsed. He couldn''t wait to see Ruohe. Although he left his sight for only a few incense sticks, he just wanted to be tight with her.


    Looking at Gao Shi''s back, the doorman couldn''t help patting his chest and said:


    What day is it today? First, the powerful Phoenix woman who hasn''t come back for nearly 50 years came back, and then the Lord of hell came again. It was a test of his endurance.


    As Gao Shi entered the yard, many people focused on him. They didn''t know much about the man who suddenly broke into their sight. They only knew that this man had come to their patriarch before, and the relationship between the patriarch and him seemed different.


    Mo Han was invisible in the dark when he first entered the yard.


    Feng clan leader was slightly stunned when he saw Gao Shi, because Gao Shi''s mask was different from that in the past, not only the mask. It seems that there are some slight differences in height, which makes him a little uncertain. The identity of the person in front of him was determined only when Gao Shi deliberately lowered his voice.

 Chapter 336

    "Chief Feng, long time no see." Gao Shi said faintly in the direction of Feng, the head of the Feng family. A phoenix patriarch is not enough to make him salute.


    "Ah." Feng clan leader was stunned and then saluted Gao Shiˇ° Here comes the young master. Feng is far from welcome. Please forgive me. "


    Other people of the Feng family used to only know Gao Shi and Feng Qi, but now looking at the mode of getting along with them, it seems that the masked man didn''t pay attention to the patriarch of the subject at all. What is the origin of this man, who dares to be so popular in the white of the Feng family.


    In fact, not only these feng people, but also the head of the Feng family is dissatisfied. Anyway, he is also the head of the family. He is so rude to himself. Even if you are the object of our Feng family, you can''t do this to him. Don''t you know that you must rely on their Feng family if you want to recover the former dynasty.


    "The patriarch is polite." Gao Shi just lightly waved his hand, and then looked at Tao He and Yu Qing, "this must be the woman in power."


    "Exactly." The patriarch of the Feng family reacted. After Taoist Yuqing returned to the Feng family, he had not had time to tell Taoist Yuqing about Gao Shi, and Gao Shi had already come.


    He was about to introduce Gao Shi''s identity to Taoist Yuqing, so he listened to Gao Shi''s way: "Xiaosheng Korean Xuzhi has seen the Phoenix woman in power." Gao Shi''s attitude towards Taoist Yuqing is obviously much better than that of Feng, the patriarch of the Feng family.


    This makes it impossible for those who were originally dissatisfied with the high fitness behavior to find words.


    "It''s Mr. Han. Please take your seat." Although Taoist Yuqing hasn''t met Feng for many years, he still pays close attention to Feng. Therefore, after hearing Gao Shi''s self introduction, he understands the general situation of the matter.


    "This is my lackluster apprentice, Ruohe." When Taoist Yuqing introduced Ruohe to Gao Shi, he also explained the identity of Ruohe to everyone, and then explained to Ruohe.


    "Wo''er, I haven''t seen childe Han yet."


    The people who can still stay here now are the core figures of the Feng family. After they heard Gao Shi''s self introduction, they knew Gao Shi''s identity. Now, Taoist Yuqing introduced him like this. Naturally, the meaning is understandable.


    Therefore, the people''s eyes on Huang He and Gao Shi became somewhat ambiguous.


    After seeing Taoist Yuqing, Nao he and the son of Han saluted. Naturally, he dared not go against Taoist Yuqing''s meaning. He walked out and gave a blessing to Gao Shi. Gao Shi naturally returned the gift.


    After hearing that Taoist Yuqing introduced himself, he always felt that people looked at him strangely, but he didn''t think much every day. Only in public, he didn''t expect that Taoist Yuqing would accept an apprentice as weak as her.


    After all, before entering the house, yuyazi also said that he was too weak.


    And Gao Shi, looking at the person he loves is only in front of him, but he can''t touch, say or touch it. It''s hard to feel in his heart. He even regrets doing so.


    Later, Taoist Yuqing introduced other people of the Feng family to him one by one.


    "Well, there''s nothing to do today. Let''s break up." Finally, only listen to Yuqing road.


    With the voice of Taoist Yuqing falling, the Feng clan naturally dispersed.


    "The Phoenix woman in power." As soon as he and his party were about to get up and leave, they listened to Feng Chengyun Road, the patriarch of the Feng family.


    Taoist Yuqing turned and looked at Feng, the chief of the Feng clan.


    "Feng Nu, you are like this. When we received that you were going to take the Hui nationality with Miss Ruohe, we had already released the news. Calculate the time, and the branches of Feng will also arrive at the master''s house one after another. I wonder if Feng Nu wants to arrange to meet them."


    Seeing Taoist Yuqing stop, Feng said quickly.


    "Let''s fix it in three days." When Taoist Yuqing didn''t leave the Feng family, only the most noble woman of the Feng family was also the person in power of the Feng family. He knew how long it would take for the other branches of the Feng family to reach the master''s house, so he set the time in three days.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it now. I won''t disturb my aunt and two aunts." Feng Chengyun Road, the patriarch of the Feng family.


    As early as when Taoist corundum Qing introduced himself, he already knew that he had a high level of seniority in the Feng family. However, he was shocked to hear that a man in his forties who could be his father called himself his aunt again.


    Out of the main hall, someone took them to their own room.


    Looking at the tidy up room, he couldn''t help sighing again in his heart. Feng is worthy of a millennium family. He can tidy up the room properly in such a short time.


    "My aunt is satisfied with the room. If she is dissatisfied with anything, just tell her daughter-in-law sun that she will call someone to replace it." The man who took the room of zhuohe club was the eldest daughter-in-law of the chief of the Feng family.


    "Sister, you''d better call me Ruohe in the future." This was called aunt by a man older than himself. He couldn''t stand it.


    Although it''s not surprising that this big family has a sucking grandfather and a clubbing grandson, it''s still unacceptable that this time is good.


    Listen to what he said. Although the servants who were originally assigned to serve him didn''t say anything, he still saw the meaning of contempt from their eyes, but he had to say that the background of Feng was really good. If he were a servant of other people, he would have openly despised him at this time.


    But Feng Zhang, who came in with Chen he, was only a little stunned, and then smiled and said to him.


    "Don''t tell me, Miss Ruohe. Let me suddenly call an aunt younger than me. I''m not used to it. OK, Miss Ruohe will call me Yufen in the future."


    In fact, the Feng family is not as hierarchical as other aristocratic families. As long as they are the same age and call each other''s names, they are still better than the original Yufeng daughter and Fengyu daughter. Their names are aunts and nephews, but they are actually sisters.


    It''s just that over the years, the age of each generation of the master family is almost the same. Therefore, before that, those servants felt that he didn''t know the rules.


    "Sister Yufen. What is this? I haven''t seen it before. " As he said this, he walked towards a pot of pink flowers in full bloom.


    The flower, however, had never been seen before, but the aroma was extremely special. For a while, however, he could not tell what was special.


    "Er, this flower is called red tea." Zhang Yufen''s eyes flashed an unnatural look.


    "Is it tea that adds fragrance?" He asked.


    "Yes, this flower has one of the biggest characteristics. It is not only beautiful in color, but also has a unique fragrance. It has the elegance of orchid, the Qingyuan of lotus and the solitude of plum." At this time, Zhang Yufen had no just unnatural, and was very generous to introduce the flowers in front of her.


    "Does this flower exist in all my aunt''s rooms that haven''t been out of the cabinet?" Huang he naturally noticed Zhang Yufen''s unnaturalness before, so he paid special attention to this flower.


    It''s not that she is careless. In fact, she is a newcomer and knows little about Feng. Now she has such a high identity here. It''s hard to protect that no one will do anything to her.


    "Isn''t it? It''s only your room, Miss Ruohe." He obviously felt that Zhang Yufen hesitated before saying.


    This made her determine her mind. It seemed that there was a real problem with the flower. After thinking about it, she listened to the way of Huang He.


    "Throw it away."


    "Ah." Zhang Yufen looked at Huang He in surprise and didn''t understand what had happened to him.


    "The color is too vulgar, and the name is not very." He said faintly, pink is the color that can''t be on the table. It''s only worn by the concubine''s room, adding the name of red tea.


    Tea adds fragrance. It sounds better. It''s the harmony of harps and harps. It''s hard to hear. That''s what only a fox who seduces a man will do. But the flower is pink again. I don''t know if it''s serious red.


    "But mother-in-law chose it for you, Miss Ruohe." Zhang Yufen naturally didn''t know that Huang He had understood everything. Thinking about this, her mother-in-law gave her the task. If she couldn''t finish it, she would have to be punished.


    Thinking of her mother-in-law, she doesn''t like herself very much. If she messes up, the second younger brother and sister don''t know how to slander herself in front of her mother-in-law. Thinking of these, Zhang Yufen inevitably became a little nervous.


    Listening to Zhang Yufen''s words, his eyes sank and said, "it''s the kindness of the patriarch''s wife, so I''ll take it first."


    Then he looked at the sky outside and continued, "it''s still early now. I think master, she must have not rested yet. I''ll go and ask an Zai for her first. It''s not too late to come back to rest."


    He has seen a lot of such small tricks in the house. The set given to her by the wife of the patriarch of Feng family is just a little fun for her.


    Now her backer in the Feng family is Taoist Yuqing, who is the most powerful person in the Feng family. She just needs to say it in front of Taoist Yuqing, and the matter will be solved naturally. After rebirth, he knows how to make use of his own advantages.


    Zhang Yufen breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that he asked the flower to stay. She only felt a little uneasy about going to greet Taoist Yuqiong, but she didn''t think much. She was an apprentice to greet her master. What could she do to stop her. As long as he doesn''t throw out the red sleeved flowers.


    However, what he did next made Zhang Yufen have the impulse to hit the wall.


    "Master." People arrive first before they arrive. Since they want to pull the tiger skin of Taoist Yuqing, they naturally have to be more obvious.


    At this time, the patriarch''s wife really stayed in Taoist Yuqing''s room to talk to Taoist Yuqing. It''s not easy for her to sit in the position of Feng''s patriarch''s wife and plan something.


    She knew very well that although Taoist Yuqing had left the Feng family for nearly 50 years and had not come back, she was still the woman in power of the Feng family. She was the real person in power of the Feng family, and her husband was just a helper and coolie.

 Chapter 337

    In addition, the position of yuyazi in the Feng family does not need to be lower than that of Taoist Yuqing, but the relationship between the two people is not general. In this way, it was difficult for them to stop Taoist Yuqing from making Ruohe a phoenix woman.


    It was precisely because of this understanding that the wife of the chief of the Feng family stayed in the room of Taoist Yuqing and was reluctant to leave. Over the years, they haven''t thought about waiting for yuqingfa to choose several people they can trust in the family to inherit the position of fengnu after his death, but Taoist Yuqing stayed with him at this time and decided that he would be the next fengnu.


    What kind of person is Taoist Yuqing? She''s very angry, but how can she not know that she won''t be so successful this time. The purpose of the current patriarch''s wife of Feng''s family to stay here at this time is also clear to her. Only now she has just returned to Feng''s family, so it''s not appropriate to give birth to too many times at this time.


    Hearing his voice, she breathed a sigh of relief. She is not suitable for many things, but it does not mean that he is not suitable.


    "Wo''er, why are you here now? I don''t know if I''ll take a break first."


    "I think there is a kind of flower in the room, which I haven''t seen before. The aroma is very unique. I asked sister Yufen and said that the patriarch''s wife specially prepared it for me. Only I have it. Shifu, you don''t have it here. Once I heard it, how can I have what Shifu doesn''t have? How can I be an apprentice. Thinking that master must have not stopped at this time, I want to send it to you. "


    With the basin of tea in his arms, he went to Taoist Yuqing and continued.


    "Master, look at the flowers. They are just blooming."


    As soon as Taoist Yuqing saw the red sleeve held in his hand, he immediately understood. She saw her eyes flash and said.


    "You have a heart. It''s rare for you to be so filial. Put down the flowers and go back and have a rest early, so as not to complain that I''m too strict with you in front of me."


    Taoist Yuqing clearly said this to Huang He, but when he said ''you have a heart'', his eyes looked in the direction of the chief wife of the Feng family.


    "Master, don''t wrong others. I dare not say that you''re not right. Isn''t that just beating yourself?" He put the tea in his hand on the side table and said coquettish.


    When she turned around, it seemed that Cao found that there were others in Taoist Yuqing''s house. He was surprised and said with a smile: "the patriarch''s wife is also here. That''s just right. I''ll run to your yard to thank you later."


    Mrs. Feng''s patriarch knew that things were bad when she saw Ruohe entering the house with red tea. She glared at Zhang Yufen who followed Ruohe and scolded:


    I can''t even do such a small thing well. I''ve raised you for so many years. When I go back, I''ll see how I can deal with you so that you can learn to be smart so as not to embarrass her.


    After hearing what he said, Mrs. Feng''s patriarch looked a little embarrassed. After all, her purpose of sending this to him was not simple at that time. Now she was exposed by him in front of Taoist Yuqing. She still couldn''t keep her face. She coughed twice and said with a dry smile:


    "You''re welcome, Miss Ruohe. These are my responsibilities." She can''t pull down her face if she wants to call her aunt Ruohe like Feng Yun. When she thinks that she is about to be a grandmother, she calls a suckling yellow haired girl aunt. She feels uncomfortable all over.


    "Anyway, I have to thank the patriarch. You see, without you, I don''t know how to make Shifu smile." His smiling face is harmless. Said with a smile to the wife of the chief of the Feng clan.


    If you don''t listen well, Mrs. Feng''s patriarch''s face is a little ugly. She unconsciously looked in the direction of Taoist Yuqing. She didn''t see Taoist Yuqing''s face. It''s really not very good. They suddenly felt a little uneasy in their hearts.


    As she said before, although Taoist Yuqing hasn''t returned to Feng for nearly 50 years, Feng still has many people willing to follow her. What''s more, during the decades when Taoist Yuqing is away, there are still yuyazi taking care of everything for Taoist Yuqing.


    Now, Taoist Yuqing is obviously in a bad mood, and the cause of the matter is still because of herself. Mrs. Feng''s patriarch regretted at this time. She shouldn''t be in such a hurry to test Chen he. She should find a suitable time to do it again.


    Speaking of it, she underestimated the ability of Ruohe. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have suffered such a big loss.


    "He''er, go back first. As a teacher, I have something to say to Zeng." Later, Taoist Yuqing said to an aunt who looked about 60 years old behind her.


    "Yao Niang, go back with he''er. You will be responsible for his daily life in the future."


    "Yes, the maidservant will take good care of miss he''er." Yao Niang said respectfully.


    Yaoniang is a servant girl beside Taoist Yuqing before he left Feng. She is a very measured person. I''ve been waiting for Taoist Yuqing to meet Feng for years. Now, I finally let her wait.


    Ruohe understood what Taoist Yuqing meant. They had just returned to the Feng family and should not make too much publicity. If Taoist Yuqing taught Zeng in front of Ruohe, it would be bad. If she had passed the assessment now, it would be in the past, but she had not passed the test of fengnu house at all. So now she can be regarded as the disciple of Taoist Yuqing at most, and she can''t say who''s Feng''s.


    After Chen he left, Taoist Yuqing looked at Zeng and said calmly:


    "You know wrong."


    The more Taoist Yuqing is like this, the wife of the patriarch of Feng family is more confused about what Taoist Yuqing wants to do and whether she will put pressure on her husband through this matter. Said cautiously.


    "Aunt, I promise you that this will never happen again."


    "Is it intentional? You know what it means. My apprentice doesn''t know what it means. Doesn''t your daughter-in-law know?" Taoist Yuqing raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice.


    "Aunt, this matter is really just a temporary negligence of my niece and granddaughter-in-law." Seeing the appearance of Taoist Yuqing at this time, the wife of the patriarch of Feng family will not give up so easily. The only way is to resist death and refuse to admit that she deliberately arranged to put the red tea flowers.


    She just wanted to take advantage of his ignorance of Feng''s family and put the red sleeved flowers in his room to show Feng''s people how unbearable their future power Phoenix woman is.


    She didn''t think that although the girl didn''t know about Feng, she was really smart. She even caused this matter to Taoist Yuqing.

 Chapter 338

    Feng''s current patriarch''s wife became more and more angry, but now she couldn''t show it. Finally, she had to glare at Zhang Yufen.


    "You really think I''m old and confused." Taoist Yuqing was angry when he saw the current patriarch''s wife of Feng at this time. He threw the tea cup on the ground in his hand and said angrily.


    All her life, she devoted herself to the Phoenix family. At the beginning, she had to leave the Phoenix family because of that thing, but now, she came back and saw that it was really like this. How could her heart not hurt.


    "Aunt." Although the wife of the head of the human family in Feng''s case has had unlimited scenery in Feng''s family over the years, she has met such a situation there.


    Not to mention anything else, Taoist Yuqing''s momentum of coming in the wind and going out in the rain frightened the patriarch''s wife, and she returned with a soft leg.


    "Aunt, it''s my niece and granddaughter-in-law who is confused for a moment. Please forgive me this time."


    It was also at this time that the patriarch''s wife remembered the rumors about their ruling Phoenix girl over the years. These things seemed very mysterious to outsiders, but for their children of Feng family, it was no secret at all.


    At this moment, the patriarch''s wife saw the evil spirit from Taoist Yuqing and really believed that those rumors did not really exist at home.


    After looking at the patriarch''s wife, Taoist Yu Qing sighed deeply. It was not her fault that caused the situation today. If those things had not happened at the beginning, how could the situation be today? Thinking of the past, Taoist Yu Qing waved and said:


    "Just go back. Just remember what you gave. You''d better put away your little thoughts early. My apprentice is not as easy to fool as you think."


    Today''s affairs are also alert. If someone else were to change, he would definitely fall into the plan of the patriarch''s wife.


    "The niece and granddaughter-in-law left first." Seeing that Taoist Yuqing didn''t want to quarrel with himself, the patriarch''s wife hung her heart, so she put it back slightly.


    Taoist Yuqing just waved his hand wearily without saying another word. She was really tired. Is it really worth all she has done over the years?


    After the patriarch''s wife Zeng returned to her yard, without thinking, she slapped Zhang Yufen in the face.


    "Mother." Zhang Yufen covered her cheek and said wrongfully. On her way back, she thought that Zeng might punish herself, but she didn''t expect that Zeng would be so direct this time. In the past, even if Zeng was angry, she wouldn''t slap herself in the face of servants.


    "Why, you still feel wronged. If it weren''t for you, would it be like this?" Zeng was angry when he looked at Zhang Yufen, thinking that if Zhang Yufen hadn''t finished her confession, how could she lose so much face in front of Taoist Yuqing.


    Thinking that she knelt down to Taoist Yuqing was also seen by Zhang Yufen, she was even more angry.


    "Niang, I can''t blame me for this. I didn''t expect that Huang He would hold the red tea flowers to Feng NV." Sometimes, Zhang Yufen really doesn''t understand why her mother-in-law wants to do this. Feng''s family is Feng''s daughter. It''s her business to pass on Feng''s position to who.


    Zhang Yufen doesn''t know. It''s because she hasn''t got it. Zeng''s family has wanted wind and rain in Feng''s family these years. Now Taoist Yuqing suddenly comes back, which means that everything she had originally doesn''t belong to her from this moment on.


    "It''s not your fault, it''s mine." Zeng was very angry. Now she was blocked by Zhang Yufen''s words and almost didn''t come up at one breath. She patted her chest and said.


    "It is." Zhang Yufen muttered with laughterˇ° If you hadn''t been bent on calculating Miss Ruohe, how could you be like this? "


    "What are you talking about? I won''t kill you this unfilial thing today." Zeng looked at Zhang Yufen fiercely. Why did she put up such a daughter-in-law? Even if she didn''t have a brain, the boss still obeyed her. It''s just the boss. Even the heartless one protects her.


    Thinking of these, Zeng was even more unhappy. Sometimes, Zeng even doubted whether there was something shady between her husband and Zhang Yufen. How could her husband protect Zhang Yufen so much.


    Zeng was obviously so angry that she forgot the minimum measure of her face. You know, if her appearance reached the ears of Feng carrier, she would have to be scolded by Feng carrier again.


    "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Seeing that Zeng''s slap was about to fall on Zhang Yufen, a clear voice came from outside the door.


    "Master, xuan''er, you''re here." Zeng looked at Feng Yuxuan, especially after seeing the Feng carrier who came with Feng Yuxuan, she awkwardly withdrew her hand and said something.


    After entering the house, Feng Yuxuan looked at his lovely wife kneeling on the ground and probably understood some things. It must be his good mother who asked Zhang Yufen to do something shady. Zhang Yufen failed to do it well, so his mother took Zhang Yufen out of anger.


    He came forward to help Zhang Yufen, who was kneeling on the ground, and said to Zeng, "I don''t know where Yufen made her mother angry. My son is here to accompany her on behalf of Yufen."


    Zhang Yufen knew the moment she saw her husband that she was saved and didn''t have to be hurt by her mother-in-law.


    "Ah, there''s nothing wrong. Yufen and I are just chatting about home affairs. There''s nothing else, you say, Yufen. "


    At this time, Zeng dared to tell his son and husband what had been sent to Taoist Yuqing before. He intimately took Zhang Yufen''s hand and said gently. In this way, he was just different from before.


    Zhang Yufen, who was held by Zeng, trembled involuntarily, looked at her mother-in-law staring at her poor eyes, lowered her eyes, bit her lips and said.


    "Yes."


    "I said it all. It''s just a simple nagging routine. You just don''t believe it. Now listen to your daughter-in-law. Don''t worry."


    After hearing Zhang Yufen''s answer, Zeng was relieved. Although she was sure that Zhang Yufen would not dare to speak indiscriminately at this time, who could guarantee that nothing would happen in case. If she was not careful, her daughter-in-law would have a fit at this time.


    The first thing Feng Yuxuan did when he entered the house was to help Zhang Yufen, who was kneeling on the ground. Now he was very close to Zhang Yufen. How could he not feel the unnatural trembling of his daughter-in-law at the moment when his mother held Zhang Yufen''s hand.


    He held Zhang Yufen''s hand tightly and said, "it''s getting late. If you want to come, your father has something to say to your mother, your son will take Yufen back first."


    "Well, go back and have a rest early. Don''t always read too late. It''s bad for your eyes. Yufen, you''re Xuaner''s daughter-in-law. You have to persuade him more."


    Even if Zeng is no longer satisfied with Zhang Yufen, he will not realize it at this time. He seems to care about the two people. In fact, he is warning Zhang Yufen to keep his mouth tight and not to disclose today''s affairs for half a word.


    "Yes." Zhang Yufen said.


    "What kind of explanation are you going to give me today?" After Feng Yuxuan left with Zhang Yufen, Feng said directly to Zeng.


    "What did the master say? It confused me." When Zeng heard Feng Yun''s words, she couldn''t help tightening her heart. She didn''t understand that it was early. The devil spread to Feng Yun''s ears so quickly. However, she knew one thing very well, that was, she couldn''t admit it at this time. Otherwise, she couldn''t imagine the consequences.


    "You are confused. Otherwise, how could you do such a thing and even want to put red tea in the girl''s room? Do you think the girl is really as you see on the surface? "


    Since Taoist Yuqing sent a letter back to Feng''s family and said that he would bring her daughter back for assessment, Feng carrier had already inquired about his life experience. It''s definitely not a simple thing to bring down the Li family within a year and save the lives of Yu Xingyang and Su Manjing while keeping the prime minister''s house and the Zhongyong Hou house after the second childe of the Zhongyong Hou house and Su Manjing sit down.


    Even the old Garrison who has been in the chaotang hall for many years doesn''t have that ability, but it''s just done by a teenage girl, which makes him dare to underestimate Ruohe.


    "Master, I don''t want to help you. Do you really want the Feng family to fall into the hands of a person with a different surname?" Seeing that things could not be concealed, Zeng said directly that she didn''t believe it. His husband didn''t have any thoughts at all.


    "What outsider? That''s my aunt''s Apprentice." Fengchengyun road.


    "Even if it''s the apprentice of the powerful Feng girl, what''s the matter? Don''t forget, she''s not surnamed Feng." Zeng disdained. In Zeng''s opinion, there is no more noble surname than Feng''s under the sky.


    Now she needs a person with a foreign surname to command their Feng family, which makes her dissatisfied heart more dissatisfied and more determined to have her daughter sit in the position of Feng woman in power.


    "You think she''s as simple as her surname is Su, but she''s still the descendant of the cloud family." I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, Feng carrier revealed a news that Zeng didn''t know.


    "Cloud family? But the cloud clan? " Zeng frowned and asked, if that were true, things would be in some trouble.


    "How many cloud families do you think there can be in this world?" Feng Bai glanced at Zeng and said that he had 10000 dissatisfaction with his wife. He clearly didn''t understand anything and didn''t plan for anything, but he still felt very powerful.


    However, now, Feng carrier feels that the more Zeng Shi is like this, he uses it more smoothly.

 Chapter 339

    "Hum, I''m just a grave keeper. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Zeng''s complexion was only a little dignified when he heard about the cloud family. Later, he didn''t say that it was a matter for him to be the descendants of the cloud family, and said with disdain.


    "You are a woman. What do people know? In short, this warning, please be calm and don''t trouble the girl." When I saw that my goal had been achieved, I didn''t leave more sidewalksˇ° It''s getting late. I still have something to deal with. I won''t come back to bed tomorrow night. "


    With that, Feng left without hesitation. If he hadn''t taken advantage of this woman, he wouldn''t have come here.


    Looking at Feng''s back as he left, Zeng pulled the embroidered handkerchief in his hand and said with gnashing teeth:


    Don''t you want me to provoke that girl? I just want to provoke her. She doesn''t believe it. She''s not a yellow haired girl in her teens.


    Two flowers, one for each.


    Then he spoke again. He returned to his room. The stools were black. Before he could sit hot, a beautiful figure broke into his sight.


    "You are su Feihe." The woman looks about the same age as Huang He. She is 14 or 15 years old. She speaks in a sweet voice, but she doesn''t like the way she speaks.


    He frowned and looked at the woman who suddenly broke into his room. She was obviously not low in her dress. However, she didn''t see the woman when she was in the main hall today.


    "Girl, this is the 13th lady, the daughter of the current patriarch. I haven''t seen her before because I didn''t come back in time." Yaoniang whispered in his ear.


    As soon as he heard this, he suddenly realized that it was because she didn''t come back in time. No wonder she didn''t see her in the main hall. Looking at her now, she should come to her as soon as she came back.


    "Exactly." He nodded and answered the thirteen women''s words.


    "Well, I''m here to fight against you. I''ll see you in the north of the city in seven days." Seeing that Chen he agreed, the thirteen women turned and left without looking back.


    In the view of the thirteen women, it would not have been necessary for her to come here to fight if she hadn''t been personally selected by Taoist Yuqing, and the reason why she came here was just to look at Taoist Yuqing''s face.


    She would never admit that she wanted to see what kind of talent the people selected by Taoist Yuqing had. Now it seems that they are just as old as her, but their Kung Fu is far from good.


    War post!


    Ruohe is almost messy in the wind. The girl ran to ask herself if Su Ruohe was trying to say this.


    "Girl, I don''t know. These thirteen women grew up listening to the story of Yufeng girl. They wanted to worship Yufeng girl as a teacher, learn her skills and become a figure like Yufeng girl. Now I heard that Yufeng girl came back, but Yufeng girl stayed with you."


    Yaoniang knew that Ruohe didn''t know about Feng, so she didn''t wait for Ruohe to ask, so she explained why the thirteen women appeared here and who said so.


    After hearing this, she didn''t know what to say. Was she too lucky or too bad? Someone came to trouble her everywhere.


    The girl wants to be a phoenix girl. Now she has got ahead of her. It''s understandable to come to her for a battle post. She should have thought that there must be a lot of people who want to sit in a position like fengnv in power.


    But he won''t give up anything this time, because on the way to Laifeng, he has told Taoist Yuqing about Gao Shi''s condition. Of course, he didn''t tell Taoist Yuqing that the poisoned person is Gao Shi.


    The answer from Taoist Yuqing was almost the same as what he had inferred. However, Taoist Yuqing clearly told her to find the top of the snow mountain, which is where she was going this Phoenix test. There is a fire lotus which is one of the herbs for detoxifying Gao Shi. In addition, it should be supplemented with the blood of the snow wolf king. The medicine spring in the imperial mausoleum of Chaoshi was used as a medicine guide to detoxify.


    After knowing this, she strengthened her determination to go to the snow. No matter how difficult it is ahead, she must save Gao Shi. Therefore, she is bound to win the position of fengnv.


    "Well, by the way, aunt Yao, do you know who the man wearing the mask is today? Why is even the patriarch respectful to him? " He finally couldn''t help asking his doubts.


    If it''s really just the time of the person''s appearance and Feng carrier''s attitude towards the person, Ruohe won''t ask yaoniang. The reason why Ruohe asked yaoniang is because she obviously feels that people look at them strangely after they know their identity today.


    Sure enough, after she asked this, Yao Niang''s eyes changed immediately.


    "The girl doesn''t know?" Yaoniang looked at Ruohe strangely and said in surprise.


    "I should know something." It seems that she should understand Feng quickly, otherwise she always doesn''t know this or that, which makes her really unhappy.


    "Mr. Han is the object that we Feng will support. He is also a descendant of the former dynasty. The most important thing is that the girl and Mr. Han should be unmarried couples." Yao Niang said.


    "Fiancee and husband..." Nao he is completely messy now. Why does she have a fiance? No, she must find a way to solve the problem. Otherwise, she doesn''t know what will happen when she knows.


    "It is the tradition of the Phoenix family that the Phoenix daughter marries the royal family." Yao Niang continued.


    "Doesn''t it mean that the woman in power won''t marry the royal family." He said his doubts.


    "In the past, the ruling Phoenix woman didn''t have to marry the royal family, but now it''s an extraordinary period, so she has to deal with it now, and this matter was set by the Jade Phoenix woman herself." Yaoniang simply explained what happened with Naohe.


    At this time, Naohe was completely not calm. It can be said that the whole Zhou Dynasty knew about his engagement with Gao Shi. As for the feelings she saw with Gao Shi, Taoist Yuqing had no reason not to know. However, Huang he couldn''t understand. Taoist Yuqing knew that he was concerned about Gao Shi. Why did he rely on such a move? Didn''t it obviously block her and the descendants of the previous dynasty.


    "Aunt Yao, I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest. Go down first." He waved weakly,


    At this moment, she really didn''t know what kind of attitude to face the yaoniang given to her by Taoist Yuqing.


    Yaoniang didn''t think much. She just thought that it was hard for him to accept that he suddenly had a fiance. She was a little shy, so she didn''t say anything, so she got up and retired.

 Chapter 340

    Looking at the back of yaoniang leaving, he leaned weakly on the soft couch and closed his eyes.


    The sudden increase of young master Han, a descendant of the former Korean royal family, disrupted all her plans. The so-called fiance, she said she couldn''t want anything.


    No, she can''t. go to talk to that young master Han. Maybe the other party doesn''t want to marry herself. That would kill two birds with one stone.


    Chen he believed that Taoist Yuqing would not force them as long as she and the young master Han were unwilling.


    If she can''t, she can not take the position of the Phoenix woman and think of other ways to get the fire lotus and the blood of the snow wolf king from the snow.


    For this decision, Huang He is not worried about accidents at all, because judging from the attitude of the thirteen women she met today and Zeng''s several people, if she is not the Phoenix woman, they will be too happy, but they will have to apologize to Taoist Yuqing at that time.


    Thinking about it, he decided to meet the young master Han. However, she hesitated as soon as she stepped out of the door. At this time, what reason should she go to see the young master Han.


    You can''t go directly to someone''s room and say, Mr. Han, I''ll tell you something. No matter what you think of me, I won''t marry you. Just die early.


    Even if he is so bold, he can''t say such words.


    For a time, he was a little embarrassed. This is not, that is not. He was worried all over the house.


    Unknowingly, it was late at night.


    Suddenly, he felt a slight change outside the house. Her whole body was alert for an instant, and she was ready to go anywhere with anyone.


    "Who!" Although this is the home of the Feng family, judging from Zeng''s attitude towards herself today, she may not be safe in the Feng family.


    With the sound of Huang He falling, a figure came out of the dark.


    "It''s you." He looked at the visitor in a complicated way and didn''t know what to say. She had been hesitating how to find the man, but she didn''t expect the man to come to the door by herself.


    However, this strengthened his idea that the person in front of him didn''t like himself, so he didn''t have to spend so much effort. He was naturally happy to save a lot of trouble.


    Yes, it''s none other than Mr. Han dressed up as Gao Shi.


    "Since Mr. Han is here, it will save me. I''m looking for you. Let''s sit down and have a talk." Seeing the visitor, he was surprised and then calmed down. Now is a good time to deal with the matter between him and this'' young master Han.


    Looking at Huang He''s cold look, Gao Shi has some doubts in her heart. She wants to talk to herself about what she wants to talk about. Is it because she has recognized herself. How did she recognize herself and where did she break.


    "What are you hesitating to do? Didn''t you come to me for our marriage?" Seeing that ''childe Han'' was still hesitating, he frowned and said, can''t he guess wrong? The man in front of him didn''t come to him to discuss the two people''s withdrawal.


    He Meng shook his head. She didn''t even have a formal engagement with the man in front of her. Where did she get a divorce.


    Gao Shi was stunned when she heard the speech. It turned out that she didn''t recognize herself, but wanted to withdraw her marriage.


    At the thought of the word "divorce", Gao Shi''s mood was somewhat complicated, but it was a little tingling. He knew very well that the divorce was not between him and her, but between Mr. Han and Feng. However, as long as he thought of the word "divorce", he was uncomfortable.


    "The girl wants to withdraw?" Gao Shi walks towards Ruohe and decides to tease the girl in front of him.


    "Why don''t you quit your marriage? Don''t you want to?" He looked at the man in front of him faintly. For a moment, he was not sure whether her previous guess was correct.


    "It''s just that this marriage event is the order of your parents and the words of the matchmaker. Is it a girl that you can quit if you want to?"


    Although she couldn''t see how the man in front of her was feeling at this time, she told him that she wanted to withdraw from the man in front of her. She was afraid it would come to naught.


    "Since the childe doesn''t mean that, let''s take it as if I didn''t say it." With that, he got up and planned to leave. It seems that he had to use the second method.


    "Can you tell me the reason why you must quit your marriage?" Looking at the back of Ruohe who is about to leave, Gao Shi is a little anxious. His purpose here is not to quarrel with Ruohe, but to show her his identity. He doesn''t want to go on like this. His beloved is in front of him, but he can''t get close to it.


    "If I say so, will the childe agree to withdraw his marriage?" He didn''t turn around, but said coldly.


    "This can be considered." As soon as the words were spoken, Gao Shi wanted to slap himself in the face. It''s time to talk back and owe something. If he ER was really angry, wouldn''t he ask for trouble.


    "Well, I''ll tell you, I already have someone I like, and I only like him all my life, no matter what he becomes. So, do you understand? I hope Mr. Han can help us. " He turned around, looked at Gao Shi firmly and said.


    Gao Shi listened to Ruohe''s words and stood there stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know how to speak. He wanted to come to see Ruohe today and told her by the way that he had been with her all the time. Unexpectedly, he was found just outside her room, which made him have to admit that Ruohe has made rapid progress during this period of time.


    What surprised him most was that he could hear the confession of Naohe to him here, and still in front of other men.


    Er, he doesn''t know his identity now, so he can be his own other man.


    "If childe Han doesn''t have anything else, I''ll leave first." Seeing Gao Shi standing there, motionless, he thought Gao Shi was frightened by his heroic words.


    After all, in this era, no woman dares to speak out her thoughts in front of a man, and the man is still her nominal fiance.


    When he finished, he turned around again and planned to leave.


    "Heer, wait a minute." Gao Shi was pulled back to his thoughts by the voice of Huang He and shouted quickly.


    "What else can I do for you, Mr. Han?" Naohe looked at Gao Shi impatiently. She had made everything clear. Why didn''t this man understand and beat him up.


    However, as soon as he wiped turned around, he fell into a hug. The hug gave her a slight sense of familiarity. That sense of familiarity made him a little stunned, but in that moment, he reacted, and she stretched out her hand to push the man holding her away.


    "Mr. Han, although you and I have a so-called engagement now, don''t forget that we don''t want it."


    Listening to the cold voice of Jue he, Gao Shi reacted. Just because he was worried, he didn''t think of the recycled voice, which led to the scene in front of him.


    "Wo''er, if you really want to divorce me, I''ll be really sad." Gao Shi did not deliberately lower his voice this time, but used the unique tone he used to get along with Huang He.


    It''s warm and charming. It''s very lethal for a flower like woman.


    Chen he was completely stunned. She thought she was auditory hallucination. She shook her head fiercely, rubbed her ears, and looked at the man in front of her indefinitely.


    "You..." as like as two peas, how can her voice be so preoccupied with her own order?


    "Wo''er, you don''t miss me at all." Gao Shi said and took off the mask on his face.


    "Preface... Preface..." he looked at the man in front of him incredulouslyˇ° Why are you here. It''s too dangerous here. Get out of here. "


    If she remembered correctly, yaoniang had clearly told her that the son of Han was a descendant of the former dynasty, and the Feng family still maintained this contact with the descendants of the former dynasty, so she thought it was impossible for the Feng family to coexist with the royal family.


    Now Gao Shi''s body appears in Feng''s family. It''s too dangerous.


    He instinctively thought that Gao Shi was worried about her, so he pretended to be the son of Han Laifeng. He never thought that Gao Shi was the real descendant of the former dynasty.


    "Wo''er, don''t worry, I''ll be fine." But feeling the uneasiness of the people in front of him, Gao Shi gently held him tightly in his arms and comforted him softly.


    Smelling the unique breath of Gao Shi, he gradually calmed down, and heard the man in front of him whispering in his ear:


    "Wo''er, you know, I''m really happy to hear what you said just now."


    "Preface, what I just said is my heart. No matter what you become, I will be by your side. " He murmuredˇ° Preface, you must believe me. No matter what happens in the future, you must believe me. "


    Chen he thought that Gao Shi was right beside her now. She explained everything clearly so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings in the future.


    "Silly girl, how can I not believe you." Gao Shi said, straightening his body and making him face his eyes.


    "Heer. Listen to me. You don''t have to worry about other things. You just need to remember that you and I can never be hostile to each other. Do you understand? "


    "Yes." Naohe nodded. She loved him so much that she could do anything for him. How could she be on his hostile side.


    Before she was with Gao Shi, she really thought about these problems, but since they roared together, she never thought that she would be an enemy with Gao Shi one day.


    "Preface, let me ask you a question." He seems to have thought of something, to Gao Shidao.


    "You ask." Gao Shi put his chin on his hair and smelled the unique aroma between his hair, which was slightly lazy.


    "Is the marriage between Feng Nu and the descendants of the royal family of the previous dynasty true?" She was afraid that Gao Shi would be angry with her at this time.

 Chapter 341

    "What do you think?" Gao Shi looked at the man in his arms and said with a smile. She and his he''er were really destined for each other. In the great Zhou Dynasty, they were unmarried couples. When they arrived at the Feng family, they were also destined to be husband and wife.


    "It''s true!" He always has a bad feeling when he looks at Gao Shi''s smile. He won''t be jealous. Think about it, that man will be willing to watch his fiancee become someone else''s fiancee one day, as if he was afraid of Gao Shi''s sudden anger. He quickly said.


    "Preface, you don''t have to worry. I''ll find a way to withdraw my marriage. You''ll still find a way to leave here tomorrow. It''s too dangerous for you to stay in Feng''s family." He always thought that Gao Shi was a descendant of the royal family of the former dynasty who appeared in the Feng family. He was worried about what would happen to Gao Shi, so he tried to persuade Gao Shi to leave.


    "Quit marriage and leave? Why withdraw and leave? Isn''t it good for them to be together? " Gao Shi was stunned. Only then did he react that he didn''t seem to tell him his identity.


    "Yes, it''s too dangerous here. It''s not where you should come." Seeing Gao Shi stunned, he thought Gao Shi was unwilling to leave.


    "Heer, have you gone to what I just said? You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be fine." Gao Shi kisses him gently on his forehead and says softly.


    It turns out that people who are loved by themselves also like such a happy thing.


    "But it''s dangerous to stay here as you are." Chen he thought that Gao Shi wanted her to promise that he would not be in danger. He thought that Gao Shi would not let people see that he was pretending. He was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, in case that day, Gao Shi would be recognized.


    "You silly girl, don''t you think you used to be a descendant of the royal family of the previous dynasty?" From his performance, Gao Shi knew that he had never suspected that he was the descendant of the royal family of the previous dynasty.


    It''s very reassuring to be trusted by your beloved.


    He Leng looked at Gao Shi and couldn''t find his voice for a moment. How could this be possible? How could Gao Shi be a descendant of the royal family of the previous dynasty. He is clearly the son of Prince Duan.


    Looking at Huang He''s stupefied, Gao Shi gently scraped on the tip of her nose. She still rarely saw that he was so cute.


    "It''s a long story. I can''t explain it clearly for a while. When I have time, I''ll tell you everything."


    "OK." He nodded. No matter what kind of identity Gao Shi is, as long as he is still his Gao Shi.


    Feeling the trust of the person in her arms, Gao Shi''s heart was touched again.


    Everyone said that he was the son of the prince''s residence, the famous Han Jiangzhi, and the legacy of the previous dynasty. Everyone only saw his imaginary appearance, and several people knew what he had experienced under his bright and gorgeous appearance.


    The poison on him was accumulated by his mother who wanted to recover the former dynasty.


    Why he likes white clothes is not because the color is the cleanest, so clean that there is no trace of impurities.


    After knowing Gao Shi''s identity, he doesn''t have to worry about being discovered. They haven''t been together since they separated from the imperial city. The last time they met was in Yucheng.


    Now it''s rare to be together. Naturally, there are endless words to say with each other.


    At this time, he was even very glad that Gao Shi was the descendant of the royal family of the previous dynasty, because in this way, they could be together again.


    "Wo''er, you can''t export me for the game in seven days."


    "Of course, if I lose, no one will lose you." When he didn''t know that Gao Shi was the son of Han, he really thought about deliberately losing the duel with the thirteen women. In that way, the engagement with the son of Han would not exist.


    But now that he knew that the so-called Royal descendant of the former dynasty was actually Gao Shi, he no longer had the slightest hesitation. In that competition, she had to win anyway, and she had to win, because I she had a reason to win.


    Two people here, you follow me, so I didn''t notice that there was a figure staring at them in the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, three days passed.


    Today is the separation of the Feng family. I went back to Zhu''s house to see Yufeng''s daughter and her apprentice. I''m about to become the mother of Ruohe''s daughter.


    Looking at the dark area below, Ruohe had to sigh with him that Feng''s family was really unusual. Only people who separated their families could rent a militia group.


    This is only today. This does not include those who did not arrive and those who are not qualified to attend the banquet.


    However, soon, he felt that one of the people was staring at him, and from the man''s eyes, he obviously felt that the man''s attitude towards himself was not very friendly.


    She looked through that line of sight, and also saw a person she didn''t want to see, Ning Wu Niang of Yongcheng Ning''s family.


    Huang He''s pupils shrink unconsciously. How could she be here. Aware that he was moving in his own direction, it seemed that Ning Wu had planned to meet him directly, but her idea had just risen and was suppressed by his momentum.


    She feels more oppressed now than she did six months ago. In this way, isn''t it more difficult for her to avenge her sister.


    No, she will avenge her sister anyway. Even if that person is about to become the woman in power.


    However, the puzzle was soon given to her by Huang He. Most of those who can appear here today are Feng''s separation. Or more or less related to Feng.


    Since seeing Ning Wu Niang here, she had an ominous feeling in her heart. She always felt that it was not so simple for Ning Wu Niang to appear here.


    Sure enough, Kuan he helped Taoist Yuqing sit down and listened to Ning Wu''s mother say:


    "It''s said that Miss Huang He, whose surname is Su, is the eldest daughter of former Prime Minister Su Hu and the granddaughter of former Zhongyong Hou''s house. I also have an engagement with Prince Shi of duanqin palace. I don''t know whether this is true. "


    As Ning Wuniang''s voice fell, the field was suddenly quiet. Before, they could whisper about the identity of Huang He. However, at this moment, they all held their breath for fear that one accidentally said something and made some noise, which made Feng''s biggest master unhappy.


    Just as Feng Yun and Zeng said they were taboo, although Taoist Yuqing left Feng for nearly 50 years, Feng''s respect for Feng''s daughter did not completely disappear, but made Feng''s daughter more ethereal. Of course, these are due to Yu Yazi''s contributions in recent years.

 Chapter 342

    But nothing is perfect. There is a good side and a bad side. Some people believe in Phoenix women, and others want to replace or overthrow the highest power of Phoenix women.


    At this time, it is undoubtedly beating Taoist Yuqing''s face to bring his identity together. Who came here today doesn''t know the identity of Huang He and their relationship with the previous dynasty.


    But until it is not clear now, no one is willing to stand up and refute Ning Wu.


    Seeing that everyone is watching a good play, Ning Wuniang''s heart is a little relaxed. As long as no one stands up against it at this time, she is 90% sure to make him lose face.


    She looked at Ruohe provocatively. She wanted to see if Su Ruohe would be so lucky every time. As long as you dare to admit it, you will be doomed and have no chance to be with Feng NV.


    The latter looked at Ning Wu with a smile. Said faintly.


    "Miss Ning Wu is right."


    "Well, since Miss Su has admitted it, I won''t beat around the bush. I don''t know how Miss Huang he plans to choose." Today, she must ruin her reputation.


    I saw someone asking for trouble. Zeng and Feng are naturally happy, but they also despise Ning Wu''s wife. Ning Wu thinks he is right.


    He looked at Ning Wu''s wife and said, "do you have to choose?"


    "That is." I have to say that this Ning Wu lady is really a good idea. No matter what choice she makes, she will have something to say about this matter today.


    If you choose Mr. Han, some people will say that he is fickle and shameless. If you choose Gao Shi, those people will feel that they don''t have Feng in their hearts.


    If he had not known that Gao Shi was the so-called son of Han, he might really be in a dilemma. However, as early as three days ago, he knew that Gao Shi was the son of Han and the son of Han was Gao Shi.


    So she has nothing to be embarrassed about.


    Ning Wu''s wife was jealous when she saw that she could still keep such a calm look at this time.


    You know, I''m nervous enough to stand up and say these words, but the result of my hard work doesn''t hurt him at all in the end. This makes Ning Wuniang feel unprecedented suffocation.


    She sneered and said, "is this a good choice, Miss Ruohe?" Ning Wu found a sense of balance in her heart and felt that all this was just pretending. In fact, her heart was not as calm as she imagined.


    As soon as Lady Ning Wu said this, everyone couldn''t help pricking up their ears. They also wanted to know which one she would choose.


    Regardless of all interests, these two people are dragons and phoenixes among people. When he was young, he was already a famous and victorious general of the Zhou Dynasty.


    The other one''s identity is not bad. It is said that he is a closed disciple of Duke Cheng Wengong.


    Either of them is a well-known young talent in the Jianghu. If their status was not very different, they would have been in a hurry to sell their daughter. Why should they watch them here and choose for him like cabbage.


    If people compare with others, they are so angry.


    Ning Wu obviously didn''t think of it. She just wanted to let him taste the feeling of being the target of public criticism. Unexpectedly, for a moment, she made him the focus of the public. This feeling and atmosphere made her extremely unbalanced.


    She thought fiercely in her heart. Su Ronghe, I''ll let you be proud for a while. Wait, you''ll see.


    "Oh, after empress Jing Ning five said so, I found that these two people are very good. How can I choose? It''s really a difficult problem." Since someone wants to play, she can play with her.


    "If you were replaced by me, which would you choose?"


    "I''m just the daughter of a merchant. How can I be compared with Childe Shi and childe Han." In Ning Wuniang''s view, the completion of Naohe is delaying time.


    "Youdao is a hero. If you don''t ask the source, why should Ning Wuniang belittle herself?" He looked at Ning Wu''s wife with a smile, and his calm expression made Ning Wu''s heart a little flustered when she didn''t come.


    "Anyway, this matter is also a major marriage event for Miss Ruohe. Is it something that my little woman dares to say?"


    "That''s my girl''s marriage. It''s a private matter. It''s natural that it''s inconvenient to talk about a small private matter on such an occasion." The light way of rice.


    "Miss Ruohe has a noble status. Your business is a big thing for the whole Feng family. How can you say it''s a small thing."


    Ning Wu didn''t pay much attention to her at first. Now she asked him to turn it into a private matter as soon as he opened his mouth. Then she won''t want to use this convenience to trip him in the future.


    Not only she, but also many people of Feng family think so.


    "Miss Ruohe, that''s not true. You''re also the next Phoenix daughter of the Phoenix family. Your marriage is the business of all of us. How can you say it''s just a private matter, a small matter. " She will never let him muddle through like this.


    "She''s not a phoenix girl yet. Just feel so deeply. Will you go and hold her thigh?" Thirteen Niangzi wanted to be the next Phoenix girl of the Feng family and a person like Taoist Yuqing.


    With the help of Feng''s current patriarch and his wife, I thought all this was a sure thing. But at the critical moment, Cheng Yaojin was killed. Now listen to Ning Wuniang publicly admit that she is the next Phoenix girl. How can she be happy in her heart.


    I have to say that this thirteen Niang is really cute. She ran out to help him speak at this time. Although he didn''t mean it, he helped him in disguise.


    After hearing the voice of thirteen niangs, empress Ning Wu frowned and looked at thirteen niangs. From the news she inquired, the thirteen niangs should be at odds with him. How could they help him speak under such circumstances.


    For this reason, it can only show that the popularity of Ning Wu Niang is limited, and the information that can be inquired about is naturally limited. She only knew that thirteen niangs wanted to be a phoenix woman, but she didn''t know why thirteen niangs wanted to be a phoenix woman.


    "Miss thirteen misunderstood. The little girl was just thinking about Feng''s collection." Thirteen niangs may never think of it. They just helped him in disguise because of temporary jealousy.


    "Hum, it''s unreasonable." Thirteen women wanted to say something, but Zeng stopped them at a critical moment, so it was worth humming coldly.


    Ning Wu wisely chose to ignore the arrogance of the 13th lady. After a ten thousand blessings in the direction of the 13th lady, she said to Huang He:


    "I don''t know. Can you tell me your answer?"


    Ning Wu Niang is a smart man. She knows clearly that as long as she can''t be a phoenix girl, the last person to sit on the Phoenix girl is naturally 13 Niang. What''s more, 13 Niang''s father is the current patriarch of the Phoenix family. She doesn''t have to offend 13 Niang because of her hatred with her.


    "Is it still a choice? The person I like has one from beginning to end." He said faintly.


    If she had met Ning Wu Niang a few days ago, she might have been really embarrassed, but at this time she was. For this problem, there is no pressure at all, because no matter Gao Shi or Han Gongzi, a descendant of the royal family of the former dynasty, they are one person from beginning to end, the person she loves most and the person who loves her most.


    "Oh, so she''s going to choose Mr. Shi." Ning Wu looked at Ruohe proudly. Su Ruohe, Su Ruohe, you also have today. I''m afraid that at the moment when you say this, the whole Feng family may have no room for you.


    "Yes, not all." Ruohe still looked at Ning Wu Niang Zi faintly. In Ruohe''s eyes, what Ning Wu Niang Zi did today was not intended to be a clown. She was stupid and could ignore it. But after careful thinking, she decided to play a play with this arrogant and ignorant clown, which also told those who were dissatisfied to settle down.


    "As far as I know, Miss Ruohe knew Mr. Shi first. Now it''s human nature for you to choose Mr. Shi. Miss Ruohe doesn''t have to feel embarrassed." Ning Wuniang listened to what he said and thought that he regretted saying it, so she quickly said.


    Ning Wuniang, who was thinking about how to drive Ruohe into the abyss, didn''t notice at this time. While she was pressing Ruohe step by step, someone looked at her with cold eyes, just like looking at a woman.


    "I don''t know how much empress Ning Wu knows about me and how much she knows about Xuzhi." Ruohe is really angry now. Fortunately, Gao Shi is the son of Han. Otherwise, I don''t know what kind of misunderstanding will happen between them. What''s more annoying is that the woman has repeatedly asked Gao Shi to make a choice.


    "I don''t know much about Miss Huang He and Mr. Shi. However, the little girl is not talented. I was lucky to meet them during the flood in Jiangnan last year. At that time, I had a very good relationship with them." As soon as Ning Wuniang said this, there was an uproar in the field.


    Chen he and Gao Shi have a good relationship, and they are married by the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty. They can be said to be justified together, but this news is not good news for their Feng family.


    After all, her identity is not just that of the head of Tai''an County. She is the next Feng daughter of their Feng family and the fiancee of the person they want to help. How can she choose someone else.


    "If Miss Ruohe really likes Mr. Shi, we won''t force Miss Ruohe, but from today on, I''m afraid it has nothing to do with Miss Ruohe. Another requirement of Heiyou is that before leaving Feng, Miss Ruohe please make a poison oath and won''t reveal half a word about our Feng."


    Finally, someone couldn''t help it. The first person to stand up was an old man who looked about 70 years old. This man, known by Huang He, was the three elders of the Feng family.

 Chapter 343

    "Who said I was leaving the Feng family? Master, when he first accepted me as an apprentice, I promised master that I would fulfill her wish." He looked at the four elders seriously.


    As soon as these words came out, many people began to hesitate. Who is the master of Ruohe? That''s the current Phoenix woman in power. Although she hasn''t returned to the Phoenix family for nearly 50 years, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know anything about the Phoenix family. There are still many people following her.


    Ruohe is her apprentice. She doesn''t want to know about the engagement between Ruohe and Gao Shi. She didn''t stand up to stop it at that time. Does that mean there''s something they don''t know.


    At this time, it is obvious that he wants to tear his face with Yufeng girl? However, looking at the current situation, it is obvious that it has not reached that level. Therefore, those who were still in a wait-and-see state decided to look at it first.


    "Of course you don''t have to feel embarrassed. Don''t think everyone doesn''t know your dirty thing." Just as the Conservatives wavered and planned to continue to wait and see, a voice sounded in the slightly dull main hall.


    The speaker was no one else. It was Zeng, the current patriarch and wife of Feng.


    She slowly got up, looked at Huang He with a disdainful face, walked towards the center of the main hall, pointed to Gao Shilang and said:


    "You may not know that he is not our childe at all, but the adulterer of our shameless candidate fengnv."


    Once Zeng''s words came out, the whole main hall was completely quiet. Everyone held their breath and looked at Gao Shi incredulously, thinking that their ears had heard wrong.


    What''s going on? Who can tell them how the good young master Han became the adulterer of Miss Ruohe.


    "Why, our Zhou Dynasty''s Changsheng general, Xueyi Hou, childe Shi, would you like to take off your mask and let everyone see your true face?" Zeng''s pressing step by step and aggressive towards Gao Shi is that Gao doesn''t give him any time to think.


    They were completely stunned when they heard Zeng''s saying that young master Han was false. Now, hearing Zeng''s saying, they naturally focused all their eyes on Gao Shi, stared at Gao Shi one by one, and didn''t want to miss any reaction of Gao Shi.


    In the face of Zeng''s aggressiveness, Gao Shi and Huang he were not in the slightest panic. Also, they were so flustered, because whether it was Mr. Shi or Mr. Han, they were just one person.


    "Patriarch, don''t you discipline your wife?" In the expectation of the public, Gao Shi ignored Zeng''s words, but said faintly to Feng.


    He is him. He doesn''t need to prove it to anyone. Of course, he can''t prove himself, but he doesn''t want to be seen as a monkey by a group of ignorant people under such circumstances.


    "Cough..." Feng Yun coughed awkwardly. When he was about to scold Zeng, he saw that Zeng ignored Feng Yun''s gloomy face and robbed Feng Yun in front of him,


    "Why, childe, what are you afraid of? You dare not take off your mask. Are you afraid of exposing your identity?"


    "No wonder I always feel that the childe looks strange this time. After being reminded by the patriarch''s wife, I finally remember what''s wrong. It turned out to be this mask. In the past, the childe would wear a mask every time he came, but it''s not the one in front of him, but another."


    After all, someone found something wrong with the mask. A sudden enlightenment on his face.


    "When you say this, I remember that the mask worn by the childe in the past did not have lotus patterns, but this one did."


    As the man''s voice fell, more and more people found the problem and shouted to Gao Shi to take off his mask and let everyone know the truth.


    Looking at the opposition atmosphere driven by herself, Zeng''s face was proud. She took a cold look at Chen he and said with disdain in her heart:


    It''s just a dream for you to fight with me. This Feng''s next daughter in power must be her daughter.


    "Be quiet." Feng Shen shouted angrily. During the period, he didn''t forget to give a warning. It was this insignificant woman. If it weren''t for her, how could there be this noisy situation now. If it hadn''t been for Zeng''s useful value, Feng Yun would have wanted Chen he to let Zeng go to see the Lord of hell.


    Taoist Yuqing looked at this scene silently all the way. She couldn''t think of it. She just left Feng''s family for a period of time, and Feng''s family turned into such a look. Thinking of this, she looked at Huang He with some guilt.


    At the beginning, without knowing what the Feng family is like now, she stubbornly pulled down the water. She is still a little guilty about this, but she doesn''t regret it. Today''s Feng family also needs people like the Feng family to rectify. No, within ten years, the Feng family will decline.


    Yu Yazi was completely black. He was black at the moment when Ning Wu Niang appeared. Like Taoist Yuqing, he never thought that Feng had become what he is now.


    However, he felt more uncomfortable than Taoist Yuqing. Taoist Yuqing could find an excuse to say that it was the reason why she left the Feng family in recent years, but he couldn''t. You know, he hasn''t stepped out of the Feng family for half a step over the years and has been guarding the Zhengyuan gate, waiting for Taoist Yuqing to return again.


    Now, Taoist Yuqing is back. Yufeng daughter returns to the Feng family with her next daughter, but the Feng family has become like this. This is what he doesn''t want to see.


    For a moment, the faces of several of Feng''s highest authorities were ugly. It happened that someone didn''t know good or bad interrupted at this time.


    "We just want to see if it''s true, as the patriarch''s wife said, that young master Han was really switched and disguised by others." That''s really Ning Wu''s wife.


    Although she was surprised by Zeng''s words and didn''t understand how master Han became Gao Shi, she thought very clearly. No matter what the reason is, it must have something to do with Huang He. As long as it is something that can make him suffer, she will push waves and help LAN.


    "Yes, we must not let anyone pretend to be a childe."


    "Take off your mask and let''s see."


    With the death of Ning Wuniang who was not afraid of death, some people agreed with the way because she fell.


    As if she had not seen the faces of several people in power of Feng, Ning Wu took out a portrait from her arms and said:

 Chapter 344

    "I''m afraid you haven''t seen Mr. Shi. The little girl is not talented. There happens to be a portrait of Mr. Shi for you to compare." At this time, Ning Wuniang didn''t think that it was impolite for her to take out a portrait of a man in full view of the public.


    A girl in the boudoir who hasn''t been out of the cabinet actually collects a man''s portrait. It''s hard to hear when it''s spread.


    It''s Naohe, a real fiancee with high fitness, who doesn''t dare to do such a shameless thing.


    At the moment when Gao Shi saw Ning Wu Niang take out his portrait from his arms, his originally calm face completely blackened. Not everyone is qualified to have his portrait. How can a person of female origin like Ning Wu Niang deserve to have his portrait? What''s more annoying is that he dared to collect it personally.


    At this moment, Ning Wuniang has completely entered Gao Shi''s death list. Before, he planned to call Ning Wuniang to Ruohe to deal with it, but now he really doesn''t want to. Even if Ruohe doesn''t want to kill Ning Wuniang, Ning Wuniang must die.


    At this time, Ning wuniangzi, who wanted to make him unable to turn over completely, really swam away among the people with Gao Shi''s portrait. She didn''t know that his move had pushed herself to hell.


    Zeng, who originally thought Ning Wu was stupid, really looked at Ning Wu at this moment. Zeng naturally welcomed this divine assist. At the same time, in Zeng''s mind, he also automatically added a picture of Ning Wu''s wife killing him in order to get high fitness.


    Zeng probably didn''t know why Ning Wu''s wife targeted Chen he before. When Ning Wu''s wife took out Gao Shi''s portrait in public, she understood.


    Because in Zeng''s view, the hatred between women is nothing more than from men, and Gao Shi is exactly the man that Ning Wuniang wants but can''t get, so. Ning Wuniang couldn''t bear to hate Gao Shi. Then we can only transfer the hatred to Ruohe.


    "Why, I wonder if you can take off your mask and let everyone distinguish between true and false." The first thing Ning Wu, who ran around the crowd with a portrait, asked Gao Shi to take off her mask.


    "You really want to see." Gao Shi said coldly. His tone was full of the majesty of the superior. Even Feng carrier couldn''t stand it, let alone Ning Wu Niang.


    "As long as it''s for Feng, the little girl is willing to die." Ning Wu tried to calm herself down, but she still couldn''t resist the pressure from Gao Shi, and said with some trembling.


    "Very good." Gao Shi took a cold look at Ning Wu Niang and looked up at the humanity: "you too?"


    Not everyone can have Gao Shi''s inherent aristocratic atmosphere. The momentum of the superior makes people look timid. When they see Gao Shi looking at themselves, they all lower their heads and dare not confront Gao Shi. After hearing Gao Shi''s words, they are all atmospheric and dare not go out, but they also resist the fear in their hearts and do not answer Gao Shi''s questions, The meaning is just obvious.


    "Good, then I''ll satisfy your curiosity." Gao Shi looked at the crowd coldly and said in a cold tone.


    In an instant, the atmosphere of the whole hall became unusually cold, just like being in an ice cellar.


    Looking at Gao Shi''s face after taking off his mask, everyone couldn''t help but take a breath. This man is really the Changsheng General of the Zhou Dynasty and the son of Hou Shi in snow.


    Looking at Gao Shi''s impeccable face, Ning Wu was stunned. When she was in Yongcheng, she had a conflict with her sister and didn''t pay too much attention to her appearance. When she saw the portrait of Gao Shi in Ning Wu''s hand, she didn''t believe that there were really such beautiful people in the world, She thought that it was Ning Da Niang who deliberately painted Gao Shi like that for the sake of her beloved.


    However, after seeing Gao Shi himself today, Ning Wu finally believes that there is such a man in the world. She doesn''t know how many times she has seen Gao Shi''s appearance than that painted by Ning Da Niang. It can be said that the paintings painted by Ning Da Niang only reflect one or two tenths of Gao Shi. Gao Shi''s temperament can''t be painted by Ning Da Niang.


    Looking at the dull appearance of Ning Wu Niang, Zeng was more sure that the reason why Ning Wu Niang took the initiative to find Naohe trouble was Gao Shi. But she only guessed half right. The reason why Ning Wu Niang couldn''t get along with Naohe was because of Gao Shi, but not because Ning Wu Niang liked Gao Shi. But to avenge Mrs. Ning.


    Every time I think of the incident of Yongcheng gate, Ning Wu''s hatred for Naohe is more.


    What Zeng, who was bent on his own calculation, didn''t notice was that his most proud daughter, thirteen Niangzi, was completely stunned the moment Gao Shi took off his mask, so he looked at Gao Shi without blinking.


    "Miss Ruohe, I don''t know what you think to explain it to everyone." Zeng took everyone''s look into her eyes, but she didn''t dare to see the look of several people sitting on the throne at this time, which is why she didn''t notice her daughter''s look.


    When saying this, Zeng obviously felt that a cold look really locked him. That feeling was like being stared at by a poisonous snake. She looked along the cold look and just saw Gao Shizhen looking at her with a gloomy face. That look was like looking at another dead object.


    Such a feeling and look in Zeng''s eyes dazzled him, but he didn''t give up his idea of Ruohe. As long as Ruohe couldn''t become a fengnu, the next fengnu would be her daughter. At that time, those who despised her would have to kowtow after seeing her. Dare not be half disrespectful to yourself.


    "Patriarch, what do you say?" He looked at Feng Chengyun road with a smile. The old fox, don''t think she doesn''t know what he''s up to.


    From Gao Shi''s attitude towards Feng carrier, Huang He can be sure that Feng carrier must have known that Gao Shi is the son of Han.


    When he thought of this, he glanced at the other elders of the Feng family one by one. They had different faces. Taoist Yuqing didn''t have any unexpected look. Sure enough, she was the only one who was kept in the dark from the beginning.


    No, to be exact, Gao Shi would have told her at the first time if she had known it early in the morning. She would not have followed her all the way until she came to the Feng family.


    Fortunately, she thought Taoist Yuqing didn''t know about it early in the morning, so she didn''t tell her.


    However, this time, he really wronged Taoist Yuqing, and she didn''t think it would be like this. When she knew, he had recognized Gao Shi, so she didn''t have to tell him again.


    Seeing that he could be so calm at this time, Zeng couldn''t help but feel an ominous premonition, but she soon pressed it down.


    "Miss Ruohe, this is your own business. What does it have to do with the patriarch?" Zeng said coldly to Huang Heˇ° You are the only girl in the Feng family. You have the closest relationship with Mr. Shi of the imperial court of the Zhou Dynasty. What''s your purpose in bringing people into our Feng family? "


    He fantasized about what kind of embarrassment he would face next. Immersed in the beautiful dream that thirteen women would replace him as the next Phoenix woman, Zeng didn''t find that he looked at him like a fool.


    "That''s enough. Shut up." The Feng carrier really can''t help but sink a voice and shout angrily. This woman, who has more than enough success than failure, doesn''t know to think about it. Things are really as simple as she thinks.


    "Master, I''m not thinking about our Feng family." Zeng Shi looked at Feng with a puzzled face and argued.


    She couldn''t believe that Feng carrier would yell at her at this time. You know, she did all this for their future. Although her relationship with Feng carrier was a little tense, they had a common purpose. Over the years, even if they were unhappy with each other, they endured it.


    She doesn''t believe what she''s doing now. She won''t understand. Even if she doesn''t help, she''s still against herself at this time.


    "Aren''t you ashamed enough?" If you can, I really don''t want to have such a wife. He repressed his boredom.


    "Come here, madam. She''s a little confused. She doesn''t hurry down and ask the doctor for a good diagnosis and treatment."


    Feng Yun said this, which not only gave Zeng''s face, but also gave himself a step down. At the same time, he and Gao Shi were not able to continue to investigate this matter.


    "Madam, I offend you." As soon as Feng''s voice fell, someone came forward to pull Zeng down.


    "Feng Yun, you suffer a thousand knives. Who am I doing this for? You can''t do this to me. Let me go. I''m the patriarch''s wife."


    Seeing this, Zeng shouted reluctantly that she had come to this step. There was no reason to give up at this time. However, no matter how she struggled, Feng didn''t let anyone release her.


    This scene fell into the eyes of others, and they believed more in Feng Yun''s words. Their patriarch''s wife was really crazy. Otherwise, how could she say such words.


    For Feng carrier, there''s nothing better than Huang He and Gao Shi. If Feng carrier doesn''t do so, they''ll be surprised.


    "Gentlemen, since things have come to this point today, I''ll tell you the truth." After Zeng was taken down by his servants, Feng carrier and the five elders of Feng looked at each other, and then said to the people.


    "As you can see, the son of Han we follow is actually the legendary Changsheng General of the Zhou Dynasty, the son of Hou Shi in Xueyi. Over the years, there is also a reason why I haven''t told you the real identity of the childe. "

 Chapter 345

    "Patriarch, you don''t have to say much. We all understand."


    "Yes, we all understand."


    After Feng''s words, the people had nothing to object to. The reason why they let Gao Shi deal with him before was also for the sake of Feng. Now they know that Gao Shi is actually the master they are going to follow. Naturally, they don''t have any objection.


    On the contrary, I was still vaguely excited, because Gao Shi''s reputation in the great Zhou Dynasty was too prosperous. Such a reputation is only good, not bad, for their Feng family.


    Among them, the most shocking is Ning Wuniang. Her purpose today was to force Chen he to give up the position of Feng woman and be denounced by the feng people. How did she know that there would be so many changes.


    First, Zeng came out and said that the son of Han was false. Later, Feng Yun personally admitted that Gao Shi was the son of Han. What she did today was nothing more than sensationalism. She even became a gun envoy by Zeng.


    She looked at Gao Shi and Huang He in disbelief and smiled bitterly. It seemed that her sister was destined to fight for Huang He. In the past, Ning Wu still thought that as long as Huang he could not become a phoenix woman, it should not be a problem for their Ning family to want Gao Shi with the help of the dragon after Feng''s great event.


    This is also the reason why she would try her best to prevent him from becoming a phoenix woman or become notorious in the Phoenix family when she knew that he was the next Phoenix woman of the Phoenix family.


    But in the end, all this is just a joke. No matter whether he is the leader of Tai''an County in the Zhou Dynasty or the next Feng daughter of the Feng family, she and Gao Shi are always a pair, and she and her sister are just clowns. No, maybe their sisters are not even clowns in the eyes of him and Gao Shi.


    But should she just give up. No, she is unwilling. If she gives up, who will avenge her sister? You know, sister is the best person to her in the world. If she doesn''t have a sister, she doesn''t know how many times she has died. This time, she will protect her sister.


    Ning Wuniang''s eyes gradually cleared up, but because of the previous, he didn''t notice what happened in the main hall. The first sentence she heard when she woke up was.


    "Yongcheng Ningjia will drive out the Feng family and never enter the Feng family again." This is what Gao Shi said.


    She looked at Gao Shi unbelievably, while the latter looked at her coldly without any emotion.


    What kind of person is this? Why does my sister like such a cold and scary man. What on earth did my sister do wrong, but I fell in love with this man and moved my mind. This man should treat my sister and their Zhu family like this.


    It was also at this moment that Ning Wu saw the killing intention in Gao Shi''s eyes. It was not a joke. It was really going to destroy their bloodthirsty killing intention in the Ning family. He didn''t care about everything in the Ning family. She only cared about her sister.


    She clearly understood that what she had to do now was not to fight with Naohe, not to come forward and ask Gao Shi why, but to find a way to send someone back to pick up her sister instead of staying at Ning''s house, and she was the bait to attract Gao Shi''s main eyes.


    No one dares to object to Gao Shi''s words, especially under such circumstances. Ning family is also destined to be erased and no longer exist in the history of Feng family.


    Zeng, who was helped back to her room by the servants, naturally heard the news from the main hall and knew that Gao Shi was childe Han. At that time, she was very upset. At the same time, she knew everything clearly, but she didn''t tell her that she was jumping there like a clown.


    Just thinking about it, Zeng felt angry. Especially after knowing what Gao Shi and Huang he saw, Zeng''s heart became more and more uneasy.


    No matter how hard the road ahead was, she had to stop him from becoming a phoenix girl. After thinking about it, Zeng ordered someone to call the thirteen women over.


    "Mother, are you better?" As soon as she saw Zeng, the thirteen women asked with concern. For the real biological mother, the thirteen women are still in awe.


    "Don''t worry, my mother is fine." Looking at the worried eyes of thirteen women, Zeng''s heart was full of relief. Anyway, his daughter still had her own heart.


    "Niang, it''s such a thing as today. Don''t do it in the future." Seeing that Zeng''s face was still good, the thirteen women advised him.


    "Jiao Jiao, how can you say that? I didn''t do it for you." When it comes to the previous events, Zeng''s mood is a little unstable. She has lived so old and has never been so angry today.


    "Mom, I know you''re doing it for my good, but have you ever thought about the consequences of doing so?" The thirteen women did not stop talking because Zeng''s mood was unstable this time, but continued to say that they planned to sober Zeng in this way.


    "It''s not because of your father. If you had to tell me something earlier, how could I fail so miserably." Thinking of Feng, Ming Ming knew that Gao Shi was the son of Han, but he didn''t tell her. Zeng gnawed his teeth.


    "What does this have to do with dad?" Thirteen niangs looked at Zeng with some puzzlement, and then continued.


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ve made an appointment with Su Feihe in three days. The person who lost gave up his qualification to become a phoenix woman."


    Although the thirteen women complained, Zeng could still feel the thirteen women''s concern for herself. Looking at the thirteen women''s sensible appearance, Zeng had an unspeakable feeling. After a long time, she sighed gently and said to the thirteen women.


    "Jiao Jiao, you don''t know what I told your father. Tell your mother what you think of Mr. Han."


    "Mom, why did you say that young master Han went there?" The thirteen women listened to Zeng''s words and their cheeks were a little hot.


    "You just tell your mother, if you want to marry Mr. Han, will you?" Because of the angle, Zeng didn''t notice that the thirteen women''s ears began to turn red at this time. Only when she talked about men for the first time with her daughter, her daughter couldn''t accept it for a while.


    "Niang, you hate it. I won''t tell you, and you don''t think about it. Mr. Han already has a fiancee." Hearing Zeng''s words, especially the sentence, are you willing to marry Mr. Han? The 13th lady can''t hold it anymore. Her pretty face turns red with a swish.


    Today, after seeing Gao Shi''s face, the thirteen women were attracted by Gao Shi, especially after knowing that Gao Shi was the son of Han and Gao Shi''s reputation in the great Zhou Dynasty.

 Chapter 346

    Ask, such an excellent man, that daughter doesn''t love, but the other party already has a fiancee, and obviously loves his fiancee, can she still have a chance.


    Looking at his daughter''s shy face, Zeng couldn''t understand it. At present, he had made up his mind.


    "Jiao Jiao, as long as you become a phoenix girl, you''re afraid Su Ruohe won''t succeed."


    "But Niang, Yufeng obviously likes girl Ruohe to be a Feng. Do I still have a chance?" Before, she confidently told Zeng Shi that she didn''t want to stop the Phoenix girl. Now the thirteen women seem to have changed.


    "Why, didn''t you promise to tell me that I don''t care about your affairs before? Why don''t you have confidence?" How could Zeng not understand his daughter''s careful thinking.


    "Mother, you hate it." Thirteen niangs had never seen Gao Shi''s true face before, and had never thought that she would marry Gao Shi. After seeing Gao Shi, she fell in love. Now Zeng said that as long as she became the ruling Phoenix woman, she would be able to marry Gao Shi. Naturally, she was worried.


    I''m afraid that I can''t defeat him and become a powerful Phoenix woman. The person I like will always be the cinnabar mole at the bottom of my heart.


    "All right, you just need to make good preparations for the game between you and miss Ruohe, and leave the rest to your mother." As long as she can make her daughter a powerful Phoenix woman and what she wants, she will help her daughter get her hand at all costs.


    After understanding his daughter''s mind, those behind Zeng are now more unscrupulous.


    Today, Taoist Yuqing originally intended to formally introduce him to all the people of the Feng family. However, she didn''t expect that the Feng family had slowly changed since she left the Feng family.


    However, knowing this, Taoist Yuqing had the idea of reorganizing the Feng family. While she was still breathing, she must help Ruohe lay a good foundation for the Feng family. Otherwise, even if Ruohe was powerful, no matter how much she thought about the Feng family, she would not be able to spend money like this.


    In this way, Taoist Yuqing naturally thought of the competition between Ruohe and the thirteen empress in a few days. The thirteen empress is the daughter of Feng and Zeng, and Feng is expected to become the most vocal person of Feng now.


    As long as he successfully won the thirteen women, he was equal to playing in the Feng family. Therefore, Taoist Yuqing called him and gave him some advice.


    "Master, the task failed." A man in black knelt on the ground and said to Gao Shi.


    "Yes." Gao Shi knocked his fingers on the table. He didn''t see the man kneeling on the ground at all. He just gave a cold "um" and didn''t say much.


    Listening to the sound of Gao Shi knocking on the table, the man in black kneeling on the ground was scared and sweating all over. This is their first mission failure since the establishment of the ink shadow guard. I don''t know how the master plans to punish him.


    After a long time without Gao Shi''s response, the man in black turned his eyes to the dark, where Mo Han was.


    "Master, this is our carelessness." Mo Han came out from the dark. Speaking of it, he was also ashamed to be the boss, because he thought that the other party was just a woman, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. Unexpectedly, he let the other party slip away. If it was said, how could they stand in the hidden guard.


    "What did you find?" Gao Shi naturally understands why Mo Yingwei failed this time. It is also because they have succeeded so many times over the years that they forget their due vigilance.


    However, Gao Shi doesn''t simply think that there is only such a reason. How about the strength of ink shadow guard? He doesn''t know that even if ink shadow guard is careless, the strength is still there. How can an ordinary woman successfully escape from them.


    The man in black carefully looked at Gao Shi and then looked at Mo Han. Seeing that Mo Han gently nodded to him, he was relieved and said:


    "Ning Wu''s martial arts are not low, and there seems to be someone behind her to help. Several times, my subordinates always want to kill Ning Wu, but they often have problems at the most critical time."


    Listening to Yin Wei''s words, Gao Shi gradually fell into meditation. Who was against him.


    Seeing Gao Shibu''s words, the hidden guard looked at Mo Han again. Mo Han nodded to him. He got up and retreated quietly.


    After the affair of Niang Wuniang, Huang He also asked someone why Ning Wuniang appeared here and why he targeted her like that.


    When he learned that the Ning family in Yongcheng has always been a branch of the Feng family and has been working for the Feng family for many years, only those who are in charge of the Ning family know this. The reason why Ning Wu Niang appears here is that she has become the head of the Ning family.


    They created the status of Ning Wu Niang today. When she was in Yongcheng, Ning Da Niang fell flat after passing through the gate of Yongcheng.


    The other concubines of the Ning family are often angry with Ning Da Niang and Ning Wu Niang. As soon as Ning Da Niang loses power, they naturally attack in groups and try their best to drive Ning Da Niang and Ning Wu Niang out of the Ning family.


    In order to protect her confused sister, Ning Wu had to take off her green coat and fight with the common aunts of the Ning family. This came and went, and she established her prestige in the Ning family. For a time, it was more beautiful than when Ning Da Niang was in charge of the house.


    The reason why Ning Wuniang is so targeted at Ruohe is that she wants to avenge Ning Da Niang.


    After knowing all this, he sighed that Ning Wuniang was a person who valued love and righteousness, but she had the wrong family.


    However, there is nothing surprising about the change of Ning Wu Niang. How can a woman as smart and capable as Ning Da Niang really have a straw sister.


    Over the years, I''m afraid Ning Wu deliberately pretended to look like that, so that she didn''t want to compete with her sister.


    In a flash, it was time for the competition between Huang He and 13 niangs. In these days, the sister of 13 niangs almost went crazy with jealousy when she saw the picture of Gao Shi and Huang He together, which also made her want to win the competition more.


    These days, Gao Shi did not give up his pursuit of Ning Wu Niang. However, for the first time in a few days, there was no news about Ning Wu Niang, which made Gao Shi feel so frustrated for the first time in his life.


    However, it is precisely because he failed to find the news about Ning Wu Niang that Gao Shi was vigilant and avoided a future catastrophe for the mainland. Of course, these are the later words.


    The contest had already spread in the Feng family as soon as the thirteen women returned to the Feng family and went to the Huang He room for the next battle post.


    Now, after the day of competition, there are naturally not a few people who come to watch the excitement. They also want to know how many kilograms and Liang the successor elected by Yufeng, the current ruling Phoenix woman, is.


    If they can''t convince the public, they also have a legitimate reason for Taoist Yuqing to choose thirteen empresses as their heirs.


    "Miss Huang He, I wonder if you are ready." The thirteen women looked provocatively in the direction of Huang He, but the next second, the proud look on her face completely solidified and turned into jealousy.


    Whenever she saw the intimacy between Ruohe and Gao Shi, she couldn''t control her jealousy, as if she had been betrayed by her beloved, and Ruohe was the one who took everything from her.


    "More than anything." He took a faint look at the direction of the thirteen women and said, it seems that this competition is just a child''s game.


    Ruohe''s attitude completely angered the thirteen women. She said sarcastically, "why, Miss Ruohe is afraid. If you are afraid, it''s still time to admit defeat. In this way, you can avoid losing too ugly and humiliating later."


    Not only the thirteen niangs, but also the feng people who came to watch, most of them think so. Now he says this just to delay time.


    Some people think that Huang He is too big. Since he should have chosen the topic of the competition as early as seven days ago when he made a contract with the 13th lady, why don''t he even know the content of the competition now? Isn''t it obvious that he wants to admit defeat.


    "Stop talking nonsense and hurry up if you want to compete." Ruohe looked at the thirteen women impatiently. This was not the first time that she found the thirteen women very annoying.


    The thirteen women were speechless with anger by Ruohe''s words. She glared at Ruohe fiercely. Who is wasting time? If you don''t want to waste time, why don''t you even know the content of the competition.


    Looking at her daughter''s losing her temper when she was angry with Huang He, Zeng also hated her teeth. However, her Taoist practice was obviously many stages higher than that of the 13th lady. She only got up and said.


    "Everyone present must know that Miss Ruohe is good at playing the piano, and it makes the first zither player of the great Zhou Dynasty, Shanye residents admire her. However, unlike those boudoir women, we Feng women don''t require to be good at playing the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Riding and shooting are the most important. Therefore, the content of this competition is riding and shooting."


    As soon as Zeng''s words came out, the whole martial arts competition field was in an uproar.


    "What, even try riding and shooting. Isn''t it obvious to bully people?"


    "It''s not true. Who doesn''t know that this girl Ruohe has been raised in her boudoir since she was a child. It''s estimated that she hasn''t even ridden a horse. Now she has to compete with thirteen women. It''s like adults bullying children."


    "You can''t say that. You know, this girl Ruohe will become the ruling Phoenix girl of our Feng family in the future. If she can''t even ride and shoot, it won''t embarrass our Feng family."

 Chapter 347

    "It''s not true. As the ruling Feng woman of the Feng family, she can''t ride and shoot. If it''s spread, it will tell us how the Feng family can gain a foothold in major aristocratic families and how to become the largest aristocratic family in the world."


    Feng family is the oldest aristocratic family in this continent, which can also be said to be the head of all aristocratic families.


    He listened to the comments of the people in the martial arts competition field and sneered. I''m afraid Zeng bothered about the content of the competition.


    Choosing to ride and shoot is indeed a very difficult thing for ordinary boudoir women. However, Zeng wants to use riding and shooting to stop herself and let herself only after today''s competition, even if she is an apprentice of Taoist Yuqing, she will never raise her head in the whole Feng family.


    At that time, people would only say that she was difficult to become a great thing. A master as powerful as Taoist Yuqing would lose to the 13th lady. No one would remember her. However, she had just worshipped Taoist Yuqing as a teacher for a year, and no one would say that Taoist Yuqing was not right. They would only remember what the 13th lady was like, and what kind of failure she was.


    However, Zeng''s wishful thinking was doomed to fail, saying that the person she met was Ruohe.


    "Ride and shoot." He didn''t show a little fear after hearing that it was not riding and shooting, as people thought. But a very calm repetition.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. You can regret it now." Thirteen women looked at Huang He with a proud face. You know, this riding and shooting is what she is best at.


    If compared with others, she is not sure that she can surpass Ruohe, but she is fully sure of riding and shooting. Sure enough, both Di''s father and mother are facing her, otherwise she won''t allow her to compete with Ruohe.


    "Your nonsense is not so much. Did I say it''s not better?" He glanced at the thirteen women and said.


    "I just think the competition is too boring. Why don''t we add some bets?"


    "You want to bet?" Thirteen women are like watching an idiot. She looks at Ruohe, a woman who can''t live in heaven and earth. Does she know what she''s talking about.


    In the view of the thirteen women, Ruohe is just an ordinary boudoir woman. It''s good to be able to ride a horse. Now he boldly says he wants to increase the bet. It''s not obvious what he wants to die.


    Not only the thirteen women, but almost everyone present thought so. The only people who didn''t worry about Huang he were Gao Shi, Taoist Yuqing and Jingchen. Yuyazi was sweating for Ruohe. He was really worried about Ruohe.


    As for radicals like Zeng, they are eager to lose in this competition, and the more ugly they lose, the better.


    "Nonsense, I don''t want to do it for nothing without a paid competition." Ruohe also looked at the 13th lady with the same eyes as a fool. Her words have been so clear. If the 13th lady doesn''t understand, it''s not what a fool is.


    "Well, since you want to die yourself, I''ll help youˇ° The thirteen women were irritated by the look in her eyes and said fiercely.


    "If you lose, you''ll leave the Feng family and have nothing to do with Mr. Han. As for your engagement, it will be completely dissolved from now on."


    Since the other party wants to send it to the door, she doesn''t need to avoid it. She just takes this opportunity to completely break the contact between Naohe and Gao Shi.


    Hearing the speech, the light in his eyes sank. No one could see the emotion in the bottom of her eyes. Similarly, Gao Shi on one side suddenly blacked his face and stared at the thirteen women. This woman dared to bet on him.


    The crowd of onlookers in the martial arts competition field really boils again. It''s common for two men to compete for a woman. However, it''s really rare for two women to compete for a man. It''s really good luck for them to meet them today.


    More importantly, the identities of these three people are not general. For a time, many people are feeling that Gao Shi has a good fortune.


    With these words, the competition between Huang He and the thirteen women changed from competing for Feng women to competing for Gao Shi. Listening to those unpleasant words below, Feng''s face suddenly turned blue and purple.


    At the moment, he wished he had no daughter like thirteen women. He simply lost his face.


    The thirteen women didn''t respond much to the people''s comments. There was even some faint joy in her heart. She didn''t dare to show her mind to Gao Shi. Now, with the people''s words, she thought Gao Shi should understand her mind.


    She thinks that she is no worse than Ruohe in all aspects. If Gao Shi can like Ruohe, it is not difficult to like her. Moreover, her identity should be more beneficial to Gao Shi.


    You know, he grew up in the Feng family when he was a child. He knows more about the Feng family than Ruohe. Moreover, she is also the daughter of the current patriarch of the Feng family. Gao Shi married himself, not only to the Feng daughter, but also to the full support of the patriarch of the Feng family.


    Thinking of these, the thirteen women couldn''t help looking at Gao Shi, but they saw that Gao Shi didn''t look at her more from beginning to end, and focused all her eyes on Huang He.


    This scene hurt the thirteen women''s heart. She didn''t want to see such a good look between Huang He and Gao Shi. You know, after today, Gao Shi is the man of her Feng thirteen, who only belongs to her Feng thirteen. She absolutely doesn''t allow anyone to have any delusion about Gao Shi.


    At least, thirteen women think so now.


    "If Miss Huang He doesn''t want to, she will admit defeat." The thirteen women''s eyes were full of jealousy and looked at the beautiful face of Ruohe. They wanted to come forward and tear up Ruohe''s face.


    "I don''t know what kind of bet the thirteen women can take out." The damned thirteen women dared to bet on her favorite man. After a while, she must make her lose ugly.


    "If I lose, I want you to kowtow and admit that you are the best candidate for the next Phoenix woman." Thirteen Niangzi said, in her opinion, she would not lose to Ruohe in any case, so there was no pressure when she said this.


    "Do you think the man in Su Longhe is only worth a loud head? As for the position of the Phoenix woman, I don''t need you to admit it. " He looked at the thirteen women coldly and said, this man has successfully touched her bottom line.


    She Su Ruohe, who can do anything, just doesn''t want the people she cares about to make bets. Because the world is changeable, she can''t guarantee that no accident will happen.


    Before, when the thirteen women came to her for the next battle post, she had thought about such a day, but she didn''t expect it to come so soon.

 Chapter 348

    Gao Shi''s face was very gloomy because he promised to do something to block the thirteen women. After hearing what he said about my man, he got better. To be exact, his heart was pleased by my man.


    "What do you want?" The thirteen women looked at Ruohe with an unhappy face. In the thirteen women''s opinion, if it wasn''t for Ruohe, then she would be the next fengnu of the Feng family, and Gao Shi was destined to be her man. All this was changed because of the emergence of Ruohe.


    "I want you to kowtow not only to me but also to Xu Zhi." He glanced at the thirteen women faintly.


    "Finally, you are willing to leave the Feng family. In your lifetime, you can''t step into the Feng family, because Chen he doesn''t trust that a woman who spies on my man swings around in front of my man all day."


    After knowing that the 13th lady has a mind that she shouldn''t have for Gao Shi, Naohe can''t accommodate the 13th lady to stay in Feng. She is so jealous, that is, she doesn''t want to see women who have indiscriminate thoughts about her man hanging around her man all day.


    "You are too overbearing." Thirteen women looked at him incredulously, but in her heart, she despised him very much. She was still a young lady. I was a man one by one. My man was not as good as a country woman. She simply didn''t know what shame was. Then, the thirteen women seemed to think of something and continued.


    "What are you afraid of when I appear next to Mr. Han? Are you afraid that I will take Mr. Han away?"


    "Will you?" Instead of directly answering the thirteen women''s words, he looked at Gao Shi and asked. The most effective way to deal with the love enemy is not to argue with her, but to refuse each other by the person he likes in front of his own face.


    "Heaven and earth conscience, my heart is very small. I just can hold you. I can''t hold her anymore." Gao Shi doesn''t understand that he is careful, but he is willing to cooperate with him. It''s rare that he is so good today. In front of so many people, he naturally has to respond to him as a man. Otherwise, it''s not good for those people to read jokes.


    Sure enough, there is nothing more painful than hearing the person who likes to attack and say in front of himself that he likes others.


    After hearing Gao Shi''s words, the thirteen women''s face turned white. She was obviously no worse than Huang He in that respect. Why couldn''t the other party see herself?


    "Well, thirteen women don''t want to gamble." Now. It''s her turn to win. It''s not her small mind. If you do this, can you accommodate the next person who wants to rob your husband.


    "OK, I''ll compare with you." The thirteen women took a deep breath, tightened their fists and clenched their teeth. Today, she must let Gao Shi see clearly who is the best one and who is the most suitable person to stand beside him.


    Thirteen women went to the martial arts competition field with Ruohe. Someone had already prepared bows, arrows and targets. Thirteen women looked at the targets, and some looked at Ruohe and said.


    "According to the rules, two wins in three games, who comes first."


    "The older ones come first." He glanced at the thirteen women and said faintly.


    "You..." the thirteen women took a deep breath and then resisted the urge to curse.


    "Since Miss Huang He said so, I won''t force it." Since she is asked to come first, she doesn''t mind giving her a slap in the face. Maybe the other party will admit defeat after seeing his archery.


    The thirteenth lady thought in her heart.


    "Too close." He also stepped forward, looked at the target not far away, and then shook his head.


    "What?" Thirteen women thought that she was crazy, or she had never shot an arrow at all. Otherwise, how could she say such a thing? She didn''t know. It was very difficult to think of a woman raised in her boudoir since she was a child.


    "It''s far away." Yuqing said, "humanity." Since he Er feels too close, he will go ten steps further. " For me, the distance given by Taoist Yuqing is very conservative.


    She knew that he was not an impulsive person. Since she agreed to the competition, she would not lose. However, Taoist Yuqing didn''t know how many kilograms he had.


    "OK." Seeing Taoist Yuqing speak, the 13th lady is also interested. She not only wants to express herself in front of Gao Shi, but also wants to express herself in front of Taoist Yuqing, so that Taoist Yuqing can see how excellent she is.


    As soon as the voice fell, a servant came forward and moved the target back ten steps. Then he looked at the thirteen women and saw that the thirteen women nodded before he turned and left.


    "It''s ok now." Thirteen niangs looked at Huang He with a faint disdain in her tone.


    He might have been a little afraid of him before, but now she doesn''t care about him at all, because in the view of the thirteen women, he is a layman who doesn''t know anything. Otherwise, how can she make such a request.


    Unexpectedly, Ruohe still shook his head and sighed: "hey... It''s too close. It''s too close. If the purpose of thirteen women''s war post to me is just to have a family with Ruohe, then Ruohe won''t accompany me."


    As soon as his voice fell, there was an uproar again. They still haven''t seen such a good play for many years.


    Thirty steps is far enough for two women. Although they have no objection to women practising martial arts, women are naturally inferior to men in strength. Therefore, not many people in the whole Feng family have certain attainments in martial arts like Taoist Yuqing.


    Yuyazi still didn''t understand him enough. She looked at Yuqing with some concern and said, "will your baby apprentice be too big? These thirteen women have been practicing martial arts since childhood. Don''t come to you and cry when your baby apprentice loses."


    "Often the more unreasonable things are, the more they have the upper hand. I''m saying that everyone should be as blind as you." Taoist Yuqing glanced at Yuya and shook his head.


    In fact, Taoist Yuqing has no bottom in his heart. She couldn''t help looking at the center of the competition field. I saw that the servant had moved the target to a distance of 30 steps.


    Thirteen women followed him all the way. She had already held her breath. She didn''t try for 30 steps, but she couldn''t guarantee that she would hit 100 goals.


    This distance, let alone the red dot on the target, is a little difficult for the children of these privileged families to shoot at the target.


    He said he was not opposed to martial arts, but at least his identity was there. Several people were real and had two or two flesh.


    Thirteen women glared at Ruohe fiercely, and she didn''t believe it. An eldest lady who had been raised in her boudoir since childhood could be more powerful than a person who had practiced martial arts since childhood.


    Thinking like this, the 13th lady walked towards the center of the martial arts competition field with her bow and arrow. She thought that the distance of 30 steps was the limit. Even if she didn''t have a brain, she wouldn''t increase it.


    In fact, among the people who become, Gao Shi and others have the same ideas as the thirteen women.


    Yuyazi couldn''t help sweating for him. He knew too little about him. He only knew that he had been raised in the boudoir since childhood. He didn''t step out of the door. Even worshipping Yuqing as a teacher only happened last year. I saw him secretly say to him.


    "Huang He, don''t be too reluctant. After all, you are a girl. Riding and shooting may not be useful for a lifetime. Don''t be angry for irrelevant people. Even if you lose, your master and I will help you."


    Chen he is really angry now.


    However, she was not angry with yuyazi, but angry with thirteen women. She quarreled with yuyazi with a grateful smile and walked towards thirteen women. Anyway, yuyazi was also for her good.


    He walked forward a few steps, glared to death, pointed to the target and shouted at the thirteen women:


    "Arrows are used to kill the enemy on the battlefield. Have you ever seen an enemy make you shoot so close on the battlefield? Did Feng teach you to wait for the enemy to start archery only thirty steps away from you on the battlefield? "


    No one knows. In her previous life, Yu Jixing married Su Manjing and was indifferent to herself. When she was free, she often went to Yu Tian. Yu Tian was afraid that he couldn''t think of it because of Su Manjing, so she taught her riding and shooting.


    Ruohe still clearly remembers that Yu Tian said to her at that time: "unfortunately, our Heer is a daughter. If we were a man, we would become the most powerful divine archer in the world."


    At that time, Yutian told him a lot of stories on the battlefield, including the Guan Hui incident of the ancestors of the Yu family and the story of yumeiqing, his mother.


    Since then, he has admired the soldiers who fought to kill the enemy and defend the country. Now the so-called riding and shooting of the thirteen women is an insult to him.


    When he said this, he questioned every word, but affirmed every word. Without anyone to answer, affirmation is a kind of reprimand to the thirteen women.


    The thirteen women suddenly felt in a trance. He felt that the person standing in front of her was not Huang He, but the elder who had always been strict and often scolded them with a straight face for riding and shooting as a game.


    With such a flash of divine Kung Fu, he saw that he shouted to the man who moved the target forward:


    "If you move back, it''s better than riding and shooting. If you take a hundred steps and the arrow takes a hundred steps, you''ll win or lose in one game." Zhongyong Hou''s house, the Yu family have been soldiers for generations. Even her mother is a good rider and shooter. She will never allow anyone to insult riding and shooting like this.


    Wow


    At this moment, everyone was boiling like crazy.


    A hundred steps, that distance is that few men can do it, and they, the heiress of the Phoenix selected by the current ruling Phoenix woman, have so much courage.

 Chapter 349

    However, one person is an exception, that is the elder of Feng family. He stared at Ruohe intensely, as if he wanted to see something in Ruohe.


    Gao Shi couldn''t help picking his eyebrows. This girl is really bold. Aren''t you afraid of losing? What will he do then.


    It seems that it''s too early to rest assured of the girl.


    "Yufeng girl, stop your precious apprentice as soon as possible to avoid any accidents." Yuyazi was so anxious that he was sweating. He looked at Taoist Yuqing and asked. What he said was very euphemistic.


    "No, I believe he''er has his own discretion and won''t let me down." Although Taoist Yuqing is not sure whether he will win. But she also believed that he would not make fun of such things. She not only didn''t stop him, but loudly supported him.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being my apprentice of Yufeng girl."


    The voice of Taoist Yuqing shook everywhere, and everyone present was not a human spirit. From the good word of Taoist Yuqing, we can see that the position of Huang He in the hearts of Taoist Yuqing was not as simple as they thought.


    The thirteen women were holding their fists. She never thought that it would be such a situation. Before the competition began, Taoist Yuqing had clearly expressed his attitude.


    Is she really so bad? Whether it''s Taoist Yuqing or Gao Shi, they don''t want to open their eyes to see themselves. She subconsciously looks at Gao Shi.


    I saw that Gao Shi didn''t have any special reaction to Taoist Yuqing''s statement. His eyes were still closely following the man not far from him.


    Looking at this scene, the flame of jealousy in the thirteen women''s heart is growing madly. All this is not what she wants to see. All this belongs to her. She wants to take it back.


    I made up my mind again and looked at Feng Yun and Zeng who were also sitting right above. Zeng Shi nodded to her, indicating that she was relieved that everything was ready.


    Su Ronghe, you forced me to do all this. The thirteen women clenched their fists again.


    However, when she turned her head back and saw that the servant in charge of moving the target had moved the target to a distance of 100 steps, a crack appeared on her face.


    She was not fully sure of the distance of 30 steps, but now, Ruohe actually increased the distance to 100 steps, but she couldn''t stop it. Otherwise, she would lose Ruohe''s momentum.


    She can only watch the servant move the target. Now she can say that she can''t see the target. How can she shoot the red heart on the target.


    Thirteen niangs feel bitter, but no one knows. She doesn''t want Gao Shi to see her most real thoughts at this time.


    How much strength can a woman have? Even if she has practiced martial arts since childhood, she is still not as hard as a man. Su Ruohe, a woman raised in her boudoir since childhood, can she do it? Or is it that she''s always entertaining herself there.


    The thirteen women thought like this and squinted slightly. She saw that Huang He was squinting at the servant. After inserting the target again, she nodded and said with some satisfaction:


    "It''s almost the same. How can I say it''s a competition? I don''t have too many requirements, that''s all."


    Thirteen women almost vomited blood in anger at Huang He''s words. That''s why they don''t make too many demands.


    Even those who came to see the excitement this time also felt that he was a little too much. When the two women competed with archery, they even chose a distance of 100 steps. It was not too far, but too far.


    They feel that he is too arrogant and arrogant. Even men like them may not be able to shoot at a distance of 100 steps, let alone women like him and the thirteen women.


    The 13th lady snorted coldly, but she didn''t believe it. Even she couldn''t shoot. She was raised in her boudoir since childhood. Even people who haven''t seen what the bow and arrow looks like several times can shoot. In this case, it''s just who shot the arrow far away.


    The thirteen women still trust the news about Ruohe from Zeng. Of course, there was no mistake in the news from Zeng''s inquiry, but what they didn''t know was that Ruohe was not the Ruohe they inquired about, but the Ruohe that had been reborn for a lifetime.


    Thinking about it like this, the 13th lady was a little proud. She suddenly felt that she had endless strength. She lifted the bow and arrow in her hand again and looked at Chen he and said:


    "Miss Huang He, you can start now." However, as soon as the 13th lady said this, she regretted it. She asked him at this time. Didn''t she admit that he was a phoenix woman in disguise. Or have said, even if the thirteen women regret it, it won''t help. They have to turn their full resentment into strength.


    "Help yourself." He nodded. He didn''t think it was wrong for the thirteen women to ask her at this time.


    The thirteen women gladly accepted her inquiry when she saw Chen he''s face. She just felt that Chen he was intentional, but she just wanted to disturb her mind and make herself play abnormally. She sneered, secretly scolded Chen he for being superficial, and then raised her bow and arrow.


    Shoot at the target that can''t see the shadow in the distance. Thirteen women made several deep breaths in succession before adjusting their state to the best, and then took the bow and arrow.


    At this moment, everyone held their breath and dared not disturb the thirteen women.


    Then there was only a "whoosh" sound, and the feather arrow left the string and went straight to the target.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes followed the feather arrow that left the string. No one noticed the unnaturalness on the thirteen lady''s face. This was the first time she had shot an arrow like this in her history.


    She prayed silently in her heart that the arrow could fly farther. In order to make the feather arrow shoot farther, she almost exhausted all her strength and didn''t even aim. She just wanted the feather arrow to be farther.


    However, no matter how the thirteen women prayed in her heart, the feather arrow still stopped at a distance of not much. Fell to the ground.


    Watching the feather arrow fall to the ground, people breathed a long sigh of relief.


    At the same time, a servant came forward to check, and then he only heard the servant return from a distance:


    "The arrow took 63 steps and deviated from the bull''s eye more than Zhang."


    As the servant''s report fell, there was humanity:


    "Indeed, she is worthy of being the thirteen women. She has practiced martial arts since childhood and can shoot 63 steps at such a distance. You know, this is something that many men can''t do. "


    If there is a voice of praise, there is naturally opposition.


    "What''s the big deal. Didn''t you hear me. It''s more than a foot away from the bull''s-eye. "

 Chapter 350

    Sixty three steps was a fairly satisfactory result. Thirteen women handed the bow and arrow in her hand to Huang He and said:


    "Miss Huang He, it''s your turn."


    Thirteen empresses are two years older than Huang He. Because she has practiced martial arts since childhood, she is taller than ordinary women.


    However, because of Mrs. min''s various calculations over the years, he became sick because of Mrs. min''s various calculations. Therefore, he seems to be Petite than women of the same age.


    Think of these reasons, so that the thirteen women standing around the ho always give a sense of adults bullying children, it seems a bit funny.


    Looking at the small and exquisite appearance of Ruohe, a question arose in the hearts of the people at the same time, that is, can this Ruohe girl, their current apprentice in power, be able to do it? Don''t be overwhelmed by bows and arrows before the beginning.


    "Yufeng girl, can your precious apprentice do it?" Yuyazi looked at Taoist Yuqing with the same worry and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It depends on you." Taoist Yuqing has been very tired of being fried by yuyazi. Yuyazi has asked her more than ten times.


    In the crowd''s thoughts, he had already pulled his bow and put an arrow on it.


    Wow


    The scene was boiling again.


    What surprised everyone was not that he took an arrow on the bow, but that he took three arrows at the same time.


    She thought she could win with two more arrows.


    Not only everyone present thought so, but even the thirteen women thought so. She said sarcastically:


    "What are you doing, Miss Ruohe? Don''t you think you can win the game as long as you have two more arrows?"


    She thought how powerful Su Longhe was. Now it seems that it is just so. She even thinks that Zeng had exaggerated Su Longhe before.


    But he just glanced at the thirteen women and didn''t say much. Now how proud the thirteen women are, how uncomfortable they will be in a moment.


    He lifted his lip slightly, then pulled the bow full and aimed at the bull''s-eye. It was only a few times. He heard a "whoosh" and the three arrows fired at the same time.


    For a moment, the atmosphere of the whole competition field has been tense to the extreme. Although most people think that Huang He is just comparing luck, luck is also a kind of strength. More importantly, not everyone has luck.


    But those who know archery do see the way at this moment.


    At first, the three feather arrows kept going hand in hand, but after shooting out a certain distance, you met like a soul. They were divided into the front, middle and back three sections and connected into a straight line. The speed changed slightly between each other, but then adjusted.


    At this time, people who know archery or not are nervous at this moment. Their eyes move with the movement of the feather arrow without blinking. They are afraid that they will miss the most wonderful moment when they blink.


    You know, you can''t see such exquisite archery anytime and anywhere.


    As early as the moment when she shot the feather arrow, she knew that she had lost. Her archery was so strange that she couldn''t describe it now.


    And her so-called archery is not enough in front of Huang He.


    Gao Shi was not calm when he fired three arrows at the same time. If he hadn''t always had good self-control, he might have run to him and cheered for him at this time.


    Not everyone knows the Yu family''s rear end arrow.


    That''s right. The archery that Huang He uses now is exactly the unique skill that the Yu family can gain a foothold in this continent, the rear-end arrow, and the Yu family only has such a position today by relying on this rear-end arrow.


    Deng


    When Gao Shi was stunned, he saw that the second feather arrow had caught up with the first feather arrow. The first feather arrow broke when the first feather arrow was about to fall, giving the first feather arrow the strength to move forward.


    The third arrow assists the first arrow in the same way as the second arrow. Finally, the arrow with the first feather arrow is left on the target.


    Three arrows are fired at the same time, the head arrow is fast, the two keys are fast, and the three arrows are fierce. Can such archery really be shot by a woman?


    But for the two arrows left on the ground, all the people thought they were dazzled.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, everyone took a deep breath. Needless to say, it was obvious who won and who lost in this competition.


    Zeng''s face looked at the scene in front of her. She didn''t see anything on the news she asked people to inquire about. It was also the main reason why the thirteen women lost such an ugly contest.


    Feng Yun''s face is not much better. You know, thirteen women are his favorite daughter. Now he has lost like this. Naturally, he can''t get over it.


    The feelings of the patriarch and his wife are not beautiful at the same time. You don''t have to think about it. At this time, even if the other people of the Feng family are in their hearts, they don''t dare to show their recognition of Ruohe.


    Although the real person in power of the Feng family is not the patriarch, the female phoenix in power has not returned to the Feng family for many years, and the great power has already begun to fall away gradually. It can be accurately said that now the Phoenix woman has no real power in the Phoenix family, and the rest is just the name of a phoenix woman.


    However, some people don''t have to taboo this.


    "Pa Pa Pa" saw Gao Shi and Yu Yazi clapping almost at the same time.


    They just have a special identity and don''t need to be constrained by the Feng family at all. One is that the Feng family is now the oldest person in the opinion of Taoist Yuqing. Naturally, they don''t have to worry about the Feng carrier. Taoist Yuqing would have been like Gao Shi if he hadn''t worried about his identity at this time and wasn''t suitable for doing these things.


    "She is a good girl. She is worthy of my fancy." Seeing someone clapping at the same time, Yu Yazi glared at Gao Shi. Ran to him and said carelessly.


    Listening to Yu Yazi''s words, Huang he couldn''t help but help his forehead. At this time, she wanted to ask Yu Yazi who just said it in her ear. If not, don''t force it. He and his master will protect themselves.


    "This one was won by Miss Huang He." Gao Shi''s actions reminded Feng Yun. He said in a loud voice. Maybe he should consider another plan.


    "What is the second competition?" Instead of paying attention to the jade teeth chattering around him, he looked at the thirteen women and asked.


    "Riding."


    This time, no one thought that he was too big, and even thought that this was the attitude he should have.


    "Well, let''s start now." He said faintly. She couldn''t see any emotion at this time from her face.


    "Wait a minute." Just when the thirteen women were going to answer, Zeng suddenly said.


    "Why, is there anything else for the patriarch''s wife?" He looked at Zeng and said in a cold voice.


    Intuition told her that keeping this Zeng would be a trouble sooner or later.


    "As far as I know, Miss Ruohe is the daughter of a literary minister. She hasn''t learned archery since she was a child, and Yufeng didn''t teach Miss Ruohe archery at the beginning. I don''t know where Miss Ruohe learned this archery."


    Listening to Zeng''s words, his eyes flashed.


    Zeng''s move. It''s not poisonous. First it explains her origin, and then it''s clear that she hasn''t learned archery. It''s not obvious to tell everyone that she may have been counterfeited.


    Such a big family like Feng''s is not allowed to happen, whether what Zeng said is true or not; As long as he can''t prove himself in front of the public this time, he will always plant a seed of doubt in the hearts of the public.


    And the seeds will slowly start to expand with the passage of time, and finally become out of control.


    "I don''t know where the patriarch''s wife heard the news." He sneered. Since she dared to use the archery given to her by Yu Tian in public, she was not afraid that someone would ask.


    "Do you need to listen to anyone else about this kind of thing? As long as you go to the street and ask someone from the Imperial City, you can know it clearly." Zeng''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at himˇ° Shouldn''t Miss Huang He give me a reasonable explanation? "


    Today, no matter what, we must find a way to pull down the rice. Otherwise, not only her daughter will have no chance, but also her son may have to act according to people''s face in the future.


    As Zeng''s voice fell, everyone''s eyes focused on Huang He. Waiting for Chen he to give them a reasonable explanation, no matter what, they can''t accept a woman of unknown origin as a phoenix woman, even if this person is personally selected by Taoist Yuqing.


    However, some people have developed along with Zeng''s direction. They suddenly realize that what Zeng said is true and Ruohe has been replaced. Otherwise, how could there be such superb archery.


    People are like this. When you know that a person can''t be better than you is a hidden expert. When he is better than you, the first reaction is doubt, followed by unwillingness, jealousy and admiration.


    Aware of the suspicious eyes cast at him. He sneered in his heart. But before she could speak, she heard yuyazi angrily say:


    "You poisonous woman, don''t think that everyone is as stupid as you. I don''t know what kind of vicious mind you have, and you are the same." Yu Yazi scolded Zeng, but he still felt unhappy, and pointed to Feng Chengyun road.


    Yu Yazi had long been unhappy with Feng''s current patriarch and his wife. However, at that time, she didn''t know whether Taoist Yuqing would return to Feng, and she didn''t have many years to live. Naturally, she didn''t take these things to heart.


    However, it''s different now. Taoist Yuqing not only came back, but also brought back an apprentice. This girl, yuyazi, also looked very pleasing to the eye. Therefore, the character of protecting her weaknesses like Taoist Yuqing broke out completely at this moment.

 Chapter 351

    "Uncle Jiutai, we know you protect our weaknesses, but the girl''s origin is unknown. We also think of Feng''s sake." Of course, yuyazi himself said that it was refreshing. Some people were really unhappy.


    The speaker is not someone else, but the second elder of the Feng family and the father of the second Zhangs. When he was young, he was not named after Taoist Yuqing. Naturally, it depends on how he and others are not pleasing to the eye.


    "Why is the origin unknown? You say it. If you can''t say why, I want you to look good." Yuyazi blushed with anger. It seems that he has been so quiet these years that these guys have forgotten his existence and dare to oppose him.


    When yuyazi saw who was talking, and Zhang was old, he was not so angry. Yuyazi knew more or less about Er Zhang''s old temperament.


    "What the patriarch''s wife said just now is right. People in the whole Zhou Dynasty know that Miss Ruohe is the daughter of former Prime Minister Su Hu. She was raised in her boudoir since childhood. How can she have learned archery?" Two long ways.


    At that time, his father died of depression after losing to yuyazi. At that time, the hatred between him and yuyazi and Taoist Yuqing was completely settled and became his heart knot for many years.


    Today, his opportunity came. He must take this opportunity to fulfill his long cherished wish with his dead father for many years.


    "Can''t you learn when you''re raised in the boudoir? Don''t forget, girl Ruohe is the apprentice of Yufeng." Yu Yazi said angrily. The second elder, if he was not a junior and his position in the Feng family was not low, he always wanted to save him some face. He really wanted to come forward and see him and beat him up.


    "Of course." The second elder smiled and said.


    "It''s just the archery that Miss Ruohe has just used. We''ve never seen or heard of it. And from the perspective of Miss Ruohe''s proficiency, Miss Ruohe has been learning archery for three or five years, and miss Ruohe has only been a teacher for a short time."


    The second elder turned and looked at Ruohe and asked, "I take the liberty to ask Miss Ruohe a question. In one year, how did miss Ruohe learn archery?"


    Although everyone present was shocked by his archery, few people really recognized that he used a rear-end arrow. Of course, there were also two elders.


    In fact, I can''t blame the second elder. Over the years, because of his obsession in his heart, he did not pay attention to the outside world. The only thing he paid attention to was the Taoist yuyazi and Yuqing.


    "It''s not easy. We luwo girls are geniuses." Yuyazi learned from Taoist Yuqing that he had almost mastered Feng''s Internal Classic in just one year, and he had a good talent in martial arts.


    Therefore, I was a little surprised at the beginning when I saw him use the rear end arrow, but I didn''t make a fuss as others did.


    "The world." The second elder snorted coldlyˇ° Whether it''s a genius or another reason is uncertain. Uncle Jiutai doesn''t have to excuse Miss Ruohe like this. "


    Seeing Yu Yazi''s attitude, those who had only maintained a skeptical attitude towards this matter could not help thinking that Yu Yazi and Taoist Yuqing knew that Chen he had been "impersonated" in order not to let him lose the competition.


    "Yes, uncle Jiutai and the second elder are also for the sake of Feng. Don''t make trouble."


    "Uncle Jiutai, we just want miss Ruohe to prove her identity. We don''t mean anything else. Besides, there''s no loss for Miss Ruohe."


    Seeing that the second elder general yuyazi was forced to such a point, and Taoist Yuqing and Ruohe never spoke, they thought that the reason why they didn''t speak was because they were guilty.


    Therefore, more and more radical groups occupied it, just to force yuyazi and Yuqing Taoist priest to let him admit that she was a fake.


    Looking at the people''s appearance that they were bound to get, Yu Yazi was so angry that his teeth itched. He turned and looked at Taoist Yuqing''s dissatisfied way:


    "Aren''t you worried that your precious apprentice has been bullied?"


    Taoist Yuqing shook his head gently, and there was no worried look on his face.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Yazi was even more depressed. He turned his head and said awkwardly:


    "I''m not my apprentice. People don''t worry about being a master. What''s your hurry. Forget it, forget it, I don''t care about it. "


    Yu Yazi said that he didn''t care, but his eyes looked uncontrollably in the direction of Ruohe. As long as Ruohe was in danger, he could protect Ruohe at the first time.


    Sometimes, yuyazi just couldn''t understand where Taoist Yuqing came from. He didn''t worry about what mistakes would happen to him.


    If Taoist Yuqing knew yuyazi''s idea, he would say to yuyazi that it was not a matter of self-confidence, but that she was optimistic about Ruohe and believed that Ruohe would not do anything inappropriate.


    Taoist Yuqing just gave yuyazi a faint white look, and then he also looked at Ruohe. Taoist Yuqing didn''t take yuyazi''s words to heart at all. She and yuyazi have known each other for so many years. How can she not know what virtue yuyazi is.


    Seeing that yuyazi and Taoist Yuqing didn''t speak, the people of Zeng''s school naturally became active.


    "Miss Huang He, please explain where your exquisite archery comes from. More importantly, it''s not my Feng''s archery." Zeng looked at Huang He and said with a sharp face. She couldn''t hide her calculations from the bottom of her eyes.


    As long as this time passes, even if yuyazi and Taoist Yuqing try their best to keep Ruohe, even if she takes the position of fengnu in power in the future, her prestige in Fengshi will drop sharply.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for my classmates.


    In the face of Zeng''s question, Ruohe did not show any abnormality. He swept his faces one by one from the crowd. This time, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Zeng and others. For Ruohe, Europe is not an opportunity to know his enemies and friends.


    He felt his eyes sweeping over him. The thirteen women''s body was obviously stiff. The fundus of her eyes flashed quickly. It was unnatural, but she soon went down.


    In order to get the man she likes, thirteen women chose to act according to Zeng''s. she comforted herself silently in her heart.


    I''m sorry, Su Ruohe. If you want to blame me, you should blame me. You shouldn''t be recognized by Taoist Yuqing, let alone have an engagement with Gao Shi and return to the Feng family after you.

 Chapter 352

    Facing the aggressive of Zeng and others, he didn''t feel any discomfort or panic. He swept his eyes one by one from the crowd and threw his eyes at Gao Shi with a light voice:


    "Preface, what do you say about this matter?"


    His wife wanted to stand up for her. Gao Shi didn''t have the reason to sit idly by. He got up and came to Ruohe, gently hugged Ruohe in his arms and said:


    "I wonder if the patriarch''s wife has heard of rear end arrows."


    "Nature." Zeng noddedˇ° This rear end arrow is the most magical archery in the world today. Who hasn''t heard of it? "


    Zeng''s voice suddenly stopped at this time, and an ominous premonition rose from the bottom of his heart.


    What the girl just used shouldn''t happen to be the legendary rear end arrow.


    Zeng Shi shook her head and put aside the absurd idea in her heart. She felt that she must have had too many unexpected things recently, which made her lose her usual vigilance and care.


    Otherwise, how could she think that the archery just used by Huang He is the legendary rear-end arrow.


    You know, the fame of this rear-end arrow is not only a legend in the Zhou Dynasty, but also in the history of the whole continent.


    As Gao Shi''s voice fell, people began to whisper, because the reputation of the rear-end arrow was too prosperous, and they only heard it and didn''t see it. Therefore, they suddenly heard the name of the rear-end arrow. They are also beginning to be a little uneasy.


    "The patriarch''s wife knows that this rear end arrow is the unique skill of the Yu family." Gao Shi looked at Zeng''s way lightly, and his plain expression made people unable to guess what he thought at this time.


    As Gao Shi''s voice fell, the people who were still whispering were boiling again. This scene was no less shocking than when they saw the three arrows fired at the same time.


    Zeng''s eyes widened in disbelief and murmured: how is this possible? How can su Ruohe rear end arrow, and how can rear end arrow be the unique skill of the Yu family.


    "Even if the rear end arrow is the unique skill of the Yu family, what does it have to do with Miss Ruohe? In the eyes of the Yu family, Miss Ruohe is not an outsider. Most importantly, Miss Ruohe is still a woman."


    When the second elder saw that Zeng had lost his square inch, he couldn''t help frowning. Before, he thought how powerful Zeng was. It turned out that he was just a little water. When stimulated, he forgot what he should do.


    It can be said that the two elders are telling everyone in disguise that not all aristocratic families will let women practice martial arts and inherit the mantle like their Feng family.


    "I wonder if the two elders still remember the famous young plum childe in the imperial city." What idea did the second elder make? How could he hide it from Gao Shi''s eyes.


    "What does this have to do with young master Qingmei?" The second elder said disdainfully. If you want to delay time, there is no need to talk about a person who has disappeared for more than ten years.


    Young master Qingmei was not only famous, but also good at Kung Fu. If it weren''t for childe Qingmei''s unwillingness to take part in the imperial examination, where would there be those pedantic scholars with great talents.


    "I don''t think the second elder knows. This young master Qingmei is actually the eldest lady of the Yu family and the mother of he''er. " It can be said that one word hit thousands of waves. Gao Shi''s words were a great shock to the whole Feng family.


    That year. They almost exhausted all their strength and failed to find out the identity of the young plum. Now I see.


    The Yu family, the holy pet at that time, and the people of the Yun family as the head mother, it was not easy for them to find out about Yu Meiqing''s private affairs. Even now, their Feng family failed to put people around important people in the Yu family.


    Some are just a few people around Lin, who is not on the table. In other places, they really have no way to intervene.


    After Gao Shi said this, it''s not strange that he can rear-end arrows. At the beginning, Yu Meiqing could disguise himself as a man in the Imperial City, so he couldn''t teach him rear-end arrows.


    Looking at the people''s faces, Gao Shi looked coldly at the two elders and Zeng and said, "do the two elders and the patriarch''s wife have any other questions? I''ll answer them for you one by one."


    Aware of the obvious warning in Gao Shi''s cold eyes, Zeng and the second elder couldn''t help shivering at the same time. An unknown fear rose in vain from the bottom of his heart and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Joke, how can Gao Shi watch his wife being bullied in front of him. Especially those who should have been his subordinates. If that were true, he would be unforgivable.


    "No, no more." The two elders tried to suppress the fear in their hearts.


    "What about the patriarch''s wife." Gao Shi looked at Zeng with narrow eyes and said in a cold voice.


    Aware of Gao Shi''s eyes, Zeng shook his head involuntarily. When she reacted, everything was already late, so she had to stare at Chen he with chagrin.


    The secret way, she failed to successfully drive Ruohe to hell this time, so she waited for the next chance. At this time, Zeng didn''t know that she had no chance, because Gao Shi couldn''t give her another chance to harm Huang He.


    "Since both of you have no opinion, you can have the next competition." Gao Shi glanced lightly at the two elders and Zeng Shi and looked at Feng Chengyun road.


    "You said, patriarch."


    When Feng carrier saw Gao Shi''s explosion that he was using a rear-end arrow, he had compared the fact that he continued to help his daughter up with now and changed his mind. The benefits will be greater on the other side after supporting Ruohe to the top.


    Gao Shi''s voice suddenly pulled him back from his thoughts. Before he fully woke up, he listened to him.


    "Miss Ruohe did her best to learn the true story of Lord Yutian. How could the 13th lady be the opponent of Miss Ruohe? As the father of the 13th lady, I am here to admit defeat to miss Ruohe instead of the 13th lady."


    After saying this, Feng carrier wanted to slap himself in the face. How could he say what he thought at that time? If his daughter took the position of Feng woman in the future, he wouldn''t hate himself?


    However, this word is like pouring water. Is there any reason to take it back? At present, he can only wake up and look at the thirteen women and say:


    "Thirteen Niang, listen to your father and give up the competition."


    Now, it''s better to offend her daughter than to offend Ruohe and Gao Shi. Anyway, thirteen women are his own daughter. Even if they hate themselves, they can''t kill themselves.


    However, Huang He and Gao Shi are different. If he can''t satisfy them, his old life may be in danger at any time.


    Not to mention, can we continue to be the patriarch of the Feng family? Over the years, others have looked at his scenery, but who knows the pain behind him. This is one of the reasons why he wanted to make thirteen women a phoenix woman.


    However, the thirteen women didn''t understand what Feng Yun thought. Looking at Gao Shi''s intimacy with Huang He, she had already been dazzled by jealousy. She didn''t care about whether she would lose next. She just wanted to prove to Gao Shi that she was no worse than Huang He.


    "I don''t know. My father often taught my daughter that everything should be done from beginning to end. How to give up halfway is even more so in the competition between me and miss Ruohe." More importantly, my mother was worried that she would lose and was ready for the next competition.


    At first, the thirteen women thought that Zeng despised herself, but now she is very glad that Zeng was ready for her early.


    "Thirteen niangs, listen to my father''s advice, don''t be brave." Feng Yun had some indomitable persuasion. He knows more or less what kind of temperament a daughter is.


    "Father, you don''t have to say much. I''ve made up my mind." The thirteen women said firmlyˇ° Not only that, I have to prove to all the people in the world that not any woman can be compared with my Feng''s woman. "


    Thirteen niangs'' words can be said to instantly arouse the fighting spirit of the Feng clan. They were not very satisfied with the successor fengnu chosen by Taoist Yuqing. They are not alone. Why should they choose a woman from a foreign nationality to inherit.


    Looking at the people excited by his daughter, Feng Yun reluctantly shook his head. From the performance of Huang He in archery, I''m afraid it''s not easy for his daughter to win the other party.


    But what kind of person is his daughter? Can he not know? It''s good everywhere, but he is too stubborn.


    Although there was discord between Feng Yun and Zeng, he also made more use of Zeng, but he really loved the daughter of thirteen Niangzi.


    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade the thirteen women, Feng Yun didn''t intend to stop it. He believed that there was still some tolerance between Huang He and Gao Shi.


    At this time, I didn''t know that Zeng and the 13th lady had done something behind their backs. Otherwise, he must stop the 13th lady from competing with Naohe in the next riding competition.


    With the wonderful archery competition in front, people also look forward to the next equestrian competition. Although many of them don''t want to see Huang he become the next Phoenix woman in power of their Feng family, this doesn''t affect their expectation of the next equestrian competition.


    "Riding is no better than anything else, just the simplest speed." The thirteen women looked at Ruohe and pointed to more than a dozen horses brought by the servants not far away.


    "You''re a guest. Let''s choose the horse first." What she meant by this was obviously that she didn''t admit that he was the successor of Feng.


    Also, if she admitted, why did she come to such a scene.

 Chapter 353

    Hearing what the thirteen women said, he slightly raised his lips and said in the expectation of the peopleˇ° Come first, madam thirteen. You are older than me. You must have become the guest in your mouth before me. "


    It is said that a married daughter splashes out water, and a married woman returns to her mother''s house, she is a guest.


    For his answer, some people think his answer is absolutely, others think his answer is just unreasonable, but anyway, they have to admit that his adaptability is much better than they thought.


    "You." The 13th lady was so angry with Ruohe that she couldn''t speak for a moment. She bited her teeth and said, "Su Ruohe, don''t be proud first. You''ll regret it later."


    This damned Su Ruohe is saying that she is older than her. She must let her know how to write the word regret. Not everyone can bully him at will.


    She didn''t believe it. Even if Ruohe''s archery was powerful, how powerful could it be. Thinking like this, he felt better. He didn''t talk to Huang Heduo and took the lead in walking towards the horses.


    Besides, my mother should have made preparations in advance. Suddenly, an idea rose in the mind of thirteen women, and thirteen women did so.


    At the moment when the horse was pulled out, Zeng unconsciously clenched his fist. Although he had been angry with the 13th lady in advance, Zeng couldn''t help being nervous. He was afraid that the 13th lady chose the wrong horse at this time, otherwise the consequences were beyond her imagination.


    Therefore, when she saw that the thirteen women accurately selected the horses, she put her heart back into her stomach. However, before she could breathe a complete sigh of relief, she saw that the thirteen women actually exchanged horses with Naohe at this time.


    Seeing this scene, Zeng almost didn''t stand up directly from her chair. She tugged her fist and only hoped that Huang he wouldn''t agree to the request of the 13th lady. However, God seemed to doze off at this time and didn''t have time to pay attention to Zeng''s prayers.


    Looking at the horse exchanged between Huang He and the thirteen women, Zeng was sweating anxiously in the stands, but there was nothing she could do. Things had come to this point, and she couldn''t rush down at this time and ask the thirteen women what they were thinking. Could it be that the 13th lady remembered wrong and thought that the horse in the hand of Ruohe had not been drugged.


    There is no special requirement for speed comparison. It''s just a simple speed comparison to see whose horse can run around the competition field first.


    With the beginning of the referee''s order, Ruohe and thirteen women rushed out at almost the same time.


    However, he didn''t intend to compete with the thirteen women at the beginning. Therefore, he didn''t use all his skills, but rode slowly behind the thirteen women.


    As time went by, the thirteen women had run most of the competition field on horseback, while Naohe was far behind by the thirteen women.


    Thirteen women turned proudly to look at Ruohe and sneered in her heart. If she had known that Ruohe''s riding was so ugly, she and Zeng didn''t have to spend so much time before. Fortunately, she just temporarily changed her mind and changed horses with Ruohe.


    However, he was left far behind by himself. Later, he said more about the past. Counting the time, it was almost this time.


    The 13th lady thought in her heart that as long as the horse goes crazy for a while, it will be the end of Ruohe. The only person she has ever touched is Ruohe except the servants of the stables.


    Even if soon he finds out the evidence that this matter has nothing to do with her, he will also plant a seed of doubt in the Feng clan.


    Just when the 13th lady was thinking about a better future, the horse finally went crazy. However, the crazy horse was not the horse under her crotch, but the horse of Ruohe.


    "Wo''er!" At the moment when he saw the good horse go crazy, Gao Shi couldn''t sit still anymore. He got up and rushed down the grandstand and rushed in the direction of Huang He.


    "Master, horse, your horse." Seeing Gao Shi, he rushed out on foot. Mo Han couldn''t help it anymore. He led Gao Shi''s horse and shouted.


    For the emergence of Mo Han, no one in the Feng family feels strange. They have long known that Gao Shi has always been followed by a person, but most of the time they don''t know where Mo Han is hiding.


    It was not until Gao Shi rode his horse and ran towards the rice field that the feng people who came to see the competition today reacted that the horse was out of control and began to talk. Well, why did the horse suddenly lose control.


    It was at this time that people naturally thought of the exchange of horses between the thirteen women and Huang He before the competition. For a time, the spearhead was all directed at the thirteen women.


    What''s the matter? The horse that should be crazy should not be hers. For a time, the thirteen women were a little hooded.


    Zeng, who was sitting in the grandstand, breathed a sigh of relief and secretly congratulated herself that thirteen women had just exchanged horses with Huang He.


    At the same time, Zeng also complained bitterly about the little Si who managed the stable, thinking that he must have made a mistake, which made her worry for nothing.


    "Wo''er, don''t be afraid. I''m here." While everyone was talking, the thirteen women were in a trance. When Zeng was happy, Gao Shi had rushed to a place not far from the rice field on his horse and shouted.


    His voice was trembling and nervous to the extreme.


    The ever victorious general who killed countless enemies on the battlefield was afraid at this moment when he met a snow clad Hou who was more powerful than this and had never been nervous and afraid.


    Gao Shi''s heart was raised to his throat when he looked at the grass swinging from side to side with the crazy horseˇ° Wo''er, when I count to three, give me your hand. Don''t care about anything else. Just leave it to me. "


    Gao Shi then loosened the reins in his hands and pulled out the soft sword at his waist.


    What was he going to do? Everyone held their breath and looked at Gao Shi intently, waiting for his next action.


    "You''re crazy. You''re dangerous. Do you know?" When he saw Gao Shi''s action, his face turned white. At this moment, she couldn''t help thinking, is it worth it?


    "One, two..." Gao Shi didn''t pay attention to Huang He, but began to count.


    What he is doing, he knows very well in his heart. He can''t do it if he wants him to watch Ruohe get hurt in front of him. In that case, he will be crazy and more uncomfortable.


    "Three!" When Gao Shi counted to three, he was in a hurry to see that he didn''t give his hand to himselfˇ° Wo''er, come on, give me your hand. "


    His hand of my sword has begun to overflow sweat. He has lived for more than 20 years and has never been so nervous as now.

 Chapter 354

    "No." Naohe gritted his teeth and shook his head. In doing so, both of them would be very dangerous. As long as she didn''t give her hand to Gao Shi, she was the only one who was injured in the end.


    It was her reason that made Gao Shi so nervous. How could she bear to see him hurt because of herself? Even if it was just an unknown number, she was unwilling to take the risk.


    "Heer, trust me, no matter who, we''ll be fine." Gao Shi didn''t know his concerns and said immediately.


    He turned to look at Gao Shi. When she touched Gao Shi''s firm eyes, she couldn''t help hesitating.


    "Trust me!" Gao Shi nodded again toward Huang He.


    At such a distance, as long as he stretches out his hand, he can touch Gao Shi''s hand, but all this is too dangerous. Once something happens, both people will be in danger.


    "Wo''er, do you remember what I said before?" When he was still hesitating, Gao Shi''s voice sounded in his ear again.


    At that moment, he was stunned and stretched out his hand involuntarily. Gao Shi once said that no matter when and where, they should not take the initiative to abandon each other. No matter what difficulties they have, they should face them together.


    Looking at his outstretched hand, Gao Shi was overjoyed. Taking the opportunity that he had not fully recovered, he pulled him in his own direction.


    Meanwhile, Gao Shi''s hand holding the soft sword fiercely stabbed the runaway horse.


    Who is Gao Shi? If he makes a move, how can the horse still have a chance to live.


    The horse was hit by Gao Shi''s soft sword and immediately fell to the ground. After a long hiss, it died.


    As long ago, he was moved to his own direction by Gao Shi, and naturally fell into Gao Shi''s arms.


    All these actions seem simple, but they are difficult to do. Although the whole process is very dangerous, the good thing is that both of them are safe.


    After feeling the temperature in his arms, Gao Shi felt alive. God knows how scared he was when he saw the horse out of control.


    "I''m fine." Feeling high discomfort and worry, he whispered.


    "You can''t be like this in the future, otherwise, I will never spare you." It''s enough for him to experience such a thing once. He should never experience it again. Even if he wants to revenge others, he shouldn''t use such a stupid way.


    "OK." Ruohe sighed a long sigh in her heart. She knew that she couldn''t hide this careful thought from the man in front of her. However, it is beautiful to have such a man to protect.


    "Remember what you said. Don''t expect such good luck next time." Gao Shi unconsciously tightened his arms and hugged Huang He again, as if to rub each other into his bones.


    It seems that only in this way can he feel that all this in front of him is true.


    "It''s said there won''t be another time." He murmured in a low voiceˇ° Do you think I''m willing to use such a stupid way? It''s not because my brain just got stuck. "


    Listening to the murmur of Huang He, Gao Shi felt that he had come back to life and looked at the thirteen women.


    When Lady thirteen touched Gao Shi''s eyes, her eyes flashed unconsciously. She still doesn''t understand what''s going on until now.


    Obviously, the horse she gave to Ruohe was good. The problem was her horse, but why did something happen in the end? It was really Ruohe. It''s hard not to know what happened during this period.


    Something happened that she didn''t know.


    As early as when Xiao Si took the horses out of the stables, she found that all the horses had been drugged, and the only horse that had not been drugged was picked away by the thirteen women who took her first step.


    As for the reason, you can figure it out with your toes, and the horse that thirteen women are riding now was relieved by Huang He at that time.


    Chen he studied Feng''s inner diameter this year. If she couldn''t understand this little trick, she would learn it in vain and didn''t deserve the praise that Lian Yue gave her.


    But what he didn''t expect at that time was that thirteen women would suddenly propose to exchange horses with her.


    The horse''s medicine has been relieved by Ruohe. It is obviously impossible to start again in full view of the public at that time. Therefore, Ruohe came up with such a way to let his horse out of control and expose the plot of Zeng''s mother and daughter.


    Thirteen maidens opened her mouth. When she was about to say something, Feng Yun and others who reacted after Gao Shi had caught up at this time.


    "Young master Han, Miss Ruohe, are you all right?"


    When they arrived, they had seen Gao Shi''s rescue of Ruohe. It was precisely because of that scene that they had to sigh that Gao Shi was bold and careful and would successfully save Ruohe in that way.


    You know, if you use that method to save people, two people will have an accident. It''s not a big deal to scratch or hurt bones and muscles.


    Gao Shi just looked at Feng carrier coldly and didn''t give Feng carrier a superfluous look.


    In the face of Gao Shi''s attitude, Feng carrier didn''t dare to say anything more, so he had to look at Chen he for help.


    It can be seen from Gao Shi''s action to save him regardless of his own danger. Therefore, Feng carrier naturally looked at him for help.


    You know. With his position in Gao Shi''s heart, he is the only one who wants to keep his life and change Gao Shi''s mind.


    "We''re all right, but the horse..." he smiled, looked at Feng and said faintly.


    Feng smiled awkwardly and said, "it''s good if you''re all right. Let''s go back and have a rest early. I''ll send someone to check today''s affairs later and give you an explanation."


    "What does it mean to send someone to check later? I want you to send someone to check immediately. What if it''s late and the murderer runs away?" Jade teeth son listen to Feng carrier said to send someone to check later, immediately not happy, jumped up and pointed to Feng carrier''s nose sidewalk.


    "Yes, yes, yes, uncle Jiutai, don''t worry. I''ll send someone to check it now." Facing the accusation of yuyazi, Feng didn''t even dare to fart and nodded.


    The whole Feng family, who doesn''t know that yuyazi is not only a famous protector, but also a violent temper. If anyone annoys him, it will make him unhappy. A violent beating is light.


    "Hum, it''s a good thing that my girl Ruohe is all right. Otherwise, do you think you can still sit in the position of the patriarch?" Yu Yazi said angrily.


    "Which son of a bitch who doesn''t know good or bad dares to calculate my family''s rice girl. If I find out and see if I don''t beat you, you don''t even know your mother."


    After yuyazi complained, he smiled and said to Ruohe:


    "Don''t worry, girl Ruohe. You won''t let those blind things bully you with nine uncles."


    Chen he knows that jade Yazi is acting for himself. Similarly, the effect of jade Yazi acting for himself is far more obvious than that of Gao Shi or Taoist Yuqing.


    Gao Shi and Taoist Yuqing have different identities in Feng family. They can''t stand out for themselves, but their identities are doomed. They will be bound by some rules.


    But yuyazi is different. He is the most authoritative person of the Feng family except Taoist Yuqing and several elders. What he said naturally has a great weight.


    It is precisely because of this understanding that Huang Hegang has just privately prevented Gao Shi and Taoist Yuqing from "seeking justice" for themselves.


    She was about to say thanks to yuyazi, but Gao Shi stopped her.


    "Wo''er doesn''t belong to your family and doesn''t need your protection." Gao Shi didn''t understand why he stopped him just now. However, after seeing yuyazi''s attitude towards him, he was in a bad mood.


    After he finished saying this, he didn''t look at Yu Yazi''s face, took Chen he, turned and said to Mo Han:


    "You stay here to check progress." With that, he took his head and walked away without looking back. At the same time, his eyes swept over Zeng''s and thirteen women.


    At the moment of being touched by Gao Shi''s eyes, Zeng and thirteen women only felt as if they had fallen into an ice cellar. The blood of their whole body solidified at that moment, and even breathing was difficult. Until Gao Shi looked away, they felt alive.


    The mother and daughter who felt they had come back to life couldn''t help thinking of Gao Shi''s cold and soul stirring eyes. They suddenly felt that they had fallen into an endless hell. They didn''t know what kind of torture was waiting for 8 them.


    Looking at the back of Huang He and Gao Shi leaving, Yu Yazi was helpless and funny. He shook his head and said, "this smelly boy, even my bad old man''s vinegar, doesn''t dislike his teeth."


    Although yuyazi said so, the expression on his face had betrayed him. Looking at the good relationship between Huang He and Gao Shi, he naturally felt relieved. Otherwise, his sister, who was so younger than himself for a while, had to break his heart.


    The people on the side of Ruohe are satisfied with the horse out of control, but it''s hard for Feng''s current patriarch Feng.


    At this time, he couldn''t help regretting that he shouldn''t have used Zeng''s family to make trouble for him and profit from it.


    Anyone with eyes can see what happened today. It''s obviously related to his wife and children.


    Nowadays, it''s hard for him not to be involved in this matter. Originally, he thought about how to minimize the impact of this matter on himself, and then found a small top bag from the stable.


    But now, obviously not.

 Chapter 355

    Gao Shi left Mo Han here when he left. It is obvious that he stayed to monitor him. Prevent him from making small moves or something.


    Looking at yuyazi, he was still standing there. Obviously, he didn''t intend to leave.


    There are so two people staring here. It''s difficult to discharge water.


    Finally, Feng had to bite his teeth and order people to thoroughly investigate the horses in the stables and the more than a dozen horses brought over today.


    However, the result made me want to die.


    Among the horses brought here today, only the thirteen women were not drugged, and the rest were drugged.


    For this result, people couldn''t help thinking of the exchange of horses between thirteen women and Ruohe before the competition began.


    From that point of view, thirteen women are very suspected, and they knew that there were problems with these horses as early as the beginning. Otherwise, how could they choose to exchange horses with Ruohe at that time.


    Feng Yun naturally thought of this, but he was more sure that one thing was more related to Zeng, and the thirteen women just knew it.


    People''s imagination will always expand infinitely and eventually become out of control. Things about horses getting out of control become uncontrollable.


    Finally, in order to protect the thirteen women, Zeng had to stand up and admit that she ordered people to do it, and all this had nothing to do with the thirteen women.


    Although Zeng finally stood up and admitted that she ordered someone to give medicine to the horse, it was inevitable that this matter would eventually have an impact on the thirteen women.


    Because almost everyone thought that if thirteen women didn''t participate in this matter, why did they exchange horses with Huang He before.


    If the 13th lady had known that she would have changed horses with Ruohe for a while, she would not have changed horses with Ruohe even if she died. Now she could not frame Ruohe and broke herself in.


    Because of Zeng''s special status, it was impossible for Feng carrier to directly what happened to Zeng. Finally, he had to order Zeng to be imprisoned for life and no one was allowed to visit him without permission.


    When all these news reached the ears of Ruohe and Gao Shi, Ruohe was discussing with Gao Shi about going to the top of the snow mountain next. At this time, the sky has gradually darkened.


    "It''s really cheap for her." If you dare to calculate her harvest, even death is not enough.


    "Well, there''s no need to be angry about that kind of person." He smiled and shook Gao Shi''s hand.


    "I also said that today''s events scared me to death. Do you know?" Gao Shi is still terrified when he thinks about the martial arts competition field.


    "Well, I won''t. I''ll find an antidote for you, and then we''ll be together forever." He whispered. In fact, she is indeed a little reckless in today''s affairs.


    "The snow wolf king''s blood and fire lotus are available, but where are we going to find the mausoleum of the first emperor of the previous dynasty?" Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of Gao Shi and asked him with a little expectation.


    "Aren''t you a descendant of the royal family of the previous dynasty? You must know where the mausoleum of the first emperor of the previous dynasty is, don''t you?"


    Because of this reason, there has been rare excitement and expectation in the fundus of his eyes since this period of time.


    If Gao Shi knew the existence of the mausoleum of the first emperor of the previous dynasty, it would mean that Gao Shi was saved and her efforts were rewarded.


    Looking at his eyes as bright as the starry sky, Gao Shi was in a good mood.


    "Don''t you always carry the map to the mausoleum of the first emperor of the previous dynasty?"


    "How is this possible?" He is an unbelievable Tao. If she had been carrying a map of the mausoleum of the first emperor, how could she not know at all.


    "Do you remember the clouds of green rain?" Gao Shichong drowned and touched his head and continued.


    "This jade rain cloud is left by your grandmother. It is rumored that it is the treasure of the cloud family. If you get it, you can find the treasure left by the previous dynasty. In fact, it is true."


    "How is this possible?" If all the rumors are true, why don''t her grandmother''s family look for the treasures left by the former royal family.


    You know, when the royal family was in its heyday, it was not generally rich. There was almost no unification of the continent. How can such wealth not be exciting? He wo will not be narcissistic enough to think that he is his maternal family. For generations, he is a noble man who regards money as dirt.


    "Do you know what your grandmother Yun''s family does?" Gao Shi looked at Ruohe with a smile. The expression that Ruohe has written on his face now is very cute.


    "I don''t know." He shook his head and said.


    She doesn''t know much about the Yu family. She only knows that the Yu family started when they fought with Taizu. Even the rear end arrow was learned from Yu Tian in her previous life. It is said that it is a unique skill passed down from generation to generation.


    As for the Yu family, only she and Yu Chengyang met. As for Yu Xingyang, when Yu Tian was young. Because Lin''s relationship didn''t teach him, I didn''t know the existence of rear-end arrow from the beginning to the end. Not to mention the cloud family related to my grandmother.


    "The cloud family is also loyal to the royal family of the previous dynasty. Their duty is to guard the first emperor''s Mausoleum from generation to generation, and the Cuiyu Yanyun has the location of the first emperor''s Mausoleum and the structure diagram of internal organs." Gao Shi said slowly.


    "Ah ~" Huang He was so surprised that she couldn''t even close her mouth. The cloud family was the one guarding the mausoleum of the first emperor of the previous dynasty, so she was half the one guarding the mausoleum.


    "You said that the emerald rain and smoke cloud is the map to find the mausoleum of the first emperor." He raised his right wrist and faced Gao Shidao.


    She has been wearing this Cuiyu smoke cloud for a year. Apart from finding that it is more psychic, she has not found any other special features.


    Gao Shi raised his hand and wanted to take down the emerald rain and smoke cloud on his wrist.


    As soon as his hand came into contact with Cui Yu''s smoke cloud, he heard him say, "it''s useless. This thing can''t be taken down."


    She doesn''t know what''s going on. She was still fine when she brought back the Cuiyu smoke cloud from Su Manjing, but when she put it on, it became an extravagant hope to take it off.


    Later, I thought that it was left to my mother by my grandmother. My mother left it to herself. If you can''t take it down, you can''t take it down. It''s nothing.


    After listening to his words, Gao Shi''s hand paused, but his eyes stayed on the emerald rain clouds. It seems that he really remembers something.


    He knows that Gao Shi is thinking. There was no sound to disturb Gao Shi, but in this way, it hurt her.


    Her wrist has been carried by Gao Shi. At the beginning, she didn''t feel anything, but over time, she was a little weak.


    As time passed by, he didn''t know how long it had been. He only felt that his arms didn''t belong to him, so he saw Gao Shi move.

 Chapter 356

    He bit his finger and put the blood drop on the Cuiyu smoke cloud. Then, the Cuiyu smoke cloud began to move, but it flashed a milky light slightly, and then there was no movement.


    He was surprised to grow up. Looking at this scene, why does he always have a feeling of deja vu.


    Gao Shi frowned tightly. For a moment, he couldn''t understand what went wrong. He saw records about Cuiyu smoke and cloud in the secret letter of the royal family of the former dynasty. It said that this method was used. But where did the problem go, why didn''t it work?


    Looking at Gao Shi''s frown, he couldn''t help but feel distressed and said, "preface, if you really can''t remember, don''t think about it. Maybe that day, it''s suddenly afraid to run out."


    "It''s all right. Let me think about it." Gao Shi waved his hand and motioned to Huang He not to speak. Now he doesn''t know how long he can live or whether he can wait until that day. He can''t bear to leave Ruohe alone in the world.


    Before, when he didn''t meet Ruohe, Gao Shi never felt that death was terrible, but after meeting Ruohe, he became no longer like himself and began to fear death.


    "Preface." He loves to surround his high waist. What was Gao Shi worried about? She didn''t understand, but none of them pointed it out.


    Recently, the frequency of cold toxin attack on Gaoshi has been increasing, which is not a good phenomenon for them.


    "Heer, you''ve been wearing this Cuiyu smoke cloud all year, but have you found anything strange?"


    Strange place? He couldn''t help but stare and meditate. After a long time, he was surprised and said:


    "By the way, I remember that something like that happened when Su Manjing met Cuiyu smoke and cloud just now. Is this a strange place?"


    He looked forward to Gao Shi with a look on his face. He was afraid that he might miss something. He hoped that this message would be useful to Gao Shi. In that way, Gao Shi would not think so many things so hard.


    Sure enough, after hearing what he said, Gao Shi flashed a light in his eyes.


    "Wo''er, bear it." Seeing him holding his hand, Gao Shi made a small cut on it. Gao Shi dropped the blood on the Cuiyu smoke cloud as he had done before.


    This time, as soon as his blood came into contact with the Cuiyu smoke cloud, he scattered a strong milky light.


    "Yes, wo''er, we are." Looking at the Milky light slowly blooming like the lotus of light, Gao Shi said in a trembling voice.


    With a map, he can go to the mausoleum of the first emperor. After his cold poison is eliminated, he can stay with Ruohe forever.


    As the light from Cuiyu smoke cloud becomes more and more powerful, at this moment, the house has been illuminated by the light of Cuiyu smoke cloud as bright as day.


    But in the next second, the light went out in an instant. What just happened was like an illusion. It never happened at all.


    "Why not." He said puzzled. He didn''t understand what was going on and how good it was, and the light disappeared.


    Before he could react, he only felt a light on his wrist. The Cuiyu smoke cloud that could not be taken off originally worn on her wrist had now reached Gao Shi''s hand. That is, at this time, he found that the color of Cuiyu smoke cloud seemed to be more bright than before.


    It was as if it was no longer a jade bracelet, but a spirit that would live at any time.


    "What''s going on?" He looked puzzled and asked Gao Shi. She believed that Gao Shi knew the reason.


    "This is the real Cuiyu smoke." Gao Shi took the Cuiyu smoke cloud, and his mood was complicated for a time.


    He was excited when he just got the Cuiyu smoke cloud, because with this thing, he didn''t have to worry that he would only leave Ruohe in the world. He could accompany Ruohe to grow old.


    But at the thought of how many people had died because of this thing, there was an unspeakable taste in his heart.


    "How can I get the map inside and smash it open?" It turns out that this is the real Cuiyu smoke cloud. No wonder she always thought it was a dark green bracelet called Cuiyu smoke cloud. However, she doesn''t feel it anymore. The bracelet is crystal clear and the color is so pure,.


    Inside the bracelet, people can''t move their eyes. The white sun cloud like texture seems to change with the changes of the four seasons. It''s very beautiful.


    "Hehe, you girl, how can we find the existence of the imperial mausoleum after smashing it?" Listening to what he said, Gao Shi couldn''t help laughing. At the same time, his voice also completely drove away the haze at the bottom of Gao Shi''s heart.


    Yes, anyway, as long as he is with him, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    "How can I get the map?" Seeing that Gao Shi''s mood recovered, he couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    Gao Shi spoiled and rubbed his head and ordered Mo Han in the dark to prepare a basin of water. How could Gao Shi not understand his good intentions? How lucky he was to meet a woman who really paid for him, and how blessed he was that he was favored by heaven and made them happy.


    Mo Han''s efficiency is quite high, but his eye-catching Kung Fu has put a basin of water beside Gao Shi.


    After Gao Shi put the Cuiyu smoke cloud into the water basin, he brought the water basin to the window to let the moonlight shine on the Cuiyu smoke cloud.


    This scene can''t help but remind him of the time when she had just brought back the Cuiyu smoke cloud from Su Manjing and accidentally faced the Cuiyu smoke cloud to the sun. She couldn''t help asking:


    "Preface, can this Cuiyu smoke cloud show patterns during the day?"


    "Things in the world have been said to be Yin and Yang since ancient times. There are two maps in the Cuiyu smoke cloud, which are also divided according to Yin and Yang. One is the map to the Shihuang mausoleum, which belongs to Yang, which can be seen during the day, and the other is the internal mechanism structure map of the Shihuang mausoleum. It belongs to Yin. Naturally, it can only be seen at night. "


    Gao Shi''s eyes stayed on the Cuiyu smoke cloud in the basin and explained to Huang He that the time to open the Cuiyu smoke cloud map is limited every time. He needs to write down the map in the shortest time, otherwise he will have to wait until seventy-four or nineteen days after opening the Cuiyu smoke cloud next time.


    When the moonlight shone on the Cuiyu smoke cloud in the basin through the window, I saw that the Cuiyu smoke cloud gradually began to glow with milky white halo.


    This time the light is very light, very soft, not as dazzling as before.


    Ruohe couldn''t help leaning forward and didn''t want to miss any upcoming miracle. This is indeed a miracle for Ruohe. She hasn''t seen such a scene in her two lives.


    With the passage of time bit by bit, the halo emitted from the Cuiyu smoke cloud began to slowly gather together and slowly condense into an image.


    At this time, Huang He and Gao Shi were atmospheric and did not dare to go out. They were afraid that one might accidentally disturb the internal mechanism structure diagram of the Shihuang mausoleum that was about to solidify.


    Seeing that the picture was about to solidify and take shape, Huang He and Gao Shi exchanged a look at each other.


    It is certainly not an easy task for a person to write down all the organization chart, but it is not particularly difficult for two people to write down half of a chart.


    At the beginning, the time when the mechanism structure diagram of the imperial mausoleum was displayed was also quite short. It can also be seen that the craftsman''s mind was obviously unwilling to let people write down all the mechanism structure diagrams.


    In such a short time, one cannot write it down clearly, and not everyone in the world will think that he has a tacit understanding with Gao Shi, and will not have selfishness.


    After the light disappeared, Huang He and Gao Shi did not dare to delay at all, but quickly drew the mechanism structure diagram.


    It is said that a good memory is not as good as a bad pen. Who can guarantee that nothing will happen during this period.


    Looking at the formed internal mechanism structure diagram of the Shihuang mausoleum, Huang He showed a satisfied smile. With this map, they don''t have to worry about getting lost in the Shihuang mausoleum.


    "Shall we wait until tomorrow to write down the map to Shihuang mausoleum?" He looked at Gao Shi with a smile and said holding the internal mechanism structure diagram of Shi Huangling.


    At this time, she didn''t think that the place she was going to was the man''s ancestral grave. What''s more, she smiled so treacherous and obscene in front of the man.


    Looking at the rice like "Lust fascinates the mind", Gao Shi reluctantly shook his head and said:


    "Don''t worry. We don''t need to take the map to Shihuang mausoleum. Naturally, someone will take it out." Said here, Gao Shi narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous light flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    "Don''t we do it?" There are other people in the world who have a map to the Shihuang mausoleum. Why didn''t that person take the opportunity to go to the Shihuang mausoleum.


    "Wo''er, do you remember the ''Cuiyu smoke cloud'' you sold to the Shen family in Qiqiao pavilion that day?" Gao Shidao.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Isn''t that ''Cuiyu smoke cloud'' fake? Isn''t there another real Cuiyu smoke cloud in the world? If it were true, wouldn''t their plan be dangerous.


    He shook his head violently, and some of them widened their eyes and looked at Gao Shi.


    "Silly girl, there is only one Cuiyu smoke cloud, but it can be said to be a semi-finished product. There is a map to the shihuangling, but there is no internal mechanism structure map of the shihuangling." Looking at Huang He''s dull appearance, Gao Shi couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 357

    It turned out to be so. He suddenly realized, then thought of something and asked, "will this affect our future process?"


    In fact, what he wants to ask is, can so many people go to Shihuang mausoleum together and find the medicinal spring so smoothly?


    "If the first imperial mausoleum was so easy to enter, no one would have known its specific location for so many years." Although Gao Shi''s understanding of the first imperial mausoleum of the previous dynasty mostly came from books related to the previous dynasty.


    However, whether he is a descendant of the royal family of the previous dynasty or the son of the prince of the great Zhou Dynasty, one thing is certain, that is, the imperial tombs of each dynasty and generation will not be so easy to break.


    "You too." He smiled awkwardly. Why didn''t she expect to go here? If the imperial mausoleum was so easy to enter, it wouldn''t be a secret. I''m afraid the treasures inside have been spread out long ago. They don''t have to go to the first imperial mausoleum of the previous dynasty to get the medicinal spring.


    "Heer, meeting you is the luckiest thing in my life." Gao Shi stopped the rice in his arms and said softly. What a clever man he Er is. If he didn''t really care about himself, how could he ask such a question as just now.


    "Then I have to write to my uncle quickly and let him plan for a good life." Ruohe leaned against Gao Shi''s arms and said that she was not very lucky to meet the man who was devoted to her.


    What she cares about is that there are people she cares about. As for the safety of others, others will consider it. Moreover, he doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with her doing so. If those people can withstand the temptation of wealth, they won''t be used by them.


    If it weren''t for the reason that the thirteen women went to war with him, he should be preparing for going to the top of the snow mountain.


    But now, her competition with the thirteen women has ended. Although it has not been clearly announced who wins and who loses, everyone knows who is the winner and who is the loser from the end of the matter.


    Because the horse lost control during the competition is an event. Zeng was imprisoned, and the thirteen women didn''t face people because of that incident, which also had a great impact on Feng Yun.


    Therefore, it is justifiable for him to accept the assessment of Feng NV. Even those who are mentally unbalanced dare not jump out to embarrass him at this time.


    On this day, Taoist Yuqing, who said goodbye to him, and Gao Shi took a carriage to the top of the snow, escorted by Feng''s escort.


    Originally, Gao Shi didn''t have to go, but he went with him because he was worried about the safety of Huang He. Because of Gao Shi''s special identity, naturally no one dares to stand up against it.


    When he left Feng''s courtyard, he always felt that there was a look staring at him. The look was not murderous or jealous. It was very plain, but there was an unspeakable strange feeling.


    Such eyes are not strange to Ruohe. When she competes with the thirteen women, after she uses the rear-end arrow, such eyes will always appear from time to time.


    At first, he didn''t take it to heart. He was just curious about the rear end arrow, but he was still there for so many days, so he had to be vigilant.


    However, whenever he looked back and wanted to find the master of his eyes, the strange feeling disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?" Aware of the discomfort of Naohe, Gao Shi asked worried.


    "These days, I always feel that someone is watching me in the dark." He shook his head and saidˇ° Or maybe I''m too worried. "


    Chen he is not sure. The man appeared so many times, but she didn''t hit each other once, so there are only two possibilities.


    One is that she is distracted and hallucinates. The other is that the man is very good at hiding and observes her when there are many people, which makes her more unable to find out.


    "It''s all right. Don''t you still have me? You don''t have to worry." Gao Shi frowned. The Mou Guang glanced out from the gap of the carriage curtain.


    This seemingly unintentional move, but when looking at the elder, he stayed for so much time.


    Aware of a cold sight from the carriage, the elder couldn''t help trembling. He knew that the owner of the sight was warning him not to go too far.


    "Did you find anything?" Seeing Gao Shi take back his eyes, Naohe can''t wait to ask. She hopes Gao Shi can find something, so she doesn''t have to worry all day.


    The person is in the dark, she is in the light. More importantly, she doesn''t know what the person has, and no matter what the person has, this form is quite disadvantageous to her.


    "No." Gao Shi shook his head and said.


    Although he had already prepared for no answer, when he heard these two words, he couldn''t help feeling a little lost.


    Who the man is and what purpose he has, whether he is an enemy or a friend, these questions hover in his mind.


    Immersed in the loss, Naohe didn''t notice. Gao Shi''s eyes dodged slightly when answering her questions.


    Looking at his lost appearance, Gao Shi''s heart was so tight that he almost couldn''t help telling him the truth, but in the end, he held back.


    He hugged his arm tightly and saidˇ° Wo''er, don''t worry. No matter what happens, I''m there. "


    Wo''er, forgive me. It''s not time to tell you all this. When that day comes, you will know.


    Looking at the car of Ruohe going away, yuyazi said sadly, "come on, Yufeng girl, we should do our business."


    Feng''s family is now like this. They all have unshirkable responsibilities. They should take the time when he leaves for the top of the snow mountain for assessment to rectify the Feng''s family, so that what he sees when he returns to Feng''s family is a Feng''s family that is completely different from before.


    These things are the only things they two bad old men and bad old women can do for Ruohe now.


    At the same time, this sensational thing is happening in the imperial city.


    That is, Lord Yu, who was once a loyal and brave Hou Yutian, blocked up in front of the richest man Shen''s house in the Zhou Dynasty with 200000 liang of gold, saying that he wanted to buy back the "Cuiyu Yanyun" that he had sold to Shen Wanjin in Qiqiao Pavilion.


    During this period, all kinds of people knew it with emotion and moved it with reason. They said that the "Cuiyu smoke and cloud" was the only thought that the old Marquis''s wife left for the rest of their family. Because he was young and not sensible, he sold it to the eldest lady of the Shen family, and asked the Shen family to return the old Marquis''s wife''s relics for the sake of their hard work for the Zhou Dynasty.


    As for the attitude of the Shen family, of course, they were unwilling to return the bracelet. At the beginning, they sent someone out to talk to Yu Tian. Later, they simply ignored Yu Tian and turned a blind eye.

 Chapter 358

    At the same time, another rumor came out of the imperial city.


    It is said that Yu Tian blocks at the door of the Shen family every day and wants to return to the "green rain and smoke cloud" not to leave a thought for future generations, nor because he has more filial piety.


    It''s because it''s really a rare treasure. There''s a map to find the treasure left by the previous dynasty.


    The way to get the treasure map is also very simple. Just aim the "Cuiyu smoke cloud" at the sun and a map will appear.


    As the rumor spread more and more fiercely, people often point out to Yutian when they see Yutian.


    Yu Tian didn''t stop at the door of Shen''s house when he saw that the time was almost right. However, such a move fell into the eyes of others, and Yu Tian was overwhelmed. He felt that he had no face, so he didn''t continue to stop at the door of Shen''s house.


    When hearing such rumors, Yu Tian almost vomited two liters of old blood. The stomach Fei in the heart said, my good wo''er, uncle, for you, but it''s too late.


    However, Yu Tian complained. In order to make the play more realistic, he just guessed that he would take leave at home and would not go anywhere. He uniformly complained about his illness to the outside world.


    In this way, I saved myself a lot of trouble. Those who wanted to come to Yutian to inquire about the news. All the people who tried to find out were sent back by Yutian on the grounds of illness.


    This matter is making a lot of noise in the imperial city. It''s hard for Su Hu and other people with ulterior motives to know.


    Su Hu felt heartache when he heard the news. You know, this thing should have belonged to their su family, but it was finally sold to outsiders by the unfilial girl who didn''t have eyes.


    Finally, the unfilial girl got all the benefits, and he got nothing. Just thinking about it, Su Hu felt heartache and regretted that he had promised to give Yu Meiqing''s dowry to him to take care of it.


    Su Hu is more and more unwilling. However, Ruohe is not in Su''s house now. Even if he wants to find Ruohe to vent his anger, he can''t help it.


    Until late at night, Su Hu still couldn''t sleep safely. As soon as he closed his eyes, he would think of the rumors outside at this time. After tossing and turning, Su Hu finally couldn''t resist. He called Lin Fu and asked him to arrange a carriage to go to the Gaye temple tomorrow. He wants to go to the kayah temple to find Ruohe and ask her if she knows about the "Emerald rain and clouds".


    Su Hu is now just a doctor in the ritual Department of five grades. No one cares whether he goes to the court or not.


    The next day, when Su Hu hurried to the Gaye temple, he was stopped by pity. He said that he could not see anyone now because he was praying. Otherwise, he would be disrespectful to the gods.


    Su Hu, who was stopped outside, did not dare to ask anyone to do it, because he was praying for Yu Meiqing. If he disturbed him at this time, it would represent his disrespect for his dead wife.


    During this time, the Su mansion has become notorious. If something happens at this time, the Su mansion can be said to be completely over.


    Finally, Su Hu had no choice but to ask when he would come out.


    The answer given by pity is naturally three months later. You know, Lianxin and lianyue had already received a notice when Naohe wrote to let Yu Tian go to the Shen family to make trouble, asking them to find a way to hold Su Hu, so that Su Hu could not find out that Naohe was not in the Gaye temple.


    With such a result, Su Hu was no longer satisfied and did not dare to show the slightest, so he had to bitterly take the visitor back to the imperial city.


    He might have a share of it now, but if he waited until he prayed, he might not even see the shadow of the soup.


    Pity doesn''t like Su Hu from the bottom of her heart. She thinks Su Hu is a false father. When she sees Su Hu leave, she immediately shows a look of disgust.


    "Heart, now is the critical period, and you should restrain yourself." Lianyue looked at Lianxin with disapproval. This is also because there are few people here. Otherwise, just what Lianxin showed, I don''t know how much trouble it will bring to the young lady.


    "Sister, you are just too cautious. If you don''t see the young lady after dealing with Su Hu, I wouldn''t bother to tell him so much." Pity tooted his mouth and said carelessly.


    "When you wait for the young lady, you have to restrain yourself from what you say." Ruohe hasn''t fully gained a foothold in the Feng family yet. They can''t support Ruohe with anything they say.


    "Yes, my good sister, don''t worry. I still have this discretion." Pity nodded and pushed the moon.


    Looking at the way that Lianxin obviously didn''t put her words in her heart, lianyue finally had to shake her head and turn around and go into the house to tidy up. Hope that when she comes to Ruohe, with her reminder, Lianxin should not make trouble.


    The second prince has also heard about the recent rumors in the imperial city. Now his open and secret struggle with the crown prince has gradually become day-to-day. If he wants to win this political struggle and successfully ascend the throne, money is indispensable.


    After several times of thinking, the second prince made a decision. He secretly called Yu Hongyang and discussed with him to go back to Yu''s house secretly and ask Yu Tian about everything about "Cuiyu smoke and cloud".


    Yes, the disappearance of Yu Xingyang and Su Manjing was caused by the second prince. Not only Yu Xingyang and others, but also Ning Wu, who was not killed by the shadow guard arranged by Gao Shi, was saved by the second prince secretly.


    It''s impossible to say that Su Manjing was also married to the second prince by the emperor at the beginning. As a result, Yu Hongxing slept because of the failure of calculating Naohe. The second prince didn''t hold back.


    I believe that in this world, especially in an era when women''s status is not very high, no man can stand the fact that his wife slept with other men. Even if he has not been married, his fiancee can''t stand it.


    However, as long as the second prince thought that Yu Xingyang was of great use every time, he resisted Zhang''s impulse to kill Yu Xingyang.


    It''s not that I don''t want to find trouble for Yu''s promotion, but I''ll let Yu live a few more days before the time comes.


    I didn''t know what the second prince did to himself. I only thought that the second prince was a man who valued love and righteousness. I didn''t choose the wrong master at the beginning. Otherwise, the second prince couldn''t save himself when he was expelled from the imperial city by the holy emperor after he had such a relationship with Su Manjing.


    You know, he was ready that he would never be able to enter the imperial city again in his life.


    For a son of an aristocratic family, being unable to return to the imperial city means that his future is bleak. Although he is in such a mess, he will not have a good future in the imperial city now. But he can at least live a natural and unrestrained life by relying on the once dignified style of the loyal and brave waiting house.


    At this time, the second prince saved him and told him that as long as the second prince ascended the throne, he could appear in the imperial city. And restore the former scenery of Zhongyong Hou house.


    With these in mind, I was even more loyal to the second prince. I never thought about betraying the second prince that day.


    What the second prince wants is Yu''s grateful loyalty. That way. He can use it more easily.


    That night, an uninvited guest appeared in Yutian''s room.


    "Dad, I came to see you." It''s not someone else. It was Yu Hongxing who had already been bought by the second prince.


    "Second, why are you here? Didn''t you disappear on the way to exile?" Looking at Yu''s body, Yu Tian said incredulously.


    Yu was expelled from the imperial city by the emperor, which was no different from being exiled.


    "Father, the child was saved by the second prince." Yu Hongdao. Now he just wants to finish the task early and doesn''t want to continue to live such a dark life.


    "Second prince." Yu Tian asked in surprise.


    "Yes, the second prince promised me that as long as he boarded Dabao, the child won''t have to live that dark day in the future." When he was expelled from the imperial city by the emperor. He thought his life was completely over, but the second prince gave him hope.


    "So you''re going to take refuge in the second prince." Yu Tian''s face was calm at this time.


    "Father, how can this be said to be a refuge? The second prince and I just get what they need." Yu Hongdao.


    "Second, listen to my father''s advice and break off contact with the second prince as soon as possible. The second prince is not as simple as you think." Yu Tian sighed heavily.


    At that time, he didn''t want to believe it, but now, he can''t help but don''t believe it.


    "I don''t need you to take care of my business. You just need to tell me about Cuiyu and Yanyun." Yu said obviously impatiently.


    "Green rain and smoke." Yu Tian closed his eyes and stopped looking at Yu''s way.


    "As you can hear, just put it in the sun to show the map of the mausoleum of the first emperor."


    After getting the news he wanted, Yu Hongxing no longer stayed, but went to reply to the second prince.


    Shen family, this time is doomed to be not peaceful.


    On the way to the top of the snow mountain.


    "Preface, do you think this first imperial mausoleum needs any special key to open it?" Chen he has seen many strange stories. Many places have recorded that it needs something to open so and so''s imperial mausoleum.


    The mausoleum of the first emperor of the former dynasty is not an ordinary imperial mausoleum. It may be as recorded in the anecdote.


    Now they have the map inside and outside the first emperor''s mausoleum. It''s not difficult to find the first emperor''s mausoleum. They have the structure map of internal organs, and they don''t have to worry about any danger in it. But in this way, he will inevitably think of other places.


    "Yes." Gao Shi heard the speech and nodded.


    "Really!" There are some unbelievable ways in Ruoheˇ° What is that? " Don''t be something you''ve never seen or heard of.

 Chapter 359

    "The national jade seal." Gao Shi''s eyes flashed and said.


    "How could it be - the national jade seal." He was too frightened to speak. If she was really afraid of anything, she just thought not to be anything too strange. Now Gao Shi told her that if she opened the mausoleum of the first emperor of the previous dynasty, it was actually a national seal.


    It''s not easy to get the national jade seal. It''s said that the national jade seal also disappeared when the previous dynasty perished. I know that no one knows the specific news of the national jade seal now. He never felt that he was such a crow''s mouth.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''m almost ready." Looking at Ruohe''s dull appearance, how could Gao Shi not know what Ruohe was thinking at this time, touched Ruohe''s head and said calmly.


    Early on, he knew that if he wanted to open the cold poison on his body, he would have to take the medicine spring in the mausoleum of the first emperor. Therefore, at that time, he began to pay attention to the whereabouts of the imperial seal. Fortunately, the Emperor didn''t disappoint those who wanted to. He really asked him to find the whereabouts of the imperial seal.


    In fact, over the years, no one knows the specific location of the national seal, which is also a normal thing.


    Because no one would have thought that the national jade seal would be divided into eight parts and scattered in different places. Even if someone saw it, they would not have thought that it was the legendary national jade seal.


    And he recognized it because he saw the image of the imperial jade seal on the Mishin of the previous dynasty.


    "So you have a national seal." He was surprised at first, but then he calmed down.


    Gao Shi is a descendant of the royal family of the previous dynasty. It is not surprising that there is a national jade seal. Naturally, he thought of the Feng family. He thought that the reason why no one knew the specific information about the national jade seal over the years was that the national jade seal had been in the Feng family.


    "You can say so." Just looking at his expression, you can know where he wants to go. Gao Shi neither reveals nor denies it, so as not to worry him if he says too much.


    "Miss Ruohe, there are two people outside who claim to be your servant girl who want to see you." Just at this time, a guard came and said.


    "Call them over." When he heard the speech, his eyes lit up, and then he said excitedly to Gao Shiˇ° It must be pity, pity month. They''re here. "


    When she wrote to Yutian, she informed lianyue and Lianxin that as long as they handled Su Hu''s affairs, they would bring a map to meet them.


    "The maidservant pity the moon. See you, miss."


    "See you, miss, for your pity." As soon as his voice fell, he heard the voices of lianyue and Lianxin sisters outside the carriage.


    "You''re here." Hearing the familiar voice of the two, he couldn''t help it any longer and opened the curtain to the sidewalk.


    During this time, lianyue and Lianxin sisters were not around her, which made her not used to it.


    Seeing Ruohe, Lianxin had planned to go up and talk to Ruohe about the wonderful news and happiness they heard in the kayah Temple these days, but when she thought of the words that lianyue kept saying in her ear on the way, she forbear and didn''t immediately come forward and say those private words with Ruohe.


    Looking at Lianxin''s performance, lianyue nodded with satisfaction. It''s worth it that she has been raising her life to Lianxin''s ear on her way here. Now it''s finally a little effective.


    "Miss, this is a specialty that slaves and maidservants are not allowed to bring from the imperial city." As Lian Yue said this, she handed one box to Chen he and took out another box.


    "This is the summer clothes and jewelry that my uncle asked my maid to bring to the young lady. It is said that it is the first time for you to go out so far. You must not be used to wearing those clothes outside."


    "My uncle is really. It''s not the first time for her to go out. She looked at it as a child." As early as when I wrote to Yutian, I already knew that he couldn''t hide the fact that he was not in the Gaye temple, but I didn''t expect Yutian to send these things at this time.


    Although there are some complaints on his mouth, the bottom of his eyes is really touched. In the previous life, only her uncle was really kind to her, but she knew that she couldn''t give her uncle a ride when her uncle died. When she thought about it, she felt that she was too unfilial in the previous life.


    Ruohe took the box from lianyue''s hand and planned to turn into the carriage, but Gao Shi stopped it. Ruohe looked at Gao Shi puzzled. Gao Shi shook her head slightly and immediately understood what Gao Shi meant.


    During this time, there were so many rumors in the imperial city. Su Hu was sent back by lianyue and Lianxin sisters, but it doesn''t mean that no one will stay at tungang of Kaya temple at this time. The purpose is to see her reaction.


    Just at this time, Su Hu left lianyue after looking for Ruohe, which will certainly arouse the suspicion of interested people. I''m afraid it''s not just someone in the imperial city who followed, but also many people among the Feng''s guards who are interested in the two boxes in her hand.


    "I''d like to see what my uncle has prepared for me." As if he hadn''t noticed the wrong occasion, he opened the box outside the carriage.


    "It''s not right, miss." Lianyue naturally understood what he meant and was very cooperative in persuasion.


    Hearing this sound, the guards who didn''t notice the situation here were also attracted by the sound of lianyue at this moment.


    As for those who originally wanted to see that the box contained food and jewelry for living women, people with ulterior motives were disappointed after looking for the things in the box.


    What the box looks like, they can still tell that there is nothing special in it, not to mention that it will be separated. Otherwise, the box won''t look so thin.


    "Why didn''t you remind me earlier? I lost so much face. Fortunately, there were no outsiders. Otherwise, see how I deal with you. " He seemed to understand what he had done after hearing Lian Yue''s voice. He blushed and didn''t dare to look at Gao Shi. He turned around and ran into the carriage.


    After glancing at lianyue, Gao Shi followed Ruohe into the carriage without saying anything. Even his actions of sweeping lianyue were so natural, as if he were helping Ruohe warn lianyue. It was just a normal thing.


    "Sister, you said Miss, why is she so rash today." In fact, pity is not smart enough, or it is lazy to use its brain. Especially when there is pity month, pity is more reluctant to think about those things that cost your brain.


    "Maybe it''s the reason why the young lady received something from the imperial city for the first time after she went out." Lian Yue nodded faintly.


    "Yes, the young lady is also very poor. She has lost her mother since she was a child, and her father doesn''t hurt. The only thing good to the young lady is her uncle. It''s normal for the young lady to lose some sense of propriety when she hears that the uncle brought something to her." Pity is like a thoughtful way.

 Chapter 360

    "Pity, enough is enough." Just at this time, there was a slightly angry voice from the car.


    Lianyue and Lianxin immediately shut their mouths and stayed outside the car to avoid someone eavesdropping on the conversation between Luohe and gosh at this time.


    This scene, in the eyes of outsiders, is also a normal thing. There is a master who won''t be angry when he hears that his servant girl is exposing her shortcomings. From the attitude of Chen he, his temper is still good.


    He also lost his mind to inquire about the box. If there was anything important in the box, he couldn''t have opened it so boldly in front of so many people.


    At the moment, in the carriage, he was carefully uncovering the bottom of the small box containing food. He saw a palm sized gold and silk exposed inside.


    "Preface, you see." After he picked up the gold silk, his tone was very surprised.


    Gao Shi''s originally calm face showed a rare trace of dignity after seeing the golden silk.


    "Does it look good?" Isn''t it a surprise.


    "Good looking." It''s surprising.


    In fact, what Gao Shi wants to say is that there is no accident here. It''s amazing. He thought about countless possibilities before, but he didn''t think about such a possibility.


    The gold and silk record is nothing else. It is really a map of the first emperor''s Mausoleum of the previous dynasty, and the location of the first emperor''s Mausoleum of the previous dynasty marked on the map is just their destination this time - the top of the snow mountain.


    This is a question they never thought of.


    Such a result, although it has brought them a lot of convenience, similarly, with the convenience comes trouble.


    He shook Gao Shi''s hand and said, "well, don''t think so much. Anyway, I''m yours." The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth.


    Gao Shi held Huang He''s hand and said nothing more, but the gravity on his face could not resist.


    He went to the top of the snow mountain for assessment and for him. He can''t watch him take risks for himself and be indifferent. That''s why Gao Shi must follow him to the top of the snow mountain.


    Of course, there is another more important reason is that Gao Shi doesn''t want to separate from Bibo lake for a quarter of an hour, and the top of the snow mountain is not as calm as it seems on the surface, and the snow wolf king is not something that ordinary people can deal with. Let him go alone. He won''t rest assured of what he says.


    To put it bluntly, Gao Shi doesn''t want to get along with him for just a few days and separate. He doesn''t trust him to go to the top of the snow mountain alone.


    In other words, no matter what his real purpose of going to the snow mountain this time, he will follow him.


    At night, they found a fairly spacious place and had dinner. They didn''t talk much, so they went to bed. After a day''s journey, they were also tired.


    Until late at night, after Gao Shi determined that all the people around were asleep, he whispered a few words with Mo Han. Mo Han left after Gao Shi''s command.


    The reason why he did this is naturally to be on the safe side. Along the way, Gao Shi found that many people followed them, and there was no lack of pure experts among the people sent by Feng to protect them.


    At first, these people may really protect them, but after the news from the Imperial City, Gao Shi has reason to believe that these people are no longer just to protect them, but to monitor their relationship with Chen he.


    Now all the people and horses are moving towards the snow mountain. They should be prepared to take precautions.


    After several days on the road, Ruohe and his party finally came to the foot of the snow mountain, but this time they were no longer riding a carriage, but changed into the clothes of ordinary people.


    It is claimed that it is a villager not far away. The snow mountain is just to collect medicine to support the family.


    In order not to attract attention, he and his party changed their costumes in a small town as early as the day after the arrival of lianyue and Lianxin sisters. At the same time, they also broke up the guards who came from Feng''s family.


    There is no other reason. With these guards, it is difficult for him to keep a low profile.


    At the beginning, almost all the guards refused when he said he would not let them follow. Until he finally agreed that they would choose three people to follow her, these people compromised.


    It can be seen from this that at least three parties secretly ordered people to look at themselves, but they still don''t know whether they are enemies or friends and what their purpose is.


    After learning this, he couldn''t help sighing. He originally thought that Feng would be a harmonious place. Unexpectedly, fighting openly and secretly was comparable to chaotang.


    "Where there are people, there is a struggle, and you don''t have to feel sad. We can''t stop this kind of thing. The only thing we can do is to find a way to balance this struggle and reduce unnecessary casualties."


    Hearing the sigh of Jue he, Gao Shi comforted. If he could, he didn''t want to see him get involved in this kind of right and wrong, but it seemed too late when he found out he wanted to stop.


    And Ruohe doesn''t seem to be the kind of ordinary woman who is willing to live under the wings of others, so all he can do is protect Ruohe in the dark and let her suffer less harm.


    "I know. It''s just a sudden feeling." Sure enough, it''s still her. Human nature is too beautiful. How can there really be a peach blossom garden in this world.


    Although he said so, the loneliness of his eyes could not be high. He tightened his hand and told him that no matter what happened, he was still with her.


    Feeling the power from her hand, Ruohe looked up and smiled at Gao Shi. She understood the man''s heart and thanked God for letting her meet such a man who was sincere and kind to her after her rebirth, which also strengthened Ruohe''s determination to solve Gao Shi''s cold and poisonous heart for whatever reason.


    After taking a deep breath, he pulled Gao Shi and walked towards a man who looked about 30 years old, with big arms and round waist and great strength at a glance. Asked:


    "Brother, are you also here to pick herbs from the snow mountain?"


    The reason why snow mountain is called snow mountain is the reason why its snow does not melt all year round.


    Of course, this is not the strange place of the snow mountain. The most strange place is that although the snow does not melt all year round, there are countless natural and earth treasures and precious medicinal materials in the snow mountain. More importantly, those medicinal materials are obviously not suitable for growing in an environment like the snow mountain, but they just grow out.


    The snow mountain is not as cold as expected.


    "Go, go, go away, this is not what you mud legs can know." Before waiting for the strong middle-aged man who looked in his thirties to speak, an old man who looked in his fifties and was a little sour first claimed humanity.


    Lianyue has always been calm. She didn''t show anything in the face of the old man''s impoliteness. Instead, she was pitiful. She was already anxious. With lianyue nearby, she didn''t want to use her mind. Now she''s not happy to see the other party''s attitude is so bad.


    When he was about to compete with the old man, he heard the middle-aged man say with a smile: "I''m sorry, my uncle. He has such a temper. In fact, he doesn''t mean any harm."


    They all said that they would not hit the smiling face. The other party now apologized to them with good words. Pity could not break out even if she was angry. She had to hum coldly at the old man and pretend not to talk.


    "Elder brother, what exactly is what the old man said just now? Why can''t we know?" He smiled. It looks like a child full of exploration for the unknown world.


    After several conversations, he and his party learned that the two were uncle nephew relationship. His uncle''s name was Wang Kui and his nephew''s name was Wang Dazhuang. He was as strong as his name. He was also a little famous green forest hero in the Jianghu.


    They came to the snow mountain for the purpose of the so-called treasure of the previous dynasty, as Huang He thought.


    It is said that wealth and wealth move people''s hearts. From the people gathered at the foot of the snow mountain at this time, it is true at all. Think of what she said to herself when lianyue and Lianxin first came.


    Since the news about Cuiyu Yanyun came out of the Imperial City, the Shen family has no peace. Every day, someone squats outside the Shen family. What''s more, they directly enter the Shen family to ask about Cuiyu Yanyun''s whereabouts.


    At the beginning, the Shen family had strong financial resources and employed famous experts in the Jianghu. It was not a problem for them to guard a Shen family and protect them comprehensively.


    The master of the Shen family has forgotten the most important point. The people he hired are people in the Jianghu. They are used to freedom and don''t like being constrained by others.


    Therefore, after hearing the rumors about "Cuiyu smoke cloud", they became the first group to start. Just because of the problem of face and reputation, they are now starting secretly.


    Finally, the master of the Shen family was overwhelmed and held the treasure appreciation meeting. This so-called treasure is nothing else. It was the "Cuiyu smoke cloud" that Huang He bought Shen Wanjin''s 1.2 million gold that day.


    Shen Wanjin didn''t think so. Just for a moment of anger, she brought such a big trouble to the Shen family and almost killed the Shen family.


    It is for this reason that almost everyone has a map to the Shihuang mausoleum.


    I also learned from Wang Dazhuang that Wang Kui just looked fierce on his face and didn''t look like a good man. In fact, he just asked them to leave for the good of them. He just said something ugly.


    At this time, the people who can gather at the foot of the snow mountain are more or less famous people in the Jianghu. They don''t look like people in the Jianghu. They don''t know martial arts. They can only wait for death to stay here. Some of these people in the Jianghu don''t talk about benevolence, righteousness and morality with you. They only know how to kill more people at the foot of the snow mountain, Then a few people competed with them for the treasure.

 Chapter 361

    Seeing that he and his party didn''t intend to leave after knowing the whole story, Wang Dazhuang took the initiative to say:


    "If you don''t dislike it, let''s camp together with us." In Wang Dazhuang''s view, it is impossible for anyone to remain calm when he hears of the treasure.


    The reason why they are unwilling to leave must be that they are tempted by the treasure left by the previous dynasty.


    Hearing the speech, he looked at Gao Shi. Seeing that Gao Shi had no objection, he nodded and agreed. It''s getting late now. Obviously, it''s not a good time to go up the snow mountain.


    "I said da Zhuang, you have hurt others." When Wang Kui saw that several people in Ruohe were busy with their own affairs and didn''t pay attention to them, he whispered to Wang Dazhuang.


    "Uncle, even if you don''t tell them the truth, won''t others tell them? At that time, they probably won''t have such good luck." If those people with bad temper and temperament know that someone will come to share a share with them, they will choose to start first and kill people.


    And their uncles and nephews are willing to let them camp together with themselves, which is a great help to them. At least they can ensure that the people will be fine tonight.


    Although at the beginning, they also had a lot of selfishness, thinking that there were many people, how could they have a care, and those poor and vicious people would have scruples when they saw so many of them.


    "Hey..." listening to his nephew''s words, Wang Kui obviously understood this truth. Finally, all his words turned into a long sigh.


    "You guys, give it to me quickly and leave here. Our eldest brother has a crush on this place." Shortly after the end of Wang Kui''s sigh, the strong man who deliberately looked ferocious came up and said arrogantly to the people of Ruohe.


    "Who are you? Why did you say let''s give it to you, and we''ll give it to you." Lianxin was impatient. In addition, he practiced martial arts since childhood, so he didn''t pay attention to the words of the strong man.


    "Girl, I think we''d better forget it." Wang Kui obviously recognized the person and went to Ruohe and whispered to Ruohe and his party.


    "Who are they? Is it necessary to be afraid of them?" Before he could speak, he listened to pity: "just watch how I deal with those arrogant guys in a moment."


    "Girl, don''t say that. They are not as easy to deal with as you think. According to their clothes, they should be the seven wolves in the Jianghu.


    The one who is talking to us should be the white wolf. It is said that anyone who deliberately recruited with him died under his hands. " Wang Kui said anxiously.


    He couldn''t understand why he didn''t look like that impulsive person. Why did he have such an accident as pity.


    Wang Kui didn''t speak very loudly, but almost all the people here were practicing family. Naturally, they also heard what he said.


    "Oh... Unexpectedly, someone here knows the goods. I know that your grandfather and I are the white wolf among the seven wolves in Changshan." The White Wolf proudly said to the several people, with a proud faceˇ° How about you? Now that you know you''re scared, you''ll leave quickly. Grandpa white wolf, I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t care about you. "


    "What white wolf and black wolf? When my aunt takes it, she will beat you into a stupid wolf that your parents can''t recognize." Lianxin has practiced martial arts since she was a child. She can be said to be one of the best experts in the Jianghu. If she has good martial arts, she will not pay attention to the so-called seven wolves in the long mountain.


    Now I''m angry to hear the White Wolf say so.


    "You little girl, I advise you with good words. You are so ignorant. Don''t blame grandpa for my impoliteness." The white wolf is obviously very angry by the compassionate attitude. It can be said that they are famous in the Jianghu.


    Over the years, he has been famous in the Jianghu and ranked first. Now he has been insulted by an unknown girl. He can''t calm down and start at once if he doesn''t agree.


    Sure enough, you should never beep blindly if you can solve something.


    Lianxin had been in the Imperial City long before she joined up with Ruohe. It was time for Su Hu to hold her anger. After seeing Ruohe, she wanted to vent, but she was surrounded by spies arranged by others of the Feng family. Therefore, she endured it until now.


    At this time, I can''t wait to see someone want to do it with me. Seeing the White Wolf''s move to her, I naturally welcome it without saying a word. This is a chance to vent. How can pity miss it so easily.


    But pity obviously underestimated the White Wolf''s Kung Fu this time. Because of this, Lianxin didn''t suffer less in the process of fighting with the white wolf.


    Lianxin has practiced martial arts since she was a child. Yes, her martial arts at this time can be regarded as one of the best experts in the Jianghu, but the seven wolves in Changshan are not vegetarian. It is not easy for them to become famous in the Jianghu.


    Moreover, Lianxin spent most of his time in the Feng family, and later was sent to Ruohe. Only Ruohe was able to cope with the young Luoluo, who was as experienced as the white wolf who had been famous in the Jianghu for a long time.


    No, at the beginning of the fight, there was nothing, and Lianxin was able to deal with it. However, after a few moves in succession, Lianxin began to be at a disadvantage. When two people had the same strength and luck, the experienced one would win in the end, and Lianxin''s actual combat experience was obviously not as rich as that of the white wolf.


    "Chick, you''re quite capable. If you meet someone, you might win today. Unfortunately, you met your white wolf grandpa and me." White wolf will pity heart gradually in the downwind, then began to say proudly.


    However, he can''t deny one thing. Pity''s Kung Fu is really good, but it''s just too impetuous. Otherwise, it''s not certain who wins or loses today.


    "Less nonsense, look at the moves." Pity naturally knew her own situation at this time, but her natural strong nature would never allow her to bow her head at this time. She said to the white wolf with a stubborn face.


    "The little girl has great courage. It''s a pity that she doesn''t understand the rules of the Jianghu." The White Wolf sees that this time has come. Lianxin is not willing to admit defeat. Inexplicably, he looks at Lianxin with new eyes. It''s hard to see young people like Lianxin these days.


    However, no matter how much the White Wolf appreciates the compassion, the action on his hand is half a minute and there is no hesitation. You know, the only good position on the snow is where he picks his eyebrows.

 Chapter 362

    Of course, this good position does not mean that there are no other places, but the seven wolves in the long mountain, after much consideration, consider the easiest place to start, because the people in other places obviously can''t afford to offend.


    "It''s over." The White Wolf looked at pity with appreciative eyes.


    As soon as the White Wolf''s voice settled, he heard the sound of pity hitting the ground heavily.


    Lianxin struggled to get up, but the White Wolf obviously didn''t take it lightly. Although he didn''t directly kill Lianxin, he didn''t leave his hand. Lianxin had to stand for ten days and a half months this time.


    "Pity, are you okay? How''s it going?" Seeing that her sister was knocked down by the White Wolf, she couldn''t get up again. Lianyue worried and stepped forward to help Lianxin ask.


    "Sister, don''t worry, I''m fine. Wait, I''ll beat that guy." With the strength of lianyue, Lianxin struggled to stand up from the ground. Just when she wanted to lift her step, she came out with a mouthful of blood.


    "Pity." Lianyue cried anxiously.


    "I''m fine, sister. You don''t have to worry." Pity waved her hand carelessly. It seemed that she couldn''t feel the pain and continued to walk in the direction of the white wolf.


    "Pity, you give me a good rest." He has always known that Lianxin is a stubborn temper, but today he knows that Lianxin''s temper is so stubborn.


    "Miss, I said I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. Wait and see how I drive these arrogant guys away." She has never been able to perform well in front of Huang He. Now she finally has such an opportunity. She doesn''t want to let go. Even if she is fighting for her life, she will let him know that she can''t do anything.


    Before, when she was in Jiangnan, she saw that lianyue could use her medical skills to help only those victims, but she could do nothing, so she wanted such a day.


    "Little girl, for the sake of your servant girl who protects the Lord, the seven of our brothers won''t investigate your previous disrespect. Hurry to free up here for our brothers." The White Wolf''s look at pity is not only simple appreciation, but also has an indescribable emotion.


    Maybe Uncle Wang Kui and nephew Wang Kui can''t see the identity of Ruohe and that these people are led by Ruohe, but the white wolf does understand. Otherwise, his Jianghu will be in vain all these years.


    "Lian Yue, point her acupoints for me." He didn''t pay attention to the White Wolf''s words, but said to lianyue with a gloomy face.


    She Su Longhe doesn''t need people around her to give him his life to save a third of the land.


    Lianxin was supposed to resist, but her body is too weak now. How could she be lianyue''s opponent? Before she could lift her hands, lianyue gave her acupoints. Finally, she had to look at Ruohe and her party bitterly. She really hopes to have a chance to express herself in front of Ruohe.


    "Smelly girl, don''t make a toast and don''t punish yourself. If it weren''t for the face of your servant girl, you think our brothers would be so easy to talk." Seeing that he didn''t care what he meant, the White Wolf couldn''t help getting angry.


    For many years, he has never been so ignored as today. It''s just a naked slap in the face. If it gets out, tell him how to mix in the Jianghu in the future.


    When the boy thought about it carefully, he was also out of his mind. He would change his original decision because of a stubborn servant girl with a bad temper. For a moment, I was soft hearted. I didn''t end my life after I lost my heart to myself.


    Uncle Wang Kui and nephew Wang Kui were completely stunned when they saw Lianxin fighting with the white wolf. They never thought that Huang He and his party could send one person casually. They were not as good as the white wolf among the seven wolves in Changshan who have been famous in the Jianghu for many years.


    They are also martial arts practitioners. Naturally, they can see that the reason why Lianxin lost to the white wolf is not because of insufficient martial arts, but because the combat experience is not as rich as that of the white wolf.


    I thought it was a few ordinary people who didn''t know martial arts. I didn''t expect to hide only Kung Fu experts in the end. Now I think of their uncles and nephews who were worried that they would be calculated by others. I feel a little ridiculous.


    At this time, I suddenly heard the voice of the White Wolf, and uncle and nephew Wang Kui also recovered. After hesitating for a while, he still said to Huang He.


    "Girl, forget it. It''s just a place to stay. Let''s go to another place to find one."


    Wang Kui said this with his consideration. Although Lianxin''s Kung Fu completely exceeded their expectations and his kung fu was excellent, Wang Kui was still worried.


    Because in Wang Kui''s opinion, it''s better to do more than one thing. As I said, even if there are several people in Ruohe, their Kung Fu is as good as pity, but the seven wolves in Changshan are not bad, and all the seven wolves in Changshan are good players with rich practical experience.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that Wang Kui has such concerns.


    "Or you old man is sensible." It was not the white wolf who spoke, but a tall, black and thin man. From his appearance, he was a black wolf.


    He glanced at the black wolf lightly, and then said to Wang Kui, "Uncle Wang, you occupied this position before. Now you want to let it out, and we have nothing to say."


    When he said this, he suddenly turned and looked at the seven wolves in Changshan. His voice was cold and said:


    "However, if this person hurts me in front of me, I will not stop."


    Gao Shi stood behind him from beginning to end without saying a word. He told him with his actions that no matter what he wanted to do, he stood behind him and became her most solid backing.


    "You stinky girl, don''t be ignorant." The black wolves were all stunned after their cold eyes on Shang Ruohe, but then they reacted and listened to the black wolf''s swearing.


    "I don''t know whether I''m good or bad, but no one dares to think you''re so arrogant after hurting my people." He said coldly.


    At this time, it is not a good time for Huang He, a good time to collect the guards who bought Feng''s heel to protect her.


    His voice has not completely dropped yet, and the action on his hand has gone straight to the White Wolf and the black wolf.


    Originally, he was only going to see the White Wolf clean up, but the black wolf jumped out by himself. Don''t blame him for picking him at this time.


    Watching Ruohe attack the White Wolf and the black wolf at the same time, a touch of worry flashed across the bottom of pity''s eyes. She was naturally moved when Ruohe came out for her. However, with Ruohe''s Kung Fu, it should not be the opponent of the White Wolf and the black wolf.


    If it were only one of them, Lianxin might not be so worried, but it was two people together at the same time. Naturally, Lianxin couldn''t help worrying.


    At this time, my pity didn''t know that on the way back to Feng family when Taoist Yuqing came here, he was not the one who had not left the Imperial City under the guidance of Taoist Yuqing, devil training and Jingchen.


    The White Wolf and the black wolf didn''t take Huang He to heart originally. They thought that Huang He was just a girl in her teens. Even if she was as powerful as downstairs, they had to be cautious at the moment when they saw Huang He''s shot.


    As for the other several of the seven wolves in Changshan, they began to think about it at the moment when they saw the hand of Huang He.


    Those who were attracted by the seven wolves of Changshan to rob the territory were naturally not calm at the moment, and they guessed that he was the disciple of the expert. Why did they hear rumors in the Jianghu every time they met before.


    It''s reasonable to say that a girl with such good skills at his age can''t have no news. Is she the child of the hermit family or the disciple of the hermit expert.


    Uncle Wang Kui and nephew Wang Kui opened their eyes, and the shock to them from his party was bigger and bigger.


    They were also what white wolf and black wolf thought before. How powerful he was, he was almost at the same level as downstairs, but he completely subverted their cognition.


    Hesitant, the White Wolf and the black wolf initially underestimated the enemy. In addition, Huang He took the initiative to attack. They were caught off guard. Not long later, the White Wolf and the black wolf were obviously defeated and defeated.


    The landing posture of the White Wolf and the black wolf is the same as that of the falling wolf, and the strength of Naohe to them is also the same, which will not kill them. However, it is impossible for them to stand up at this time.


    Obviously, it can be seen that Ruohe is beating them in the face, beating them in the face of the seven wolves in the long mountain.


    Seeing that the White Wolf and the black wolf were slapped on the ground by Huang he almost at the same time, the crowd was silent, and even people''s breathing could be heard clearly.


    They stared at the incredible scene in front of them quietly. No one dared to make a sound to break the silence. It seemed that as long as they made a sound, all this would disappear, and they just had an incredible dream.


    I don''t know how long it took, and I don''t know who opened the mouth first, which broke the silent scene. With the man''s breaking, the scene immediately boiled.


    The White Wolf and the black wolf were knocked down on the ground and couldn''t get up. Naturally, other people in the seven wolves of Changshan went to help them up.


    The people who went to help the White Wolf and the black wolf were all careful. They were afraid that they would offend the two of the seven brothers with the most eccentric temper.


    Don''t think they are all the seven wolves in Changshan. The White Wolf and the black wolf will treat them differently. You know, these two people are famous for their six relatives. Whatever you have to do with him, just offend them. They are bound to retaliate on something.

 Chapter 363

    "What''s going on?" Just when everyone was amazed at his skill, a middle-aged man came in from outside the crowd, looked at the White Wolf and the black wolf who were badly injured, and asked in a very flat tone. People can''t hear what he thinks at this time.


    But Huang He and Gao Shi knew that this man was the cruel role of the seven wolves in the long mountain at this time. Gao Shi leaned in front of the play without any trace, so that he could shoot at the first time when he was in any danger.


    "Big brother." Seeing the visitor, the black wolf seemed to have found the backbone, saidˇ° The brothers just wanted to find another place to stay, but they were robbed by these people in the end. "


    Compared with the White Wolf, the black wolf is more resourceful and has the city government. He knows what kind of person their eldest brother is, so he doesn''t hesitate to put the responsibility on the people of Ruohe.


    Looking for the black wolf, it seems that he and the White Wolf are not his opponents, but it doesn''t mean that their eldest brother is not. They are his opponents, as long as their eldest brother defeats him. By then, they were not the ones who has the final say.


    Of course, he doesn''t worry that someone will come forward to refute his words at this time. You know, although people in the Jianghu also talk about righteousness, they don''t talk about it all the time, and their name of seven wolves in Changshan is not for nothing.


    Hearing the words of the black wolf, everyone reacted. It turned out that the middle-aged man who looked in his thirties was the boss of the seven wolves in Changshan, knife wolf. The skill of one handed Sabre is amazing, and there are few opponents in the Jianghu.


    However, after reacting to what the black wolf just said, he couldn''t help scolding shameless in his heart.


    Sure enough, the development of things was just like the black wolf''s caprice. After listening to his words, the eyes of Dao wolf looked at Ruohe and his party became different.


    "Which of you hurt my brother." He looked coldly at the sidewalk.


    Looking at him like that, he would never give up if he and his party didn''t give her an explanation.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, the onlookers couldn''t help sweating for him. Such a beautiful girl is going to be solved by the sword wolf. It''s too hard to watch.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, their thoughts at this time are the same as those of the black wolf. Even if he defeated the White Wolf and the black wolf with one man''s strength, he may not be the opponent of the knife wolf.


    However, he was not timid because of Dao Lang''s attitude and his reputation in the Jianghu, but stood up without hesitation.


    "You hurt my two brothers." To the wolf''s surprise, the man who hurt his two brothers was a little girl who looked only ten years old. It''s unbelievable.


    "If your people don''t rob our territory, they want to take it. Don''t you allow me to do it?" He raised his eyebrows.


    Although she has been practicing martial arts for a year, she doesn''t know anything about the Jianghu. Therefore, when she saw the knife wolf appear, she just thought the knife wolf came for his two followers, so she said impolitely.


    Gao Shi has heard of Dao Lang''s temperament. However, Ruohe is going to snow soon, and Ruohe will face the snow wolf king on the snow. The snow wolf king is much more difficult to deal with than the seven wolves in Changshan. Therefore, he did not speak at this time to stop the misunderstanding between Ruohe and Dao Lang.


    For this matter, Gao Shi is also selfish. At this time, with him around him, he can''t be injured. However, it''s not necessarily on the snow. Who knows if there will be any accidents at that time.


    Therefore, Gao Shi thought it would be good for him to accumulate some practical experience at this time.


    "Brother, don''t listen to her nonsense. Our brothers came first." The black wolf was nervous when he heard what he said. He was afraid that the knife wolf would finally believe what he said. At that time, he was in trouble.


    Knife wolf''s temperament, but the kind of person whose eyes can''t hold any sand, you know that he and white wolf do all those things on his back.


    People are close and distant. Dao Lang naturally believed the words of the black wolf at this time. He looked coldly at Ruohe and said, "little girl, you look very beautiful. Why? You''re full of nonsense."


    "Hum... Yes. It''s not nonsense. You know it in your heart, "he Leng snortedˇ° Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to start, hurry up. Don''t talk here. "


    Preconceived, the White Wolf and the black wolf did not give him a good impression. Therefore, he instinctively regarded the knife wolf as a person like the White Wolf and the black wolf.


    Seeing that Ruohe didn''t admit his mistake at all, and Ruohe first hurt his brother, the knife wolf couldn''t help but have a good temper. Of course, the knife wolf was also misled by the black wolf.


    It has to be said that Dao wolf is worthy of being the boss of the seven wolves in Changshan. His martial arts and adaptability are better. The White Wolf and the black wolf are much higher. He has a lot of difficulty in dealing with it. Of course, he is also much more cautious when fighting Dao Wolf.


    At the beginning, Dao Lang didn''t want to believe that he wouldn''t hurt the White Wolf and the black wolf. However, after fighting with Naohe, Dao Lang believed that Naohe''s Kung Fu was much better than he thought.


    "Little girl, it''s good, but it''s too vicious." He has such Kung Fu at a young age. Dao Lang appreciates it in his heart. But when he thought of the White Wolf and the black wolf, Daolang didn''t intend to release water to him because he was a rare martial arts genius.


    "You''re not bad either." He reluctantly took out a little strength and replied.


    Although she learned excellent martial arts, with the guidance of Taoist Yuqing and the accompanying practice of Gao Shi and Jingchen, her actual combat experience and adaptability are not as good as Dao Lang, a man who has been famous in the Jianghu for many years.


    Therefore, it''s hard to deal with Dao lang. now it''s not easy to take some time to refute Dao Lang''s dialogue.


    With the passage of time, it became more and more difficult for him to cope with it. Seeing that the time was almost over, Dao Lang was about to lay a heavy hand on him, but he heard Gao Shi say:


    "Guard the spirit of heaven and attack Tanzhong point."


    Gao Shi''s voice is just timely rain for him. It''s a light in the dark. With Gao Shi''s guidance, he has obviously made great progress in both attack and defense.


    Now, he was suffering from the knife wolf. Seeing that he was about to defeat Ruohe successfully, he suddenly killed Gao Shi, which made him feel helpless.

 Chapter 364

    I have to admit that Ruohe''s talent in martial arts is really not generally high. Yunben is really hard to deal with the knife wolf. However, after having a high point, Ruohe is very handy.


    Gradually, she also mastered the key. Finally, without Gao Shi''s words, she could fight the knife wolf smoothly. And is no longer in a downwind trend.


    With the passage of time, Dao Lang also began to be at a disadvantage gradually. His eyes looking at Huang he were surprised and appreciated at the beginning, and became the last panic.


    "Today is my sword wolf. My skills are not as good as others. If you want to kill or cut, you are welcome." This is the first sentence when the sword wolf was defeated.


    In the heart of the knife wolf, in any case, it is impossible for the White Wolf and the black wolf to deceive him, so he also unreservedly trusts the White Wolf and the black wolf.


    Several other people of the seven wolves in Changshan looked at the defeated knife wolves, and their eyes widened in disbelief. Their boss bowed and lost to a little girl who looked only 13 or 14 years old, which was unbelievable.


    The onlookers were also unbelievable. Looking at Ruohe, they felt that the whole world was mysterious. A girl who looked only 13 or 14 years old could not defeat the knife wolf who had been famous in the Jianghu for a long time.


    Ruohe originally thought that the knife wolf, like the White Wolf and the black wolf, was the kind of bully, but when she heard that the knife wolf said the first sentence after the defeat, she was stunned. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the knife wolf.


    The sword wolf''s eyes were clear, and the fearless eyes could not be the eyes of people like white wolf and black wolf.


    "Killing you will only dirty my sword." He took the long sword back into its scabbard and said coldly.


    The feeling of knife wolf is different from that of white wolf and black wolf. Therefore, he doesn''t plan how to treat knife wolf, but his words are too high and cold.


    When the wolf saw that he intended to let himself go, he was stunned and said, "don''t you kill me?" In the cognition of Dao wolf, in order to seize this place, he did not hesitate to seriously hurt the White Wolf and the black wolf. It was not so easy to let his people go.


    "As long as you take care of your own men in the future." Instead of seeing the knife wolf, she went in the direction of Gao Shi. She was really tired after fighting with the knife Wolf for so long.


    The knife wolf looked at the back of Chen he leaving, and finally turned and walked in the direction of the seven wolves in Changshan. It was obvious that there was something else in his words.


    "Go." He knew that this might not be a way to sow discord, but somehow he just didn''t want to understand what he meant.


    "Brother, let''s just forget it." Some people in the seven wolves of Changshan are unhappy. They have become famous in the Jianghu for so many years and have never suffered such a loss.


    "What do you want?" The knife wolf glanced at the man and said.


    "Of course it''s killing back. The seven of our brothers will be afraid that they don''t have anyone." The man said with a proud face.


    "If you want to die, don''t pull the brothers." The knife wolf said coldly. When he was fighting with Ruohe, from Gao Shi''s guidance to Ruohe, the knife wolf obviously felt that Gao Shi was not as simple as he realized. I''m afraid even the seven of their brothers would not be the opponent of that person.


    In addition, there were more than a few people who saw him. When he fought with him, he obviously felt that there should be a lot of insignificant people around him who had been watching the movement here. On the surface, there was nothing.


    However, Dao Lang can be sure that as long as he dares to really hurt Ruohe or something, those people will definitely stand up and work hard with them.


    From this point, we can see that his identity is absolutely simple, and they can''t provoke him.


    The man was drunk by the knife wolf,. It was the first time they had seen their boss look at him like this since they became famous for so long.


    Speaking of this matter, Dao Lang was also very contradictory. He was always unwilling to believe that some of the seven wolves in Changshan would cheat him. However, what he finally said to him made him doubt.


    Seeing the attitude of the knife wolf, the black wolf''s heart couldn''t help lifting up. He made a look at the white wolf that only they two could understand.


    After receiving the black wolf''s eyes, the White Wolf deliberately slowed down, separated from the black wolf and went to a place with few people.


    Night always comes unconsciously.


    In the dead of night, it was originally the most suitable time to sleep, but some people were exceptions.


    In the tent of seven wolves in Changshan, two sneaky figures appeared outside the tent of Dao wolf. After one of them made a gesture to the other, they entered the tent of Dao wolf one by one.


    However, as soon as the two shadows stepped into the wolf''s tent, they were beaten out.


    The two men looked up at the knife wolf in horror, as if they saw some monster.


    "You don''t have traditional Chinese medicine." At dinner, they saw the knife wolf drink the wine they had drugged.


    "I didn''t expect it was really you." Knife wolf was still disappointed. Before, after he got the hint of Huang He, he was still unwilling to believe that white wolf and black wolf would do such a thing.


    But what happened at present can''t be helped. The wolf doesn''t believe it.


    "It seems that brother has long suspected US, so we are no better than hiding." The black wolf and the White Wolf recognized them. They were stunned, but they soon reacted and saw the black wolf way.


    "Why did you do that?" I think he has a clear conscience towards his brothers, but I never thought that no matter what he did, someone was always dissatisfied with his practice.


    "Hum, don''t you know why we did this?" The black wolf snorted coldly, and was quite dissatisfied with the knife wolf in his tone.


    "When we took refuge in you, how did you promise us, but what did you do in the end? We are famous in the Jianghu, but what kind of life we live is not as good as those unknown little Luoluo. What''s more, since we followed you, you told us to restrain all day long.


    What was my black wolf''s reason for taking refuge in you at the beginning? It was to live freely, not as weak as now. "


    The black wolf has been dissatisfied with the knife Wolf for years, and his tone is full of resentment.


    "Do you think so?" The knife wolf looked at the White Wolf Road. Vaguely, he still hoped that the white wolf was different from the black wolf. The white wolf was just fascinated by the rhetoric of the black wolf.


    However, the imagination is destined to be beautiful, but the reality is harsh. The haul of the white wolf makes the heart of the knife wolf sink again.


    "That''s natural. Otherwise, brother, why do you think I''m here?"


    At this moment, Dao Lang felt that he was really a failure. He didn''t even know what his brothers were thinking.


    "White wolf, why talk so much with him? Let''s hurry when he is still weak, otherwise we won''t have a chance." The black wolf''s gloomy way.


    Hearing the speech, the White Wolf''s eyes also began to become cold.


    "You think you can kill me." Although Dao Lang was very disappointed with the realization of white wolf and black wolf, he was still very rational at the moment of life and death. He did not become depressed because of the betrayal of white wolf and black wolf, but became more calm.


    If Huang he or Gao Shi were here, he would not help but praise that Dao Lang is worthy of being a famous figure in the Jianghu for a long time. It is also a rare thing to maintain his state of mind under such circumstances.


    Hearing the words of Dao wolf, the White Wolf hesitated. Dao wolf said well. Just because he and the black wolf would not be the opponent of Dao wolf at all.


    Seeing that the White Wolf hesitated, the knife wolf continued: "for the sake of our brothers for so many years, as long as you sincerely repent, I can let bygones be bygones."


    "Black wolf, what do you think?" The White Wolf turned to look at the Black Wolf Road. The words of the knife wolf are undoubtedly a great temptation for the White Wolf and the black wolf at this time.


    They have offended the people of Ruohe today. Looking at Ruohe''s behavior today, they don''t look like a talkative person. If they can leave the knife and wolf, it will only be good for them, not bad. Much better than the countermeasures they discussed before.


    The two of them know very well that although the seven wolves of Changshan have been famous for a long time, it is not because they are all first-class experts in the Jianghu, but because of the existence of knife wolves that they can get the title of the seven wolves of Changshan.


    It can be said that because of the existence of Dao wolf, they had the name of Changshan seven wolves. They thought that they would use drugs to confuse Dao wolf and plant it to Chen he. At that time, they led the remaining brothers of Changshan seven wolves and thought that Chen he would have scruples about them in the name of Changshan seven wolves.


    However, at this time, hearing that Dao Lang said that as long as they sincerely repented, they would be given a chance to reform. Under the condition of someone, Bai Lang couldn''t help feeling a little excited. After all, Dao Lang brought him higher security than several other members of Changshan seven wolves.


    "White wolf, you won''t be excited." Looking at the white wolf at this time, how can the black wolf not know that the white wolf is excited and wants to agree to his requirements? He said sarcastically.


    "You think he really has his word."


    "But he''s right. We won''t necessarily be his opponents." Obviously, the white wolf also has some consideration.


    "You were cheated by him." The black wolf snorted coldly. If he didn''t have to take advantage of this idiot next, why should he bother to take this idiot and live and die by himself.


    "He''s just asking for a job outside at this time. He thinks he''s as strong as you see now. In fact, he has already been hit by the soft Sutra powder we gave him before. What he can hold on to now is luck.

 Chapter 365

    "What you said is true." The White Wolf looked at the black wolf in disbelief. From the performance of Dao wolf, no matter what point of view, Dao wolf doesn''t look like a person who has been hit by soft tendons.


    "Why did I lie to you? Don''t forget, we are grasshoppers on a rope now." The black wolf looked whiteˇ° Do you think I''m right, brother? "


    The black wolf looked at the knife wolf frivolously, and his tone was full of pride.


    "Even if I get soft tendon powder, so what." The knife wolf sneered.


    In fact, the black wolf was right. The knife wolf was indeed hit by soft tendon powder, but the medicine was not as serious as the black wolf imagined.


    He did take some precautions against the black wolf and the white wolf after he gave the hint. At dinner, he had found that the water was wrong, but he was still unwilling to believe that the black wolf and the white wolf would do such a cruel thing.


    However, when he saw the black wolf and white wolf in his tent, all his hopes were broken.


    "This may be the last time I call you big brother." Finally, the White Wolf couldn''t bear itˇ° Please give us a way to live. We''ll treat you as if you haven''t seen us tonight. "


    Tonight, the failure of his action with the black wolf means that they will be dead. Now I just hope the knife wolf can read in the face of their brothers for many years as if they have not seen them.


    Looking at the two familiar but unfamiliar faces in front of them, the knife wolf finally couldn''t do it and closed his eyes.


    "You go. It won''t be so easy next time. I hope you two will take care of yourself in the future." It''s a brother for many years. If he really wants him to draw a knife at each other, he still can''t do it. He also never thought that one day, the seven brothers would be like this.


    He can be regarded as not seeing them this time, which can be regarded as the whole brotherhood between them. However, if he still does so when he meets again next time, he will only make himself uneasy and make the White Wolf and the black wolf worse.


    "Thank you, brother." White Wolf heard the words of knife wolf, his voice was choked, and his heart was a rare burst of guilt. I don''t think I should agree to the black wolf and come with him to assassinate him. I''ve always taken them as brothers. Even in the last section, I''m willing to believe their eldest brother.


    "You go. The farther some are, the better. Don''t come back in the future." Black Wolf and white wolf made many enemies in the Jianghu before joining the seven wolves of Changshan. Later, because they joined the seven wolves of Changshan, those people taboo the name of knife wolf. Then there was no trouble for them.


    As for whether there is one in the dark, I don''t know. It was like this before.


    However, just when the knife wolf relaxed his vigilance and thought that both the White Wolf and the black wolf were leaving, the black wolf suddenly appeared behind him. At the same time, he also held a short blade about one foot long in his hand.


    The white wolf had turned away after the knife wolf promised to let them leave, and the knife wolf had already closed his eyes at this time because he couldn''t bear it. In addition, the black wolf was already behind him, and his perception of everything decreased because of the two people and the soft tendons.


    Therefore, no one noticed the short blade in the black wolf''s hand.


    Stabbing ~


    It''s the sound of white blade cutting meat. Followed by a simmering hum.


    The knife wolf looked down at the white blade passing through his back heart, and looked at the black wolf incredulously. What he wanted to say became low and trembling because of pain.


    "Why..."


    Why did you get the sneer of the black wolf and send the short blade forward again.


    Aware of something wrong behind him, the White Wolf turned around and just saw the scene. He couldn''t help crying out: "black wolf, what are you doing?" There was some tension in the voice that the White Wolf didn''t notice.


    The white wolf could not imagine that the black wolf was so cruel and cruel. The knife wolf had promised to let them go, and even started on the knife wolf. For a time, there was a feeling of rabbit death and fox sorrow.


    If one day, I conflict with the black wolf in interests, will I end up like a knife wolf.


    "What to do, of course, is to avoid future trouble." The black wolf smiled coldly.


    "Do you think he will really let us go? No, he won''t. maybe when I get in front of him, the dead people say me. In that case, why don''t I start first?"


    "No, big brother won''t be the kind of person who doesn''t count his words. Since he has promised to let us go, he won''t embarrass us this time." The White Wolf retorted.


    "You also said that this time, do you really want to go away from home? As long as there is a place where his sword and wolf exist, we will retreat." The black wolf said with a ferocious face. As long as he kills Dao Lang without knowing it today, he won''t be worried in the future. He can even make a big fuss by taking advantage of Dao Lang''s death.


    For a time, the White Wolf didn''t know how to refute the black wolf. He understood that what the black wolf said was reasonable. The next time they met the knife wolf, they would no longer be brothers, but enemies. In the face of the enemy, the harder the better. Only by mastering the first opportunity can you have a chance to live.


    But I don''t know how, he white wolf thinks he can be regarded as a cold-hearted person, but he still can''t watch the knife wolf die at his present.


    The body is often more honest than the mind. The brain has not made any instructions. People have gone forward uncontrollably to force the black wolf back.


    "White wolf, wake up." Seeing the White Wolf suddenly running out to stop himself, the black wolf said in an atmosphere.


    "You know, the seven wolves of Changshan are no longer the seven wolves of Changshan. When we meet in the future, either you or I will die."


    The black wolf couldn''t help regretting at the moment. Was it wrong for him to pull the white wolf into the fire? Otherwise, the knife wolf was already a corpse at this time.


    "It''s never too late to say what will happen in the future, but today, you can''t start with him." The white wolf also said that he could not refuse.


    "Well, since you have to protect that stubborn guy, don''t blame me for being rude." The black wolf narrowed his eyes.


    The white wolf found out to stop himself at this time. It''s hard to guarantee that such a thing will happen in the future.


    In that case, instead of leaving such a burden, we should solve it as soon as possible, so as not to create complications in the future.


    The white wolf is younger than the black wolf. In addition, he never goes to the black wolf in terms of martial arts talent. In his heart, it will be sooner or later to lose to the black wolf.


    Watch stand up at the last minute. The white wolf in front of him felt an unspeakable pain in the heart of the knife wolf. Once, he thought that their seven wolves in Changshan would always be brothers, but it was only a long time before he reached the point of drawing a knife at each other.

 Chapter 366

    Looking at the white wolf who gradually began to be at a disadvantage, the knife wolf crossed his heart and forced the short blade out of his body. Then tear a piece of cloth from your clothes and simply tighten the wound, which is a simple hemostasis.


    Since the White Wolf chose to save him at the last minute, it can be because the white wolf is not an unforgivable villain in nature. Therefore, it is impossible for the knife wolf to watch the White Wolf be mutilated by the black wolf in front of him.


    The three men''s fighting woke up the people around them and went out of the tent one after another to see what happened.


    When they saw clearly that the fighting people were the knife wolf, black wolf and white wolf among the seven wolves in Changshan, they couldn''t help but be stunned. Some couldn''t understand how these three people fought.


    Naohe and his party were naturally awakened, but they were different from the users. Naohe and Gao Shi knew how and for what they fought.


    "White wolf, you go back on your word." The black wolf saw that the White Wolf didn''t help himself at last, and finally saved the knife wolf. He said with great dissatisfaction.


    The White Wolf ignored the black wolf''s question, but he didn''t dare to look at the black wolf''s eyes. What he said in this matter was his own fault.


    However, he couldn''t do it if he just watched the knife wolf die in front of him. He always overestimated his determination.


    The knife wolf had been tricked by the black wolf before, and the White Wolf chose to save the knife wolf at the last minute, but he always kept some points when he shot at the black wolf.


    In addition, the Kung Fu of the white wolf is not as good as that of the black wolf. If he has the ruthlessness of the black wolf, he will not be the opponent of the black wolf in the end.


    Seeing that the white wolf is about to lose in the hands of the black wolf, and looking at the appearance of the black wolf. It seems that he did not intend to give the white wolf a chance to live. It is obvious that he wants to kill the white wolf.


    At this time, the knife wolf moved, and he struggled to get up!


    Naturally, the onlookers also noticed this scene. One by one, they couldn''t help pricking up their ears, as if they wanted to see what the knife wolf wanted to do.


    However, he was seriously injured. Now he wants to stand up and stop the struggle between the White Wolf and the black wolf.


    Looking at the knife wolf struggling to get up one after another, they stared at the knife wolf one by one, trying to see how much ability the knife wolf has.


    But after seeing the knife wolf''s failure again and again, they all shook their heads in disappointment. They all felt that the wolf was not as powerful as they thought.


    If rumors are true, you can''t believe them all.


    Because the white wolf had some scruples in his heart and his real Kung Fu was not as strong as the black wolf, he failed again and again. Finally, he was hit on the ground by the black wolf and couldn''t get up again.


    "Black wolf, stop. Believe brother, as long as you stop now, brother will forgive us." The white wolf who was hit on the ground and couldn''t get up coughed to the black wolf.


    Maybe it was because of coughing too hard, which affected the internal injury. Unexpectedly, a mouthful of blood vomited out of his mouth.


    However, the black wolf turned a deaf ear to the White Wolf''s words, raised his short blade and stabbed the White Wolf without hesitation.


    Before, he was still hesitant to try to escape before the rest of the seven wolves in Changshan came out, but now, he really didn''t think so.


    The rest of the brothers of the seven wolves in Changshan thought they all supported the knife wolf, but now, he hurt the knife wolf and the white wolf under their eyes, and these brothers were indifferent one by one.


    Then, it can be explained that these people don''t respect the big brother knife wolf as much as they show. Otherwise, their son won''t just watch the play with his eyes open.


    The black wolf doesn''t know that the reason why they don''t fight is not that they don''t respect the knife wolf, but that they are fed up with the oppression of him and the white wolf. Now, watching them fight, it''s naturally desirable. Where will they come forward to stop.


    If those small bellied and vengeful people were changed, maybe their son would make a pot of tea and knock melon seeds to watch a good play. Would he give a few applause.


    "No." The knife wolf, who failed to get up from the ground for several times, saw the scene in front of him and shouted with a loud hiss.


    The knife wolf looked at the brothers who came out behind, hoping that some of them could stop the black wolf at this time.


    However, when he turned his eyes to the rest of the seven wolves in Changshan, it was hard to hide his loss, because after they found that the knife wolf looked at them, they either pretended not to see it, when he was air, or turned their head to one side.


    In the exclamation of the crowd, the knife wolf closed his eyes in despair. However, after waiting for a long time, he didn''t hear the scream of the white wolf. He couldn''t help opening his eyes.


    What I saw was not that the black wolf killed the white wolf. The white wolf was still sitting there, but there was a short blade on the black wolf''s neck. The short blade was not someone''s short blade. It was the short blade used by the black wolf to stab the wolf.


    Looking along the short blade, the hand holding the short blade is white and slender, like green onions passing through the water. It''s very beautiful. At first glance, it''s a pair of women''s hands.


    The appearance of a woman at the age of thirteen or fourteen is as simple and neat as that of an ordinary village girl. However, even if she is so dressed, it is difficult to hide her beauty.


    Beside the woman stood a young man in his early twenties. The man was no less than the woman in both appearance and bearing. It can be seen that the identity of these two people is not general.


    "Thank you for your help." Dao Lang thanked sincerely.


    He never thought that at the last minute, the person who stood up to stop the behavior of the black wolf was not their brother, but the woman who had a dispute with them during the day.


    If he guessed correctly, according to the situation during the day, it was obvious that the White Wolf and the black wolf provoked first. In front of her, the woman not only didn''t take the opportunity to retaliate against one of the white wolves or the black wolves, but also didn''t fall into the well when they were in trouble.


    "No need to thank me. I just don''t like people playing tricks under my nose." He glanced at the wolf and said coldly.


    "Girl, this is the internal affair of our seven wolves in Changshan. Why bother." With a knife around his neck, the black wolf naturally spoke carefully. For fear that one accidentally annoyed Ruohe, his little life hung in Ruohe''s hands.


    "Mind your own business. I don''t think so." He looked at the black wolf and said with a smileˇ° Who planned to pull me into the water before? "


    Since you dare to hit her on the head, you must be prepared to pay the price.


    "Girl, I think there must be some misunderstanding." The black wolf said in a trembling voice. His eyes never left the short blade in his handˇ° See if you can move that thing away and talk. It''s scary. "


    Although the black wolf shows that he doesn''t take human life seriously in front of outsiders, he is actually a person who cherishes his life.


    "Misunderstanding." He raised his eyebrows and repeated.


    "Yes, it''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding." Seeing that Ruohe repeated his words, the black wolf thought that Ruohe was beginning to hesitate and quickly continued to say dogleg.


    Black wolves are afraid of death, but they are not fools. Since they dare to say so, they naturally have their own reasons. However, people''s failure mostly comes from this self righteousness.


    He thought that no outsiders were present when he discussed the matter with the White Wolf, and only he and the White Wolf knew about it. He could not tell the truth. As for the White Wolf, he could say that the white wolf wanted to get rid of himself by the hand of Huang He.


    The more he thought about it, the more the black wolf felt that the plan was feasible. If he was lucky, maybe he could solve the white wolf by his hand.


    "Is it a misunderstanding? Find someone to ask." While the black wolf was still dreaming, the sound of Ruohe came into his ears. His heart could not help but feel a bad premonition.


    Especially when I saw his expressionless face, the foreboding became stronger and stronger. I can''t help but feel uneasy. There shouldn''t be a third person to hear what he said with the white wolf.


    The black wolf stared at Ruohe and wanted to see something from Ruohe''s face. However, the result was destined to disappoint him. Just listen to him:


    "Bring people here."


    With the sound of the voice of Ho falling, I saw the moon pulling a man to come.


    "Old six, why are you here?" Seeing the visitor, the black wolf and the knife wolf screamed almost at the same time. At this time, shouldn''t the six wolves be with other brothers? How could they come from the direction of the people of Ruohe.


    "Big brother, second brother, third brother." The six wolves hung their heads and dared not look at the faces of the knife wolves.


    "Black wolf, don''t you want to know how my miss knows your previous plan with white wolf." Lian Yue pushed the six wolves forward and said.


    "I......" the appearance of six wolves broke all the hopes of the black wolf. Originally, he hoped that he could let him go. However, what he didn''t think of was that his previous dialogue with the White Wolf actually let six wolves listen, and he sued him before he successfully got away.


    In this way, even if he talks about breaking his mouth, he may not let him go.


    "Girl, can you look at my thin face and let the black wolf go?" Just when the black wolf was almost desperate, a voice suddenly remembered.


    This sound. It''s not familiar to the black wolf. Not only the black wolf, but also the rest of the seven wolves in Changshan are very familiar with this sound.

 Chapter 367

    "You''re really going to let him go." He raised his eyebrow and asked the knife wolf. Yes, the person who spoke before was not others, but the knife wolf.


    "Yes." Knife wolf said without any hesitation. Anyway, he was a brother with the black wolf. He could not do it anyway.


    He looked at the knife wolf. It didn''t seem to be cheating. He winked at Lian Yue and said, "since you have said that to the victim, I''ll let him go, but this capital crime can be avoided and life crime can''t escape."


    With the sound of Huang He''s words falling, both the knife wolf and the black wolf were relieved. However, before he could be happy, he was surprised by Lian Yue''s actions, especially the black wolf''s life was almost scared.


    I saw that lianyue quickly stuffed a pill into the black wolf''s mouth and said, "it''s just my unique secret recipe. There won''t be anything at ordinary times, but as long as you have something wrong, you will feel uncomfortable all over your body, and your internal organs will be the same as moving your position, making you miserable."


    "You have a vicious mind." The black wolf pointed to the road of rice. In the black wolf''s view, he he had promised to let him go, and finally gave him such vicious medicine. It was inhuman.


    As if he hadn''t heard the words of the black wolf, he turned and went back to their camp. The next thing is none of their business. To be exact, if six of the seven wolves in Changshan hadn''t come to her to report after hearing the roar of the two, he wouldn''t be here.


    Because in his opinion, it''s better to have a good sleep when you have time to deal with these things that have nothing to do with yourself, so as to raise enough spirit to deal with the next things.


    After the news of the treasure of the former dynasty was released, so many people came to the snow mountain. At first, they didn''t come to the snow mountain for the purpose of entering the imperial mausoleum of the former dynasty. At that time, they only wanted to let people black them in front to explore the way. How could they think that the imperial mausoleum of the former dynasty would be on the snow mountain. It took them by surprise.


    Well, in the next period of time, they and their party must cheer up, so as not to make things worse.


    As for the reason why lianyue gave medicine to the black wolf, it was just in case. At first glance, the black wolf was not a simple and easily moved person. Today, the wolf pleaded for him and saved his life. However, he believes that as long as the black wolf catches the opportunity, he will retaliate. Even if he spared him today and indirectly saved his knife wolf, he will retaliate.


    In order to avoid some unnecessary trouble in the next period of time, Naohe asked lianyue to give medicine to the black wolf.


    The black wolf, out of being frightened by lianyue''s words at the beginning, took it and calmed down.


    In his heart, he didn''t believe that he could take out such a request. Therefore, he didn''t take pity on the moon to heart. Instead, he planned in his heart how to plot against some of his brothers. When he and the White Wolf reached the end of his hatred.


    Changshan seven wolves, now, knife wolf, white wolf and six wolves are obviously together, so he must buy off the remaining four people, otherwise, he can''t deal with the seven wolves of Changshan, not to mention the rice.


    He still had some confidence in his buying plan, because when he started to fight against the White Wolf, he obviously felt the light flashing from the bottom of his eyes at that moment. It was a painful feeling after seeing his enemy solved. He was very familiar with that look and could never feel wrong.


    With the help of other brothers, the knife wolf and the White Wolf stood up from the ground. The first sentence of the white wolf was: "brother, I know I''m wrong."


    Bao Lang is irritable, but he is not bad-minded. In contrast, the rest of the seven wolves in Changshan hate the black wolf more.


    "Don''t mention the past, as long as our brothers are well." The knife wolf patted the white wolf on the shoulder.


    Just when AI said that he was a few brothers, his eyes were a little lonely. Now, Changshan seven wolves can no longer be called Changshan seven wolves. It''s all his fault. He''s been with his brothers for so many years. He doesn''t even know what they like or hate. He''s a big brother. He''s a failure.


    He took a deep breath and said, "brothers, it was my eldest brother who neglected you before. In the future, I will change it, but the premise is that we can''t violate the principle of seven wolves in Changshan."


    Seeing that the black wolf didn''t leave directly, he found a place not far from the tent of seven wolves in Changshan and landed again. The knife wolf didn''t say anything.


    The reason why the black wolf chose such a position is, of course, for the convenience of the next step.


    After he returned to his tent, he simply cleaned up. He was going to have a good rest and go up the mountain tomorrow.


    But the old man seemed to be trying to get along with her tonight. Just as he lay down, he heard the faint cry of a wolf in the distance. Then he heard the whole mountain boiling again.


    "Miss, there are wolves coming this way." Lianyue opens her tent and comes in and whispers to Ruohe.


    He frowned slightly and nodded. She heard itˇ° You go and call him over. "


    It''s really weird. He thought he''d better find Gao Shi for a gun and discuss it.


    It''s spring now. Wolves should not be bad for food. How can they suddenly appear here at this time? It''s unreasonable. It''s in the past if it''s in winter.


    "No, I''ve come." As soon as his voice fell, Gao Shi''s voice remembered outside the tent.


    "I have asked Mo han to explore it. I believe there will be results soon." Gao Shi opened the curtain and came in. He came to Ruohe and sat down with Ruohe.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. I''m still there." Gao Shi looked at Huang He''s face and said something comforting.


    "Yes." He nodded and then ordered Lian Yue to make tea. Tonight, it is doomed to be restless.


    After a while, he saw Mo Han coming in from the outside, with an unusually dignified complexion. Don''t wait for Gao Shi to speak, then listen to Mo Han''s way:


    "Master, there seems to be something wrong. My subordinates have just checked. The wolf is not the snow wolf on the snow mountain, but the sand dune wolf."


    This time, not only the ink cold, but also Gao Shi''s face began to dignify.


    Dune wolf, who should have lived in Mobei, now appears here. It doesn''t make sense.

 Chapter 368

    "Wo''er, do you remember the people you and I met outside the imperial city that day?"


    Gao Shi said with a dignified face. Dune wolves live in Mobei. Similarly, they are also kept by Mobei royal family, but few people know this.


    "Why, is there a relationship between the two?"


    At that time, she didn''t know that Han Jiang Zhi was Gao Shi, and she never thought that she and Gao Shi would really come to this day.


    "Yes." Gao Shi nodded seriously.


    "Those who are late are not from Dazhou, but from Mobei."


    Since that incident, Gao Shi began to suspect that someone in the Zhou Dynasty had colluded with Mobei, but he has been unable to find evidence. Until now, there are some sporadic clues.


    The more so, Gao Shi''s mood is more complicated, because he understands the ability of Mo Yingwei.


    The identity of the person who can make the ink shadow guard fail to find out for such a long time must be not simple.


    It is precisely because the man''s is not simple that Gao Shi''s heart is somewhat complicated.


    Although what he did was no different from that man, and the final results would destroy the great Zhou Dynasty, he could not watch the great Zhou Dynasty fall into the hands of Mobei people.


    It is precisely because of Gao Shi''s temperament that he has met so many assassinations over the years.


    This is the first time since he knew Gao Shi that he saw Gao Shi''s dignified appearance. I think things are very difficult. Similarly, he also thought of what Gao Shi thought, Tao.


    "Preface, you mean someone in the court colludes with Mobei." Besides this reason, he can''t think of any other reason.


    "Yes." Gao Shi nodded and didn''t deny his words, that is, he acquiesced. At the same time, a sense of pride also rose in his heart.


    He he is really smart. He doesn''t have to explain anything about things like today. He can guess by himself.


    At this point, I don''t know how many streets to dump the ladies in the imperial city.


    It is still clear what kind of temperament Gaoshi is and how capable Gaoshi is.


    Not to mention anything else, he is sure of one thing, that is, as long as Gao Shi has decided to do, there is nothing Gao Shi has not done so far.


    Now, Gao Shi shows such a dignified look. Then, things must be not simple. There are not many things that can make Gao Shi feel embarrassed.


    If, as she guessed, someone in the court colluded with Mobei and was not discovered by Gao Shi, it can only prove that the person''s identity is not simple.


    In the whole Zhou Dynasty, there were only a few people who could hide things from Gao Shi. Suddenly, he suddenly thought of a person.


    According to the current situation of the great Zhou Dynasty and the state before he died in his previous life, the most likely person he can think of is that she really can''t think of anyone else except that person.


    "Preface, do you think the second prince did it?" He asked cautiously and tentatively.


    Although she knows Gao Shi''s temperament and knows that no matter what she says wrong, Gao Shi won''t blame her, she''s not talking about anyone else. But the second prince.


    He is the son of imperial concubine Wen, the emperor''s favorite son in the open. I don''t know what he looks like in private.


    At the same time, the second prince and Gao Shi are almost the same age. Several people can be said to have grown up together. Will Gao Shi believe her in the end.


    After saying this, he carefully observed Gao Shi''s expression to see if he would be angry because of what he had just said.


    However, the ending was really beyond his expectation. Gao Shi said to him with a dignified face.


    "Wo''er, don''t mention this to anyone in the future." Gao Shi''s face was not very good-looking at this time, but his tone of voice was really concerned about Chen Heman.


    After understanding Gao Shi''s attitude, his hanging heart was completely put down at this moment.


    She understood that the reason why Gao Shi didn''t let himself say was that he didn''t want to be involved in the struggle for rights, which led to unnecessary trouble.


    "Preface, I understand your mind, but can I escape this power struggle without saying it." He looked at Gao Shi with the same serious face and said.


    Not to mention the relationship between the Su family and the Yu family, the identity of her heiress to the Phoenix doomed her to live a quiet life.


    "Heer, no matter what happens in the future, tell me. Don''t stop me, you know." Gao Shi painfully stopped the rice in his arms.


    Since he can''t stop Huang He from getting involved in this political struggle, he will do his best. Let him live in peace for a period of time.


    He knew very well that Ruohe was actually an easily satisfied woman. The days she wanted were not to stand at the peak of power and accept people''s worship.


    But think about the days of idle clouds and wild cranes in the carefree mountains and rivers.


    But all this is an extravagant hope for him and Ruohe.


    "Well, no matter what happens in the future, we should not hide it from each other and join hands with each other to fight against difficulties."


    He Hui held Gao Shi''s waist and said firmly that she and Gao Shi had come to this step.


    And no matter from which side, his fate with her is set there, which doomed their fate in this life.


    "Preface, how likely do you think that person is?"


    Things have been said. Now it''s much more convenient to talk. When they talk, they don''t have to play charades. Save you guess, I guess it''s a waste of time.


    "It''s hard to say." Gao Shi''s eyes stared at Huang He with some complexity. He didn''t mention it to anyone.


    Ruohe can be said to be the only one who knows this. He mentioned it in front of Ruohe, and Ruohe can think of the same result as him.


    He is really clever.


    Gao Shi didn''t directly deny it, but he didn''t admit it, but his meaning was very obvious. He suspected the man who colluded with Mobei, like Huang He, and said that he was the second prince.


    "What should we do next?" He naturally understood Gao Shi''s meaning and asked in a low voice.


    In previous lives, it was indeed the second prince who boarded Dabao. However, he really knew nothing about how the second prince boarded Dabao and what he relied on.


    She had never hated herself in her previous life as much as she did now. She was so stupid, except for some major events in the dynasty.


    No, it''s not a big deal, but something everyone knows. She doesn''t know anything except some.


    Now think about it, it''s really strange that the second prince can finally ascend Dabao.


    She remembered that before the second prince ascended the throne, the emperor was always in good health, and he suddenly died. This doesn''t make sense anyway.


    Also, although the second prince had the support of the Li family, the Wen family and Su Hu at that time, the strength of the crown prince''s party was not bad.


    At that time, she was obsessed with how to please Yu Hongxing, so she didn''t care about these things in the court. Now, the problems during that period are not one or two.


    It''s strange to think about Yu Tian''s death in his previous life. No matter how anxious he is, he can''t just watch the second prince kill his father for no reason.


    Because he has taken refuge in the second prince. As long as Yutian rises to heaven or is ill, the position of Zhongyong waiting is his. He doesn''t need to be in a hurry and let himself have the reputation of unfilial.


    After thinking about it, there was only one possibility, that is, Yu Tian knew something he shouldn''t know, and was unwilling to take refuge in the second prince, so he lost his life.


    "Wait, maybe there will be results tomorrow." Gao Shi was silent for a long time before he said.


    Whether the man is the second prince or not, he will not let him go easily.


    When he heard the speech, he nodded and didn''t tangle on this topic.


    Gao Shi is right. No matter whether the man is the second prince or not, there will be results tomorrow, and maybe there will be results tonight.


    "No, the wolves are coming." At this time, the wolves rushed over with a cry from someone outside.


    Then the crowd began to stir. Those with weapons, those with weapons, those who shout.


    In this case, Huang He and Gao Shi naturally want to go out and have a look.


    "Miss, Mr. Shi, why did you come out?" Seeing Huang He and Gao Shi, Lian Yue asked with concern.


    "Just have us outside. You don''t have to worry." Although they know the skills of Ruohe and Gaoshi, they don''t have to worry about them at all, as Ruohe''s servant girls and guards, they should naturally take the lead.


    "Nothing. You''ll pay more attention to take care of pity later." Lianxin was seriously injured by the White Wolf during the day. Although lianyue took good care of her and Feng''s superior wound medicine, he was still worried.


    Just now, if the White Wolf hadn''t found out her conscience at the last minute, she wouldn''t have let the White Wolf go so easily.


    But now it''s better to think like this. After Lianxin''s injury is cured, let her decide the disposal right of the white wolf by herself, which will be much better than her decision for Lianxin.


    Just as several people spoke, the dune wolf had rushed into the crowd.


    These dune wolves are not as rampant as ordinary wolves, but trained and orderly rushed towards them. It''s like marching and fighting, and the soldiers attack under the guidance of the general.


    At this time, anyone who knows the art of war can see the mystery.


    Facing this scene, Gao Shi''s eyes could not help sinking, and his face was also unprecedented dignified.


    Five years ago, when he was just becoming famous, he had fought with these dune wolves. These guys are very difficult to deal with.


    "Order it, there will be a way." Aware that there is something wrong with the momentum emitted by Gao Shi, he quickly comforted.

 Chapter 369

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at these obviously well-trained dune wolves and the Jianghu people who had been in a mess. His eyes couldn''t help sinking.


    No matter whether Gao Shi will take that position in the future, she will not allow the dune wolf to continue to exist.


    This is not only for Gaoshi, but also for the great Zhou Dynasty and their future generations.


    Although those dune wolves are powerful and specially commanded, they are still far worse than those brought by Ruohe.


    Although Feng Yun and others don''t want him to successfully pass the test and become a Feng woman, they won''t do anything on the surface.


    They knew very well that even though Taoist Yuqing had not returned to the Feng family for nearly 50 years, many people in the Feng family still supported Taoist Yuqing.


    Like jade teeth. Therefore, as long as they are not stupid, they will not embarrass him in the open. People like Zeng''s are completely amused.


    These people who came to the snow mountain with Chen he this time were obviously not only the people who carried Feng, but also the people arranged by others of Feng.


    Before they came, they had received a clear order, that is, to find a way to secretly prevent him from successfully passing the audit, but they should also hold his life.


    Otherwise, if something happens to Ruohe, they will carry the pot whether they did it or not.


    We must find a way to make trouble from it, not to hurt the life of Ruohe, but also to protect Ruohe. Most importantly, Gao Shi is still with Ruohe. Feng carrier is always afraid of Gao Shi.


    Such a task is not as simple as it seems. Therefore, Feng carrier also used his heart when selecting guards for Chen he.


    Therefore, these dune wolves look very fierce and invincible in the eyes of outsiders. However, they can''t get close to wo he and Gao Shi, so they are solved. You can''t use Huang He and Gao Shi at all.


    For a long time, the people around seemed to find this, and they all leaned in the direction of several people.


    There are experts on the side. In any case, the security is higher than their random killing on the periphery.


    They have seen before the awesome skills, but they did not think that they were all so powerful when they came to the grass.


    At the same time, they are also glad that they didn''t have the idea of playing the land of zhuohe at the beginning. Otherwise, they don''t know what the outcome will be.


    I was also envious of Wang Kui and Wang Dazhuang''s uncle and nephew. Because of their temporary kindness, they made such a good group of people. It was like smoke from their ancestors.


    More than a dozen guards who had been separated by Ruohe also took this opportunity to lean towards Ruohe and his party.


    Earlier, they wanted to come when they saw the wolves appear, but before they could make any action, they were stopped by Chen he''s eyes.


    Now, most people are moving towards the direction of the group, which just gives them a rare opportunity.


    For a time, the originally chaotic scene became much cleaner. Except for those who were really good at Kung Fu, most people gathered in the direction of Naohe and his party.


    In this way, the original chaotic scene has become a lot more tidy.


    As time went by, it became much easier for those who had no backbone to fight the dune wolf under the command of Gao Shi.


    Suit the remedy to the case. For a time, people and dune wolves were so deadlocked that no one could do anything.


    Seeing that it''s going on like this, it''s going to dawn. The people who command the dune wolf over there are obviously a little anxious. As soon as it''s dawn, they will be completely exposed.


    But Huang He and Gao Shi are really excited. As long as it''s dawn, they may know who the dark man in Mobei is.


    This man is not only her present enemy, but also the enemy of her previous life. If it were not for him, Yutian would not die so plainly in his previous life.


    However, just as Huang He and Gao Shi held their excitement, they only heard a strange whistle from the top of the snow mountain.


    Those sand dune wolves who were still attacking bravely seemed to have been ordered by their superiors and turned away without nostalgia.


    Looking at this scene, people could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. These dune wolves finally left. They can finally stop and have a good rest.


    However, he didn''t relax like everyone else, but waited quietly for the next whistle.


    But the result was destined to disappoint her. No matter how she held her breath, she couldn''t hear the sharp whistle again.


    "Damn it." He tightened his fist and said fiercely.


    We can see who is behind the scenes, but at this critical time, we let the other party run away.


    "Don''t be angry. There''s still a chance." Gao Shi gently took his shoulder and said.


    He was sure that the wave of people would not give up so easily.


    Naohe also knew that it was no use for her to be angry at this time. She had to nod and cheer up. It was about dawn, and it was time for them to pack up and prepare to go up the mountain.


    "You''re going to leave like this. Don''t you give us an explanation?"


    Just as they were about to turn around, a voice full of resentment came from behind.


    The two of them turned and stared at the man.


    "Explain what I need to explain." He looked at the man and said faintly. She doesn''t know this person, and she doesn''t know what''s wrong with them when he suddenly stops at this time, but her intuition tells him that it won''t be a good thing.


    "So many of us are fighting bloody battles to resist the dune wolf, but you two are standing there watching the play and indifferent. Shouldn''t you give us an explanation?"


    When the man saw the two men turning around, he hurried. In his opinion, he had the upper hand in this matter anyway.


    "Oh..." he was so happy that he asked her to explain such a thing. It was the funniest joke she had heard in her two lives.


    She turned around and didn''t intend to pay attention to the man who looked like a human, but her brain was very ill. She believed that as long as she was a normal person, she wouldn''t stand behind that person and ask her to give any so-called explanation.


    However, the world is short of everything, that is, there is no lack of brain disability. They also think that what the man said is reasonable, and have stood up to cheer the man up.


    "Yes, you two must give us an account."


    "Yes, the servant girl and Dao wolf behind you. We can understand that they can''t use force because of injuries, but you two have good hands and feet. Why don''t you join the battle?"

 Chapter 370

    Of course, not everyone came out to accuse him. They knew very well that they might not be able to live safely until now if there were not those guards of him.


    However, there are all kinds of strange things in the world. There are always some people with funny brains, especially when they see that their whole body is full of scars, and they feel tired. However, Huang He and Gao Shi don''t touch any dust, so they are extremely unbalanced.


    Facing these people''s questions, he just glanced at them and said coldly:


    "I hope you can see where you are now." These people don''t think about it. If they didn''t come here and rub their cheap, would they live to this day.


    After he finished, he didn''t look at those people, but directly said to the guard road arranged by Feng:


    "If anyone has other opinions, ignore them and don''t tell me. Just throw him into the wolves."


    This remark caused a great commotion in an instant.


    Those who were afraid of the two people, Naohe and Gao Shi, were afraid to go out at this time, but those who were originally dissatisfied with Naohe were even more dissatisfied and shouted:


    "Why do you execute us? Who do you think you are and our lives are still alive? It''s not your turn to talk more than a girl. "


    "Brothers, you have heard that this girl doesn''t take our lives seriously at all. She used to rely on us to protect her. Now she wants to cross the river and tear down the bridge and order her men to kill us. Such a person doesn''t deserve to live."


    Some people began to incite people''s emotions, hoping that more people would stand behind him and join the crusade against Ruohe.


    This time, Huang He really saw what is called no lower limit. Compared with Mrs. min, this man is half weight.


    What does it mean that she is protected by them? The guards brought by Feng family really protect her. What does it have to do with them.


    In the final analysis, even they only have them because of Feng''s guard. Otherwise, many of them may have been directly torn to pieces by dune wolves.


    When he was about to turn around and say something to the guards, he heard Gao Shi say, "Mo Han, what are you doing?"


    As Gao Shi''s voice fell, he saw that the man who had tried to stir up people''s emotions was cold by ink, picked it up and went to the place where the sand dune wolf had disappeared.


    What Mo Han is going to do is well known to all present.


    They looked at him and Gao Shi in horror one by one. At this moment, they didn''t believe what he said before was just a simple scare, but they really did it.


    After being picked up by Mo Han, the man disappeared and screamed, and then began to beg for mercy.


    However, he and his party didn''t seem to hear the man''s scream and beg for mercy. Finally, they didn''t know whether Mo Han disliked the man''s voice and directly ordered the man''s dumb cave.


    He lightly swept all the people present and said in a cold voice, "are there any of you unconvinced?"


    Those people have long been scared silly by the previous scene. At this time, who dares to stand up and say a word of dissatisfaction? It''s not the old longevity hanging. It''s too long.


    Especially at the moment when he felt his eyes stay on himself, everyone held their breath and dared not go out. For fear that the next person to be thrown into the wolves would be himself.


    Fortunately, his eyes did not stay on them for too long, which also let them breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, when Chen he''s eyes fell on the twenty guards who followed Feng, her eyes could not help sinking.


    Before he came, he knew that many of these people were not satisfied with themselves, but she never thought that these people really didn''t take her words to heart.


    In that case, don''t blame her for greeting them well in the next time.


    Of course, Huang He will not be silly to target all the 20 people. When the person was talking before, she turned her back to everyone.


    However, lianyue did see everyone''s expressions at the bottom of her eyes. She asked lianyue at that time. Those people were sincere and didn''t take her words to heart, and who had scruples.


    After knowing this, she dealt with these people in a targeted way. However, Naohe also thanked the man. The man was not useless at all. At least she could preliminarily distinguish which of the 20 people were on her side.


    Seeing that everyone was like a quail, drooping his head and afraid to say one more word, he turned and smiled gratefully at Gao Shi.


    Fortunately, Gao Shi called Mo Han out at the first time, which alleviated her embarrassment and didn''t let everyone know that her twenty guards were inconsistent.


    Gao Shi''s actions will only make people feel that Gao Shi is unwilling to let the guards do it in person in order to protect the safety of Huang He.


    The other experts who didn''t rely on him felt that he had gone too far, but they didn''t come out to stop him, because what the man just said was really too much.


    If you can say those words that confuse black and white, you can see that the man is not very good at ordinary times, and they don''t need to make a bad relationship with Naohe and his party for a hypocrite.


    After such a toss, it was completely bright.


    After finishing packing up, he and his party got up and went up the snow mountain.


    Wang Kui and Wang Dazhuang''s uncle and nephew had planned to go their separate ways with Naohe and his party, but. After experiencing the sand dune wolf last night, they took the initiative to go with the group.


    No matter how he explained, they came to the snow mountain to find medicine. As for the treasure of the previous dynasty, they won''t go until they find medicine.


    Uncle and nephew Wang Kui had to follow them and said they were not in a hurry. Finally, he thought that they were not villains in their hearts, so he didn''t stop them from following.


    Having learned the lesson from the previous person who deliberately provoked the trouble, no one came to find the trouble of Naohe and his party, and Naohe also made a simple distribution of the 20 guards from lianyue.


    It was preliminarily concluded that he roughly divided those people into three waves.


    As no one came up for trouble, the day was quiet. The sun began to set in the West. It was time for them to find a place to settle down.


    Uncle and nephew Wang Kui are among the weakest in their Kung Fu. Therefore, when it was time to settle down, he volunteered to find a place to settle down.


    There is no objection to this. They can understand that if you don''t let people like Uncle Wang Kui do anything, they will think more and think that they are unwilling to accept them to travel together.


    Therefore, in order to avoid the idea of uncle and nephew Wang Kui''s life, Naohe and Gao Shi didn''t say anything to stop them.


    However, when uncle and nephew Wang Kui didn''t go far, he felt something was wrong. There was a faint smell of blood in the air.


    He raised his finger and said to a guard, "come and have a look."


    The guard hesitated first, and finally followed.


    Although Chen he seemed to point at random, the person she was referring to was indeed the person who Taoist Yuqing asked yuyazi to secretly install here in order to prevent the people carrying Feng from moving any shady hands and feet during this period.


    Chen he had already roughly classified these people. Therefore, he naturally knew that this person was arranged by Taoist Yuqing, so he named this person to go.


    Because the people of the faction followed her, she was always a little worried.


    "Let''s go over there." Ruohe could detect something wrong. Gao Shi naturally found it. He pointed to the commanding height not far away and said to Ruohe.


    "OK." He nodded.


    It has to be said that the place referred to by Gao Shi is the place with the widest vision in this area. Standing here, you can have a panoramic view of the area.


    From a distance, you can see the figure of uncle and nephew Wang Kui and the guard, but. The direction they went was a large area of scattered black spots, and the faint smell of blood came from that direction.


    Huang He and Gao Shi looked at each other, and then moved their eyes to the place under their feet, hoping to find some clues.


    This is the best place to see in this area. If those people are also killed by dune wolves, then those who control dune wolves will choose this place.


    I don''t know if God paid special attention to them. They really found some clues here because they didn''t have any hope of finding clues here.


    "Preface, you see." He scraped a small rag out of a snowdrift.


    The rags looked ordinary, but in the sun they faintly showed patterns like waves.


    "This is a unique magic pattern satin in Mobei." Gao Shi looked at the rags in his hand and said solemnly.


    Illusory satin is no less valuable than the most advanced water cloud brocade. It is only produced in Mobei and gets one in three years. In other words, people who can afford illusory satin are not just rich.


    It seems that the identity of the people who came to the snow mountain this time is not simple.


    "No matter what his status is, since he dares to come, we''ll call him never coming back." He lowered his voice and said.


    Mobei people with unusual identity appeared here at this time, with the sand dune wolf they had seen outside the Imperial City, which made him more sure that the person who colluded with Mobei in the middle of the dynasty was the second prince.


    The reason why Mobei appeared here this time is that he heard about the treasure of the previous dynasty.

 Chapter 371

    "Let''s go somewhere else and see if there are any other clues." His idea is the same as that of Huang He. As long as the man dares to show up, he will let him have no return.


    But I hope it''s not that talent. Otherwise, things will be very difficult.


    Then, they looked around, and if they did, they found traces of fighting.


    This should be the fighting trace left by the man who went up the mountain earlier and found the man''s existence.


    "Miss Huang He, all the people over there died. The time of death was about yesterday evening. Judging from the scars on those people, they should have died under the claws of the dune wolf. My subordinates bravely speculated that the dune wolf attacking them was the same wave as the dune wolf attacking us last night. "


    Naohe and Gao Shi return to the place where they just stayed. Before that, Naohe sent them to the escort road with uncle and nephew Wang Kui.


    "Yes." Naohe nodded. What kind of situation was there? She had seen it when she and Gao Shi were at the commanding height.


    Yesterday evening? It seems that the other party came prepared. As for why the other Party chose to attack the people on the mountain in the evening and didn''t choose to attack them until late at night, I''m afraid some of those people recognized Gao Shi''s identity.


    "You guessed well." What the guard speculated is not unreasonable. They walked for a day, but the other party used dune wolves instead of walking, so it doesn''t have to take a day.


    Then he said, "what''s your name?" This guard can easily judge a person''s specific time of death, so as to infer more clues. Not everyone has this ability.


    The most important thing is that this person is still arranged by Taoist Yuqing, so she has to take advantage of each other''s advantage.


    "Subordinates pay eight." When Fu Ba saw Chen he and asked his name, his eyes brightened. Does this mean that he Feng knew she was sent by Yu Feng and planned to reuse herself.


    However, he didn''t immediately solve his doubts, but after he reported his name, it faded, and it seemed that he just asked casually.


    "Well, pay eight, right? I see. You go down first."


    "Yes." Although Fu BA was still reluctant, he did not dare to go against his will.


    Not to mention Fu Ba, even the person sent by Feng carrier to secretly make a stumbling block for Chen he did not dare to openly confront him, so fu BA was the one arranged by Taoist Yuqing.


    After Fu Ba left, he looked at Gao Shi anxiously. Obviously, those people already knew Gao Shi''s identity. Then, they will be in a passive state for a long time to come.


    Feeling his worried eyes, Gao Shi tightened his hand and said, "wo''er, don''t worry. As long as we deal with it carefully, we will be fine."


    Now it''s the enemy''s secret and I know it. This form is really disadvantageous to them. However, Gao Shi believes that as long as they deal with it carefully, the result of the matter is not certain.


    He has that self-confidence. His high order still has a certain weight in the eyes of Mobei people. Mobei people are more or less afraid of him. Otherwise, they won''t leave in a hurry when dawn is coming this morning.


    For Gao Shi''s words, Ruohe naturally believes. How could the man she saw in Su Ruohe be so bad.


    The accompanying guards and those who wanted to pick up bargains behind the group of Ruohe couldn''t help getting flustered when they heard that Fu Ba told them about the situation ahead.


    They said that they didn''t see anyone on the way. It turned out that these people were completely destroyed by the dune wolf.


    Thinking that they might be buried here like those before, and they might not even have a body collector, they couldn''t help being afraid.


    Although I was extremely afraid, no one chose to go down the mountain at this time and give up looking for the treasures left by the royal family of the previous dynasty.


    It also responds to that sentence - man dies for wealth and birds die for food. In the face of the temptation of great wealth, man has no reason.


    Finally, someone bravely came to the party and said, "this girl, do we want to change our place tonight?"


    People are not really fools. Among the people of Ruohe, Ruohe and Gao Shi are led by Ruohe and Gao Shi. Naturally, it can be seen from the relationship mode between Ruohe and Gao Shi that as long as Ruohe agrees, Gao Shi will not object, and there is a hidden trend of Ruohe leading.


    It''s too dangerous here. So many people have just died. It''s frightening to see. I don''t know if the dune wolves will come again at night.


    "If you want to change your place, it''s your business. It has nothing to do with us. Please help yourself." Before he could speak, Wang Kui couldn''t help but say angrily.


    When this person says this, can he use his brain first? What they are about to face is not ordinary people, but dune wolves. Wolves have a more sensitive nose than ordinary animals. Even if they change their place, they can ensure that they will not be found by dune wolves.


    In addition, this is the only place within a few miles. There are more or less hidden dangers of avalanches in other places.


    The man was robbed by Wang Kui halfway before he could answer his words. Moreover, Wang Kui''s tone of voice was not very friendly, so he immediately became angry.


    "What are you, sir? I''m talking to the girl. What do you see? You just flatter the girl and the childe before us."


    Not only the person in front of him thought so, but also most of the people who wanted to pick up bargains behind the people of Ruohe thought so.


    I think uncle Wang Kui and nephew Wang Kui were able to walk with him, but that''s why they had a few more words with him at the foot of the mountain.


    "You..." Wang Kui pointed to the man and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    When they invited him to join them at the beginning, they didn''t think that the skill of him and his party was so complicated. Later, they did follow him shamelessly.


    Wang Dazhuang is a good man. What he is not good at is that no one disputes. Seeing that his uncle is popular and doesn''t know what to say, he can only help Wang Kui to worry.


    "I''m what I am, I''m shit. I''m right. Bah, shameless old thing. I want to set up a memorial archway after being a bitch."


    The man saw that Wang Kui was blocked in the quilt and couldn''t speak. He spat at Wang Kui''s uncle and nephew and said with disdain on his face.


    At this time, he had completely forgotten that he didn''t want to go up the mountain smoothly under the protection of Ruohe and his party.

 Chapter 372

    "Uncle Wang, can you do me a favor?" Seeing that Wang Dazhuang was about to come forward and fight with people, he hurriedly said.


    Wang Dazhuang is not good at talking and fighting. He has a hot temper and a good heart. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how many enemies he has to make over the years.


    As he is now, he has also offended many people, but most of them know that Wang Dazhuang is lazy to argue with him because of his virtue. Otherwise, there is no leisure life for Wang''s uncle and nephew.


    No, I was going to rush forward and talk to the man with my fist. When I heard that he had something to do with his uncle, I calmed down in an instant.


    "What do you want to tell me, Miss Ruohe? Don''t be polite to the old man." Wang Kui said happily when he saw that he had something to do.


    Ruohe is willing to let himself help, which means that Ruohe and his party accept their uncles and nephews.


    "Please Uncle Wang and brother Wang take some brothers to help dispose of those people''s bodies." He looked at the road not far away.


    It can be said that half of those people died because of her. Although she was not the one who directly killed them, he still had some difficulties in his heart.


    Now, it''s a comfort to collect their bodies.


    "Miss Ruohe, just put a hundred hearts on it. It''s up to our uncles and nephews." Hearing this, Wang Dazhuang immediately patted himself on the chest and promised him.


    Even if he doesn''t say it, he will do it after he settles down. It''s miserable enough for those people to die here. Wouldn''t it be even worse if they didn''t even have a person to collect their bodies.


    Uncle and nephew Wang Kui didn''t know what he thought. They thought that like them, he pitied these people for not having a place to bury, so they asked their uncle and nephew to take someone to help collect the body.


    Looking at the back of the Wang family''s uncle and nephew, the man who came to propose to settle in another place couldn''t help but scold the Wang family''s uncle and nephew again before looking at him and saying:


    "What do you think of my proposal, girl?" The reason why the man dared to come forward and propose a different place for him is that he must have thought of the same place as him.


    But the man was smart enough to forget that they wanted to avoid dune wolves, not humans. Just imagine how people can avoid the wolf''s nose without preparation.


    He looked at Ruohe proudly and waited for Ruohe to adopt his opinions. In that way, he could blatantly follow Ruohe and his party behind him. With the protection of Ruohe and his party, he could successfully reach the cave mouth of the treasure.


    The result is the silence of Huang He and the contempt of his pity.


    "Uncle Wang said you have no brain. You don''t want to admit that we are avoiding wolves, not people. Moreover, only here is relatively flat around here. If we change other places, we will face the danger of avalanche at any time."


    In being able to choose whether to face the danger of dune wolf or avalanche, Lianxin believes that as long as an individual will choose the former.


    Because the former has a chance to fight anyway, while the latter will only ask for your name without resistance.


    If you choose death, of course, the latter will die much better.


    After listening to pity''s words, the man''s face, which was full of pride and good deeds, froze at this moment, as if it had condensed into ice.


    He opened his mouth and tried to refute something, but he really couldn''t spit out a word at last. Finally, he had to turn and leave.


    Pity is right. They are facing wolves, not people. There is no place for them to choose to settle around. If they want to blame him, they can only blame himself for casually speaking out his ideas without considering clearly before opening his mouth.


    Now when I think about it, I think I''m really stupid. As far as he can think of, how can they not think about it? Just more considering that there is no safer place nearby, otherwise, the people will not stop here.


    Even people far away can feel the embarrassing atmosphere emanating from him.


    Night is not what people expect. After what happened last night, no one can guarantee that when the dune wolf suddenly appears not far away, but no matter how much people don''t want the night to come, the night still comes as scheduled.


    Wang''s uncle and nephew and the guards who were arranged by Huang He to bury the bodies also took care of the matter before it was completely dark.


    The guard who was Fu BA was also among them. When he came back, he brought back something to Ruohe, which was the magic satin that Ruohe and Gao Shi had picked up before.


    Judging from the old and new degree of the two pieces of rags, they should be from the same clothes. However, the piece found by Fu Ba is obviously much larger than what they found before.


    In this way, Gao Shi also confirmed their previous speculation.


    The area of these two pieces of rags can''t be just a purse or a handkerchief.


    This is why Gao Shi was not sure that the man who led the dune wolf was the man he thought.


    In the dead of night, it was also the time for everyone to doze off. They had been mentally and nervously worried about the attack of dune wolves, and were ready to fight with dune wolves at any time.


    However, because of this high tension, the people who had been driving all day were more tired. In the second half of the night, they couldn''t hold their eyelids and began to fight.


    It was also at this time that a sharp whistle sounded suddenly in the silent night.


    Naohe and Gao Shi suddenly opened their eyes almost at the same time and ran out of the tent.


    At dinner, Gao Shi and Huang he inferred that those people must return tonight, and they would choose this time. Therefore, Huang He and Gao Shi began to close their eyes after dinner, which is the most important reason why they can rush out at the first time.


    The reason why Gao Shi can guess so accurately is not that Gao Shi can calculate and master fairies, but that Gao Shi makes a judgment according to his understanding of the enemy.


    I have to say that there is nothing wrong with that sentence. The person who knows you best is not yourself, but your enemy.


    "The wolf is coming, the wolf is coming." With the appearance of Huang He and Gao Shi, they came out of their tents one after another, but almost all of them were listless.


    "Who on earth are you? What kind of hero are you hiding?"


    He shouted in the general direction of the whistle he had heard before.


    However, the answer to him was really silent, because he could not accurately determine the direction of the person, and he and others did not dare to act rashly.


    After a full injection of incense, no one answered himself. After looking at each other, he and Gao Shi turned back to the tent. It seems that the man didn''t intend to attack this time.


    After everyone appeared outside the tent, they found a problem. There were no wolves attacking them around.


    They came out when they heard the whistle, but they only heard the sound, but there was no wolf. The man played them on purpose.


    If there are only one or two, a dozen, or hundreds of wolves, they are not afraid, and this is a purposeful attack by thousands of wolves, how can people not be afraid.


    When everyone realized that they had been fooled, they all had a gloomy face.


    Think of them as famous people in the Jianghu, but now they are fooled around by a group of wolves, which makes them not hold back.


    "Grandma, it''s really unlucky to be fooled by several wolves."


    "Are you sure it''s some wolves?"


    "Shit, I''m just saying a metaphor casually. You know, do you want to be so serious?"


    "This metaphor is too exaggerated." Although the man behind wanted to refute, he obviously didn''t have the courage, so he had to whisper that if he listened alone, he might still hear clearly, but it was really smaller than the voice of mosquitoes in this sea of people.


    A group of people scolded and returned to their tent, but soon after they sat down, they heard the sharp whistle.


    At this time, the people couldn''t sit still and crowded out of the tent, but the man came out and saw that there was no wolf, but there was no wolf hair.


    Needless to say, this is another trick for the other party.


    What makes people more angry is that even if it''s twice this time, it''s still like this for several times in succession. It''s unbearable.


    Those who have a bad temper have begun to take it out on their little brother.


    "Who on earth are you and why do you play tricks on us like this?" At the fifth time, pity could not help it any more.


    In fact, how could she endure her temper until now? If she hadn''t been pulled by lianyue and hurt herself, even if she started, she wouldn''t be lianyue''s opponent at this time.


    So I kept holding it. Now I finally broke away from lianyue, but I vented my anger on that question.


    Just listening to the voice, you can feel the anger of pity at this time.


    "Giggle ~ who am I? You''re a little servant girl. You don''t deserve to know."


    The man finally spoke. To their surprise, the speaker was obviously a woman and not very old.


    Originally thought that as long as the other party spoke, they could judge the person''s position, but now it seems that they are destined to be disappointed.


    The man''s voice sounded very ethereal, as if it came out from all directions at the same time. It was impossible to judge the man''s position from the voice. In this way, it was really difficult for the people of Ruohe.

 Chapter 373

    "Speak big and come out to fight if you have the ability."


    Pity is the servant girl of Huang He. However, the servant girl is also backbone. When people say so, she is naturally unhappy.


    Besides, Lianxin has been practicing martial arts since childhood, although he can''t match those famous figures in the Jianghu and Huang He in combat experience.


    But among the younger generation, it can also be said to be one of the best.


    "Little girl, my aunt doesn''t have time to talk nonsense with you here. Let those of you who can talk come out."


    The man obviously didn''t take pity''s anger in his eyes, and said in a somewhat sarcastic tone.


    "Who the hell are you?" From the man''s tone, he could hear that the man hiding in the dark obviously knew her.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t talk to them in such a tone, but there was no such person in his impression.


    This man can command the dune wolf, and the dune wolf is a unique species in Mobei. Therefore, he and his party took the person hiding in the dark as Mobei people.


    Although he has lived two lives, the farthest place he has been to in this life is the snow mountain, let alone in his previous life.


    Therefore, after the man made a noise, he didn''t think of anything else.


    "Miss Ruohe is really a noble and forgetful girl. We met not long ago."


    The man said indifferently, and his voice was still ethereal, making it impossible to determine her current specific position.


    When he heard the speech, a pair of beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly. In her memory, she didn''t have any contact with Mobei people. It''s hard not to say that she accidentally saw each other''s disguise, but she didn''t remember.


    He quickly searched his brain for people he had seen recently, but no one matched appearance of the Mobei people.


    "Play tricks!" When he was still trying to recall, he saw Gao Shi raise his hand and then heard the man''s painful voice.


    This scene shocked everyone. They had already secretly guessed how powerful Gao Shi''s Kung Fu was.


    At the moment, Gao Shi''s exposed hand can''t be achieved without a Jiazi''s internal force.


    What''s more, Gao Shi can accurately judge the position of the person in the dark in the dark. What a keen judgment and control ability of internal force.


    "I found you."


    After hearing the man''s exclamation, he jumped without hesitation and pulled out the man hiding in the dark.


    The woman obviously didn''t have much Kung Fu. The only thing she could do was the magic sound used to confuse them.


    When he saw the woman''s true face, he couldn''t help being surprised.


    "How is it you?" All this is too mysterious. Shouldn''t this man go back to Yongcheng? How did he appear here.


    After seeing the woman clearly, Gao Shi could not help tightening his eyebrows. When he sent someone to assassinate Ning Wu Niang, he found someone obstructing in the dark, but he didn''t think much at that time. He thought it was only those people of Feng family who opposed him in the dark.


    But what Gao Shi didn''t think of was that the person who secretly obstructed was not Feng''s person, but that person.


    What does that person want to do and what does the person who collaborates with that person want to do? Does he know that if he does so, he will undoubtedly seek skin from the tiger and sooner or later destroy the thousands of miles of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    Yes, the person who has been manipulating the dune wolf in the dark is Ning Wu.


    "Why, I''m surprised to see it."


    Ning Wu Niang looked at Chen he and sneeredˇ° I''m thinking about the day when I''ll meet you again. "


    No matter what fate she will end up in, she will avenge her sister. However, God really doesn''t have eyes. Every time she looks at her, she is one step away from success, and she is hidden by Ruohe. She was not reconciled to such a result.


    "What on earth are you doing this for?" Ruohe looked at Ning Wu Niang incomprehensibly. She always wondered why Ning Wu Niang targeted her so many times.


    "Don''t you know what I''m for?" At this moment, Ning Wu''s eyes burst out a strong hatred.


    "If it weren''t for you, how could my sister become like this? How could our Ning family become like this? Only killing you can calm my hatred."


    Ning Wuniang said gnashing her teeth, because she was too excited, making her beautiful face look very ferocious and terrible at this moment.


    "My sister just fell in love with someone she shouldn''t like. Why did you treat her so badly that she couldn''t lift her head in front of everyone. Now she''s being pointed out when she goes out."


    In fact, Ning Wuniang really misunderstood him about this matter. He really didn''t know about the Yongcheng gate incident of Ning Da Niang.


    Because during that time, he had been studying the prescriptions that could control and treat the plague. Where did he have time to take care of these things? For this matter, it can only be said that Gao Shi''s ability to do things was too strong. He solved the matter without leaving any news to him.


    "It has nothing to do with wo''er. I did it." Gao Shi looked at Ning Wu''s wife coldly and said.


    Hearing the speech, Ning Wu was stunned. The whole person lost her energy and spirit as if she had been hit by a great blow. Then she seemed to think of something again. Her eyes couldn''t help brightening and said excitedly.


    "You lied to me, didn''t you? What you said is just to excuse Su Feihe, that bitch, didn''t you?"


    If what Gao Shi said was true, how sad her sister was. She did so much for the man. As a result, the man really despised her actions. Finally, he became the murderer who destroyed her.


    "Before you do these things, you should first ask what your sister has done."


    At the thought that Ning Wuniang had united with Yu Hongxing to do such a thing to Ruohe, Gao Shi couldn''t help being angry.


    He sometimes even thought that if he didn''t successfully crack the conspiracy between Ning Da Niang and Yu Xingyang that time, would he have been trapped by those two people.


    "My sister didn''t succeed." Ning Wu''s wife always felt that although Ning Da''s wife had calculated zhuohe at the beginning, she didn''t succeed anyway.


    And Gao Shi shouldn''t have laid such a hard hand on Ning Da Niang. Gao Shi has never felt so angry as now. He only sees his gloomy face and says:


    "You should be glad that your sister''s plot did not succeed. Otherwise, your sister and Ning''s family will not be just in front of you."


    In Gao Shi''s opinion, the punishment of Ning Da Niang and Ning family is still light. If you dare to calculate his wo''er, you can''t be punished.

 Chapter 374

    "You... How can you be so cruel." From Gao Shi''s attitude, Ning Wuniang had to believe that the time when she rushed to the gate of the city really came from Gao Shi.


    But how could this person be so cruel? Her sister just fell in love with him, so he gave his sister such a heavy hand and ruined her sister''s life.


    Upon hearing Ning Wu''s accusation against Gao Shi, he was not happy. He looked at Ning Wu coldly and said, "is the order cruel? Why don''t you talk about your sister? "


    From the dialogue between Gao Shi and Ning Wu Niang, he more or less guessed what happened.


    However, she doesn''t agree with Gao Shi''s practice, but she doesn''t object. After all, the person that Ning Da Niang wanted to calculate was her. She doesn''t have such a virgin to sympathize with a person who once wanted to calculate herself.


    You know, Ning Wuniang wanted to tie her with Yu Xingyang at the beginning. For Ruohe, it''s more painful to tie her with Yu Xingyang in her life than to kill her directly.


    "Don''t talk so much here. My sister did something wrong. She just wanted to do her best. Let the people you like notice yourself, and you will destroy my sister as soon as you do it. "


    As soon as she heard the voice of Naohe, Ning Wu roared uncontrollably. In her opinion, if there was no appearance of Naohe, her sister might still have a chance and wouldn''t come to this step. After all, her sister is so excellent.


    "Those are just what you think. You know what your sister did before Xu Zhi shot your sister. You also know how and why those who were engaged to your sister died."


    He looked at Ning Wu and continued, "they died because of your sister. Because she didn''t want to marry them and didn''t dare to show it, she bought off the people around them, which made them die one by one."


    She really doesn''t have a good opinion of what Mrs. Ning has done. She doesn''t want to marry those people. She can use other methods. There''s no need to kill them directly.


    You know, no matter what Mrs. Ning does, her own reputation will not be much better in the end. Why can''t she use other methods to at least save the lives of three people.


    However, she didn''t know what empress Ning thought at the beginning. The deceased was dead. She didn''t want to tangle more about this matter, but empress Ning five was too stubborn.


    "If you lie, my sister won''t do that." Ruohe''s words were like a needle. Word by word, they were naked inserted into her chest. She felt it difficult to breathe because of the pain.


    My sister is such a kind person. How can she do such a cruel and inhuman thing? She must have cheated herself in order to justify herself.


    Somehow, looking at Ning Wu''s almost hysterical appearance, he felt inexplicable sympathy for the poor girl.


    In her heart, no matter what unforgivable things empress Ning has done, she is still that good sister, wholeheartedly protecting her good sister.


    However, if he could never say it once, he would not hesitate to tell the truth, because instead of letting a person live in that ethereal hatred, he might as well tell her the truth and let her live for herself.


    "Believe it or not, in short, I have a clear conscience for your sister." Finally, he took a deep breath into his airway.


    "Su Ronghe, don''t think I''ll let you go if you say so. Wait for me, and I''ll come back for revenge. Also, I kindly remind you, don''t think that no one else is bothering you except me. "


    Ning Wuniang glanced at Ruohe with complicated eyes, then turned to blow the whistle and left without looking back.


    She doesn''t know how many people Su Ruohe has offended, but she really knows that she is not the only one who wants Su Ruohe to die.


    "Don''t go!" Seeing that Ning Wu''s wife was leaving, pity quickly caught up with them. Ning Wu''s wife made them so embarrassed that she asked her to let her go. How could she be reconciled.


    "Let her go." Chen he cried to pity. Since Ning Wu could say that when she left, it must be true. Behind Ning Wu, someone wanted her to die. Who was that person.


    Looking at the back of Ning Wu''s wife''s departure, for a time, Naohe''s mood was a little complicated.


    In fact, Mrs. Ning Wu also had doubts about what she said, but she was always unwilling to believe that the person who wholeheartedly treated her, helped so many victims and did so many good deeds would be a murderer.


    Otherwise, Ning Wuniang would not choose to leave at this time, but would stay to confront him.


    In fact, there are other reasons why he is willing to let Ning Wu leave.


    Since there are other people behind Ning Wu''s wife, that person will not watch Ning Wu''s wife let go of her. Then, after Ning Wu''s wife returns, she will be punished accordingly.


    Speaking of it, Ning Wuniang is just a poor person.


    After hearing the conversation between Chen he and Ning Wu Niang, the people who came back from the shock brought by Gao Shi stared at him incredulously. Then, the calm faces gradually turned into anger.


    Because in their view, they are worried today. The life and death struggle with the dune wolf last night was caused by Jiuhe.


    Now, the people of Naohe are right in front of them. How can they not take this opportunity to make it clear. Especially the one who was blocked by pity and uncle and nephew Wang Kui, and finally had to leave bitterly.


    At the moment, it''s even more important to take the lead. In any case, you have to pull back a game for what you just did.


    This man can be said to be a famous naughty scoundrel. Because of his surname Lai, most of them call him Lai Zi, and few people remember his real name.


    "I''ll tell you why you didn''t want to accept my suggestion and settle in another place. It turned out that you knew someone was coming." Lai Zi said with indignation on his face.


    "I don''t think you take our lives seriously at all, so that''s why you did it."


    Many of these people were originally very dissatisfied with the behavior of these people. Now, seeing Lai Zi taking the lead, they naturally stand up and join the team of "crusading" against these people.


    "Yes, maybe the reason why they brought us here is why they fed the wolves."


    "Miss Ruohe, we are not aiming at you. If you don''t want us to follow, just say it. Why don''t you take our lives seriously."


    "Just... You look very kind, but you have such a snake and scorpion heart behind your back."


    "Anyway, you must give us an explanation. Don''t be silent."


    Good guy, these people spoke to each other and told them everything they could say. At the same time, they followed him and planned to pick up a bargain. They said it so righteously.


    And one after another, they didn''t give him and his party any chance to talk at all. In the end, they blamed him for not talking.


    "You ignorant guys. I don''t want to think about it. Did miss Ruohe press you to follow her? You volunteered to follow Miss Ruohe one by one and wanted to pick up cheap by relying on Miss Ruohe. "


    "But not all the bargains can be picked up for nothing at the end of the day. Since you choose so, you have to take some risks."


    Those personal words completely annoyed the impatient Wang Dazhuang, but he was not a good talker. At this time, he could only watch those individuals blow their noses and stare, and had no idea.


    "We want to pick up a bargain after Miss Ruohe, but we also said before. If Miss Ruohe doesn''t want us to follow, we can say it. We''re not the kind of shameless people. Besides, anyway, Miss Ruohe can''t help taking our lives seriously."


    Naturally, those people will not take Wang Dazhuang''s words to heart. On the contrary, they were excited because the first person to confront them was Wang Dazhuang. Obviously, they knew that Wang Dazhuang was not good at talking.


    "You are so shameless." Wang Dazhuang pointed to the man, and his voice trembled with anger.


    After living for so many years, he has never seen such a shameless person. There is no way to describe it in words.


    For this boring dispute, Ruohe really doesn''t want to pay attention. She turns around and plans to go back to the tent to sum up with Gao Yiji. Who is the person behind Ning Wu''s mother and who is Mobei who appears in the snow mountain this time.


    From the magic satin in the snow today and so many sand dune wolves, Ruohe is sure that the identity of the people who came to the snow mountain this time must be not simple, not just ordinary kings, grandchildren and nobles.


    He didn''t dare to say anything else, but he was confident in his judgment.


    "Miss Huang He is going to leave like this. Don''t you buy me a friend to explain." Someone saw that he was going to leave. Naturally, he didn''t want to, so he quickly called him down.


    How can they sing the play if he leaves.


    Lai Zi and his party are confident that they have grasped the handle of Ruohe and others this time. In order not to let their scandal leak out, Ruohe will compromise with them.


    This time, it''s not as easy to muddle through as it was to let Huang He explain in the morning. You know, in the morning, they can be said to be unreasonable. But now, they are also on the right side. It''s hard for him not to explain.


    Lai Zi and others thought that as long as this thing was done, they would have a lot of benefits. You know, with the martial arts of Naohe and his party, they will get a lot of treasures this time.


    At that time, they were threatening Huang He and others with this. Aren''t those gold, silver and jewelry theirs.

 Chapter 375

    The man''s voice just reminded the people who were still arguing with Wang Dazhuang. They looked up one after another and saw the back of Ruohe turning around. Naturally, they were not happy. They opened their mouth one by one to stop Ruohe from leaving.


    He didn''t turn around, and his steps didn''t stop because of the people''s words. He only heard him say coldly.


    "Why, do you want to feed the wolf like the man in the morning?"


    Ruohe''s voice was strangely indifferent, as if what she said now was not to end a person''s life, but to discuss today''s weather.


    Some people are like this. If you don''t give them some color to see, they just regard you as a paper tiger.


    At this time, even individuals can hear from his voice that he is angry and really angry.


    Aware of the strong coldness emanating from him, many people began to retreat.


    "If you don''t give us an account today, you won''t want to leave."


    But there are always a few people who are not afraid of death. After seeing that Ruohe is about to enter the tent, they rush towards Ruohe quickly. If they had used this speed when facing the sand dune wolf before, where would they be so embarrassed by the sand dune wolf.


    Life and death have a destiny, and wealth lies in heaven. These people are more willing to believe that man will prevail over heaven.


    Most of these people do the business of licking blood with a knife. Now there is such a good opportunity in front of them. How can they give up so easily.


    Moreover, the reason why they dared to do so was that they decided that no matter what reason, it was impossible for him to kill so many of them at one time.


    However, the imagination is plump, and the reality is bony. They were stopped by the guard brought by Ruohe from the Feng family before they could get close to Ruohe.


    "Mo Han, you stay here to deal with the escaped fish." Dare to embarrass him so much in front of him? Does it take him as air.


    The reason why Gao Shi didn''t speak before is that he believes that he has the ability to handle this matter.


    At the same time, stars are also burning in another part of the snow mountain. However, the geographical location here is obviously higher than that of Longhe. Even the secret work is done quite fully.


    Not only that, even the tents they built were more exquisite and gorgeous than those they built, and there were food and medicine outside.


    It can be seen that these people have settled here for some time.


    "You waste, you can''t even do this little thing well. I shouldn''t have saved you and let you die under Gao Shi''s Mo yinwei."


    A man''s angry voice came from a candlelight tent. If he waited here, he would recognize the second prince in front of him.


    At the moment, the person kneeling in front of him is no one else. It is Ning Wu. What the second prince, who was angry at this time, didn''t notice was that Ning Wu, who was being scolded by him, quickly flashed a trace of evil at the bottom of her eyes.


    Not far away, there was a man who looked a little rough, twenty-eight or seventy-eight years old.


    That man doesn''t look like a man from Dazhou in terms of clothes or appearance. This must be the Mobei aristocrat who can control the dune wolf.


    "Why should the second prince be angry? You can''t blame Miss Ning for talking about it. You know, I reminded you early that the high order is not simple, but you don''t listen to it and just want to be strong."


    The rough looking man held the tea cup in his hand and said faintly. His eyes revealed his disdain for the second prince.


    If he couldn''t find a suitable candidate, he wouldn''t be willing to cooperate with this man who can only talk.


    "What crown prince Ming said is that this matter is the fault of the palace. I hope crown prince Ming can make more comments in the future."


    Hearing the man''s words, the second prince, who was originally arrogant towards Ning Wu, was as docile as Yan''er''s ball.


    But those eyes, full of fierce colors, showed his thoughts at the moment.


    He thought he was hiding well. Unexpectedly, all this was seen in the eyes of the Mobei Prince Gu Yueming.


    "Just understand what you think. I''ll naturally mention something about you."


    Gu Yueming glanced at the second prince and said with a sneer in his heart that he really didn''t think others were blind or stupid. It was so obvious that he thought others couldn''t see it. It was a joke.


    If it weren''t for your later use, he really didn''t want to carry this burden.


    "Then the next thing is to rely on crown prince Ming." The second prince smiled and arched his hand at Gu Yuemingˇ° It''s getting late, so the palace will go back and have a rest first. "


    Gu Yueming didn''t pick up the second prince''s words, but his action was very obvious. He didn''t intend to leave the second prince to say more.


    When the second prince saw this, he coughed a little embarrassed. When passing by Ning Wu, he said angrily:


    "You useless thing, don''t get up and keep up." It seems to be the same way to find your own field again.


    However, as soon as he got out of the tent, any expression on the second prince''s face disappeared, replaced by the obscurity of his face and the slightly raised radian of the corner of his mouth.


    "Gu Yueming, we''ll see. It''s not certain who is the one who laughs the last in this play."


    The words came back to the side of the group.


    Those people originally wanted to rush up and stop him so that he could give them an explanation, but in the end, he was beaten before he was close.


    Don''t look at them. But he couldn''t resist the guards brought by Ruohe from Feng and the powerful attack of Mo Han. He was beaten and screamed. He didn''t even have the strength to fight back.


    In fact, what they think is right. So many of them, as long as they work together, will certainly be able to beat the guards brought by Ruohe and those of Mohan.


    But among them, too many people are worried that they will lose their lives without getting any benefits in the end. Therefore, their hearts are not united.


    Therefore, it''s normal to be beaten by Feng''s guards and Mo Han without any strength to parry.


    With the guards and Mohan''s protection, Huang He and Gao Shi naturally relaxed and entered the tent. However, they heard a sharp whistle without saying a few words.


    The sound was distinctly different from what they had heard before. Therefore, they judged that the whistle came from two different people.


    Hearing the whistle, Huang He and Gao Shi didn''t intend to go out, but the fighting outside didn''t stop because of the whistle, that is to say, no one outside heard the whistle.

 Chapter 376

    When he and Gao Shi looked at each other, they were surprised from the bottom of each other''s eyes. The people sent by the other party this time were obviously more than one grade higher than the fifth lady Ning.


    What Ning Wu Niang can do is simply control the wolves, and now this man can not only control the wolves, but also let his flute be heard only by the designated people.


    Ruohe and Gao Shi are directly under each other for a while. The reason for this is nothing else. They believe in the Kung Fu of Mo Han and others. If the voice is only those who challenge things, you doubt that Ruohe and Gao Shi can still accept it.


    However, if Mo Han and others didn''t hear it, it would be too unreasonable. If they arrived, they were the best in the Jianghu, both in the face and the 20 guards brought by Feng.


    They are not comparable to compassion.


    Aware of this, Huang He and Gao Shi did not dare to stay in the tent, but quickly got up and walked outside the tent.


    They are worried that if they stay in the tent for a long time, Mohan and others will be in danger.


    Seeing Huang He and Gao Si appear outside the tent, pity asked in surpriseˇ° Miss, Mr. Shi, why did you come out? "


    According to the truth, Lianxin shouldn''t be here when she is here. However, there is such a good play of fighting. How can there be few figures of Lianxin.


    Pity''s voice smoothly attracted everyone''s attention. When they saw Ruohe and Gao Shi, they were stunned. They thought that Ruohe and Gao Shi had surprised the tent by making sentences. What else would they do at this time.


    Is it difficult to change your attention, do not intend to be difficult with them, and take them with you in the next time. Needless to say, they obviously think too much about it.


    "Did you hear any strange sounds?" He just glanced at the crowd and asked pity.


    Pity shook her head and said, "No." It''s not that she lied to Huang He, but that she has been outside. She really didn''t hear any strange sound.


    Hearing the speech, he frowned slightly. It seems that things are really as he and Gao Shi guessed.


    "You heard me. Did you hear any strange sounds?" Ruohe asked the crowd without giving up. She still had a glimmer of hope. She hoped that someone among so many people could hear the whistle, even one person


    But the result was destined to disappoint Huang He. In the whole area, no one heard the whistle except her and Gao Shi.


    "What strange sound." Pitiful heart saw that as soon as he came out, he asked them questions related to voice, and couldn''t help asking. She also wanted to know what kind of voice made him care so much.


    "It''s similar to the whistle that lady Ning Wu used to control the dune wolf." Without concealing it, he told the people that he and Gao Shi heard the whistle.


    Lianxin and others naturally believe in his dialogue, but Lianxin and others believe in his words. Without a watch, everyone was willing to believe what he and Gao Shi said. They even thought that this was just the small hand that he used to stabilize them.


    "These are just your one-sided words. Why should we all believe you?" People led by mangzi thought that this was a good opportunity to persecute Huang He and others, and quickly incited more people''s emotions loudly.


    "Yes, it''s not impossible for us to believe you. You have to come up with a reason that we can all trust." Compared with the words of Lai Zi and others, this man''s words are more euphemistic.


    For pity, he was like a God. Seeing that everyone didn''t want to believe what he said, he forced him to take out the so-called evidence. He was unhappy and said angrily.


    "Show the evidence. When all of you can hear the whistle, it''s too late to run." Pity looked at the people who were still around them and said impolitely again.


    "No, at that time, I''m afraid you don''t even have a chance to respond." It''s not pity, what she said is also a fact. If these people really want to run when they find the dune wolf coming, it''s too late.


    Seeing that the people didn''t want to believe their words, he didn''t bother to pay attention to those people. Instead, he turned around and asked the guards to be ready for battle at any time, just in case.


    For those who are willing to believe their words, he will also give relative help.


    The reason why he did this is very simple. You don''t want to take your life seriously. Why should you expect others to take your life seriously.


    Seeing that the preparations were almost done, an old man who looked about 60 or 70 came up and askedˇ° Miss Ruohe, old man Shen Pengju, take the liberty to ask, miss, how do you judge that wolves will come? "


    The old man looks kind and speaks politely and gently. His first feeling is that he is a very easy-going person. However, it is unknown whether this person is really as simple as it looks on the surface. People can''t judge by appearance. This sentence has been verified by his generation for a lifetime.


    He looked at the old man and said with a smile, "didn''t the old man hear a whistle before?"


    People respect me a foot and I respect people a foot. The old man named Shen Pengju didn''t show that I was older than you when asking questions. You should let me rely on the old and sell the old. Naturally, when he answered his questions, he was also polite.


    Naturally, the reason why he asked again if the old man had heard the whistle was that he still held a trace of hope that the sound was really heard not only by her and Gao Shi.


    But the final result was the same as that obtained before. Shen Pengju didn''t hear any whistle before.


    Shen Pengju looked dignified and asked, "why, you two really heard the whistle before this."


    Shen Pengju''s question is not superfluous, because he is also skeptical. He thinks that Kuang he said there would be wolves coming just to stabilize the people, but at this time, he doesn''t think so, because looking at the look of Kuang he and others and what they have just done doesn''t seem to be playing for them, It''s really ready to prevent wolf attacks at any time.


    It has to be said that this trip to the snow mountain by Huang He and others is not an ordinary thrill. When people come to the snow mountain, they only need to prevent avalanches and predict snow wolves, and they are followed by a large group of ulterior tails. They don''t say anything, but also prevent the owner of the dune wolf from attacking them at any time.


    "You old man, you didn''t come here just to ask my lady this. If that''s the case, you can go without giving it away. " Lianxin originally had a good feeling for Shen Pengju, but she immediately changed her face after seeing Shen Pengju''s doubt about Chen he''s judgment.


    "Little girl, don''t hurry to dare the old man to go. The old man asked this just to confirm it again." Shen Pengju was said by pity. Rao''s face was a little hot no matter how thick it was. He quickly apologized. Then he looked dignified and asked Chen he and others.


    "Do you know where the dune wolf comes from?" Shen Pengju asked such a question at this time. Obviously, he already knew the origin of the dune wolf.


    "Oh, I don''t know what the old man thinks." For Shen Pengju''s problem, Huang He and others are not angry, but interested. It seems that these people are not all fools. There are still one or two sensible ones.


    At the moment, even Lianxin, who had asked to drive Shen Pengju out before, calmed down. She was the confidant of Naohe and basically knew about the dune wolf.


    Seeing that Ruohe said so, Shen Pengju knew that Ruohe knew the origin of the dune wolf. At present, he didn''t hide anything, and said his understanding of the dune wolf one by one.


    "When the old man was young, he had been to Mobei several times and was lucky to have seen the dune wolves. They can be said to be the overlord of Mobei grassland. They are ferocious and like fighting most. They will fight to elect the wolf king of the next year every autumn."


    "It''s nothing strange to choose the wolf king. Any wolf clan will choose the wolf king from time to time." Pity was really good. I listened to Shen Pengju''s words in my spare time. When I heard this, I couldn''t help asking. In pity''s view, it''s not unusual for wolves to choose the wolf king through fighting.


    "Don''t worry, little girl. Listen to me." Being interrupted by pity, Shen Pengju was not annoyed, but smiled, waved his hand and continued.


    "It''s really not unusual to choose the wolf king, but the dune wolf is a strange existence in the wolf family. Other wolf families choose the wolf king only in their own race, but the dune wolf is not always. As long as they can defeat their previous wolf king and stick to the final winner. No matter what kind of wolf you are, the dune wolf will regard it as the wolf king. "


    "There should be such a thing." Gao Shi couldn''t help but say in surprise that if he had known that the dune wolf had such a habit earlier, he wouldn''t have had a headache for the existence of the dune wolf. But it seems not too late to know.


    Gu Yueming, there will be a good play between us next. I want to see what kind of expression you will have when you lose the dune wolf you depend on.


    Just thinking about it, Gao Shi couldn''t help feeling happy for a while. He thought that at that time, Gu Yueming''s face must be very good-looking.


    When Gao Shi said this, Shen Pengju said proudly, "not all people know this. Even the Mobei people probably don''t understand that the dune wolves on their grassland still have such habits."


    At this point, Shen Pengju couldn''t help laughing proudly. He found out the secret of dune wolf by accident.

 Chapter 377

    Gao Shi had no doubt about Shen Pengju''s words, because if all Mobei people knew about it, he would not have had such a headache before.


    However, it is not difficult to guess from Shen Pengju''s words that Gu Yueming should also know this secret and control the dune wolf through this secret.


    As for the whistle they heard before, it probably had something to do with the sand dune wolf king.


    "That doesn''t mean that no matter who, including people, defeats the dune wolf, they can become the king of the dune wolf." Pity said in surprise as if she had discovered a new world.


    "It should be." Shen Pengju pondered for a moment and said that he really didn''t think about the problem of compassion.


    "Preface, what do you think." He looked at Gao Shi with his eyes. He had fought with Mobei. He should know more about this matter than she did.


    "It''s hard to say this time, but one thing I''m sure is that the person behind the scenes must not be the sand dune wolf king."


    For this, Gao Shi is extremely sure. With his understanding of Gu Yueming, that person can''t be willing to become the wolf king himself.


    Hearing the speech, his eyes sank, his eyes narrowed slightly and said, "I want these dune wolves."


    Whether the man is the sand dune wolf king or not, she wants the sand dune wolf.


    "OK." Gao Shichong looked at Ruohe road. As long as it is what he wants, even the sun in the sky, he will find a way to get it for him.


    Of course, he will not be so willful as to want the sun in the sky.


    Good guy, these two people don''t want Gu Yueming to go back to Mobei. Even the dune wolf brought by Gu Yueming has to be taken into their own pockets.


    If Gu Yueming knew what he and Gao Shi thought at the moment, he would not help saying that he was so big and had never seen such a greedy person.


    However, Gu Yueming is doomed to be unable to know the thoughts of Chen he and Gao Shi at this time, because by the time he knows, it will be too late.


    Oh


    Just as Gao Shi''s voice fell, a wolf screamed not far away.


    At this time, the people outside who were not willing to believe what he said completely quieted down. One by one, you look at me and I look at you. I don''t know what to do.


    The main reason for this situation is that when they were in the daytime last night, the bodies they saw everywhere gave them too much impact, so that they instinctively showed their fear after hearing the cry of the wolf.


    He and others came out and just saw this scene.


    "You don''t want to believe what my lady said. Now you know you''re afraid." He looked at them with pity and disdain and said. There is still a trace of pride in my heart.


    "Girl, help, we''re all going to die here." Lai Zi and others can''t care about arguing with pity at this time.


    When life was really threatened, the previous courage of Bo Yiba and embarrassed Naohe and others disappeared.


    The more such people are, the more pity they despise Lai Zi and othersˇ° I thought you were all heroes. I didn''t expect you to be so promising. "


    Lai Zi and others were flushed with pity''s words, but they didn''t dare to refute pity at this time, because they were worried that if they accidentally said something wrong, Huang He and others would really ignore them.


    Because at this time, they have been surrounded by wolves, not as simple as a few dozen wolves, but thousands of wolves.


    Each of them has a faint green light at the bottom of their eyes. When staring at them, it''s like being stared at by two ghost lanterns. People can''t help sweating.


    It''s not for no reason that people from and others dare to ask for help from him at this time. It''s a recognition that he won''t watch so many of them die in front of them.


    He glanced at the crowd and looked at the wolves. Finally, he saw a wolf who looked stronger than other dune wolves.


    From this posture, it should be the sand dune wolf king.


    She was thinking about how to take these dune wolves for herself. The wolf king automatically sent them to the door. It''s not too much to say that it''s timely rain.


    He looked at the sand dune wolf king with a sneer and roared. He looked at Gao Shi and said, "friend, since you''re here, why don''t you show up and see me."


    The sand dune wolf king is here. Then, the person who can control the sand dune wolf king wants to be nearby. Because of this doubt, Ruohe didn''t hurry to take down the sand dune wolf king.


    "High order, when you can''t even compare with a woman, or do you say that men in the Zhou Dynasty began to listen to women." As his voice fell, a gloomy voice sounded behind the sand dune wolf king, but the tone was not friendly.


    As the man''s voice fell, he saw a man who looked twenty-eight or seventy-eight years old coming out of the dark, but the other person was not from Dazhou in terms of dress and appearance.


    The slightly deep face and rough mining figure make the man look more masculine. Don''t think about it. This person is Prince Gu Yueming of Mobei who was with the second prince before.


    "Even so, it''s better than some rats who only know how to hide." Gao Shi replied impolitely.


    He said that he listened to the woman''s words. As long as the man was Ruohe, and doing so could make Ruohe happy, he would enjoy it.


    "Well, I don''t know how the war god Shi childe of Da Zhou feels about my meeting ceremony." The man did not intend to say anything more on the topic, but directly turned the topic to their current situation.


    The gifts he said were naturally the dune wolves and the bodies they found during the day.


    "Prince Ming wrote down the gift preface first. When he is free that day, preface will prepare a generous gift as a thank-you." Since Gu Yueming dared to be so presumptuous in the Zhou Dynasty, don''t blame his high-order return for being too "significant" in the future.


    "Well, I''m here to thank Mr. Shi for his return gift in the future, but now, Mr. Shi should accept this gift first."


    Gu Yueming heard the speech and his eyes flashed. He believed that as long as Gao Shi could leave the snow mountain safely, he would be able to do what Gao Shi just said. Therefore, in order to avoid Gao Shi having the opportunity to go to Mobei for trouble in the future, he must completely destroy Gao Shi in the snow this time.


    Otherwise, he will face more than just an enemy of Gao Shi.

 Chapter 378

    Somehow, Gu Yueming had a hunch that Ruohe standing next to Gao Shi would be a threat to Mobei in the future.


    Before, when he heard that the second prince said it would be a potential threat, he thought that the second prince was just frightened by a little woman. He was really too timid.


    However, after seeing Ruohe, he didn''t think there was any problem with the second prince''s words. It was really that Ruohe gave people a very different feeling. It didn''t look like a woman raised in a boudoir at all.


    You know, the first reaction of ordinary young ladies when they see wolves is to scream with fear, but in the face of so many wolves, he doesn''t even frown. At this time, if someone tells him that he is actually a man disguised as a woman in front of him, he will believe it.


    It''s really that Huang He''s performance is too unusual.


    After the conversation between Gao Shi and Gu Yueming ended, the people reacted. It turned out that the man standing in front of them was Chang Sheng General of the Zhou Dynasty, Prince Xue Yi Hou Shi, which was unbelievable.


    The man is the son of Hou Shi in snow clothes. Who is the woman next to him, the fiancee of the son, the former Miss of the prime minister''s house and the head of Tai''an County, Su Ruohe?


    But I haven''t heard of Hui''s martial arts. In front of me, she is not only good at martial arts, but her Kung Fu is better than many people here.


    It''s not Miss Su''s family. Is it possible that she is Mr. Shi''s little lover? I haven''t heard of Mr. Shi''s idea before.


    Gossip is human nature. No matter what kind of temperament that person usually has, he will have a heart of gossip when he is facing Ruohe.


    Therefore, at the thought of this possibility, everyone pricked up their ears one by one and listened carefully to the direction on their side. For fear that if they didn''t pay attention, they would miss the latest and most popular news.


    At this time, Gu Yueming touched the head of the sand dune wolf king, and then blew his whistle specially used to control the sand dune wolf. As the whistle sounded, the sand dune wolf king roared almost at the same time. Followed by the howling of wolves.


    Oh


    Oh


    For a time, the whistle and the wolf howl echoed each other and rang through the whole snow mountain.


    Seeing this scene, Gao Shi really believed the rumors about Gu Yueming. It is said that Gu Yueming was sent out of the palace by the dead rival of Queen Mobei''s concubine Touli when he was young. At that time, Gu Yueming was raised by the sand dune wolf king with wolf milk.


    Now look at the relationship between Gu Yueming and the sand dune wolf king. Maybe this sand dune wolf king is the offspring of the wolf king who saved Gu Yueming that year.


    Only for this reason can Gu Yueming, a man who doesn''t like everything, be kind to the sand dune wolf king, and even don''t hesitate to use his own power to help the sand dune wolf king win the position of wolf king every year.


    This should also be a way for Gu Yueming to repay his kindness.


    In the face of thousands of dune wolves, the deafening howling of wolves made everyone almost dumbfounded at this moment. Until the wolf''s howling ended, the dune wolves were about to rush in front of them, and they didn''t react.


    "What are you still doing. Do you really want to bury the wolf? " Looking at the stunned people, he couldn''t help having a headache. Who are these people? He also said that people who lick blood on the knife edge don''t even have the most basic adaptability. It''s really disappointing.


    With the voice of Huang He falling, everyone reflected their current situation and understood that it was not time to be too busy and be stunned, but to think about how to deal with these dune wolves.


    At this time, he has rushed to the front with pity and others. He solved several sand dune wolves in front of him, but Zhijiang sand dune wolves stun or beat them without any fighting power.


    Lianxin and others who follow behind Ruohe only follow the same example. If anyone starts a little heavier, he will hear the voice of Ruohe''s dissatisfaction.


    "Be gentle and don''t kill them." Then he turned and said to the peopleˇ° You too. If anyone dares to kill him, I won''t be anxious with him. "


    I''m kidding. These dune wolves have been taken into their pockets by Ruohe. He said that if you don''t kill them carefully, see if Ruohe is not anxious with him.


    Originally, it was as easy and easy to watch him and others beat the sand dune wolf as the hamster. Qu and the people were as high spirited as beating the chicken blood at this time.


    However, when they heard the words behind him, they couldn''t help but be ashamed. Their steps tripped together because of his words, and they fell to the ground with poor lightness skills.


    They should have kept this forward movement. If someone falls in front, it will naturally affect the people behind. Therefore, this fall will fall a large area. The scene is not spectacular.


    Some people even began to complain about the sand dune wolf. The sand dune wolf is their biggest threat now. He didn''t let them kill him directly.


    Of course, you can only complain in your heart and dare not say it.


    "Hahaha, it turns out that you soft footed shrimps are the only ones left in the Zhou Dynasty. No wonder every year is getting worse. The day when Mobei will dominate the world is not far away." Looking at the fallen people, the rest of the bodyguards brought by Gu Yueming couldn''t help laughing.


    Although Gu Yueming didn''t show any detailed attitude because of the bodyguard''s words, his eyes betrayed him deeply.


    In his opinion, the crown prince and the second prince competed for power in the great Zhou Dynasty. Neither of them was afraid. The only thing that could keep him on guard was Gao Shi.


    Originally, he thought it would be a difficult thing, but when he thought about how to get rid of Gao Shi, the second prince automatically sent it to the door at this time.


    So he reached an agreement with the second prince. He helped the second prince win the treasure, and the second prince helped him get rid of Gao Shi. This is really difficult for him. However, for the second prince, it is much simpler.


    But the second prince didn''t know what he had eaten wrong, but the good thing he had promised suddenly changed his mind, saying that he would find a way to get rid of Gao Shi after he helped him get the treasure of the previous dynasty. Of course, he didn''t know what he did for nothing, and he would also benefit from it.


    It''s just that the second prince accounts for the majority. Gu Yueming is very dissatisfied with this matter. The coolies are basically Mobei people, and the second prince and others are watching the excitement.


    However, as long as Gao Shi is removed, all the checkpoints of the great Zhou Dynasty will be like nothingness. If he wants to attack the great Zhou Dynasty at that time, it will be as simple as taking things from his eye bag. Therefore, even if the second prince has a big head, he will eventually be Mobei, and this period of time should be deposited in the hands of the second prince.


    Whenever Gu Yueming was so angry with the second prince that he couldn''t help it, he would think so. It''s good to be the second prince.


    Listening to the man''s words, Ruohe couldn''t help turning around and taking a look behind him. With only one eye, Ruohe couldn''t help but burst out three black lines on his forehead. What is this and what.


    Fortunately, however, she didn''t affect her hand movements because she saw the situation behind her. On the contrary, she saw that the situation became more and more brave. She killed her in the direction of Gu Yueming.


    Gao Shi has been following behind Ruohe and helps solve the missed fish from time to time.


    At the beginning, Gu Yueming didn''t take him to heart. Although he gave him a strong and bad feeling, he always regarded him as a woman, but he couldn''t help changing his color when he saw that he was about to kill himself.


    Although Naohe was protected by Gao Shi all the way, he noticed the actions of Naohe and Gao Shi all the way. He clearly knew that these wolves were the credit of Naohe alone, and Gao Shi almost didn''t do anything.


    "Prince, be careful." A Mobei guard saw that he jumped and went straight in the direction of Gu Yueming. He couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Even Gu Yueming thought that he was coming towards him. He was on alert and was ready to meet his next attack at any time. He even couldn''t help saying, good courage.


    However, they all made a wrong judgment. The goal of Ruohe was not Gu Yueming, but the sand dune wolf king in front of Gu Yueming.


    Gu Yueming, who was ready to defend, saw that he stopped at a position about two meters in front of him, but the action on his hand did not decrease, but went straight to the sand dune wolf king.


    Wolves are naturally much sharper than ordinary animals. At the moment when he stopped, the wolf king of dune wolf realized that there was a danger approaching him. Before all the palm wind of him fell, the wolf king of dune wolf jumped out of the attack range of he.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help boasting in his heart. Good guy, he is worthy of being the wolf king. His adaptability is many times better than those minions. In that case, you should practice your hand first. Anyway, you will face the snow wolf king soon.


    Seeing his movements, Gu Yueming was stunned. Then he understood what he was going to do. When he was about to use all his skills in his hand.


    Catch the thief first and catch the king. How can he not understand this truth when he leads troops to fight all year round? Therefore, he will never let him succeed. Dune wolf; The wolf king meant more to him than just being able to control the dune wolf.


    Anyway, he didn''t intend to keep him alive. Therefore, Gu Yueming killed him as soon as he shot, and used his whole body skills to the extreme.


    "Crown prince Ming, your opponent is me." The reason why Gao Shi has been following behind Ruohe is not just to help solve the missed fish. What he is really waiting for is this moment.

 Chapter 379

    Gao Shi knows what kind of person Gu Yueming is. Therefore, he will never allow Gu Yueming to hurt Chen he at this time.


    "Damn it." For Gao Shi who suddenly appeared in front of him, Gu Yueming refrained from cursing.


    He has lived so many years that he has never made such a mistake as now, except when he often meets high fitness. Gao Shi can be said to be the nemesis of his solitary moon Ming life.


    No matter what kind of mood Gu Yueming is now, he has to cheer up and fight with Gao Shi. He knows very well that Gao Shi will not care whether he is in a good mood or not, but will only kill him.


    Moreover, he has never been able to figure out how deep Gao Shi''s Kung Fu is. Therefore, he has to keep up his spirit in the face of Gao Shi. However, it is for this reason that as long as he has a hand with Gao Shi every time, his kung fu will improve a lot.


    Later, Gao Shi seemed to know this, so he wouldn''t take the initiative to fight with himself. Even his various calculations forced Gao Shi to fight with himself failed.


    You know, Gao Shi is not only good at his kung fu, but also his escape Kung Fu "lightness skill" is also first-class. Every time he plans to fight with himself, Gao Shi will run away after a few moves.


    For this reason, I don''t know who said it later. His martial arts of Gu Yueming are even more powerful than Gao Shi. Otherwise, Gao Shi won''t run away every time he meets himself.


    Over time, there was a rumor that his kung fu was better than Gao Shi. Even his father and Emperor thought so. No matter how to explain this matter, others were unwilling to believe it. It was just his own modesty.


    However, Gu Yueming feels excited when he thinks of Gao Shi''s expression after knowing that his kung fu will be greatly improved after fighting with him.


    For this, Gao Shi is also quite depressed. You know, the last thing he wants to see is to watch Gu Yueming grow stronger and stronger, and the most key reason is because of himself.


    It is for this reason that Gao Shi will avoid all the possibilities of fighting with Gu Yueming, but this time, for the sake of Chen he, he can''t avoid it.


    Because of Gao Shi''s obstruction, Gu Yueming couldn''t take into account the side of Ruohe for a while, but fortunately, the wolf king of dune wolf was different from ordinary wolves. When he fought with Ruohe, he didn''t lose to Ruohe early because he was the first wolf. On the contrary, he was quite cunning.


    He has repeatedly used his more sensitive body shape than Huang He to turn him around. If so, his lightness skill is terrible. Seeing this scene, Gu Yueming couldn''t help but put down his heart.


    As long as the sand dune wolf king will not be easily defeated by Ruohe, even if it takes a little more time to wait until the guards come to support, he has nothing to worry about.


    But he did not expect that the dune wolf would be much more awesome than he imagined, so he put all his thoughts on Gao Shi now.


    Wholeheartedly fight with Gao Shi. You know, if you pass this time, you don''t know when to see Gao Shi next time.


    For this scene, people can''t help being silly. They have witnessed the skill of Ruohe with their own eyes. However, with Ruohe''s skill, they can''t get the upper hand in the face of the sand dune wolf king. How strong is the sand dune wolf king.


    If Huang he loses the battle for a while, what will be the result of their confrontation with the sand dune wolf king? No wonder the people who walked the snow mountain before them will be wiped out.


    At the thought of this, people''s legs became soft, and the movement of their hands began to become a little slow.


    This slow, waiting for them is not the general enemy, but the inhumane dune wolf. Gradually, more and more people were bitten by sand dune wolves, and they began to be at a disadvantage from the initial stalemate.


    Seeing this scene, pity couldn''t help but burst into a foul language: "even if you want to die, you have to pull a few wolves. Are you so willing to make the rations of these inhuman animals for nothing?"


    If you really want to pity him, he despises these self righteous Jianghu people from the bottom of his heart. He knows how powerful he is at ordinary times. When it''s critical, he''s useless.


    However, pity also knows that this is not the time to tangle with these.


    As the voice of pity fell, Wang''s uncle and nephew, Shen Pengju, Changshan seven wolves and others immediately echoed the way and boosted their morale.


    They are people who have been wandering in the Jianghu all year round and have more extensive knowledge than ordinary people. They know that if they lose their momentum at this time, they may really be buried in the belly of the wolf.


    With the encouragement of pity and others, for a moment, although the morale was not fully developed, the people were not as low as before.


    With the passage of time, the battle began to gradually enter the day.


    The Mobei guards who yuan Enxiang wanted to help the sand dune wolf king were stopped by Feng''s guards before they could get close to Ruohe.


    In the process of fighting with the sand dune wolf king, Ruohe also gradually mastered the habits and rules of the sand dune wolf king. Ruohe believes that if she continues like this, she will be able to defeat the sand dune wolf king only if she persists for a period of time.


    At that time, the battle will be over.


    However, God seems to be playing with the grain on purpose. When she was about to defeat the sand dune wolf king, she heard the sand dune wolf king scream. Here is the snow, the most taboo is to speak loudly, especially in such a dangerous position.


    When he AI fought with the wolf king of dune, he didn''t notice that the wolf king of dune always led her to such a dangerous place intentionally or unintentionally.


    It was not until he heard the long howling of the sand dune wolf king that he realized his situation at this time. He said in secret that it was bad. Good guy, he even came up with such a way to break up.


    Obviously, the wolf king of the dune wolf was also aware of this when fighting with him. Therefore, he led him to such a place, thinking that he would die with him in such a way when he was defeated by him.


    When he realized that things were bad, he was ready to leave without hesitation.


    However, the LORD was unwilling to give her such a chance. She had just turned around, and the snow was falling in her direction as quickly as she understood the meaning of the sand dune wolf king.

 Chapter 380

    "Heer, be careful." This is the last word he heard before he was submerged by snow. The voice was full of fear, fear, worry.


    Ruohe knew that the voice came from Gao Shi without looking. She wanted to look back at Gao Shi''s face and deeply imprint that person''s face in her mind at the last moment of her life.


    However, God doesn''t know what he thinks. Of course, even if he knows, he won''t give him such a chance, because at the next moment, he will completely lose his consciousness.


    "Wo''er." At this moment, Gao Shi only felt sad and uncomfortable as never before. He even felt it difficult to breathe. How could he Er leave him like this? No, he Er will be fine.


    After the last wolf cry of the sand dune wolf king, all the sand dune wolves stopped their attack at this moment and moaned one after another in the direction of the avalanche.


    At the moment before the avalanche, everyone was still wondering why the dune wolves suddenly stopped attacking at this moment and moaned in the direction where he was located. Therefore, they all looked in the direction of he, and just saw the thrilling scene, and some even screamed.


    They have all heard that wolves are spiritual animals, but they have not witnessed them with their own eyes, so they are not sure whether it is true, but at this moment, no one doubts this, because the facts are in front of them.


    Otherwise, the sand dune wolf king would not choose such a decisive thing at the last moment, and these are the sand dune wolves, and they will not cry because of the death of the sand dune wolf king.


    Gu Yueming was stunned when he saw this moment. He didn''t think that the sand dune wolf king would make such a decisive move at this moment. My heart is also irritable and uncomfortable.


    Because the sand dune wolf king is not only a tool for him to control the sand dune wolf, but also his friends, partners and relatives. You know, when he was at his lowest, it was the sand dune wolf king who accompanied him, which made him spend the most difficult time in his life.


    Time seems to be at a standstill at this moment. I can''t hear any sound except the moaning of dune wolves.


    I don''t know how long it took. I just heard Gao Shi roar, "what are you still doing? You don''t hurry down to find someone for me." He always believed that Ruohe would be fine. They had agreed to work together to grow old.


    After hearing Gao Shi''s voice, people seemed to return to God at this moment. They took out all available tools and went to the avalanche. At this moment, Gu Yueming also recalled the dune wolf and temporarily suspended the war with Gao Shi and others.


    He will also use all his strength to find the sand dune wolf king, even if it is only the body of the sand dune wolf king in the end.


    Time passed little by little. It was dark and dark. Gao Shi didn''t know how many days and nights had passed. Because for him, this period of time is a kind of suffering for him all the time.


    At this time, Gao Shi''s eyes are full of blood. The stubble also grew a big stubble. The handsome face had completely lost the past Fenghua Jiyue. Just like a person, the whole person lost his spirit.


    If it were not for the strong belief, Gao Shi would have fallen down at this time.


    "Mr. Shi, you haven''t rested for several days. You''d better go down and have a rest first." For me, lianyue is quite rational. Seeing Gao Shi like this, I couldn''t bear to come forward and persuade him.


    Like Gao Shi, lianyue believes that Naohe will be fine. However, at this moment, she is more calm and rational than Gao Shi. She knows that only by ensuring that she has a good mental state can she find Naohe faster.


    "Yes, master, you haven''t closed your eyes for days." Mo Han saw Lian Yue help to persuade Gao Shi, so he naturally took the words.


    During this time, he didn''t persuade Gao Shi, but Gao Shi didn''t listen to him. Instead, he scolded and said that he didn''t care about their future mistress at all. If it weren''t for the fact that it was time to hire people, he would have rushed back to practice again.


    The conscience of heaven and earth, but he wants Ruohe to be all right than many people. You know, as long as Ruohe is there, their life of ink shadow guard is much better.


    He has been with Gao Shi for many years. He has never seen such Gao Shi. Even in the most urgent battle, he is always calm in his master.


    "No, he''er is still waiting for me. How can I rest at this time." Gao Shi didn''t want to take a detour. Obviously, this is what he said most during this period of time.


    "Mr. Shi, I don''t think Miss would like to see you abuse yourself like this if she were here." Pity the moon.


    When Gao Shi heard the speech, he couldn''t help loosening. Yes, he''er might be sad if he came back and saw him like this. He only frowned slightly, but he strengthened his original view at the last minute.


    "No, I can''t leave at this time. If he Er doesn''t see me back, he will be sad."


    Mo Han followed Gao Shi for many years. Naturally, from Gao Shi''s slight expression, he saw that Lian Yue Gang''s words were useful to Gao Shi. He took over Lian Yue''s words and continued:


    "Master, think about it. Miss Ruohe cares about you so much. If you know you don''t care about your body so much, you will be very angry."


    "You''re right. He Er will be angry if he comes back and sees me now." Gao Shi seems to have found something wrong, and his fundus quickly flashes a light.


    Hearing Gao Shi''s words, Lian Yue and Mo Han couldn''t help but rejoice. It seems that this is useful for Gao Shi. When they were going to continue to persuade Gao Shi from this aspect, they heard Gao Shi continue to say:


    "Mo Han, what are you doing here? Don''t hurry to bring me a basin of water." He is now like this. He Er will be angry when he comes back. So he will wash and wash well. When he Er comes back and sees himself clean, he won''t be angry.


    Gao Shi''s words made Lian Yue and Mo Han get stuck in their throat when they were about to say.


    They never thought that they had spent so much time in exchange for such a sentence as Gao Shi.


    "Don''t hurry." When Gao Shi saw that Mo Han was still here, he couldn''t help being impatient.


    "Yes." Seeing that he spent a long time with lianyue, he couldn''t talk about Gao Shi. Now he saw that Gao Shi was obviously on the edge of going violent. After thinking about it, he went to fetch water for Gao Shi. When he left, he looked at lianyue apologetically.


    Lianyue is not a girl''s maid at all. Even if her master is angry, he won''t take it out on lianyue. It''s safer to fetch water for her own personal safety.


    See Mo cold in such a critical time to leave himself to face Gao Shi, can not help but make complaints about the cold, but the face is still not obvious.


    "Lian Yue, do you think he''er will be all right?" Gao Shi asked tentatively. As time went on, Gao Shi''s heart sank slowly.


    Although he always believed that he would be fine, whenever he was alone, he couldn''t help thinking about this.


    "Miss, she will be fine." Lian Yue said firmly.


    With the words of lianyue, Gao Shi''s whole person seems to have come back to life, and the faith in his heart is more firm.


    "Wo''er, so many of us don''t want you to do anything, so you must hold on until I come to you."


    "I just don''t know about other things, but I''m sure I''ll feel bad if the young lady comes back and knows that you''ve ruined your body like this." Pity the moonˇ° If you really love miss, you can have a rest, even if it''s only a quarter of an hour. "


    Lian Yue knows how much he cares about Gao Shi. Otherwise, he won''t know that the cold poison of Gao Shi is almost unsolvable. He also reads a lot of medical books and studies Feng''s Internal Classic day and night. The purpose is to find a way to solve the cold poison on Gaoshi.


    If you know that Gao Shi didn''t have a good rest because of him, you will feel guilty. Therefore, she spared no effort to persuade Gao Shi to have a rest.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Shi. I''ll inform you as soon as I have news." See Gao Shi still unwilling to agree. Lian Yue continued.


    "If Mr. Shi thinks it''s not appropriate, he can ask Mo han to move a soft chair and stay here. Mr. Shi, you can lean against the soft chair and squint for a while." This is the best persuasive way that lianyue can think of.


    Even if Gao Shi doesn''t want to go to bed and can''t sleep because he''s worried about rice, at least he can close his eyes and make him look less tired. In this way, the young lady won''t be so distressed when she comes back.


    Under lianyue''s persuasion, Gao Shi finally agreed to lianyue and asked Mo han to move a soft chair.


    Lianyue is right. He can''t let he''er see what he looks like now. Otherwise, he will be distressed because of his temperament. He will complain that lianyue didn''t take good care of themselves.


    In order not to make wo''er worry, he is wronged now, which is nothing.


    When Mo Han came back from fetching water, he heard Gao Shi ask him to do the soft chair. He thought he had heard wrong and unconsciously raised his hand and took out his ears.


    Knowing that Gao Shi mentioned it again, he confirmed that he had heard correctly. Knowing that Gao Shi asked him to move the soft chair was a promise to rest, Mo Han immediately ran to move the chair.


    You know, Gao Shi is also uncomfortable in his heart. For him, Gao Shi is not only his master, but also the person who is determined to protect in his life. If there is no master, he may be a pile of bones now.

 Chapter 381

    Since Gao Shi rescued him from the refugee group that year, like all his brothers, he vowed to protect Gao Shi and the people Gao Shi cares about all his life, even if he is poor.


    At that time, Gao Shi didn''t have to be big, but it inexplicably gave him a feeling that he wanted to follow. He believed that many brothers had the same feeling as him.


    When Ruohe woke up again, it was dark everywhere. She closed her eyes and looked around carefully after she fully adapted to the light here.


    This place is not spacious. You can see the surrounding environment clearly at a glance. There is light coming in from a distance. I think the air in the cave comes from there, but I don''t know where to go out.


    At the slanting top of Jiuhe, there is a place buried by ice and snow. At the place buried by ice and snow, a wolf''s claw can be seen faintly.


    Look at the fur. Don''t think about it. Ruohe is sure that it''s the wolf king, but it''s not as lucky as Ruohe and successfully avoided the avalanche.


    Now think about it, Ruohe felt as if he had died in a dream. She remembered that at the last moment before he fainted, she thought he would be buried in the snow mountain. However, at that last moment, he vaguely realized that the light here was wrong, so she gambled.


    Unexpectedly, she was really right. There was a cave here, which saved her. Although at the last minute, she was knocked unconscious by an avalanche. But he didn''t die in an avalanche. This is quite lucky for Naohe, because not everyone can have such good luck when encountering an avalanche.


    He held the mountain wall and got up hard. Although the huge impact of falling from the mountain had no medicine for her life, it didn''t make her feel better. At the moment, he only felt burning pain all over his body.


    She turned her head and looked at the direction of the sand dune wolf king''s body. Suddenly, she saw a feeling of sadness from her heart. The sand dune wolf king finally chose such a decisive way to die with himself, and her temperament was also strong. It seems a little bad to let it die so violently in this cave.


    After thinking about it, Ruohe still walked in the direction of the sand dune wolf king''s body. Although the sand dune wolf king wanted his own life at the last minute, let her just say that Ruohe still couldn''t do it if she threw the sand dune wolf king''s body here.


    In time, Naohe knew that Gao Shi must be worried because she couldn''t find herself. However, she chose to bury the body of the sand dune wolf king again before leaving.


    When he finished all this, he was already tired and sweating. In addition, he was already hurt, so it was quite laborious to do all this.


    "May you not be a wolf in your next life." He looked at the small mound piled up by himself and shook his head and sighed.


    People, there are many things that are difficult to choose. What is wrong with animals? They also have their own ideas.


    "I don''t know what''s going on outside. Xu Zhi must be crazy. He''d better go out quickly to avoid his worry." After he finished what he should do, he didn''t stay in the cave more, but walked in the direction of the light.


    If she guessed right, there must be an exit. Although the top of the mountain looks small, he secretly observed it before he was angry. At the earliest time, this seemingly small cave had at least five exits, but he just doesn''t know where these exits lead.


    He dragged his tired body and held the mountain wall. He took a deep step and a shallow step towards the direction of the light.


    Maybe it was because he was weak after being injured. This seemingly short passage made him feel a few miles away.


    At this time, he shook his dizzy head and looked at the direction of the light again. The immortal himself was not dazed. The dark shadow was still there. Faintly, he seemed to feel the anger from there.


    In a moment, he knew that he could still hear each other''s breathing. Could it be that there were others in the cave.


    "Who are you?" When he sees another living person in the cave, no matter what the reason is, he must remain vigilant and have a 12 point spirit.


    However, what she thinks is one thing, and her physical condition is another. Her body, which is injured and hasn''t eaten for a long time, can''t stand her toss at all.


    The vertigo from her head gradually distracted her bright eyes. She bit the tip of her tongue to keep her awake.


    However, no matter what he asked, the other party didn''t seem to hear his voice. To be exact, he didn''t find his existence and still sat there quietly and motionless.


    Maybe he felt wrong. Seeing this, he couldn''t help doubting. Maybe it''s really because of your injury that your perception will decline. Otherwise, how could the other party hear his own voice and have no movement at all.


    Thinking like this, Ruohe unconsciously and slowly leaned towards the direction of the shadow, but what the other party was couldn''t stop her from going out. She must go out quickly to meet Gao Shi and don''t let Gao Shi worry about herself.


    Thinking about these, he couldn''t help thinking about how Gao Shi is now and didn''t think about himself. Every step forward, he couldn''t help being nervous. Although he guessed that the other party was not human at all and he had a wrong perception, he still didn''t relax any vigilance.


    The reason why he can come to this day is not only because of his amazing martial arts talent, but also because of her vigilance anytime and anywhere. Otherwise, when she was in the prime minister''s house, she didn''t know how many times she would be killed by Mrs. min and others.


    As Ruohe walked in step by step, she finally saw the shape of the shadow. This frightened Ruohe. It was really not a human, but it was a wolf. According to its appearance characteristics, it was almost the same as the snow wolf king she was looking for in the snow this time.


    God treated her very well. In this way, she can find the snow wolf king. However, her current physical condition is obviously not the opponent of the snow wolf king. I have to say that God treated her well, but it is also very pit. Otherwise, she would not be allowed to snow the wolf king in such a situation. Moreover, with her current physical condition, Maybe in the end, he will become the snow wolf king''s mouth to eat Chinese food.

 Chapter 382

    In this case, it''s like a senior eater who is preparing to do it in front of a lot of nothing, but is told that one of those things is poisonous. If you eat it, your life will be in danger anytime and anywhere.


    But to give up a lot of delicious food for a senior eater is undoubtedly worse than death.


    However, the snow wolf king in the distance seemed to know what he thought in his heart. He looked at him with contempt and stared at the direction of the hole.


    I just don''t know if the snow wolf king will be so calm as now when he knows that he is still paying attention to his blood.


    For this scene, Naohe couldn''t help being ashamed. She lived two lives and was despised by an animal for the first time. Obviously, the animal that despised her looked down on her and despised her was much more calm than her at the moment. It seemed that she didn''t have it at all. She regarded it as a threat and put it in her eyes.


    At the thought of this, the corners of his mouth can''t help but evoke a perfect radian. Arrogant silly wolf, my sister will let you know that arrogance has to pay a price in a moment. He thought about his little 99 and leaned towards the snow wolf king again.


    After getting closer and closer to the snow wolf king, Ruohe obviously felt that things were wrong. The snow wolf king obviously rejected her approach. However, the snow wolf king still squatted there motionless, as if he were guarding his own territory from foreign aggression.


    Aware of this, he couldn''t help accelerating his pace. The closer he was to the snow wolf king, he felt the anger of the snow wolf king more obviously, but the snow wolf king didn''t attack her because of this anger. Obviously, there were things that the snow wolf king taboo around.


    Think of that. He couldn''t help being curious. He looked in the direction the snow wolf king was staring at. At this time, he was shocked to sweat. But at the next moment, there was a light of inevitable and overjoyed in his beautiful eyes. This thing in front of her was more surprised and excited than letting her see the snow wolf king.


    I saw a boa constrictor about two feet away from the snow wolf king, which was red all over the body, thick and thin like a bucket, and several feet long.


    It is reasonable to say that for such a big guy, Ruohe should have seen it long ago, but because of the cave, the python is at the corner of the cave view. No wonder Ruohe didn''t see it.


    Such a big Python will not be seen in his life. It is estimated that he will not see such a big guy in the future.


    Judging from the shape and appearance of the python, Ruohe can conclude that this is the fire Python she once mentioned in her strange ambition.


    It is said that the fire Python lives on the top of the snow mountain. It is a natural enemy with the snow wolf king. There is no one in 500 years. As long as it appears, it must have become essence. It can transform human form, confuse people''s mind, and then provide it for hunting.


    Of course, not everyone eats this fire python. According to that strange ambition, this thing is also very picky about food. Old people are too old and don''t eat. People with hidden diseases don''t eat. The most speechless thing is that this thing is Yan Kong, ugly and doesn''t eat.


    His whole body is full of poison. The poisoned person''s whole body is hot and burning, just like being in the magma until he bleeds to death. The fire Python blood is the best antidote to the cold poison, which is better than the snow wolf king blood.


    In the past, when he saw the introduction of fire python, he sniffed and thought it was just rhetoric. If there were really fire boas at this time, and they could turn into human shapes and confuse people''s minds, wouldn''t the world be chaotic.


    Therefore, at that time, he regarded the introduction of fire Python as a story, but what he didn''t expect is that today, he really saw something that would appear in the legend, but it''s unclear whether it can turn into a human form.


    No matter whether the legend is true or not, there is one thing he must do at this time, that is to take the big guy''s blood.


    When there is something better in front of you for you to choose, it is natural to choose the better one.


    "You''re lucky you don''t have to bleed." He looked at the snow wolf king and saidˇ° It is said that wolves are the most psychic, so you must be able to understand what I say, right? "


    Chen he thought that the sand dune wolf king is spiritual, so the snow wolf king must be no worse.


    The snow wolf king seems to be able to read his mind. He can guess what he thinks in his heart every time. He looked at him arrogantly and turned his head. It seems to be telling him not to compare it with the low-level variety of the sand dune wolf king.


    He is the snow wolf king. He is the king of the snow mountain and can''t be violated by anyone.


    He didn''t understand the animal language. He didn''t go deep into the arrogant expression on the face of the snow wolf king. He only regarded the snow wolf king as the king for too long, and his arrogant temper was used to by his subordinates.


    "Hey..." he stabbed the snow wolf kingˇ° Shall we have a discussion? "


    The snow wolf king still pouts his head proudly and ignores the meaning of Huang He. However, his faint eyes are staring at the fire Python all the time. The snow wolf king and the fire Python are natural enemies. Therefore, they are very clear about each other''s details and nature.


    "If you don''t answer me, you agree." He said helplessly to the snow wolf king. At this time, he seems to have forgotten that the snow wolf king is a wolf, not a man. How can he spit people out.


    "That guy is your sworn enemy, isn''t it? How about we get rid of that guy together? Of course, I just need a little blood from that guy afterwards."


    When he had finished saying this, he found that things were wrong. He felt that he was stupid. He had been talking to the wolf so much.


    He didn''t feel guilty about taking the blood of the fire Python at all, and she was not a fool. From the scene she just came out and saw, it was obvious that the fire Python wanted to go into the cave and have a good meal, but was stopped by the snow wolf king at the last moment. Therefore, there was the scene he saw when he came out.


    Thinking that Gao Shi was still waiting for him outside, he, who didn''t want Gao Shi to worry, couldn''t care whether his body could bear it or not. Before pulling out his waist, Gao Shi gave her a soft sword and attacked the burning python.


    The reason why he dared to attack the fire Python so recklessly is that he believes that since the snow wolf king can guard at the door of the cave, otherwise the fire Python will hurt her, he will not watch himself die in the belly of the fire python.


    The snow wolf king moved after seeing her attack the fire python, which made him happy. As expected, the snow wolf king would not watch her die in the mouth of the fire python.


    However, he then found that it was too early for him to be happy. The snow wolf king moved, but he didn''t intend to help him. Instead, he gave up his position a little and gave him and the fire Python promise each other, so that he and the fire Python could have more space to show.


    At the same time, the snow wolf king also howled at the burning python, but how to listen to the howl, there was a feeling of schadenfreude in it.


    On the contrary, the fire Python vomited snake letter to the snow wolf king angrily, but it also had no intention to attack the snow wolf king.


    This time, it''s not a strange phenomenon. I''m stupid to see what this is and what it is.


    Now the fire Python is at present, and the snow wolf king has no plan to help himself, so he has to harden his head.


    However, there are more unexpected things for him.


    No matter how he attacks, fire Python doesn''t take the initiative to attack him, but always defends. As time goes by, he can''t help worrying.


    Gao Shi is still waiting for him outside. If he delays so much, I don''t know what Gao Shi will look like.


    These problems are not a problem when they occupy time. There is a more fatal thing, that is, Naohe was seriously injured because he fell from a high place. Now she has fought with the fire Python for such a period of time. Her physical strength has been overdrawn.


    If it goes on like this, he can''t guarantee when he can hold on.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help complaining about the snow wolf king. What she is dealing with now is clearly its mortal enemy, but the snow wolf king just doesn''t seem to notice the situation on her side. He still sits there leisurely and motionless.


    After a few moves against the fire python, he found something wrong. It was clearly recorded in the strange ambition that the snow wolf king and the fire Python were natural enemies, but when facing the fire python, the snow wolf king didn''t seem to see his natural enemies at all, but seemed to see an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years.


    In this way, he had to doubt the reliability of his ambition. Similarly, her situation will become more dangerous.


    This is the first time that he has made a wrong judgment since his rebirth, and it is also the first time that he doubts his judgment.


    But anyway, now is not the time to think about that, but to find a way to defeat the fire python, and be on guard that the snow wolf king will help the fire Python at any time.


    To know the truth earlier is not what she thinks. She will not be so reckless, but choose a more reliable method.


    Blame yourself. When she saw the fire python, she was so excited that she lost her most basic judgment ability.


    Thinking, the speed in her hand is getting faster and faster. She must hold on. Even if she can''t defeat the fire python, she has to wait until Gao Shi comes to save herself.


    He always believed. Gao Shi won''t give up easily. The other party must be looking for himself all over the mountains now, and no matter what happens, Gao Shi will never stop until he finds himself. Therefore, it''s not impossible to wait until Gao Shi comes to save himself. It''s just a matter of time.


    However, at this time, he ignored a very serious problem, that is, if fire Python and snow wolf king really intend to attack her, why wait until now.

 Chapter 383

    "I can''t hold on." With the passage of time, his physical strength has been overdrawn.


    At this time, a pleasant voice suddenly remembered, which made her already tense nerves more tense. He looked around warily and quickly and said:


    "Who, what kind of hero is hiding?" She had a hard time facing the snow wolf king and the fire Python alone. Now there is a mysterious man, which makes him more and more nervous.


    She has been fighting with the fire Python for a long time. The man was obviously here before she fought with the fire python, but she didn''t find anything.


    This is not in line with common sense. Even if she was injured, her perception decreased and did not find anyone else in the cave, it would be unreasonable to say that neither snow wolf king nor fire Python found it.


    You should know that wolves and snakes are very sensitive animals. As long as there is anything wrong, it is impossible to escape them, unless the man''s hiding skills reach the peak and his birth is advanced.


    If so, wouldn''t she be dangerous? The man found the existence of snow wolf king and fire python. There''s no reason to return empty handed. Maybe he will kill people in the end.


    Although experts disdain to argue with small shrimps like them, they don''t like trouble.


    "I''m not a gentleman. I have to pay attention to so many bullshit reasons." In the thousand turns of his thoughts, he heard the man''s voice think of it again.


    "Besides, don''t I always be in front of you? You didn''t find it yourself."


    In front of yourself. His brain could not help knotting. After a long time, he remembered something. He couldn''t help but open his mouth, looked at the fire Python in surprise and said:


    "You were talking." Is it true that all the rumors are true!


    "It seems that you are not so stupid." At this time, a dazzling light was emitted around the fire python, and after the light dispersed. Where is the shadow of the fire Python? What appears in front of him is an ugly man in red and evil looking.


    If Gao Shi is the ice beautiful man of abstinence department, he is the evil devil in front of him.


    "You are a fire python." He was surprised and said stumbling.


    All this was so mysterious that she never thought that the rumor would be true, but what was in front of her could not be refuted by her.


    Sure enough, there are no waves without wind. Things that have not happened cannot appear in books.


    Many things we haven''t seen with our own eyes, but we can''t deny its existence.


    "Forgot to introduce me. My name is Hongyu. The big white dog over there is Wangcai." Hongyu points to the snow wolf king.


    Wangcai, who is this, so talented, gave snow wolf king such a festive name.


    It''s just that the name doesn''t match the appearance of snow wolf king.


    "Who do you say is a dog?" For the introduction of Hongyu, the snow wolf king was obviously unhappy and said angrily.


    "It''s not a dog. Why is it called Wangcai?" For the performance of snow wolf king, Hongyu obviously didn''t take it seriously and said not afraid of death.


    However, such a simple sentence made the snow wolf king completely quiet. He sat there with his head down, motionless, as if thinking about something.


    "So you can talk." At the moment when he heard the snow wolf king speak, he was also stunned.


    The fire Python can be transformed into a man, and it is acceptable to speak human words, but. The snow wolf king can even speak, so he didn''t answer his questions before, obviously he didn''t pay attention to himself.


    It''s just that the snow wolf king is the king. The sand dune wolf king is also a king. They are all wolf kings. Why can''t the sand dune wolf king speak, or can''t we treat the things of the snow mountain with common sense.


    good heavens. He dared to look down on her and didn''t want to talk to himself.


    "Don''t compare me to that cheap species." The snow wolf king said proudly. It is the snow wolf king. How can it be compared with those ordinary wolves.


    In the face of such a proud snow wolf king, he didn''t know what to say for a while. After a long time, he asked:


    "Aren''t you sworn enemies?" In the face of the relationship between snow wolf king and fire feather, he can''t connect them with the word "deadly enemy".


    Naturally, Huang He didn''t intend to tangle with the name of snow wolf king. She believed that when that day, snow wolf king or one of Huoyu would tell herself. Since he found these two big guys, he naturally didn''t let go. Good things are naturally wanted.


    At this time, the fire feather and the snow wolf king obviously did not know that he had made a wishful thinking in this case.


    "Little girl, who told you we were sworn enemies." The snow wolf king continued to ignore Chen he''s words proudly, but Huoyu''s attitude was obviously much better. Maybe it was because he hadn''t met someone who wouldn''t be afraid after seeing his adult form for too long.


    When he met him last time, Huoyu couldn''t remember the specific time. He only remembered that the man loved white clothes. At first sight, the man was wearing white clothes and riding on the back of the snow wolf king, and he was more impressed than that white clothes.


    "Isn''t that what the books say?" He answered without thinking.


    "You don''t want to admit that you''re stupid, even if you don''t have common sense in the book." At this time, the snow wolf king despised him.


    Er... He was speechless for a while.


    Has she seen the snow wolf king or with any of them? How can she know that the things recorded in the book are unreliable.


    "I''d like to ask you something. It''s boring for you to stay here all the time. Do you want to go out with me to see the outside world?" Soon, he stopped worrying about snow wolf king''s words and began his great plan.


    What she said, she also wanted to deceive these two things out. At that time, it was much more powerful. Seeing that Gu Yueming could bully them with dune wolves, there were few people. At that time, let the snow wolf king be the wolf king of dune wolves, which could save time and divine power.


    "It''s boring." Huoyu thought and said, "it''s just us..."


    "What good can we do by going out with you?" Just as Huoyu was about to tell the reason why they couldn''t leave here, he listened to the king of snow wolf.


    Good guy, I''ll give myself the conditions. Who says it''s just a wolf? It''s obviously better than people. It''s a pity that the snake should be a crafty snake, but he''s as honest as a country man. It''s a pity that the demon''s face, but fortunately, it doesn''t affect the beauty.


    However, after a while, he will realize how wrong her judgment is at this time.

 Chapter 384

    "Think about it, you can''t get out of here. Even if you are the snow wolf king, you can''t really be trapped in this small world." Fortunately, before he planned to go out with huomang Hu you, he had already figured out the countermeasures. Otherwise, it will be really hard to face such a pestering guy as snow wolf king.


    "As long as you go out, you will not only be the snow wolf king, but also the wolf king of this continent."


    However, he also succeeded in finding the weaknesses of snow wolf king and fire python.


    Just think, no matter who it is, he can''t stand being locked in this narrow space for such a long time. It''s hard to be as normal as fire Python and snow wolf king.


    "How did you know we were trapped here instead of volunteering to stay here?" Snow wolf king did not seem to have any reaction to what he said. But he clearly noticed that the snow wolf king was saying this, and his ears obviously moved slightly. Obviously, I want to hear what he said. If he can''t say why, he can sit down and start the price to strive for more benefits for his life after he is too busy.


    How did he know that the snow wolf king and the fire Python were locked up here and not allowed to go out? In fact, as long as he was a person with a little brain, he would notice that there was a cave not far from the snow wolf king and the fire python, but there was something obviously in the direction of the cave that limited the range of activities of the snow wolf king and the fire python.


    Otherwise, the situation outside and the avalanche she fell down, the snow wolf king and the fire Python could not escape and still stay here.


    "It''s not easy. If you could go out, you would have gone out long ago. What''s the most important thing to stay here? Your head is broken."


    From the cave, it can be seen that it used to be very spacious and accessible in all directions, but later, for some reason, the rest of the place where she woke up and the area here were blocked.


    Obviously, there are no other living creatures here except the snow wolf king and the fire python. The snow wolf king and the fire Python are trapped here and are not allowed to go out. Things outside are obviously taboo to the cave, except sending food to the snow wolf king and the fire Python to the door of the cave. I usually don''t dare to go near the cave.


    Chen he''s words obviously stabbed the snow wolf king''s painful foot, which was not to the snow wolf king''s appetite. However, because he said the truth, the snow wolf king couldn''t refute anything. Only the eyes were not eyes and the nose was not nose. He stared angrily at him.


    See the angry appearance of snow wolf king. He suddenly felt that the snow wolf king was cute and cute except that he was a little bigger. Plus the snow wolf king''s snow-white fur, it doesn''t seem to have much lethality.


    Women can never refuse to love furry things.


    Fortunately, he didn''t show his love for the dull and cute appearance of the snow wolf king. Otherwise, he didn''t know what the snow wolf king would look like. Don''t think about it. Fried hair is definitely indispensable.


    "Well, how are you thinking?" He Qiang put away the feeling of being sprouted by the snow wolf king in his heart. Try to make your expression more impeccable, said in a flat voice.


    "Little doll, don''t go too far." Snow wolf king has never felt like this.


    In those days, people everywhere were not respectful to themselves, just like the snow-white signboard. Think of the people who wanted to make themselves coolies.


    Although neither he nor the fire Python could go out, he still knew the outside situation. When he wanted to take them out, he didn''t sound as good as he said. Instead, he wanted to give her coolie and lead the dune wolf.


    As for the wolf king of this continent, it is not rare. It is the wolf king of this continent. Do you still need to fight.


    It''s just that time has passed too long.


    "Too much? I don''t think so." He spread the rice on the roadˇ° It''s my duty to take you out, not my duty. But if you are willing to stay in this cave for a lifetime, I won''t force you.


    I have no other advantages. The only advantage is that I don''t like forcing others to do things I don''t want to do, although you are not human. Only wolves and snakes who can speak human words, but I don''t want to force you. "


    "You''re not afraid we''ll kill you directly.". Asked the snow wolf king.


    "Are you willing to kill me. If you kill me, who will let you out? " He glanced at the snow wolf king faintly, then raised his feet and walked towards the outside of the cave.


    She is not a brain cripple. She won''t observe the surrounding environment in such a place. However, he noticed that there is a pile of white bones not far away, which are also mixed with the man''s bones. It is obviously left by the snow wolf king and the fire Python after eating.


    Since these two big guys don''t have the habit of not eating people, Tiao Mei didn''t eat herself after she fell down. There must be other reasons, but she''s not sure what the reason is.


    "There are a lot of people outside. Why worry about this problem outside." Snow wolf king way, he is also gambling now. He doesn''t know what it needs to let them go. At this time, the snow wolf king was very satisfied with the performance of the fire python.


    You know, this guy used to fight against himself anytime, anywhere, regardless of time, place and occasion, and he had nothing to do with it. This is also the main reason why those people think they are mortal enemies with fire python. There is no one.


    Today, that guy has not talked so much for so long time, it is awesome. Therefore, it must take advantage of this rare opportunity to strive for better welfare for itself.


    "Really? If that''s true, why do you wait until now? You know, there were many living people in that pile of bones." He raised his chin, glanced at the pile of white bones and smiled.


    Later, he raised his wrist, fiddled with the jade smoke cloud and continued.


    "I think it''s not just people who can let you leave, but the jade smoke and cloud in my hand. That''s why you didn''t kill me at the first time."


    As the voice of Huang He fell, the cave became quiet again, and the voice brought by the face wind could be clearly heard.


    After a long time, seeing that the snow wolf king still had no reaction, he knew that he was right to bet. Otherwise, the snow wolf king''s temperament might have been unable to sit still for a long time.


    "Why, I''m not wrong."


    Ruohe looked at the snow wolf king with a smile. The originally tense nerves also relaxed. When she negotiated with the snow wolf king, Ruohe had already made the concentration situation that she would encounter after her guess was wrong, and the nerves of the whole body were also tight at that time. In order to deal with emergencies anytime and anywhere, fortunately, she bet right!


    "Since you know the Cuiyu smoke cloud, you must know the secret of the Cuiyu smoke cloud. I don''t know how long you''ve been trapped here. However, if you don''t know the outside situation, let me get up and tell you."


    Seeing that the snow wolf king and the fire Python didn''t speak, he was not worried and said to himself.


    "This snow mountain is the first imperial mausoleum of the previous dynasty. This cave, no, it should be said to be a secret way. It should be who built it in the previous dynasty, and you, or your master, should be ordered to guard the imperial mausoleum here."


    "You may not know that the Han family is no longer in the world outside. Therefore, the only people who know the usage of Cuiyu Yanyun are the descendants of the Yun family and the royal family of the previous dynasty. The Yun family has no men in my grandmother''s generation, so Cuiyu Yanyun, which should have been passed on to my daughter-in-law, has become my grandmother''s dowry, so, I''m the only one in the cloud family who knows this secret. "


    "As for the Han family, only Xu Zhi is left to understand the usage of Cuiyu smoke cloud. However, if he knows that I was not dead, but you killed me, I''m afraid he won''t help you leave."


    For the affairs of the cloud family, Ruohe is completely nonsense. Before she was born, her mother and grandmother were gone. If it weren''t for Gao Shi, she couldn''t have known that the cloud family and the Cuiyu Yanyun still had such a secret.


    However, there is one thing that Ruohe does not lie, that is, she and Gao Shi are the only people who know how to untie the Cuiyu smoke cloud.


    "OK, I promise you." Don''t you just help the girl subdue the dune wolves outside? For him, except for wasting a little time, the rest is not a problem at all.


    "No, no, no, besides this, after you go out, you have to listen to me and recognize me as the Lord." Ruohe originally planned to let the snow wolf king go out to help him subdue the sand dune wolf, but now, you know, there are Cuiyu smoke clouds. The snow wolf king and the fire Python don''t want to go out. Therefore, Ruohe changed his mind.


    "Don''t push an inch." The snow wolf king said discontentedly, this is exactly the starting price.


    "Since you don''t want to, I''ll go first. Bye." He waved to the snow wolf king, and then walked towards the mountain entrance without hesitation. When passing by the fire python, he didn''t forget to remind the fire python.


    "Huoyu, it''s not that I don''t want to take you out, but that your pig teammate doesn''t want to cooperate with my requirements."


    "Condition." Huoyu didn''t talk to him from the front. Instead, he swept away his silly appearance and asked directly.


    "What?" He was surprised. Didn''t the fire Python look like a big country man before? How did such earth shaking changes happen all at once.


    "I''ll go out with you and talk about your conditions." Huoyu didn''t mean to create such a negative illusion to Ruohe before, because he saw that Ruohe was not such a fool when Ruohe appeared, but that silly dog thought he was smart and wanted to bargain with Ruohe.

 Chapter 385

    "The condition is very simple. Give me your blood." With that, he took out a porcelain vase from his arms and handed it to the fire python.


    Since the fire Python put it forward by herself, Huang He didn''t hide anything. At the moment she saw the fire python, she wanted the fire Python''s blood to detoxify Gao Shi, but she made a mistake at that time. She thought the fire Python and the snow wolf king were mortal enemies.


    Although the judgment is wrong, fortunately, the snow wolf king and the fire Python have to rely on the Cuiyu smoke and cloud in her hand if they want to leave here. Otherwise, the consequences can''t be imagined. Now, the fire Python does it by herself, anyway, is better than asking her to do it by herself.


    Seeing that he wanted his own blood, the fire Python was stunned. The fire Python naturally knew what effect its blood had. However, the fire Python didn''t say much, but as a result, the porcelain bottle he handed him bled inside.


    If someone else did it, it would certainly not be as easy as he is now. You know, the fire Python is refined. Its skin can be said to be invulnerable. However, if the fire Python did it himself, it will not meet the things that others will meet.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I still have to remind you that the best way to receive cold poison is to see the fire lotus in my blood and use the medicinal spring of the imperial mausoleum.


    However, my blood and fire lotus are things that reach the Yang at this time. If there is no other thing to neutralize, even if your friend can detoxify in the end, it is not certain whether he can survive. "


    "Do you know what to use?" When she heard the speech, she couldn''t help tightening her heart. After a long time, she just took a deep breath and asked.


    Gao Shi has suffered from cold poison for so many years. He doesn''t have to suffer from cold poison in the future. Now he has made such a mistake.


    She really didn''t know about this. Before that, she always thought that as long as she found the fire lotus and the snow wolf king, she could relieve the cold poison on Gao Shi when she went to the imperial mausoleum. However, she didn''t think that when she saw that she was further away from the purpose of their trip, she was told that she needed something else, This made him unable to accept it for a while.


    "I really don''t know that." The fire Python spread his hands helplessly and said that if he could neutralize the medicine of him and the fire lotus, he would not be controlled by others. He would have eaten all the fire lotus in the snow mountain for his own cultivation.


    Hearing this answer, Naohe''s heart couldn''t help a burst of loss. Then, she raised a glimmer of hope. Maybe Gao Shi knew about it, but he didn''t have time to tell her.


    He consoled himself in his heart.


    "Haven''t you been in a hurry to go out? Why don''t you go yet." Seeing that he Leng stood there motionless, the fire Python couldn''t help urging.


    He has been trapped in this place for too long. For a long time, he doesn''t know how many years have passed. He just learned from Ruohe that it''s no longer the world of the Han family. The world has changed its master, but he doesn''t know whether the place they went was the same or not.


    The fire Python didn''t feel much about changing his master. As early as when the man treated his master like that, he didn''t care when the Han family''s world would change.


    This is why the fire Python and the snow wolf king knew that he was going to the imperial mausoleum of the previous dynasty and did not stop him.


    He wondered what kind of things he would do when he entered the imperial mausoleum of the previous dynasty. If the man knew, he wouldn''t be so angry that he would jump out of the coffin.


    If the man could come out, it would be just right. It could also ask the man why he did that to his master, and where the master was wrong with him.


    Hearing the voice of the fire python, he couldn''t help but return to his mind. Then he seemed to think of something and looked in the direction of the snow wolf king.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. As long as you don''t agree with the silly dog to go out, the silly dog can''t dare to follow." The fire Python saw this and took the shortcut. The fire Python still complains about the snow wolf king. He was also a smart guy. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been trapped here for so many years.


    It''s just that the snow wolf king himself wants to stay here. He can''t say anything directly. As a result, he is stunned. In the end, he has to stay here. These are not the key points. The key point is that the snow wolf king is an unreliable guy.


    I didn''t tell him until it was all over., The reason why the snow wolf king pulled himself in was that it would be too lonely to let him guard the mausoleum alone. That''s why I took him and had a company.


    After knowing the persuasion process of this matter, Huoyu was so angry that he almost vomited blood. That is, since when, there was a contradiction and dispute between Huoyu and snow wolf king.


    Fire Python said so casually, and his biggest concern was solved at this time. She didn''t think much, so she came directly to shandongkou and asked Huoyu.


    "So what should I do next?"


    She and Gao Shi discovered the secret of Cuiyu smoke cloud together. As for how to save the fire feather and snow wolf king with Cuiyu smoke cloud, she has no way at all. Otherwise, he should have found the strangeness of Cuiyu smoke cloud as early as a year ago. However, since this year, he has not found anything else strange about Cuiyu smoke cloud.


    "Er..." Huo mang didn''t expect that he didn''t know anything about Cuiyu smoke cloud. Otherwise, he wouldn''t ask. However, he thought he could go out soon, so Huo mang didn''t care about him.


    "Do you see the sunken place over there? You just need to put the Cuiyu smoke cloud in and activate it."


    The fire Python pointed to the sunken round thing not far from the mountain entrance, and then asked some uncertain questions.


    "You know how to urge Cuiyu smoke." If he doesn''t know how to urge Cuiyu to smoke and cloud, isn''t he happy in vain.


    "Don''t worry, I know." He said with a smile, and then walked happily towards the cave.


    In fact, he was not sure how to urge Cuiyu smoke cloud. He just gambled with his luck.


    Because she was not sure whether the way she thought was right or not, she chose the best place for her at the entrance of the mountain. As soon as she found something wrong, she ran away immediately.


    After Cuiyu Yanyun absorbed the blood of Huang He and Gao Shi at the time of Feng, he can pick it at will.

 Chapter 386

    Huang He put the Cuiyu smoke cloud into the depression, turned his back to the fire python, quietly cut his fingers in the corner where neither the fire Python nor the snow wolf king could see, and then dropped blood on the Cuiyu smoke cloud.


    At the same time, I prayed in my heart that this method would be useful. This time, I don''t need high blood as a medium.


    The fire Python didn''t know what he was thinking. He was thinking about what he would do when he went out. In fact, they and the snow wolf king didn''t tell him one thing, that is, the owner of Cuiyu Yanyun, who is their master.


    Like the snow wolf king, he wanted to stay here for so long. He wanted to go out and wave everywhere, so he didn''t want to be controlled by others.


    However, what the snow wolf king and the fire Python didn''t expect at this time was that when their first master was alive, in order to prevent them from having such a mind, they had already done something on the Cuiyu smoke cloud.


    In other words, even after they go out, they still can''t move freely, because the Cuiyu smoke cloud limits their range of activities.


    However, time passed little by little. After about a incense burning time, there was no reaction from the Cuiyu smoke cloud. He was ready to escape.


    Anyway, now that the fire Python''s blood has arrived, she doesn''t need the blood of the snow wolf king. There''s no need to worry about Gao Shi''s cold poison. Now she can''t get out of the cave. The snow wolf king and the fire Python can''t get out. It''s the best retreat for her.


    As for the Phoenix female assessment, it is no longer important for Huang He, but if she does so, she may be sorry for Taoist Yuqing in the open. However, nothing is more important than life. If her life is gone, what else will she take to save Gao Shi and face Taoist Yuqing.


    She also believed that Taoist Yuqing would not blame her for this. The blood of the fire Python should be more persuasive than the snow wolf king, just to see if others believe it.


    However, at this time, the voice of the fire Python suddenly sounded: "what are you doing?"


    Seeing that the time had passed for so long and there was no response from Ruohe, the fire Python woke up from the beautiful fantasy. Just seeing the way Ruohe raised his step, he immediately asked.


    In fact, the snow wolf king is also one who quietly pays attention to the situation of Ruohe. He looked at Ruohe''s actions and wanted to remind the fire python. At this time, the fire Python has returned to his senses, so he closed his mouth and didn''t speak.


    Hearing the voice of the fire python, his body was stiff. He raised his legs and kept this and that posture. It''s not like stepping out, or not stepping out.


    She turned around, forced out a smile and said, "I just remembered that there was another very important thing I forgot to ask you for."


    Chen he had an idea. When she and Gao Shi were looking at the map, they used their own blood. Now she wants to set fire Python out. Does she also need fire Python''s blood.


    "What?" The fire Python asked suspiciously. The girl was so cunning that he had to guard against it.


    "Well, come here." Seeing that the fire Python didn''t turn his face directly, he couldn''t help but loosen his airway.


    However, in order not to let the fire Python doubt himself, he was cruel and called the fire Python to follow him directly.


    Smell the speech., The fire Python could not help frowning. The girl asked herself to go over. Could it be that she didn''t really intend to escape, but really had something important to ask herself, and this thing was the key to letting him out.


    However, there was nothing strange about him. The fire Python was confused.


    Looking at fire Python''s evil face, he frowned slightly at this moment. He was stunned. He had an impulse to go forward and smooth the beautiful eyebrow for him, but soon he reacted. After secretly scolding himself for not being competitive with the evil, he calmed his mind again and said to fire Python:


    "Why, are you afraid that I can''t cheat a little woman?" The voice is a little frivolous. It''s obvious that it''s about fire python. If he doesn''t dare to go in front of him, he''s afraid of him.


    This is a naked provocation.


    Who can bear it? Besides, he''s just a snake. Why should he bear it? He strode to the front of Ruohe.


    "What on earth do you want me to do?"


    He smiled evilˇ° Don''t do anything, just want you a little blood.


    When he said this, he took out his dagger and grabbed the hand of the fire python. Otherwise, he cut the finger of the fire python. The position of the knife is still the place where people are most likely to feel pain.


    Thinking about what will happen next, he couldn''t help but feel dark and cool. You just scared me. Let''s see how my aunt will deal with you.


    However, the imagination is full, and the first is really bony!


    No matter how hard he used, the dagger was wound several times, and there was no scar on the finger of the fire python.


    Finally, Ruohe had to be angry. She was so relaxed when she saw the fire Python bleeding. She thought this guy''s skin was the same as them. As a result, the dagger was broken and there was no blood. She didn''t even see the blood.


    You know, her dagger is made of superior refined iron. It''s as easy as cutting tofu. I don''t know what this guy grew up eating. The skin is so hard.


    Moreover, he paid special attention to the place where the fire Python bled himself before, and there was no wound there.


    If he didn''t have a bottle of boa constrictor blood in his arms, he wondered whether the stirring had bled.


    If you peel off this guy''s skin to make a suit of armor, it must be really invulnerable.


    However, after thinking of fire Python''s strange body method and his own appearance, he couldn''t help shivering and threw the absurd idea out of the sky.


    "Look at your virtue." The fire Python looked at him contemptuously. Before he asked him for blood, he guessed something vaguely. Therefore, before he could speak again, he cut his finger and dropped the blood on the Cuiyu smoke cloud.


    "How did I know that your skin is so thick and stronger than the strongest wall I''ve ever seen." He complained discontentedly. If she had known that the skin of the fire Python was so hard, she wouldn''t have foolishly done it herself.


    "This is common sense." After turning a white eye, the fire Python ignored Huang He, but stared at the Cuiyu smoke cloud without blinking. This is his hope.


    For the fire Python''s attitude, Huang He was very oppressed, but she was really helpless. She couldn''t beat each other, so she had to glare at the fire python, dead fat bug. When my aunt is stronger than you one day, you know that you can''t bully my aunt at will.


    Anyway, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. What''s more, she''s not a gentleman, just a little woman.


    However, to complain is to complain. In fact, his eyes are the same as those of fire python, staring at Cuiyu smoke cloud without blinking.


    This is her last hope.


    Fortunately, the emperor is worthy of those who have a heart. God seems to have heard the prayer of Huang He this time. Not long after the blood drops of the fire Python on the Cuiyu smoke cloud, the Cuiyu smoke cloud began to emit a soft light.


    This is not the first time he has seen such a scene. Naturally, he is no stranger to this scene and knows that he is right.


    "So this is the way to start Cuiyu smoke and cloud." The fire Python murmured unconsciously.


    If he had known that this way could start Cuiyu smoke cloud, maybe he wouldn''t have been trapped for so many years. No, it won''t be so simple. If it''s really so simple, he''s been trapped for years.


    If the rest of the race knew about it, how could she hang out in the snake world.


    As early as before he, there were people of Yun family who came here with Cuiyu Yanyun, but the man didn''t know the specific urging method of Cuiyu Yanyun, and he and snow wolf king had made a poisonous oath not to hurt any people of Yun family and Han family, otherwise he would be punished by heaven.


    You know, what they fear most is natural disaster. If they are not careful, it is not only death, but also the opportunity of reincarnation.


    Therefore, at that time, the fire Python was unwilling and had to let the man leave.


    Recalling these, the fire Python not only looked at the grass beside him, but at the age of about 13, he had the man''s seven or eight points of grace. If the man hadn''t died at the beginning, the world might be different now.


    When he noticed the fire Python''s sight, he thought he was paying attention to Cui Yu''s smoke cloud and wanted to leave by himself. Then he said angrily:


    "Don''t look at me like that. I won''t tell you the specific urging method. You don''t want to run away with Cuiyu Yanyun. It''s useless. If you don''t have what I did before, you''ll take it for nothing."


    "I know." Aware of his gaffe, the fire Python looked away and said coldly.


    Seeing that the light of Cuiyu smoke cloud was dim, he put Cuiyu smoke cloud back on his wrist and said, "well, we can go."


    "Wait." Just after he and the fire Python had just gone out, the snow wolf king couldn''t sit still anymore and quickly shouted to him.


    Before, he was not sure that he could really take them away from this ghost place. Now, seeing that there was no other reaction after the fire Python came out of the prohibition, he knew that he was the one who could really take them away.


    In the past, he and the fire Python did not try to break through, but they did not succeed once. However, they still got scars all over their body. It took a long time to recover from the injury. After countless failures, they gave up.


    "Why, what else do you have?" He asked deliberately, as if he didn''t know the purpose of the snow wolf king.


    The guy teased her so much before he went to bed. He and the fire Python were clearly not sworn enemies and didn''t make a sound. He wasted so much time. Now he doesn''t know what happened to Gao Shi. Hum, the guy who made her feel bad, I also make you anxious now.

 Chapter 387

    In the face of his attitude, although the snow wolf king wants to jump, he also knows the reason why he is like this.


    Therefore, the snow wolf king did not shrink back because of his attitude, but spoke after a moment of silence.


    "Please take me out with you."


    I thought the snow wolf king would be worried because of her attitude. It seems that she underestimated the snow wolf king. However, it''s obvious that he didn''t mean to let the snow wolf king go so easily. Even if he couldn''t revenge directly, he had to get back some interest.


    "Well, well..." he put his hands around his chest and touched his chin with one hand, pretending to meditate. Hey, hey, she doesn''t believe it. If it''s all like this, the snow wolf king won''t be in a hurry.


    "I can help you subdue those dune wolves outside." Snow wolf king didn''t really take things to heart when he deliberately wanted to make himself anxious at first.


    He felt that even if he was unwilling, he would bring his own, because the sand dune wolves outside were not easy to deal with. This is why the snow wolf king was not in a hurry before.


    But now the snow wolf king is not so calm. Seeing the appearance of Ruohe, he is vaguely worried that Ruohe will really turn and leave.


    "Hongyu can do this." He looked at the fire Python way, and didn''t forget to wink at the fire python, hoping that the fire Python could cooperate with him at this time.


    He has no idea whether the fire Python will cooperate with him. You know, the fire Python and the snow wolf king have been together for so many years. Now he wants the fire Python to help him cheat the snow wolf king. The difficulty coefficient of this matter is a little high.


    However, Ruohe was lucky. Huomang just couldn''t stand the smart attitude of the snow wolf king. Therefore, he cooperated with Ruohe and nodded to the snow wolf king at this time:


    "Just those things outside. I''ve solved it for the girl. It''s just a gift for the girl to save me. "


    Listening to the first half of the words of the fire python, the snow wolf king''s heart involuntarily raised it. He was really worried that the fire Python would say something about the impulse to recognize Zhuo he at this time.


    You know, as long as they recognize the main purpose of rice, they may not be able to make a head all their life. Therefore, the reason why the snow wolf king will breathe a sigh of relief after listening to the fire python.


    "No." After hearing this, the snow wolf king hurriedly said, "Hongyu, you can''t do this." If Hongyu really helps Ruohe solve the group of dune wolves outside, what chips does he have to ask Ruohe to take him out.


    Although he knows that he is likely to do this by breathing, the snow wolf king really can''t sit still now.


    "Why can''t I do that? You know, we are sworn enemies." Hongyu looks at the snow wolf king with a smile.


    Didn''t he acquiesce that he was a mortal enemy in front of him, which made him fight with him in vain for so long. Although he also wanted to test his ability, he didn''t want to test it in that way.


    This is also one of the important reasons why Huo Python is willing to cooperate with Huang He.


    "Little girl, don''t listen to that guy. You don''t know. Those things outside are wolves, and this guy is just a snake. How can he understand wolf language. Those guys don''t talk like us. "


    Snow wolf king didn''t have a chance to fire python, but shifted his focus to Ruohe. He is not hopelessly stupid. Naturally, he knows that he wants to get out of here, mainly relying on rice.


    "Don''t worry about this. As far as I know, those dune wolves, no matter who you are, can become their king as long as you can defeat them. I don''t believe Hongyu can''t even do this."


    Kuan he deliberately calls fire Python Hongyu childe here. The purpose is to excite the snow wolf king and see where the bottom line of the snow wolf king is. She can better squeeze the snow wolf king according to this bottom line.


    For the matter of squeezing the snow wolf king, he has no burden at all. Who told this guy to calculate himself first.


    "I said you, a miscellaneous dog, don''t play with other people''s Little Girl dolls as fools. I don''t understand wolf language, but I still know a little wolf language after I''ve been locked up with you for so many years. It''s not a problem to give signals and orders."


    The fire Python impolitely dismantled the snow wolf king''s platform.


    Listening to the words of the fire python, the snow wolf king looked at Ruohe awkwardly. He thought that even if the fire Python really planned to have a hard time with himself, he would not directly dismantle his own platform in this matter.


    It seems that the snow wolf king overestimated his position in front of the fire Python and the "unlimited limit" of the fire python.


    "So there''s another thing." Chen he stared at the snow wolf king with poor eyes. This guy is really not ordinary cunning. If it weren''t for the fire python, she almost believed him. It seems that you must squeeze the snow wolf king more in order to relieve your hatred.


    Seeing that he was staring at himself, the snow wolf king shivered up and down involuntarily, and a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    But even so, the snow wolf king had to harden his head and say:


    "Well, girl, if you have any conditions, just mention them. I''ll just promise." Because the snow wolf king knows very well that if he doesn''t take him out this time, he may be trapped in this cave for a lifetime and never see the sun again.


    "OK, I''ll ask you a few questions first. You answer me honestly. As for anything else, I haven''t thought of it yet. When I think of it, I''ll exchange it with you."


    Ruohe had only planned to ask a few questions from the snow wolf king, but she didn''t have the reason to let go when the snow wolf king offered such attractive conditions at the last minute.


    "OK, I promise you." If it''s normal. The snow wolf king will not agree to such conditions, but now it is an extraordinary period, and the snow wolf king doesn''t care so much.


    "Why does Feng''s daughter come here every time to find you and get what''s called recognition?" Chen he didn''t think about this problem, but she couldn''t ask Taoist Yuqing directly, so she had to keep it in her heart.


    Now, the snow wolf king is in front of him. He is still a refined and can speak human words. He naturally needs to make things clear, otherwise he will feel uncomfortable.


    "Because our former master was fengnv, and she was also our only master." The snow wolf king didn''t think there was anything inappropriate about the problem of Jue he.


    On the contrary, there was a faint look of excitement on his face when talking about their former master, as if he had returned to that glorious era.

 Chapter 388

    "Ah." He exclaimed. He never thought he would get such an answer in the end.


    Well, the reason why no Ren fengnv will come here is probably understood by Huang He.


    Since the former owner of snow wolf king and fire Python is Feng''s daughter, the so-called assessment of Feng''s family is not recognized by snow wolf king, but hopes to bring snow wolf king and fire Python back to Feng''s family.


    When he thought of this, he couldn''t help thinking of Feng''s status. If they were to get snow wolf king and fire python, who else would be their opponent on the continent.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help fighting a cold war. If that was the case, wouldn''t she have been used by Taoist Yuqing.


    Thinking about the attitude of Taoist Yuqing and yuyazi towards themselves at ordinary times, Ruohe felt that things were not as simple as she thought. Looking at the appearance of Taoist Yuqing and yuyazi, they should not know about it. Then, the only possibility was that someone was still behind Feng.


    "Since you are the host, why don''t you recognize others as Phoenix women." Chen he doesn''t believe that the so-called prohibition can really stop these two big guys. There should be secrets she doesn''t know during this period.


    "Cut, even those useless guys will recognize the LORD with us." The snow wolf king disdained.


    "After so many years, the so-called Phoenix women of Feng family are not as good as each generation. The only one who takes a little hand is the Jade Phoenix woman who came last time."


    Although the snow wolf king''s tone didn''t like the Phoenix women of the Feng family, he didn''t kill a pole when he mentioned Taoist Yuqing.


    "Then why didn''t you leave together?" It turned out that Shifu was impressive in the eyes of snow wolf king, so it proved that Shifu''s achievements in martial arts were not low. I just don''t know what evaluation the snow wolf king will give when he sees his master again.


    He said it tactfully. He didn''t directly ask why you didn''t recognize my master and left the cave together.


    "Little girl, you only know one, you don''t know the other." The snow wolf king looked at Ruohe and said.


    "You haven''t seen other people of the cloud clan."


    For this, Naohe doesn''t deny that she has never seen the rest of the cloud family. It''s not accurate to say that if it weren''t for the green rain and clouds. She didn''t even know she was associated with the cloud family. At this time, the snow wolf king continued


    "You only know the Feng surname, but you don''t know where the Feng surname comes from." The snow wolf king said here and couldn''t help sighing.


    "You mean, the cloud family, that is, the Feng family?" Some of him couldn''t believe his ears and looked suspiciously at the snow wolf king.


    "Well, you can say so, but not all." The wolf face of the snow wolf king, which could not see any expression, did not fluctuate at all.


    "What do you mean?" He was completely confused. Whether this is true or not.


    "The lineage of the cloud family, each generation, has always been only one man and one woman, brother and sister. Therefore, it seems particularly mysterious."


    The snow wolf king continuedˇ° The Feng family is just a branch of the Yun family. "


    Over the years, the Feng family has sent a so-called Feng woman to see them every once in a while, saying that they should get their approval.


    The Phoenix girl who came here may not understand what it means, but they understand very well that what gets their approval is clearly to want them to recognize the Lord. Then help them hold the position of Feng''s lineage of the cloud family.


    Their master is a phoenix woman, but he didn''t come from their Phoenix family. It''s the real lineage of the cloud family. Therefore, how can they recognize the women of a tribe as the main force? That''s an insult to their master, and an insult to them.


    The snow wolf king''s words surprised him and completely stunned him there.


    Feng Shi is only a branch of the cloud family. So how fucking great is the cloud family to be a branch of such a force.


    "But isn''t your former master Feng NV?" After a long time, he asked again. There are so many secrets in it that she can''t digest them for a while, but she can''t help but want to understand everything as quickly as possible.


    "Yes, it''s a phoenix girl, but it''s not a phoenix girl of the Phoenix family, but a real direct line of the cloud family." Said here, the snow wolf king''s face is proud. I''m afraid it''s difficult to have a woman like their master in the world. It''s just fierce. What can it be? It doesn''t come to such an end.


    "Little girl, you are a female doll in the Yun family''s lineage. Then there is one thing I must tell you. Guard against the Feng family. If they know your identity of the Yun family''s lineage, they will not let you go easily. What they want is to be able to sit in the position of the Yun family''s lineage one day."


    With a buzzing sound, his brain was blank for a moment. The snow wolf king wanted to guard against Feng, and Feng had such a purpose.


    What kind of secret does the cloud family hide that makes an aristocratic family like Feng want to replace it.


    Not to mention that the Feng family is a branch of the Yun family, but the influence of the Feng family on the aristocratic family in recent years is not generally small, but not many people know the Yun family. That is to say, as long as the Feng family has a good time, the world may forget the term Yun family. Only the Feng family can remember.


    Then, why does Feng want to take the second generation of the cloud family? Then, there is only one statement that works, that is, the cloud family, and there are other unknown secrets. It''s just that we don''t know what the secret is.


    "What would you say if I said I was the next fengnu of the Feng family?" After thinking for a long time, he decided to tell the snow wolf king and fire python that she was about to become a phoenix girl of the Phoenix family.


    Although the fire Python himself, the snow wolf king, talked about the past, he stayed quietly without saying much, but he could still detect the smell from the fire python.


    When referring to the past and Feng Shi, his mood fluctuation is no better than that of snow wolf king.


    Hearing what he said, the snow wolf king and the fire Python were stunned. After a long time, they listened to the snow wolf king:


    "Maybe this will be the best ending." If he remembers correctly, the former fengnu of Feng family is the Yufeng Nu he mentioned before. That''s a nice girl.


    Seeing that the snow wolf king and the fire Python didn''t show too many surprised expressions because of what they just said, he couldn''t help asking.


    "You''re not afraid. I''m an undercover sent by Feng."


    At the moment when Ruohe''s voice just fell, Ruohe really understood what tacit understanding was. Like the snow wolf king and the fire Python now.


    The snow wolf king and the fire Python looked at him with idiot eyes and said with disdain:


    "When you think we are really old and confused or stupid, say nothing else that you can stimulate the emerald rain and clouds, which can prove that you are the real lineage of the cloud family."


    If Cuiyu Yanyun can be urged by everyone, it will not be called the treasure of the cloud family, but an ordinary bracelet that can no longer be ordinary.


    To sum up, he has sorted things out.


    The former owner of the snow wolf king and the fire Python is the Phoenix woman. Yes, but it is not the Phoenix woman selected by the Feng family, but the only woman in each generation of the cloud family.


    And Feng is originally a branch of the cloud family. Then, the cloud clan''s descendant women are naturally honourable to them. Therefore, the descendant of the cloud clan is treated as a phoenix woman.


    Later, the Yun lineal woman wanted to love the founding emperor of the former dynasty, and together with the founding emperor of the former dynasty, she laid down this Korean country and became the founding queen of the former dynasty.


    Because in the past, Feng women married to the royal family were all selected by the Feng family, that is, the branch of the Yun family. In order to follow the ancestral teachings, the founding queen of the former dynasty was not allowed to disclose the affairs of the Yun family. Therefore, she had to marry the first emperor of the previous dynasty as a Feng''s daughter.


    Otherwise. If other aristocratic families know that the head mother they married back and the queen they knelt down and respected are not the proud women of heaven, but the women of a family.


    To put it better, that''s the legitimate daughter of Feng''s family. It''s a legitimate daughter of a clan, but what does a clan mean? There is a concubine.


    In this era of distinct lineage and concubines, the identity of concubines is very low. Those small families are fine, but what will it feel if those large families know that their master mother and the queen they have worshipped are just the daughter of a small concubine.


    They are royal and aristocratic families. Unexpectedly, they only deserve to marry a common woman of the cloud family. In that case, what kind of storm will be caused! What kind of attitude will the world use to treat the cloud family? How can the cloud family have the hope to continue to exist.


    Therefore, one of the reasons why the founding empress of the former dynasty would give up marrying the former Emperor in her real identity.


    This is why so many people only know the Feng family but not the Yun family. That is, from then on, Feng began to rebel.


    And a woman as wise and wise as the founding queen of the previous dynasty. It is precisely because I believe the words of the Feng woman originally selected by Feng Shi. He ended up dead.


    This is why snow wolf king and fire Python don''t like Feng so much.


    After such an dissection, there is still a blood feud between the Feng family and the Yun family.


    Similarly, it also explains why there is an internal map of the mausoleum of the first emperor of the former dynasty in the Cuiyu smoke cloud, because the mausoleum was originally built for the first emperor and the founding queen of the former dynasty.


    Only then did too many incredible things happen, which led to today''s situation.


    "Little girl, I''ve said everything I should say. It depends on your choice in the future." The snow wolf king took a look at Huang He and said earnestly.


    "Let''s go." Ruohe took a deep breath and said calmly. However, her heart had already become a mess at this time. What she knows today is enough for her to digest for some time.

 Chapter 389

    "Miss." Lianyue looked at Ruohe incredulously. The basin in her hand fell to the ground because she was too excited.


    Before Ruohe came back, they all had a common belief that Ruohe would come back if there was no accident.


    However, when lianyue saw that Naohe came back unharmed, she would still be excited. Because as time goes by, the belief in their hearts becomes thinner and thinner.


    What lianyue didn''t expect was that she saw that Lianxin was in a bad state today. Therefore, she took the initiative to take over the work of Lianxin and pour water. Because of this pouring, she actually saw the rice that they were looking forward to returning safely every day.


    "Why, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I can''t even recognize your young lady. If I''m away longer, do you want to completely forget me? "


    Looking at lianyue''s dull expression, he couldn''t help laughing. This girl looks very clever at ordinary times. How can she become as indifferent as pity at this time.


    Lianyue rubbed her eyes incredulously, and saw that he was still smiling at herself, especially after hearing his voice, her face could no longer collapse.


    "Miss, you''re all right. It''s great." She knew that Ruohe would be fine. Now that Ruohe has come back, Mr. Shi and they can have a good sleep. You know, during the time when something happened to Ruohe, everyone was worried and looked forward to Ruohe coming back early.


    "Wo''er!" Gao Shi, who was sleeping on the soft chair, heard the cry of lianyue from a distance. At present, he couldn''t care about his shoes, so he ran towards the people of Ruohe.


    Gao Shi finally agreed to rest on the soft chair every day because of the persuasion of Lian Yue and Mo Han. Now, hearing the sound of lianyue, miss, where can I sleep.


    "Heer, it''s really you. I''m not dreaming." Gao Shi ran and took two steps to rush to Ruohe, carefully blocking Ruohe in his arms.


    Over the past few days, he has dreamed of Ruohe in his dreams countless times. Every time he makes a little effort, Ruohe will disappear, because he is worried that all this in front of him is just a dream. Therefore, Gao Shi''s action is extremely careful, for fear that he will surprise the people in front of him, and then disappear as before.


    "Preface, it''s me. I''m back." Looking at Gao Shi, who was obviously haggard in front of him, he felt an unspeakable taste in his heart for a moment.


    On the way back, she had fantasized countless times about what Gaoshi would look like when she saw Gaoshi. She thought about countless possibilities, but she didn''t think about Gaoshi.


    Gao Shi''s cautious appearance when he saw himself and a big stubble of beard on his chin made him feel distressed.


    "Heer, it''s really you. It''s really you who came back. I''m not dreaming." In the past, when he was in a dream, he never spoke. He just stood there quietly and looked at himself. Now, he actually spoke to himself because he missed him so much. The reward god gave him was something else.


    I''m not dreaming.


    A simple sentence can''t be any more simple, so that Huang He''s tears can''t help falling down.


    "Preface, it''s me. Your wo''er is back." Because she had been staying in the cave, she did not know how many days she had been in a coma, nor how long it had been since the day of the avalanche.


    However, from Gao Shi''s words, she clearly knew how desperate Gao Shi was when he saw himself buried by an avalanche. Otherwise, Gao Shi would not behave like this when he saw himself.


    At the same time, he unconsciously tightened his arms around Gao Shi. Her preface, that handsome man like a God, at this moment, he must have loved himself badly because she became so haggard. Shouldn''t she have known it long ago.


    Aware of the subtle movements and positive tone of Huang He, Gao Shi seemed to get some great encouragement. He gently let go of his hand holding him and looked at him carefully.


    Then, Gao Shi seemed to think of something again. He pulled up his hand and hit him in the face.


    "Preface, what are you doing?" Feeling the high and comfortable movement, he hurriedly struggled and asked.


    "Don''t you say you can''t feel pain in your dream? I want to see if it''s a dream." Gao Shi is a rare fool.


    This made him feel sad and didn''t know how to say it well. Or one side of lianyue said:


    "Mr. Shi, the young lady has just come back. She must be hungry and tired. I''d better ask the young lady to go back and have something to eat first."


    Lianyue''s words are like a deep breath. At this moment, Gao Shi realized his negligence and hurriedly took Xiaohe to the tent. At the same time, he asked lianyue to prepare some light food.


    He doesn''t know what happened to him after the avalanche, but one thing is certain: like him, he must not have eaten well and slept well.


    After entering the tent, Gao Shi didn''t realize the existence of snow wolf king and fire python. Especially when he saw the face of the fire python that could no longer be a monster, Gao Shi''s face suddenly turned black, and a strong sense of crisis arose spontaneously.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to believe him, but that the fire Python turns into a man. It''s too evil. Especially when he thought that huomang might always be with him these days, he felt irritable and jealous. That was the experience he had never had with him.


    "Heer, this is." Gao Shi, the snow wolf king, can probably guess, but Gao Shi has no clue about the identity of the fire python.


    "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Hongyu. I''m Heer''s lifesaver." The fire Python didn''t give him any chance to speak and took the lead.


    Hearing the speech, Gao Shi''s face was black again. Although it was clear in my heart that there was nothing between Huang He and fire python, the flame of jealousy could not be controlled.


    "Young master Hongyu, thank you for saving his life. But it''s not easy for me to meet him again today. I won''t tell you more. I''ll thank you like young master Hongyu another day." Gao Shi said, holding back the jealousy in his heart.


    "Mo Han, take young master Hongyu to the tent next door to have a rest."


    Mo Han was stunned when he heard the speech. There was no tent next door. It was clearly a large area of snow. However, since Gao Shi said so, he had to cooperate with his master. At the same time, I also mourned a column of incense for the young master Hongyu in my heart.


    "Young master Hongyu, this way, please."

 Chapter 390

    "Pooh..." after Huo Mang and others went out, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "What is he Er laughing at?" Gao Shi asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Come on, don''t think I don''t know those little things in your heart." He glared at Gao Shi angrily, but he didn''t care more about Gao Shi because of this matter. Instead, he felt sweet because of Gao Shi''s behavior.


    At the same time, she also told Gao Shi what had happened in recent days, and Gao Shi listened closely.


    "Wo''er, I will never let you face these alone in the future."


    After he ate something, he was ordered to have a rest, while Gao Shi kept close to him for fear that he would disappear if he turned around.


    "Xuzhi, I''m fine. Don''t worry. Listen to pity. You haven''t rested for a long time. Go and have a rest quickly."


    Looking at Gao Shi who has been guarding beside him, he couldn''t help saying.


    "Silly girl, I''ll watch you sleep here. When you sleep, I''ll go to bed." Gao Shi touched his hair path. He doesn''t want to leave Ruohe for a moment.


    God knows how excited his heart was when he learned that he had returned unharmed.


    Finally, he couldn''t help but nod his head and slowly closed his eyes.


    Aware of the steady breathing sound coming from the people in bed, Gao Shi got up.


    However, he didn''t turn around and leave, but lay down with his clothes beside him. Just as he thought before, he was afraid that if he turned around, he would disappear.


    Aware of the movement around her, Ruohe was slightly stunned, and her breathing was a little slow at that moment, but she didn''t make a sound to interrupt Gao Shi''s action.


    Aware of the slightly dull breathing sound of the people in bed, Gao''s nerves tightened at that moment. After a long time, seeing that there was no other action, he lay down safely again.


    I don''t know how long it took. After making sure that the people around him had fallen asleep, he couldn''t help opening his eyes. Looking at this familiar but obviously haggard face in front of him, he felt guilty at the bottom of his heart.


    If it weren''t for her, Gao Shi wouldn''t be like this. I don''t know how long I stared at Gao Shi. For a long time, he couldn''t hold his eyelids anymore and knocked slowly.


    When she woke up, it was already sunset. She got up carefully. This was the most stable sleep she had after the avalanche. Similarly, it was also the most stable sleep for Gao Shi.


    "Miss, you''re awake." Aware of the subtle sound coming out of the tent, lianyue came in from the outside with face washing water. She also estimated that Wo Wo Da date woke up at this time, so. That''s why I was guarding outside the tent.


    "Shh!" Hearing lianyue''s voice, he quickly turned to lianyue and made a silent movement. At the same time, he motioned lianyue with his eyes. Gao Shi was still asleep.


    Lianyue looked at Gao Shi lying on the bed, immediately understood, and walked towards the rice with water. Lower the voice.


    "What do you want to eat, young lady? I''ll make it for you now."


    "No, I''ll go with you later." Gao Shi has been worried about his safety for a long time. I''m afraid he hasn''t had a good meal.


    When Lian Yue heard the speech, she didn''t understand what he thought. She immediately smiled and waited on him to dress and wash.


    When Gao Shi woke up, he noticed that his side was empty, and his heart couldn''t help falling to the bottom again. He knew that this was another dream, but the dream was more real than ever. Even the unique fragrance of Ruohe still stayed at the tip of his nose, as if his Ruohe really came back.


    "Heer, you wait for me. No matter how long, I will find you."


    "Xu Zhi, you wake up and don''t shout." Just then, he came in with some light dishes.


    On this snow mountain, it is very rare to eat such fresh vegetables. These vegetables are still very suitable. Before she came back, she specially asked someone to sell them at the foot of the mountain every day, in order to prevent her from hurting her stomach without light food.


    "Wo''er." Gao Shi stumbled up from the bed and walked a few steps to the front of Ruohe.


    "Let lianyue do these things. You just came back and your body is still so empty." The biggest happy event in the world is the recovery. Seeing that Ruohe is still standing in front of him alive, Gao Shi finally believes that this is not a dream, but true, and his Ruohe is really back.


    "Don''t patronize me. You haven''t eaten well these days. Since you wake up, eat first." He put down his tray and said softly.


    "OK, wo''er is with me, too." Being able to sit down with him for dinner again, Gao Shi felt that he was perfect at this moment.


    "Su Ronghe, I know you''re back. Come out." However, as soon as they sat down, they were interrupted by bad people.


    "I''ll go out and have a look." Gao Shi got up and said.


    "I''m with you." Chen he followed up and said, she could hear that the voice was Gu Yueming''s.


    "What''s the matter with Prince Ming coming?" Since he followed him, Gao Shi automatically stepped back behind him and handed the matter over to him.


    Although he is also angry with Gu Yueming, if it weren''t for this person, how could he and Chen he be separated for so long? He wanted to clean up Gu Yueming long ago. But one day he didn''t find the rice, so he didn''t have extra thoughts to care about other times.


    Now that Ruohe is back, it''s time to settle the previous things.


    Chen he''s idea is different from Gao Shi''s. although he doesn''t know what the purpose of Gu Yueming''s coming is, she really wants to thank Gu Yueming. If it weren''t for Gu Yueming, she wouldn''t have found fire Python blood in such a short time.


    However, the account should be calculated. It won''t be so easy.


    "Where''s the wolf king?" At the moment when he saw him, Gu Yueming didn''t say anything more and directly asked the whereabouts of the sand dune wolf king.


    "Dead." He looked at Gu Yueming quietly and said that he was just a poor man. However, the poor man must have something to hate. He would not sympathize with Gu Yueming because of this.


    "You saw it with your own eyes."


    "See with your own eyes." Not only did she see it with her own eyes, but she buried it herself. For this, he disdains to lie.


    Hearing the two heartless words spit out from the mouth of Huang He, Gu Yueming couldn''t support it anymore. He staggered back a few steps. If the people around him weren''t quick eyed and quick handed, Gu Yueming would have fallen to the ground at this time.


    Dead!


    When he heard that he was back safe and sound, Gu Yueming had the answer in his heart. However, he still held a glimmer of hope that the sand dune wolf king might not be dead, but. After hearing what he said, the only belief that supported him completely collapsed at this moment.


    "At this moment, Prince Ming should not think about how to avenge the sand dune wolf king, rather than self pity here." The voice of a beautiful woman sounded in the ice and snow, which seemed a little abrupt.


    It was at this time that he noticed that there were others behind Gu Yueming. That face was familiar to him.


    Cranberry!?


    How could she be here? When Su Manjing and Yu Xingyang were driven out of the Imperial City, she got news that they disappeared on the road. Is it Gu Yueming who saved them.


    It seems that in response to Su Manjing''s words, the dune wolves not far from Gu Yueming began to howl at this moment.


    Oh


    Oh


    One after another, it rang through the whole snow mountain, like the last farewell to their king, and like shouting for revenge for their king.


    Fortunately, they are now in a flat position, otherwise they will have to face an avalanche.


    Hearing the cry of the sand dune wolf one after another, Gu Yueming recovered from his sadness. He understood that the woman beside him was right. Things had come to this point. It was useless to say anything. The only thing he could do was to avenge the sand dune wolf king.


    Thinking like this, Gu Yueming swept away his previous decadence, picked up a special whistle and put it on his mouth. Then, the sharp whistle that made him and others very familiar sounded again.


    Just. This time is different from the past, this whistle contains more determination.


    Seeing this scene, Su Manjing''s eyes immediately flashed a touch of malice.


    Su Ronghe, I''ve finally waited until this day. Even if you seem to be higher than me and get more things than me, what''s the matter, but you don''t choose the right master, then you are doomed to die in front of me.


    But, just like this, Su - Nan Jing did not feel the spirit of the solution, but she did not have any way, because after all, she did not has the final say, otherwise she would be tortured by Su Suhe.


    However, at the next moment, Su Manjing couldn''t even think of relieving her breath. That breath stuck in Su Manjing''s throat. It was disgusting.


    When facing the sand dune wolves, he didn''t show any panic like other people. He still stood there motionless and looked at them with a smile.


    "Crown prince Ming, I didn''t intend to beat you to nothing so early, but I can''t help you if you have to hurry."


    Gu Yueming and others didn''t understand what medicine was sold in the gourd. They looked at him puzzled and wanted to see what new tricks he hadn''t made.


    Even the people on his side looked at him with expectant eyes and wanted to know what surprises he had for them.


    Su Manjing didn''t pay attention to what he said. She just felt that he was bluffing. Otherwise, if he had a card, he would have taken it out long ago. Why wait until now.

 Chapter 391

    Just when Su Manjing thought he was bluffing, he suddenly turned around and said loudly to a place not far behind him.


    "Snow wolf king, don''t forget our agreement."


    With the sound of he he falling, it seemed to respond to him. Only a loud wolf cry was heard on the top of the snow.


    The sound is more magnificent and exciting than that of dune wolf. It is obviously not in the same grade. It was also at this time that Gu Yueming seemed to reflect what he had said before.


    Snow wolf king!


    Is it really snow wolf king!?


    If this is really the snow wolf king, how much chance do they have to win?


    Although Gu Yueming has never seen the snow wolf king, he still knows something about the snow wolf king based on his relationship with the sand dune wolf king.


    It is said that the snow wolf king is the wolf king of all wolves in the world. Even some so-called tiger kings will bow down and become ministers when they see the snow wolf king. The snow wolf king has a mortal enemy and is the only one comparable to the snow wolf king. That is the fire python, also known as the fire Python king, which is the king of the snake family in the world. The two do not yield to each other and contain each other.


    "Your Highness, Su Ronghe is just bluffing there. If she really has a trump card like the snow wolf king, how can she wait until this time to take it out? I said, there are so many sand dune wolves here. Are you afraid of a small snow wolf king?"


    Su Manjing hasn''t even seen the snow wolf, so how can she know about the snow wolf king? Therefore, she still doesn''t take it seriously even when she sees the confident look of Chen he. In Su Manjing''s cognition, the sand dune wolf king only hates great wolves, because the sand dune wolf king and Gu Yueming are connected, Sour death is rare in the world.


    "What do you know?" Gu Yueming said impatiently. At this time, he only felt that Su Manjing was really in the way. If Su Feihe really called the snow wolf king, they would be defeated.


    Su Manjing choked at Gu Yueming''s words and couldn''t speak at once. Although she was dissatisfied with Gu Yueming''s attitude towards herself, she didn''t dare to show it. She only stared at him fiercely and spread her anger on him.


    However, it seems to be to confirm what Gu Yueming thought. After the wolf cry, a snow wolf with snow-white fur appeared behind him. However, the body is obviously much stronger than the snow wolves they see in ordinary days. Without much thought, you can guess that this is the snow wolf king mentioned by him.


    Oh


    The snow wolf king roared up to the sky, and those dune wolves squatted there motionless after hearing the cry of the snow wolf king for the first time, and did not dare to move at all. Like the common people who suddenly saw their emperor, they did not dare to have any disrespect.


    "Well, does Prince Ming have anything else to say?" He looked at Gu Yueming and said that they didn''t want to have any conflict with Gu Yueming now.


    Chen he also has her own plans, because if Gao Shi is really the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty in the future, then Gu Yueming is a very good chess piece for them.


    "Wo''er, put away your present thoughts." As if he knew what he thought, Gao Shi''s voice sounded in his ear at the right timeˇ° Gu Yueming is not as simple as you seem.


    "Ah." He looked at Gao Shi Road in surpriseˇ° You mean we''ll fight to the death now. " They do seem to have an advantage over Gu Yueming in number, but if they really start, the result is really hard to say.


    Because most of the people brought by Gu Yueming are his confidants. When they really fight, they are bound to go all out. It''s hard to say the 20 people they bring. There are more Jianghu people who want to come to find treasure and take a share. It''s still unknown how much they will do at that time.


    "No." Gao Shi shook his head. He didn''t support Chen he''s idea, but it doesn''t mean he didn''t know the current situation. Now it''s really time to fight with Gu Yueming. However, Gu Yueming can''t be used if he wants to use it.


    If Gu Yueming is really so useless, he won''t have so much trouble in Mobei these years.


    "What are we going to do?" For a moment, he didn''t understand what Gao Shi thought and whether to do it or not.


    "Just leave it to me. Just watch it." Gao Shi really doesn''t want to see Chen he get involved in the battle between him and Gu Yueming, but this is not something he can avoid. Then, the only thing he can do is to reduce the chance of fighting between Chen he and Gu Yueming, because Gu Yueming is too cunning and cruel. Chen he won''t be Gu Yueming''s opponent.


    "OK." Chen he believes that Gao Shi has such ability. This man has enough ability to make her feel at ease. Since he said to let himself watch, he won''t intervene and just support him silently behind him.


    "Withdraw." Gu Yueming took a deep look at Chen he and Gao Shi, and spit out a withdrawal word. Originally, he intended to ask about the sand dune wolf king from Ruohe, but now it seems that Ruohe will not easily tell him the answer. In that case, there is no need for him to waste time here.


    "Prince." Su Manjing looks at Gu Yueming incredulously. Before they fight, Gu Yueming asks them to retreat. This is not the Gu Yueming she knows. In Su Manjing''s cognition, although he has not had much contact with Gu Yueming, she can clearly perceive that Gu Yueming is definitely not a person who will give up easily.


    Otherwise, Gu Yueming would not be able to climb to today''s position. However, Gu Yueming asked them to retreat at this time, which is something Su Manjing can''t understand.


    "If you feel unwilling, you can stay by yourself, but don''t take my brothers to die with you." Gu Yueming glanced at Su Manjing lightly.


    For Su Manjing''s careful thinking, he didn''t know it. He just had to expose it. However, he didn''t expect that this woman has more and more courage now and dared to calculate him. Is Gu Yueming the kind of person who can calculate casually?


    "I, I just think it''s a pity that we just left." Su Manjing resists the fear in her heart. At the moment when Gu Yueming''s eyes fell on Su Manjing, Su Manjing only felt that all the voices stopped at that moment, making her feel a little difficult to breathe.

 Chapter 392

    "It''s a pity." Gu Yueming flashed a trace of impatience at the bottom of her eyes. Why is the gap between the two sisters so big? Then she turned and looked at Su Manjing and smiled.


    Hearing the speech, Su Manjing couldn''t help but rejoice. Does Gu Yueming''s remark mean that he promised to stay and deal with Su Feihe''s bitch with his own hands, so that he can see that Su Feihe''s bitch die in front of him. Although it''s not his own hands, if she can watch Su Feihe die in front of her, it''s very important for her, It''s also a very good thing.


    However, Gu Yueming''s next words made Su Manjing completely confused.


    "Since you think it''s a pity to leave like this, how about you stay and deal with it yourself." Gu Yueming glanced at Su Manjing. This woman really takes herself seriously if she doesn''t give him some color to see.


    Later, Gu Yueming didn''t look at Su Manjing, so he planned to take his people away. However, at this time, he stopped him.


    "Prince Ming is going to leave like this. It''s too impolite." She hasn''t got the sand dune wolf she wants. How can she let Gu Yueming go like this? Isn''t that too sorry for herself.


    "Why, Miss Su can''t give any advice." When Gu Yueming heard the voice of Ruohe, he paused, turned to look at the party, and said without changing his face.


    In Gu Yueming''s eyes, he didn''t dare to take him. What he thought was what Gao Shi had scruples about before. If he really started, it''s not certain who will win or lose. Moreover, they didn''t come to the snow for the purpose of fighting. They have all come to this step. He didn''t believe that he and others would turn their faces again at this time.


    "I don''t deserve your advice. It''s just that crown prince Ming made such a big fuss when you came. Isn''t it too embarrassing to leave now?" He said in a flat voiceˇ° So, Prince Ming should have left something to say in the past. "


    "What does Miss Su like?" Gu Yueming picked his eyebrows and said that he didn''t know much about Chen he, but he learned from Su Manjing that Chen he was not a good friend, and among them, Su Manjing was the worst one to offend him. Gu Yueming boldly guessed that it was because Su Manjing that Chen he now called him.


    It was also because of Gu Yueming''s idea that he would answer Chen he''s words, because in Gu Yueming''s opinion, Su Manjing was of little use to him and was often a burden. If it weren''t for the use of the second prince, he wouldn''t allow the second prince to take Su Manjing with him.


    Now, as long as he wants to leave Su Manjing, it''s definitely good news for him. In that way, he doesn''t have to make up any reasons to deal with the second prince when he goes back.


    When he heard the speech, a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth. Gu Yueming wanted to use himself to leave Su Manjing. It''s really not a good bird.


    He raised his hand and paused slightly while pointing to Su Manjing.


    Seeing this, Gu Yueming had such an expression on his face, but in the next second, Gu Yueming''s face completely froze, because his fingers changed direction and pointed to the sand dune Wolf Road.


    "Prince Ming, just leave them."


    "Miss Su, you''d better not make such a joke." Gu Yueming said with a gloomy face. At the same time, he doesn''t forget to stare at Su Manjing beside him. The main reason for his wrong judgment this time is that Su Manjing gave him unrealistic news.


    However, he was also careless. He didn''t think that the relationship between Su Manjing and Huang He was the same as water and fire. How can he fully believe Su Manjing''s words alone.


    "Are you kidding? I think crown prince Ming has only a definite number in mind." He didn''t go to see Gu Yueming''s face, which was as black as the bottom of a pot, and continued.


    "If Prince Ming shows enough sincerity, maybe I will be soft hearted for a while and tell Prince Ming where the sand dune wolf king is now." Chen he is not a fool. Naturally, he can see the purpose of Gu Yueming''s coming here today.


    She didn''t believe it when she heard that Gu Yueming had an unusual relationship with the sand dune wolf king. However, when she saw Gu Yueming''s obviously haggard face, she believed it. On the day of the accident, he clearly remembered that the sand dune wolf king was with her, and no other person or text message was buried under the snow with her at that moment.


    Therefore, without the determination of Tong Gaoshi, he determined the purpose of Gu Yueming''s visit.


    "Prince, No." Before Gu Yueming could speak, she heard Su Manjing''s way. Su Manjing is really afraid that Gu Yueming didn''t turn around for a moment and gave the dune wolf to Ruohe. That''s true. When they arrive at the place where the treasure is hidden, they still need to explore the way.


    Before she came here, the second prince told her to take good care of Gu Yueming. Things can''t go wrong with her. Otherwise, she really won''t want to be in the Imperial City in her life.


    If he knew Su Manjing''s and Yu Hongxing''s plans, he would not know what language to describe them.


    Even if the last person to ascend Datong is the second prince, as the son of heaven, the second prince should take into account his own face. How can he really change the will of the former Emperor? Isn''t that a great unfilial.


    Then, what will the second prince do to serve the public.


    "I don''t need you to interrupt my business." Gu Yueming glanced at Su Manjing. To ask him to hand over the sand dune wolf, he really thinks that Gu Yueming is a fool, but his affairs are not allowed to be questioned by anyone.


    Su Manjing was swept by Gu Yueming coldly, and her blood coagulated instantly. She didn''t dare to say one more word at once. Compared with what task, small life is the most important.


    "It doesn''t matter if Prince Ming doesn''t want to nod. As long as your highness can take all these dune wolves away now, that''s your ability." Instead of looking at Su Manjing, he touched the snow wolf king''s head.


    "The next thing depends on you."


    The snow wolf king shook his head dissatisfied and avoided the touch of Huang He. At the same time, he didn''t forget to stare at him fiercely. If it weren''t for the wrong occasion, it is estimated that the snow wolf king would have started shelling him with guns. He is a noble snow wolf king. How could he be touched by people.


    However, he thought he didn''t see the dissatisfaction of the snow wolf king. He hit him and shot again. This time, the snow wolf king was touched by him completely unprepared. He was extremely dissatisfied, but things had happened, and he had no choice but to vent his dissatisfaction with him to the sand dune Wolf.


    Oh


    After hearing the roar of the snow wolf king, he rushed in the direction of the dune wolves.


    I don''t know whether it was the fear of the snow wolf king or something else. After the snow wolf king rushed into the dune wolves, no dune wolf dared to stand up and attack the snow wolf king.


    One by one, they all trembled and crawled on the ground, not daring to move.


    Looking at this scene, Gu Yueming''s face can be said to be black and can''t be black.


    "Prince, what shall we do next?" Su Manjing asked uneasily. Without dune wolves, their strength would be greatly reduced.


    "Go." Gu Yueming said with a gloomy face, what else can he do. You can''t stay here and be abused by Ruohe and others. Gu Yueming feels that he has a feeling of running away. However, if he doesn''t go now, what can he do to fight with Naohe and his party.


    When there are dune wolves, he can still have such an idea. Now dune wolves obviously submit to the snow wolf king. They fight with Naohe and his party without any preparation, which is to find abuse by themselves.


    This can be said to be the most embarrassing time for Gu Yueming since his debut. In the past, he would not be so embarrassed in the face of Gao Shi. Now it''s better because of the emergence of Huang He and the emergence of snow wolf king.


    It can be said that he is his nemesis.


    Although Su Manjing and her party wanted to kill him, they were not really fools. Naturally, they understood that this situation was instigating Gu Yueming to fight with him, and there was no chance of winning. They didn''t say much at once, so they quickly followed Gu Yueming behind.


    It''s just that she didn''t let him die this time. Su Manjing is still uncomfortable, but she calms down a little when she thinks that there is still a chance in the future.


    Looking at the back of Gu Yueming and others leaving, the corners of his mouth conjure up an appropriate arc. The dune wolves are hers. In the future, these dune wolves will be of great use.


    The sand dune wolf has got it, and the fire Python blood with better effect than the snow wolf king''s blood has also got it. Now there is still a fire lotus. It can be said that the matter here is over.


    As for the medicinal materials used by fire Python to neutralize the blood of fire Python and the medicinal properties of fire lotus, when he mentioned it with Gao Shi, Gao Shi asked him not to worry about it.


    There is no problem with the rumor about the first imperial mausoleum in the Jianghu, because it is indeed a treasure left over from the previous dynasty.


    The first imperial mausoleum of the former dynasty was built by the first emperor of the former dynasty for himself and his most beloved woman, that is, the women of the Yun family.


    When it was built, it did put many natural materials, earth treasures, gold and silver jewelry in it.


    Of course, there is another very important thing that neither the snow wolf king nor the fire Python mentioned to him, that is, the queen of the first emperor of the former dynasty, who practiced martial arts since childhood, did not lose to any man in riding, shooting and marching, but it is also because of this that she accidentally got poisoned by the enemy when she followed the first emperor of the former dynasty on the battlefield.


    In order to relieve the poison of his beloved, the first emperor of the previous dynasty did not spend less time looking for various legendary miraculous drugs.

 Chapter 393

    Before that, he and his party said to Uncle Wang Kui that they were going to find medicine first. Uncle Wang Kui and his nephew stayed because they wanted to repay the kindness of him, but the rest were different.


    They had planned to pick up the cheap goods behind the people, but along the way, they found that the direction they were walking was not the location of the treasure left by the previous dynasty. Some people who knew they were wrong turned and left quietly.


    But some people are not like this. They have no face and skin. They have reached a certain level, which is not comparable to ordinary people. After seeing that the people of Ruohe are not moving in the direction of the treasure, they still speak unkindly to the people of Ruohe.


    What do you say? They deliberately take them astray, and then take their own treasure or something. In short, those words can be as ugly as they want to be.


    Fortunately, none of them were easily angered. When they heard those people''s words, as long as they were not too excessive, they directly regarded them as air.


    Of course, it''s too much, but whenever you meet such a person, the bucket wheel calls Lianxin a punch before he hits him. He can''t get up by directly hitting everyone on the ground.


    After meeting this situation several times, those people didn''t dare to point out and scold the people at will. They hurt pity and suddenly hit them.


    Pity will not be the same as Huang He. You will take care of it a lot. Pity will beat them as soon as you catch it. Although this method won''t kill them, it still hurts when it really happens to you.


    Therefore, on the whole, except for the first troublemakers along the way. It''s calm.


    When he and his party found the fire lotus and arrived at the mausoleum of the first emperor of the previous dynasty, Gu Yueming and others had already gone in for some time.


    However, there are still a large number of people who stay outside. Their hearts are still full of fear of the unknown road. Therefore, they do not dare to act rashly.


    They have the internal structure of the mausoleum of the first emperor. Of course, they don''t have to worry about anything. However, in order to make people suspicious, they still left some people outside and didn''t bring all of them in


    ˇŁ


    The snow wolf king himself, the fire python, originally didn''t want to step into this place in his lifetime, but he changed his mind when he saw several people go in. It''s not wrong to think about going in and have a look.


    Of course, during this period, some people called him. After they entered the first emperor''s mausoleum, they began to sit still. However, they did not act alone, but chose to follow him and his party.


    The skill of these people is obvious to all. It''s much safer to say anything behind them than to break in alone.


    For these people''s actions, pity is ten thousand people don''t look up to them. However, seeing Ruohe and Gao Shi again, they didn''t say anything after they came in, and they obediently shut their mouth. They don''t intend to make Ruohe tired of it.


    In order not to arouse the suspicion of interested people, Huang He and Gao Shi didn''t take out the map, but walked towards the middle of the tomb by relying on the map they had written down before.


    Fortunately, Gu Yueming and others had destroyed many mechanisms in front of them. Even if they accidentally remembered wrong or took the wrong step, they were not in much danger.


    "It''s really unlucky. Why does this place look like the tomb of the living dead." I don''t know who muttered.


    Hearing the speech, Huang He and Gao Shi looked at each other and said in secret that this is not the tomb of the living dead, and Gu Yueming''s luck is not ordinary. They chose such a way that they can enter or leave. Of course, this is only for those who do not have the internal map of the first emperor''s mausoleum. It does not mean that they will end like this.


    Although there is only one door to the mausoleum of the first emperor of the previous dynasty, it has one characteristic. There are five roads leading to the mausoleum of the first emperor, and one road will be changed every three hours.


    Moreover, once the gate is opened, all internal organs will operate, and the change of the road will stop at the moment when the gate is opened, until everyone inside dies or someone closes the gate with the key again. Otherwise, the road to the first emperor''s Mausoleum will not change.


    Therefore, it also depends on luck to enter the mausoleum of the first emperor. With good luck, I will choose the best one to go one day. I don''t know what kind of luck Gu Yueming is. I chose the most difficult one. With them, too.


    "Brother, what is the tomb of the living dead? It sounds strange." Someone couldn''t help asking.


    "The tomb of the living dead is a tomb with no return. Those who enter the tomb will die. It can also be said that ten thousand people enter the tomb and live alone."


    The man who spoke before said with a gloomy face. He only saw this kind of tomb in the miscellaneous notes. He didn''t take it seriously at that time. Unexpectedly, there was such a tomb in the world.


    "Didn''t you say that this is the place to store the treasures of the previous dynasty? How can it become the tomb of the living dead." Someone said puzzled.


    "Also, since there is no return, why don''t we turn around and leave now and stay here for what?"


    The man who spoke before obviously had two brushes and a clear mind.


    "When we go out, we will do whatever we want. There will be no return. That is, there will be no entry or exit. Since the moment we step into the tomb path, we can only move forward and there is no way back.


    As for the treasure of the former dynasty, it is estimated to be true, but the treasure is the owner of the tomb and the funerary object. " Go straight ahead, there may be a glimmer of life, but if you step back now, there will be only a dead end. Judging from the structure of the tomb, this person must be a royal nobleman in front of him, probably an emperor of the previous dynasty. Otherwise, it is impossible to build a large tomb of such a scale.


    "What do you mean, we''re all going to die here. It''s impossible to bury someone we haven''t even met." Someone said in a trembling voice.


    "That''s understandable." Before talking about the humanity, the miscellaneous notes only recorded a narrow escape, but did not say that there was no chance to escape from life.


    "Fuck you, I don''t believe your nonsense. Your grandpa, I can go whenever I want. I won''t accompany you." A grumpy man couldn''t help swearing. Then he turned and walked back in the direction he came in.


    At this moment, everyone was relieved when they watched the man go out for two or three steps and there was no accident.


    "It''s all right to say so scary. What a narrow escape. It''s bullshit. I won''t accompany you anymore. " When someone saw that nothing had happened to the angry man, he couldn''t help saying.

 Chapter 394

    At the same time, his feet were also raised, and he was preparing to follow the example of the angry man. However, just after his feet were raised, the whole man was completely frozen there.


    "Ah..." because just at the moment when he was ready to settle down, the angry man who wanted to leave had not even completely settled his miserable cry, and his whole body had turned into a blood mist and disappeared without a trace.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned, and the whole corridor was instantly quiet. Except for the scream that still echoed in the corridor, there was no other sound, not even the sound of breathing.


    "How can this happen? I, I don''t want to die." I don''t know how long it took, someone finally couldn''t help crying.


    The repressed cry broke the strange calm, and everyone recovered from the shock. At this time, the people''s faces were all frightened and uneasy. They didn''t know who the next person would turn into a blood mist and disappear into the world. It might be themselves.


    They just came in and just wanted to leave. The mechanism that blocked them has been so powerful. If they continue to move forward, what kind of mechanism will they meet. Will it be more terrible than this.


    "Brother, what should we do now?" Finally, someone couldn''t help asking about the man who spoke the mystery of the corridor.


    As the man''s voice fell, for a time, almost everyone''s eyes fell on the man. Thinking that since this person can tell the mystery of the corridor, there must be a way to leave.


    Even at this very dangerous moment, he enjoyed the feeling of attention.


    But soon. He found a problem, that is, except for those who want to pick up cheap rice with them, they didn''t even move their eyes! His face grew a little gloomy.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with the man''s face, they thought that the tomb path was too dangerous. They had no way to live.


    "Master, tell me about the terrible place in this tomb path, so that we can be on guard."


    "Yes, brother, the lives of our gang are in your hands." All of a sudden, these people called the man master, big brother and so on. I completely forgot that they all talked to others so much that they didn''t ask their names


    "You''re welcome. I''m not talented. See Zheng Chun, my ancestors just made organs. Therefore, on the one hand, I still know a little about it."


    The flattering words made Zheng Chun return to God. He arched his hands and looked at the humanity.


    "You don''t have to worry. As long as we work together, we can leave this damn place alive. You say so, Mr. Shi, Miss Ruohe. "


    Then, I saw that his words turned and targeted the two humanitarians of Jiuhe and Gaoshi.


    "What gave our lives to you?" He didn''t show anger because of Zheng Chun''s attitude, but said with a smile.


    "Are you sure you can afford both of us?"


    Although she didn''t show anger, it doesn''t mean that she and Gao Shi can hold it if they want to.


    Zheng Chun was stunned when he heard the speech. How could he forget that the identities of Huang He and Gao Shi are not ordinary. Even if they are in the Jianghu now, their identities will not change because they are in the Jianghu.


    One is the myth of the great Zhou Dynasty, the invincible snow weather, and the other is the Lord of Tai''an County personally granted by the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty. However, the situation at this time does not allow him to shrink back, otherwise, the prestige he has just established in front of these people will disappear.


    "Miss Huang he misunderstood. Xiao Ke just wanted to ask you what you think." Zheng Chun coughed two times. This is the only way he can think of to resolve his embarrassment.


    "I don''t think so. It''s just that you have to play with authority. Just don''t pull my people when you show your patience." Chen he didn''t look at Zheng Chun much.


    Before, she thought Zheng Chun was a good girl. Facts have proved that she also looked out of sight, and the speed of hitting her face came so fast.


    "You..." Zheng Chun was so angry that he didn''t dare to say anything. He didn''t know where to sprinkle his anger, so he had to speak hard to him.


    "OK, don''t pull your people, do you? If something happens to you later, don''t blame me for not taking care of you." Zheng Chun said and walked towards the depths of the tomb


    Now they have no way back and can only move forward. Even if you know there are many mechanisms ahead.


    In fact, not only Zheng Chun, but also most of the people except the people brought in by Kuang he thought that Kuang he was good or bad. Zheng Chun kindly wanted to take them. As a result, Kuang he refused. He was a fool.


    Not only outsiders, but also among the people brought in by Huang He, there are one or two people who are not firm enough.


    It''s just that they forgot a very important thing. They only saw Zheng Chun grandstanding there and forgot that this is the tomb. The tomb is not only as simple as the mechanism, but also the array.


    And Gao Shi, as a general who leads soldiers to fight, how can he not understand mechanism array and so on.


    More importantly, what they don''t know is that there is a structural diagram of the interior of the tomb between Ruohe and Gaoshi. Therefore, it is impossible for Ruohe and Gaoshi to have an accident if there is a problem.


    Looking at Zheng Chun and his entourage walking in front of him, and remembering the tragic death of the angry man just now, Wang Kui looked at Huang He with some worry:


    "Miss Huang He..."


    "Uncle Wang, don''t worry. I have my own plan." Before Wang Kui finished speaking, he walked along the road.


    For uncle and nephew Wang Kui, he is very fond of them.


    Uncle and nephew Wang Kui must have never imagined that they had so many conveniences at this time because of their temporary kindness.


    It was not until long after they went out that they saw traces of mechanism damage. From this, it can be judged that Gu Yueming had mechanism experts around him.


    It seems that Gu Yueming has made great efforts to get these so-called treasures of the former dynasty.


    Zheng Chun naturally saw this. All the way, he was carefully observing the surrounding environment. Naturally, he also saw how mysterious the mechanisms cracked by Gu Yueming and others in front.


    If it were him, he would not be able to get here.


    Looking at the corpses left by the people who came in before, Zheng Chun''s face became cloudy and sunny. From here on, these organs were not cracked by the most perfect method. Then, there must be hidden dangers during this period.


    These hidden dangers may inadvertently kill any of them.


    Thinking of these, he couldn''t help looking at Ruohe and others. When he saw that Ruohe was still calm, he had a strong fighting spirit in his heart. In any case, he couldn''t lose to a woman.


    "Master Zheng, why don''t we go." Someone asked puzzled.


    The mechanism here can be seen by a layman that it has been damaged and there are no potential safety hazards. Why did Zheng Chun stop at this time.


    Although Zheng Chun reminded the public that they had no way back, these people are mixed and uneven. Therefore, naturally, some people are not willing to obey Zheng Chun''s arrangement at all.


    What they think is why Zheng Chun can be the leader, but he can''t.


    Those who dare to follow in at this time are not good stubbles in themselves.


    "Although these mechanisms have been cracked, they are not the most perfect cracking method. Therefore, I''m worried that there are other mechanisms that haven''t stopped running. Everyone should be careful."


    Zheng Chun thought about how to fight in front of him and get back the face he had just lost. Therefore, he didn''t notice the difference in the tone of the person who spoke to him.


    Many people are still willing to listen to Zheng Chun. Therefore, after Zheng Chun''s voice falls, they are on alert to prevent other organs.


    Wang Kui and others looked at Ruohe and waited for Ruohe''s orders.


    "Be careful, no big mistake." He whispered. From his memory, although the mechanism in this place is not cracked in the most perfect way, there will not be any small mechanism left unsolved.


    However, he knows that there are no 100% things in the world, so he says so.


    Of course, this remark by Huang he aroused the dissatisfaction of those who supported Zheng Chun, and only heard them say it in a strange way.


    "There''s nothing wrong with being careful. I see clearly that I just want to pick up the bargain of master Zheng."


    "Yes, it sounds better than singing. I said I wouldn''t rely on master Zheng before. Now I''m not on my own initiative."


    These words have nothing to do with Ruohe, but it doesn''t mean that everyone will be the same as Ruohe and don''t take their words seriously. Gao Shi''s eyes will sink unconsciously after hearing those people''s words. If Ruohe hadn''t been pulling all the time, he would have dealt with the talkative two people.


    There are two people who sneer at him. Gao Shi is not the only one who wholeheartedly protects him. Therefore, he can stop Gao Shi, but he can''t stop pity.


    The people on the side of Chen he, the guards brought by the Feng family, have received strict training. They will not act without authorization until the master speaks.


    Because Gao Shi cares about Ruohe, what he dislikes most is to see anyone say that Ruohe is not right. Even if he is stopped by Ruohe and can''t clean up the two people, it doesn''t mean that he won''t crush the two people with his IQ.


    Lianyue has strong self-control and is a very rational person. Because of her sister, Lianxin habitually doesn''t use her mind. When someone says that he''s not right, even if he''s fried, go up and beat someone up first.

 Chapter 395

    Only heard the sound of "bang", the two people who said that he was not before were kicked out of a long distance by pity, and the two people screamed in pain. In this way, it seems that pity is not enough. When he was about to come forward again to give the two people a flat meal, he was stopped by Huang He.


    "Pity, stop."


    Although pity was very dissatisfied with the two people''s slander on Ruohe in words. But Ruohe has spoken, and she has to listen to Ruohe. Therefore, even if Lianxin is so unwilling and unwilling, she has to turn around and return to Ruohe.


    For this kind of person who can only play with his mouth, he doesn''t care at all. Just ignore it directly. However, this kind of thing is not that you don''t care about others, others will think the same as you.


    The two people had been kicked to the ground by Lianxin, especially when they saw that Lianxin was still moving in their direction. Sometimes, they were scared out of their wits, afraid that Lianxin''s next action would end their lives.


    According to the truth, the people who have the courage to follow in can do more or less well. In fact, these two people are not bad, but 8 they were kicked to the ground by Lianxin before they had time to respond. In addition, they have seen Lianxin''s hand before. Therefore, their fear of Lianxin is instinctive.


    If the two of them don''t have this instinctive reaction, but choose to join hands at the most critical time, they will find a problem, that is, if they really want to fight with Naohe, it''s not necessarily who wins and who loses.


    Now, seeing that Ruohe stopped her pity, she thought that Ruohe was guilty. She thought that Ruohe had to rely on Zheng chun to get here. Because of this understanding, the two people instantly became confident and quickly got up from the ground.


    "Stop. If you hit someone, you''re going to forget it. It''s not that easy."


    "What do you want?" Don''t wait for him to open his mouth, pity the sidewalk. She had to stop because he called her. Now, the two people still don''t know how to live or die. They bumped into each other again, so it''s no wonder that she.


    Pity has been with him for a year. Knowing that he didn''t want to delay here before, but now these two people take the initiative to pick a matter, it doesn''t mean that he will stop himself again.


    "We don''t have any other requirements. You just need to apologize to us. We won''t care about you when you call master Zheng."


    At this time, both of them still don''t forget to flatter Zheng Chun. They think that as long as they help Zheng Chun and make him bow down, Zheng Chun may give them benefits. They are proud.


    Some people even envy these two people. They think they didn''t think of flattering Zheng Chun in this way before, so as to achieve the purpose of getting closer to Zheng Chun.


    You know, among so many of them, Zheng Chun is the only one who knows the mechanism. Holding Zheng Chun''s thigh represents a glimmer of hope for life.


    "Mo Han, you stay to help." This time, Gao Shi took him forward without asking him. Ruohe also has no objection. She is not the virgin. In the face of people who challenge her one after another, she can still say it''s okay. Go on.


    With Gao Shi''s words, pity heart starts and is no longer tied up. Looking at their eyes flashed a fierce look.


    Mo Han understood that Gao Shi wanted to stay. If pity was not enough, he was interfering. In short, he couldn''t easily let go of the two people.


    Seeing this, many people began to whisper. I think the practice of several people in Ruohe is too much.


    "Miss Ruohe, you''ve gone too far." Looking at the tragedy of the two people, Zheng Chun still couldn''t help saying.


    Anyway, those two people can be said to be like this because of him.


    "This is our private affair. If master Zheng thinks there is anything wrong, he can say it, but it''s up to me to listen or not." Chen he obviously told Zheng Chun that although you said what you said, I wouldn''t listen.


    Zheng Chun choked on his words and didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing Zheng Chun''s silence blocked by Jue he, many people who came with Zheng Chun were not happy.


    "Don''t talk too full. Without master Zheng, can you come here?" This person thinks that the reason why the people of Ruohe can walk here is that they don''t have to worry about the mechanism at all because they walk behind them.


    "Joke, we need that half slug." Pity cleaned up the two people and came up.


    Zheng Chun''s understanding of mechanism technology is not as good as her servant girl. How can she compare with Huang He and Gao Shi.


    You know, even she saw that there were no residual small mechanisms in this place, but Zheng Chun was still hesitant. He was afraid of wolves and tigers.


    "Since you don''t need master Zheng to lead the way, why should you pick up a bargain behind master Zheng." The man said discontentedly.


    "You still say that we are behind the so-called master Zheng in your mouth." Pitiful heart went to the rice straw, looked back at the man contemptuously and said.


    When the man saw this, his face turned red. But he still said unconvinced:


    "Cut, what''s to be proud of? You''re not lucky."


    At this time, he and his party had already passed the road section where Zheng Chun hesitated before.


    Of course, it''s not only that person who thinks that he is lucky, but also many people think so.


    "If it''s luck, just look at it." With that, Lianxin turned to chase the people. Facts speak louder than words. She believes that without her saying more, these people will naturally understand who picked up who''s cheap.


    For the dialogue between Lianxin and those people, Ruohe and Zheng Chun did not participate. However, Zheng Chun''s face sank after seeing that Ruohe and his party walked through the corridor safely.


    He would not be as superficial as those people, thinking that the people of Ruohe passed by by luck.


    He clearly noticed that when they took their people with them, they deliberately avoided several places, which were the places where they could touch these organs before.


    Therefore, Zheng Chun is very sure that he and Gao Shi both know mechanism skills, and they are more than one level higher than him.


    However, he also knows that this is not the time to worry about these things. He didn''t say much at the moment. He took the rest of the people to the opposite corridor. However, he was secretly watching the movements of several people. I hope I can learn something from these people.

 Chapter 396

    Miss Huang He, it''s not right to go like this. " There are mechanisms everywhere in this corridor. Not far from where he and others left, Zheng Chun stopped them when they were about to lift their steps.


    "Oh, master Zheng, what''s your opinion?" He turned around and looked at Zheng chundao with interest.


    Zheng Chun said he was selfish. He was willing to take everyone with him. He was like a good man. He said he was selfless. He also had his own small abacus, but none of these small abacus was smart and had long been seen thoroughly without knowing it.


    "Miss Huang He, this place is obviously the control point to start all organs here. Why do you choose this place?" He followed his party all the way. He had seen how many people knew about mechanism technology. Logically, it is impossible to make such a judgment.


    But now, he couldn''t understand what he did. If he followed his path, there was obviously a dead end ahead. Looking at him, he was obviously going to touch the mechanism. He couldn''t help but be a little anxious and began to stop.


    "How do you judge that this is the general control position of these organs?" He nodded slightly and looked at Zheng chundao.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Zheng Chun doesn''t understand why he suddenly asked him this. The mechanism here can be said to be clear and easy to judge. Even laymen can see some ways.


    "Obviously, if this mechanism is really so simple, why don''t the people who come forward directly destroy it and leave it here." Pity grabs the white way.


    "It''s not easy. They think the mechanism here is too simple to do it." This is another man who doesn''t like to use his head.


    "You think so, too." Instead of paying attention to the dialogue between Lianxin and the man, he quietly looked at Zheng Chun. Aside from Zheng Chun''s dead brain and his blind self-confidence, he had to say that Zheng Chun was a creative talent in mechanism technology.


    What they want to seek in the future is the world of the great Zhou Dynasty and the important task of restoring the previous dynasty. Therefore, it is also a good choice if they can recruit more capable people and different scholars.


    Zheng Chun is such a person. In addition to that little defect, he is still a very good person on the whole. I believe that as long as there are enough resources for him, Zheng Chun''s attainments in mechanism technology will be extraordinary over time?


    "I......" Zheng Chun hesitated when he was faced with his determined attitude. At first glance, the position where he stood was indeed the point to trigger the mechanism. But in the face of Huang He''s rhetorical question and his strong attitude of compassion, Zheng Chun couldn''t help thinking again.


    He looked closely at his surroundings, and his face was dark.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, he went into battle himself, raised his feet and walked towards the control point of the so-called trigger mechanism. Then he walked back and forth in the corridor with a rather strange footwork.


    After Zheng Chun saw the action of Huang He, the whole person suddenly became enlightened. Where he went, he just avoided these organs at every step.


    Knowing this, Zheng Chun admired the man who designed such a mechanism even more.


    A good one is virtual, and virtual is real. If it were not for those who are proficient in the art of mechanism, I''m afraid they would be buried here without knowing it.


    "Thank you for your advice, Miss Ruohe." Zheng Chun sincerely thanked him this time. He just mentioned him sincerely. This kind of favor can''t be solved simply by inviting you to a meal. It can be said to be an art teaching.


    A person who can impart his skills to others without the name of a teacher or apprentice and only met a few times must have good moral character.


    "Master Zheng, you''re welcome. I''m just trying to see if those mechanisms are true." She naturally knew that Zheng Chun was sincere and thanked her, but these were not her real talents. She could know the mechanism structure here by relying on the map.


    I have to admit that Zheng Chun''s attainments in mechanism technology are higher than himself, but it''s far from high fitness. Therefore, in the face of Zheng Chun''s thanks, he still felt guilty.


    "Miss Huang He is modest." Zheng Chun didn''t know what he thought. He thought that he was polite and modest.


    As for the people, their attitudes are also different. Those who see the doorway a little envy, envy and hate Zheng Chun. They regret that they didn''t use more snacks just now. Remember the steps of Chen he. You know, it can crack many phantom steps similar to mechanism skills.


    For those laymen who don''t understand anything, when they see Zheng Chun thanking him like Ruohe, they are all at a loss. They don''t understand why Zheng Chun should thank Ruohe.


    Especially after hearing what he said, their dissatisfaction with him suddenly rose to the extreme. What does this mean? Obviously, they don''t take their lives seriously.


    Relying on your excellent martial arts, you don''t worry about meeting the mechanism, but they are afraid.


    "Miss Ruohe, please give us an explanation. What do you mean? You just want to test these mechanisms. Do you still pay attention to the lives of us?"


    For a time, most people joined the team to denounce Huang He.


    "You guys, you misunderstood..." Zheng Chungang just received the favor of Ruohe. Now he naturally wants to explain to you what Ruohe just did.


    Although he didn''t have the name of a teacher or apprentice with Ruohe, Ruohe just taught him the phantom step. No matter what he does now, he can be said to be half of Ruohe''s Apprentice.


    Zheng Chun would not be happy if he did this in the past, but after seeing his understanding of mechanism technology, he instinctively didn''t reject it, especially when he thought that there were mountain and wild residents, but after he worshipped him as a teacher in the face of the civil and military affairs of the Zhou Dynasty, he didn''t mention how happy he was.


    "What is your relationship with me? Why should I take your lives to heart? Don''t forget that I didn''t have to drag you into the tomb, but you had to follow." Without waiting for Zheng Chun''s words to be completely said, he said coldly.


    She is not the virgin, not so much compassion to so many people, and they know why they want to enter this tomb.


    Now that you have chosen to come in, you should be ready for the possibility of death anytime and anywhere.


    "You are too cold-blooded and ruthless." Said a girl who looked seventeen or eighteen.


    "Cold blooded and ruthless?" Chen he squinted at the girl. She was very charming and lovely in her yellow and red clothes. Under the slender willow eyebrows were a pair of Danfeng eyes, which made her beautiful face a little more fierce. It also has a different style.


    "You can think so, girl. I''m only responsible for protecting my people. As for other people, I don''t have so much energy to manage."


    "If a girl thinks she has that ability, you can take care of these people. If she doesn''t have that ability, you''d better take care of yourself first." He sneered.


    "You..." the woman in yellow clothes was speechless. Finally, she shifted her goal to Gaoshi. No, to be exact, her goal at the beginning was Gaoshi.


    "Mr. Shi is going to leave us alone."


    The woman''s voice was weak and innocent, and even her eyes were full of tears, as if she had just suffered great grievances here.


    At the same time, the woman in goose yellow did not forget to glance at Ruohe proudly.


    When they just entered the snow mountain range, she had noticed Gao Shi. Although they didn''t expose their identity for the convenience of action at that time, they were wearing ordinary coarse cloth clothes, which can''t be any more ordinary. She still couldn''t help being attracted by Gaoshi''s good looks and temperament.


    At that time, she decided that the man was hers. As for Ruohe, she only regarded Ruohe as Gao Shi''s sister or something, perhaps because she liked Gao Shi at that time. Therefore, she instinctively didn''t want any woman to have anything to do with Gao Shi.


    When the identities of Gao Shi and Gao he were exposed, after seeing Gao Shi change back to regular clothes, her heart was more uncontrollable, and she did not shrink back because she knew Gao Shi''s identity. Even if she knew that Yao he and Gao Shi were married by the emperor, she did not pay attention to it at all.


    Because in her opinion, Naohe is just a girl film that doesn''t even have a full body. How can she be compared with her? Coupled with her honey confidence in her body and appearance, she even thinks that Gao Shi and Naohe have to be together because of the marriage given by the emperor.


    Therefore, she is more confident that she can get high fitness. She believes that it is impossible for a man to refuse her initiative.


    As for Ruohe, she didn''t take it to heart at all. Even if Ruohe will be Gao Shi''s wife in the future, as long as she successfully captures Gao Shi''s heart, Ruohe won''t threaten her at all. Instead, she will let her round and pinch flat.


    Good guy, he seduced other men in front of his real fiancee. I don''t know where he came from.


    He pinched Gao Shi in a place where people couldn''t see him. It''s all this guy. Why did he attract so many peach blossoms? Now she has to pinch out these rotten peach blossoms.


    Gao Shi was wronged in his heart. He didn''t take the initiative to provoke women other than Huang He. Even if he took the initiative to send them to the door, he didn''t look at them. However, he was still beautiful when he saw that Huang He was jealous because of that woman.


    Of course, the beauty in his heart can only be his beauty. As for the culprit who makes him angry, don''t think it''s better. He doesn''t care whether the other party is male or female. As long as he dares to make his son unhappy, it''s a heinous crime.


    Before that, although Gao Shi didn''t see any more women, he didn''t say he would lay a heavy hand on that woman. Of course, except for spies.

 Chapter 397

    "What do you have to do with me?" Gao Shi slightly raised her eyebrows and said with some displeasure.


    Hearing Gao Shi''s cold tone, the woman in goose yellow clothes felt a little cold, but she didn''t want to shrink back because of Gao Shi''s cold attitude. She deceived herself and others that Gao Shi''s cold attitude towards her was because she didn''t see her good. As long as Gao Shi was willing to pay attention to her, she would have enough confidence to defeat Chen he.


    "Mr. Shi, how can you say that? Everyone came in behind you. If you really leave everyone here, I''m afraid it doesn''t make sense. What''s more, the Lord of Tai''an County doesn''t care about our lives just to test these organs. How can such a snake hearted woman deserve a man like you, Mr. Shi. "


    The woman in yellow clothes thinks her words are not only for Gao Shi, but also for Gao Shi. As long as Gao Shi is not stupid, she will follow the steps she gives. Therefore, women dressed in goose yellow have considerable confidence in themselves.


    However, what she doesn''t know is that her behavior, in the eyes of Huang He and others, is like a clown. It doesn''t make much difference.


    "Why, I dare ask you your name. Who do you think I don''t deserve the order?" Ya, I dare to say in front of her that she doesn''t deserve Gao Shi. I don''t pay much attention to her. This is a naked provocation. If she can just forget it, she won''t be su Ronghe.


    "Little lady Shi Qianyi, I''ve seen Mr. Shi. Please bear with Mr. Shi if you have offended before." It seems that it is at this time that Shi Qianyi found that she had forgotten to introduce herself. In fact, she did not forget to introduce herself, but played a small trick here.


    That''s why, if anyone asks. Then she can say that she asked her name first. Even if this matter was spread, no one would say that she was not half.


    "As for why people''s women say so, does the Lord of Tai''an County have no points in his heart? Mr. Shi fought on the battlefield to protect his family and the country for the people of the Zhou Dynasty. What about you, the Lord of Tai''an County? What did you just do? Don''t take everyone''s lives seriously. "


    As soon as Shi Qianyi said this, he immediately won the support of many people. Therefore, they soon attributed themselves to the people who were united with Shi Qianyi.


    "It seems that it is not for you has the final say," Chen he was annoyed by Shi Qianyi''s words. She had lived two lives and had never seen such a cheeky person.


    "The marriage between me and the order is given by the holy man today. Don''t you doubt the decision of the holy man today?"


    Chen he''s words really make Shi Qianyi have some consideration. If she really wants to marry Gao Shi, then she must not let the holy master feel that she is inappropriate. Otherwise, she will be disliked by the person she likes before she gets what she wants.


    Because in Shi Qianyi''s opinion, no man will not care about his future. Although Gao Shi is a royal aristocrat, he has made great achievements and has a good future over the years. If he is ruined because of her, the gain is not worth the loss.


    I have to say that Shi Qianyi''s cheekiness has reached a limit, which has nothing to do with Gao Shi, so he took the initiative to regard himself as Gao Shi''s person. If Gao Shi looked at her more during this period, I don''t know if she would think Gao Shi has to him.


    Shiqian has her own plan in mind and has her own consideration. However, those who take the initiative to return themselves to the United Front with Shiqian do not have so much consideration.


    Although they are the people of the great Zhou Dynasty, they are in the Jianghu. Their worship and fear of the Zhou emperor are not as strong as ordinary people. What he has just done and said is indeed a threat to their vital interests. At this time, some people take the lead in punishing him, and they naturally want to contribute.


    Although the leader''s mind is not simple, it does not stop them from wanting to punish him. Many of them are people who see some ways.


    "Tai''an County leader, anyway, you shouldn''t take our lives seriously."


    In this case, as long as they are forced to take them on the next road, their lives will be guaranteed by 10%.


    Even if they don''t see the way, they will still do so. Because even if he and his party don''t know mechanism skills, their skills are not low. With their protection, it''s not easy for them to have an accident.


    "I don''t take your life seriously. Are you dead or something?"


    He lightly swept the crowd''s cold voice. These people take themselves too seriously. Later, he turned to Zheng Chun and said.


    "Zheng, you have no problem there. If you have no problem, let''s go."


    "No problem." Zheng Chun said truthfully. He would not have lied under such circumstances because of the favor he received from him. As for those people''s misunderstanding of him, even if he explained it now, no one would believe it. In that case, he had to take practical actions to prove his "innocence".


    "Let''s go." Having got Zheng Chun''s positive answer, he nodded to Gao Shi, and took their people to the opposite corridor.


    Seeing that the place where Ruohe settled was the place where Ruohe and Zheng Chun had a dispute before, they were shocked and raised their hearts to their throat.


    "Tai''an County Lord, No."


    "You can''t go there."


    At this time, there was only one idea in everyone''s mind, that is, in order to revenge them, he was too vicious to start the mechanism here directly.


    None of them thought that he would be able to perform mechanical skills. The time he left before was not his luck, but his real strength.


    Some people even attacked him, but they were stopped by his guards before they could get close to him.


    "Master Zheng, you have a word." Someone couldn''t help looking at Zheng chundao. Seeing that Zheng chunsi didn''t want to stop him at all, everyone was in a hurry.


    And Shi Qianyi did something unexpected for everyone at this time.


    She rushed towards Gao Shi fiercely and exclaimed, "young master Shi, be careful."


    Although she didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd, she would never miss such a great opportunity in front of her. At this time, she even thanked him for doing so, because if he hadn''t done so, she wouldn''t have such a fair opportunity to contact Gao Shi.

 Chapter 398

    When Shi Qianyi thought about how Gao Shi would treat himself gently when everything here was over.


    Her body on the way was suddenly blocked by a small body.


    However, because Shi Qianyi had always closed her eyes, she didn''t see clearly that the person in front of her was not Gao Shi. Seeing her body suddenly stopped, she thought she had reached Gao Shi.


    "Young master Shi, are you okay?" Shi Qianyi put out her most perfect side face, lowered her eyes, whispered softly, and her voice was still a little anxious and worried.


    Looking down from her face, it could be seen that the proud twin peaks were about to come out. In the face of this scene, he had to admit that Shi Qianyi''s figure was really speechless. If he were an ordinary man, I''m afraid he couldn''t resist her temptation.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but glare at Gao Shi, who innocently touched his nose. He''s really wronged, okay.


    She has practiced this posture countless times in front of the mirror before. She believes that no man can refuse her.


    When Shi Qianyi was still thinking about what Gao Shi would do to her next, a cold voice sounded overhead.


    "My man, I don''t need you to care. I just wonder if the girl should pay attention to her words and deeds. I''m not interested in women, especially women like you, which will only make me sick." The sound is completely different from Gao Shi.


    In his opinion, a woman like Xiang shiqianyi is completely cheap. With her appearance, she doesn''t have to worry about finding a good family at all, but she doesn''t know how to make progress. She dares to hit her man''s attention and rush to be his concubine, which simply doesn''t pay attention to her.


    For a woman like Shi Qianyi who dares to rob a man with her, she must tear one at a time.


    She is already a person who lives a heavy life. There is no need to be patient in everything. She has to be happy in some things.


    "You, you are not a suitable son." Pick up Qian according to surprised exhale sound, hurriedly jumped out of the his arms. Especially when she heard his evaluation of herself, her face was green and red, ugly and tight.


    What is a woman like her? Is she better than her. It''s not the same.


    "Why, I''m not Xu Zhi. It seems that Miss Shi is very surprised." He taunted. Want to play tricks in front of her, and don''t weigh your weight.


    For what Shi Qianyi has done, it is difficult for everyone to speak.


    "Shameless bitch." There are also many women in the crowd. When they see that he picks up Qianyi himself, they don''t mention how happy it is. However, few people dare to support him at this time. Just don''t say that they dare to be angry when their husbands are hooked by other women.


    "Mr. Shi." Pick up Qian according to unwilling look to Gao Shi, ChuChu poor way.


    The beauty is Yingying with tears. I believe that a man with a sense of responsibility can''t refuse. Of course, this is before he doesn''t know the true face of Shi Qianyi.


    Seeing that Shi Qianyi didn''t get well here and didn''t forget his original heart, he still wanted to seduce Gao Shi, so he felt extremely disgusted. His combat effectiveness was comparable to that of an immortal Xiaoqiang.


    Chen he was really disgusted by Shi Qianyi and directly released his hand holding Gao Shi. Using the lightness skill, he went to the woman in red who dared to support her in words and ridiculed Shi Qianyi.


    For this kind of person, he is happy to make friends.


    In that case, it''s not difficult for her to bring another one.


    Gao Shi''s eyes flickered when he noticed the action of Huang He. However, he would not stop his action at this time. He also understood what he was going to do. Gao Shi still had some impression of the woman who spoke before. If he remembered correctly, it should be Hong Ling, the daughter of today''s Wulin alliance leader.


    The other party is also a girl who can make friends. Therefore, Gao Shi did not stop Huang He''s action. Of course, there are other reasons. Gao Shi knew that he was angry by the unkind woman in front of him.


    Thinking of this, Gao Shi''s eyes flashed a fierce look. The good mood originally because of my man was suddenly turned into nothing at this moment.


    Shi Qianyi didn''t know anything about all this. Seeing that he left, she thought that he was afraid of himself. She was happy in her heart. She looked at Gao Shi and shouted again with a whiny voice that could squeeze out water:


    "Mr. Shi, thank you just now. If it weren''t for you, the people''s daughter wouldn''t know what it would be like." The remaining light in the corner of his eyes is also resting his every move.


    Her words were clearly meant for everyone present. Only a few of them knew what had happened to them before. No one knew why he suddenly left. What she wanted was to make everyone think blindly and disgust him at the same time.


    Sure enough, as soon as her voice fell, she saw the obvious pause of Huang He''s steps. Seeing here, Shi Qianyi felt proud and felt that she had won the first battle.


    "Miss Huang He, are you all right?" Hong Ling noticed his action and asked with some concern.


    She can''t bear to see such a woman as Shi Qianyi, but if men are attracted, what can they do as women.


    "I''m fine." He smiled and shook his head. At the same time, he also took Hong Ling to the opposite side.


    "Miss Huang He doesn''t worry at all?" Hong Ling asked. She felt that Huang He was different from the women she had known before. Even though he was several years younger than her, he had a convincing ability. It makes people feel inexplicable peace of mind.


    "Why should I worry?" He looked at Gao Shi''s direction and continued:


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard a word. Since you''re ruthless, I''ll stop. No one in the world can''t live without leaving. When a certain time comes, you''ll think it''s best to live."


    After saying this, he took a long breath and pretended to be relaxed.


    "If one day the person I love deeply has someone else in his heart, I will leave and live my own life in a place where he will never find me."


    At the time of her rebirth, she decided to find a place where no one knew her and spend the rest of her life quietly. As for marriage, she never thought about it. However, what she didn''t expect was that she would meet Gao Shi during this period.


    Naturally, Gao Shi has been paying attention to every move of Ruohe. He naturally listened to Ruohe''s words clearly. What a king is ruthless and I will stop. As expected, it is something that his family can do.


    Hearing that he said that if she betrayed him, she would find a place she would never find to live her own life, Gao Shi''s heart couldn''t help but ache.


    He believed that if he really wanted to do that, he would be able to do it, because he had already arranged for mother Hua to be around him. As a result, a year later, mother Hua didn''t know that she was the Phoenix girl of the Phoenix family. It shows how well she did her secret work. Even after a hundred battles, mother Hua who came out of the palace could be concealed by her.


    Hong Ling was stunned by what he said, but he seemed to understand a lot because of what he said.


    "Mr. Shi." Pick Qian according to see Gaoshi because of the words and some distracted, unwilling to whisper.


    Hearing the voice he didn''t want to hear now, Gao Shi''s eyes sank and said, "ink cold, deal with it."


    This kind of woman doesn''t need him to do it. She will dirty his hands and make wo''er feel sick.


    After spitting out these words, Gao Shi walked towards Ruohe without hesitation and took an overbearing oath: "Heer, you must have me for the rest of your life."


    "It''s easy. It depends on whether you can hold here." He raised his hand and poked Gao Shi''s heart.


    "I swear, my high order, you are the only one in my life." Gao Shi solemnly said that when he thought that he might leave him, Gao Shi''s heart was uncontrollable and uncomfortable. Of course, he would never allow that day to appear.


    Mo Han is really innocent. How can she be the coolie every time.


    "Shi..." childe!


    When Shi Qian saw Gao Shi turning away, she was trying to catch up and shout, but she just spit out a word, and the words behind her couldn''t make a sound anymore, because her acupoints had been ordered by Mo Han, and her dumb acupoints were also ordered at the same time.


    And Mo Han, like a person who has nothing to do, chased Gao Shi and Huang He with his eternal face.


    The rest, of course, followed by the people on his side, including Zheng Chun.


    It was also at this time that the people found that these seemed likely to be the locations of the trigger mechanisms. There was no mechanism at all. They also knew that they had misunderstood him before. They couldn''t tell the taste in their hearts, but they couldn''t wipe their faces, like him apologizing.


    After understanding this, people don''t want to stay here more. Even if they follow up, you know, the longer they stay here, the more dangerous they will be.


    When passing by shiqianyi, some people chose to ignore it. These people belong to the more rational part, and they were also the people who didn''t coax with shiqianyi before.


    Some people also couldn''t bear to look at Shi Qianyi and wanted to unlock the acupoints for Shi Qianyi, but there was nothing they could do. Finally, they had to leave without saying a word, because Mo Han''s acupoint pointing technique was something they hadn''t seen before.


    Some people are fascinated by the beauty of Shi Qianyi and want to let Chen he open his mouth to let Shi Qianyi go in the past.


    However, these people think very well. They don''t think about why Ruohe should listen to them and what right they have to order Ruohe.

 Chapter 399

    "Mr. Shi, you see everyone is here. It''s not good to have Miss Shi there alone." Someone hesitated for a long time and couldn''t help saying that Gao Shi and Huang He didn''t intend to pick up Qian at all.


    "Aren''t they all here? Since there are still people who haven''t come, go and ask them to hurry up. I won''t really be kind enough to take all of you." Gao Shi completely takes Shi Qianyi as air. Said faintly.


    If you dare to calculate him and Ruohe like this, you must be mentally prepared.


    The man was speechless when he heard the speech. Naturally, he understood that Gao Shi didn''t intend to let go of Shi Qianyi at all. However, before he came again, he promised that Shi Qianyi would persuade Gao Shi to let her go.


    Naturally, Shi Qianyi also paid attention to the situation here. When she heard Gao Shi''s words, her heart was cold. What she said was that she had become like this because of Gao Shi. This man was too heartless.


    Shiqian won''t think about why she was hated by Gao Shi and why she was hit by acupoints and thrown here. All this is because she did it herself.


    "Let''s go." Gao Shi didn''t look at Shi Qianyi more from beginning to end. Gao Shi didn''t have any good feelings for the man who begged for Shi Qianyi.


    If he didn''t think that if he could get the world in the future, he would certainly need the support of many people. Therefore, he and Huang He can''t really do things here. Otherwise, it will be very unfavorable to their future situation. Otherwise, he won''t take so many burdens.


    "OK." He nodded. He believed that she would meet many women like Shi Qianyi in the future, and it was impossible for her to solve all of them. In that case, she would be tired to death just by dealing with these rotten peach blossoms.


    In addition, he also felt that a woman who wanted to pick up Qianyi really didn''t deserve her, because that would only lower her grade. However, let Shi Qianyi stay there, which is also quite blocking for Huang He. I believe no woman will be indifferent to seeing a woman who has brazenly calculated her own man.


    If so, there is only one possibility, that is, there is no man in the woman''s heart. If that''s the case, Gao Shi will have to suffer.


    Smart women only try to keep a man''s heart. Only stupid women will fight other women around a man.


    Who is Gao Shi? Although he doesn''t understand a woman''s mind, he hasn''t eaten pork and hasn''t seen a pig run? I''ve been in the royal family since I was a child. I''m used to watching women''s infighting. Even if I have nothing to do with that pick Qianyi, I can add blocking.


    Thinking that he was actually liked by a woman like Shi Qianyi, Gao Shi was disgusted. He was also forced. Not all cats and dogs can run out and say they like him and want to be his woman. He can only have one woman in his life.


    "I won''t do it myself this time. Whether you can survive depends on whether you have the ability to escape from these organs. If you can get out alive, you''d better not appear in front of me. I can''t guarantee that you will have such good luck next time."


    With a flick of Gao Shi''s finger, Shi Qianyi''s body moved, followed by all the mechanisms of the corridor.


    Everything is so instantaneous. Although shiqianyi''s acupoints have been unlocked, the mechanism has been opened before she escapes from the corridor. Those men outside who are fascinated by shiqianyi''s beauty want to go in and help shiqianyi, but they can only stop in the face of strong mechanisms.


    "Mr. Shi, it''s too much for you to do so. Anyway, Miss Shi is a woman. Why don''t you have trouble with a woman." These people dare not enter the mechanism to save Shi Qianyi, so they have to point the spearhead at Gao Shi.


    "So what? If you really want to feel sorry for her, you can save it yourself." He doesn''t bother to care whether the other party is male or female. As long as he is a person who dares to annoy his heart, he won''t make the other party happy.


    The man smelled the speech and looked at the fully functioning mechanism behind him. He wanted to do something, but he thought that Gao Shigang just looked at his cold eyes and shut up. As for himself, he had no ability to break through this powerful mechanism.


    Choose between your own life and the lives of others. No one will give up his life for someone who doesn''t want to do it at all.


    When Gao Shi finished, he pulled up the rice and left without looking back. Such a scene made him feel inexplicably familiar, and there was an inexplicable fear in his heart.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" Gao Shi asks anxiously when he is aware of the wrongness of Naohe.


    "I''m fine." He shook his head and said.


    She just remembered the picture before her death in her previous life. Although it had passed and she was reborn, she couldn''t help being afraid without thinking of the picture before her death in her previous life.


    "Preface, forget it." Speaking of it, Shi Qianyi is just a poor person. She likes someone she shouldn''t like. Just like her previous life, she loved the wrong person. Although Gao Shi and Yu Hongyang, the ungrateful man, are people from two different worlds, in the final analysis, they still loved the wrong person.


    Gao Shi frowned slightly and didn''t directly answer Chen he''s words. His intuition told him that if he left Shiqian with this woman, something beyond his control would happen later. Moreover, he didn''t think there was any reason for him to let go.


    Seeing that Gao Shi didn''t promise himself, his heart began to sink slowly. Although she knew that her requirements were too much, she understood that the reason why Gao Shi did so was that she didn''t want to see her answer because of Shi Qianyi.


    However, she really can''t leave so indifferent. What Shi Qianyi has experienced now is so similar to her previous life. However, she doesn''t know how to tell Gao Shi about her previous life. Therefore, things are so rigid there.


    After a long time, Gao Shi said helplessly, "since he er said to put it, let it go." He always had too much helplessness and compromise when he didn''t face him.


    As Gao Shi''s voice fell, the mechanism that was still working in the corridor stopped at this moment.


    Shi Qian looked at Gao Shi excitedly. She knew nothing about the outside situation. Seeing that the mechanism stopped at this moment, she just thought that Gao Shi couldn''t bear to really kill herself.


    Gao Shi must have done this to show the Yellow haired girl who hasn''t got all the hair. Thinking that it might be this reason, Shi Qianyi couldn''t help being excited. At present, she walked towards Gao Shi.

 Chapter 400

    "Mr. Shi!" Shi Qianyi''s voice is more delicate and innocent than before. In addition, she has some large and small scars on her body because she avoids the mechanism. Such a poor way, coupled with her charming voice, is really pity.


    If I met someone with poor concentration, I''m afraid I would have come forward and held the beauty in my arms. It''s a good comfort, but the beauty obviously went for Gao Shi, and they naturally won''t come out at this time.


    After a series of events just now, even fools can see that Gao Shi''s attainments in mechanism technology are not simple. Whether they can go out safely from the so-called Tomb of the living dead may depend on Gao Shi


    "Don''t appear in front of me in the future." Gao Shi didn''t bother to see Shi Qian Yi, and said with a gloomy face. For Shi Qianyi, Gao Shi is disgusted in his heart.


    First, he''er was unhappy with his family, and now he and he''er were in conflict. Therefore, it is impossible for Gao Shi to have a good opinion of Shi Qianyi, even if it is a little bit.


    However, Shi Qianyi didn''t think so. Seeing that Gao Shi didn''t want to let himself close, she thought that Gao Shi was for the sake of his reputation and his face. Otherwise, Gao Shi wouldn''t stop those organs long ago.


    "Yes." Picking up Qian Yi bit her lips and said wrongly, but her heart was really full of hope. She believes that as long as Gao Shi is willing to look at her, even if it''s just a glance, he will find his own good.


    "Shameless." Hong Ling spat at Shiqian Yi, very much defending against injustice for Ruohe.


    "You shouldn''t let Mr. Shi let this shameless woman go." If she were her, if someone dared to seduce her man in front of her, it would be good if she didn''t break each other up. As for pleading for each other, it was something she couldn''t do in her next life.


    I don''t know what the Taian County leader thinks. He pleads for such a woman. It''s hard to get out of his mind.


    Hong Ling belongs to the kind of person who writes everything on her face. She only needs to look at her expression to know what she is thinking.


    "Let''s go." Looking at the eyes of Hong Ling sweeping around him, the corners of his mouth unconsciously smoked. Finally, he said reluctantly.


    She also knew that what she did was to find no pleasure for herself and Gao Shi. However, she just couldn''t watch Shi Qianyi end up the same as her previous life.


    In fact, Naohe is completely psychological. She and Shi Qianyi are not the same kind of people, and Gao Shi and Yu Xingyang are two different people.


    In her previous life, Yu Xingyang nodded in person, and then eight carried the sedan back to Zhongyong Hou''s house. She didn''t know anything about Yu Xingyang and Su Manjing. If she hadn''t experienced those things before she died, she wouldn''t know all this even if she was reborn.


    As for Shi Qianyi, it''s completely different. Knowing that there is an engagement between Chen he and Gao Shi, Gao Shi has to step in forcibly. Gao Shi doesn''t even look at Shi Qianyi. In order not to let Chen he feel that he should be separated, he has never taken the initiative to beat a woman. He also killed Shi Qianyi at this time.


    It can be imagined that in Gao Shi''s heart, how important the position of Ruohe is.


    Along the way, no one took the initiative to mention Shi Qianyi. Fortunately, Shi Qianyi was also an interesting man. After touching the wall several times in Gaoshi, he walked honestly at the back of the team.


    However, she didn''t see that she ran into a wall at Gao Shi because Gao Shi really hated her.


    She has always thought of herself as amorous. Gao Shi''s purpose is to prevent Huang He from blackmailing her, which makes her walk at the back.


    Shi Qian was thinking in full bloom, and her face was flushed unconsciously.


    As for the previous dialogue between Naohe and Hong Ling, she didn''t hear it. Even if she heard it, she would automatically filter it as if she didn''t hear it.


    Because of Shi Qianyi''s various actions, those who originally sympathized with her gradually alienated her. Of course, they did so for other reasons. They can see that Gao Shi is really unhappy with Shi Qianyi. In order to please Gao Shi and leave here safely, they naturally have to keep a distance from Shi Qianyi.


    However, Shi Qianyi knows nothing about all this and is still immersed in her beautiful fantasy.


    He even thought of putting on a red wedding dress, marrying Gao Shi as his wife and giving birth to a pair of children for Gao Shi. The men are like Gao Shi and the women are like her. Their family lives a peaceful and beautiful life.


    "Lo Ho, look." Hong Ling suddenly took Huang He''s hand and shouted excitedly.


    "Huang He, you see these paintings are beautiful. I don''t know who painted them."


    After Hong Ling''s call, everyone unconsciously looked up at the top of the corridor. These murals were painted on the top of the corridor, which is why he and others didn''t find it at the first time.


    When people saw those murals, they all brightened up. Hong Ling said it well. These murals are really exquisite.


    However, these murals give him a very familiar feeling, but she doesn''t know where this sense of familiarity comes from. She can be sure that she has never seen such murals before.


    "Master." When he and others were still wondering who the woman on the mural was, they heard Hongyu''s low voice.


    Hongyu''s voice has an unspeakable sense of depression, which contains countless emotions, making people have an unspeakable feeling.


    That is, after Hongyu made a noise, people noticed that there was such a monster around him.


    It is reasonable to say that the appearance of Hongyu and the snow wolf king, no matter where they go. It should be the object of public attention. However, since Hongyu and snow wolf king entered the tomb, it is always difficult to detect his existence and become the one that is easy to be ignored.


    In the face of such a strange thing, the eyes of people looking at Hongyu and snow wolf king appear very strange, and the owner feels creepy for the sound in Hongyu''s mouth.


    However, there are a few people who are really excepted, Huang He, Gao Shi, and Hong Ling.


    Hong Ling''s mind is simple. He doesn''t think deeply at all. He knows the origin of Hongyu and the snow wolf king, and who the master in Hongyu''s mouth is.


    The founding queen of the former dynasty, no one knows her name. Outsiders know her only because she is a phoenix daughter of the Phoenix family. They know nothing about anything else. Even Chen he only knows that she comes from the Yun family. And all this was learned from the snow wolf king.


    This place was originally built for the first emperor and his queen of the previous dynasty, that is, the master in Hongyu''s mouth. Therefore, it''s normal to see the portrait of Hongyu''s former master here.


    However, even after knowing that the person on the mural is the former owner of Hongyu and snow wolf king. After the portrait of the founding queen of the former dynasty, the familiar feeling in his heart did not disappear, but became stronger and stronger.


    As for Gao Shi, he had guessed this when he saw the snow wolf king and Hongyu. Now, what Hongyu did is just to confirm his guess.


    Even though the sound of Hongyu made the atmosphere of the whole corridor very depressed, it still didn''t stop the people from moving forward.


    The more you go inside, the more abundant the murals become. From one person to two people, a group of people, but when you get to a place, no matter when and where, the woman is followed by a Python and a wolf.


    He knows that the boa constrictor and the wolf are the red feather and the snow wolf king. But she didn''t say it, otherwise it would cause panic.


    This mural is about the life of the founding queen of the former dynasty. Since she left the mountain, the cloud family met the first emperor of the previous dynasty, knew each other, loved each other, stayed with each other, fought down rivers and mountains with the first emperor of the previous dynasty, and finally died miserably.


    He noticed that the more he went inside, the more irritable Hongyu and snow wolf king became.


    "Are you two okay?" He is concerned about the way.


    Hongyu wanted to say that he was all right, but his eyes fell on the picture of the tragic death of the founding queen of the former dynasty, and in one corner of the picture, there was a decree.


    In other words, the empress of the founding of the former dynasty was finally ordered to be executed by the first emperor. It''s unbelievable. You know, from the previous portrait, they love each other very much and can''t turn against each other.


    What happened during this period?


    "This bastard." The red feather roared.


    Snow wolf king is no better. He and Hongyu become very angry at almost the same time.


    "Ow...".


    "Snow wolf king, calm down." Ruohe was about to go to pull the snow wolf king, and the red feather beside him moved at this time.


    "Calm down, too." There are mechanisms everywhere in the tomb. They are in danger all the time. They must not let these two guys fool around.


    "You tell me how to calm down. You don''t know anything, you don''t know anything." Hongyu roared loudly, but he slowly squatted down and curled up into a ball, sobbing and crying.


    "Maybe there are things we don''t know at all." Ruohe really didn''t know what had happened in the past, but her intuition told her that what they saw now was not true, and there must be something unknown behind it.


    "Don''t think that if you let us out, we will recognize you as the Lord. I''m not afraid to tell you that there is only one master. As for anyone else, let him go to hell." Hongyu is obviously confused by the impact of the mural. What he said also seemed a little incoherent.


    "Well, you wait for us here. Let''s go and see what the murals behind us record." In the face of such a red feather, Ruohe didn''t want to force. She turned her head and looked at Gao Shi. Then she took Gao Shi''s hand and continued to move inside.

 Chapter 401

    "No, I''ll go with you." Hongyu didn''t agree with him, but chose to go on with him and others. No matter whether it was true or not, he had to find out.


    "And you?" Hongyu turns her head and looks at the snow wolf king.


    In order not to cause panic, snow wolf king only nodded and didn''t speak.


    "OK." He nodded. Since Hongyu and snow wolf king are willing to follow them, she doesn''t say much. Besides, half of the tomb originally belongs to Hongyu and snow wolf king. What reason does Ruohe have to refuse Hongyu and snow wolf king to go with her.


    As for others, they were already scared out of their wits when they saw Hongyu and snow wolf king out of control. How dare they say one more word.


    After the emotions of Hongyu and snow wolf king were stable, Naohe nodded slightly to Gao Shi, and they could move on.


    With their steps, the more they move forward, the more nervous the hearts of Hongyu and snow wolf king are.


    Their mood is very contradictory. They don''t want to see the paintings on the wall and want to know the truth of that year.


    With the picture gradually printed into the eyes, Ruohe, like the snow wolf king, began to get nervous. She would be a cruel picture.


    She is afraid that Hongyu and snow wolf king will become crazy because they can''t accept it. In that case, she doesn''t know how to persuade. This corridor is too dangerous. If they are not careful, they will meet mechanisms anytime, anywhere.


    Aware of his uneasy mood, Gao Shi tightened his hand and said, "don''t worry, there''s me. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    No matter what happens, he won''t loosen his hand this time. It''s good to experience an avalanche once. He doesn''t want to experience the second time. Even if he dies, he will accompany him.


    "Well," he nodded, and his irritable heart gradually calmed down because of Gao Shi''s words.


    Gao Shi''s actions naturally attracted the attention of Hongyu and snow wolf king. Hongyu and snow wolf king also realized that their emotions fluctuated a little.


    "If we see something bad, we will try our best to control our emotions and don''t give you any trouble." Hongyu whispered.


    They are not unreasonable. They understand that if it weren''t for Ruohe, they might still be locked up in the cave now. How could they have the chance to know what happened that year.


    Speaking of what happened in those years, they also had half the responsibility. If they hadn''t left, the master wouldn''t have died.


    Ruohe shook his head slightly towards Hongyu, indicating that they don''t have to worry. As long as they are not really crazy, they still have the ability to control the situation.


    With the passage of time, not taking a step is a kind of suffering for Huang He and others. They urgently want to see what the murals behind them are and are afraid to see the pictures they don''t want to see.


    Finally, the next mural appeared in front of everyone.


    On the mural, there is a picture of a bloody woman being tied to the cross. In some places, dense white bones have been exposed, and things like the imperial edict are scattered in a corner. Needless to think, the woman tied to the cross is what the founding queen of the previous dynasty looked like after her death.


    Such a picture really makes people can''t bear to watch it. They don''t know who it is and how much hatred they have with the founding queen of the previous dynasty. They actually hurt each other like this.


    Sometimes people are very strange creatures. They can''t bear to look down, but they want to know the truth.


    He moved his eyes to the opposite side of the woman. He saw a man in armor, followed by a group of eunuchs and palace maids. From the configuration of palace maids and eunuchs. This painting should be the first emperor of the previous dynasty.


    The first emperor of the former dynasty on the mural is wearing a silver mask, which makes people unable to see his expression at this time.


    What is hard to come true is that the first emperor of the previous dynasty ordered his wife to be executed. This idea crossed his heart.


    I don''t know how. When this idea flashed through the bottom of her heart, her heart was tight at that moment.


    "Ow......" the snow wolf king could no longer control his emotions. After a long roar, he began to be manic and scratched constantly, as if he wanted to destroy the man on the mural.


    "Wangcai, calm down. Look carefully at the things in the man''s hand. " At this time, Hongyu is not as crazy as the snow wolf king, but also takes the initiative to persuade the snow wolf king. The snow wolf king, Hongyu''s attitude is really a little abnormal.


    However, after hearing Hongyu''s voice, he couldn''t help looking at the man''s hand. I saw the man holding a box in his hand. There was only one bead in the box. Look at the man. It''s like the very precious bead. Is it not that the bead has something to come from.


    As for the bead, he always felt a little strange. However, for a moment, he couldn''t tell where it was strange.


    The snow wolf king calmed down after seeing the bead.


    "Clotting beads." Just as he was still wondering what the Pearl was, Gao Shi whispered.


    "Clotting beads, what''s that?" He asked. Since Gao Shi could recognize this thing, he must know what use it is.


    "God, it''s actually a coagulation bead. It''s Yueshi''s national treasure." However, without waiting for Gao Shi to solve his doubts, someone said excitedly. The speaker looks about sixty years old. I think he is a well-informed man.


    "It is said that Yueshi has a national treasure blood clotting beads, which can live the dead, flesh and bones, and bring people back to life. However, since Yueshi destroyed the country, the blood clotting beads have disappeared."


    Yueshi is a small but mysterious country. Each of their emperors lives a long life. People are greedy. When they know that people in this country have the secret of longevity, a large number of people will attack and hope to get the secret of longevity.


    But at that time, Yueshi depended on Han''s rivers and mountains to survive. At that time, Han belonged to a rare powerful country in the mainland. Many small countries had such ideas, but they had to rest those thoughts because they had no strength?


    However, things changed one day. Korea, which should have been the patron saint of Yueshi, that is, the former dynasty, suddenly sent troops to Yueshi. Yueshi was unprepared and the gap in national strength was too great. Within one month, Yueshi was defeated in a mess. Since then, Yueshi was also removed from the list in history and really became the territory of Korea.


    At that time, it became a mystery why the first emperor of the former dynasty suddenly sent troops to Yueshi.


    "Is it so magical?" Someone said incredulouslyˇ° If it''s really so magical, why didn''t the first emperor of the previous dynasty use it himself? "

 Chapter 402

    "Isn''t it? If there were such a baby, it wouldn''t be the territory of Dazhou now." Some people agree.


    For these people''s words, the man was not angry, but waved his hand.


    "As for the living dead, flesh and bones, bringing the dead back to life, it is indeed rumored, but it is true that it can prolong life."


    "As far as I know, before the death of the first emperor of the previous dynasty, it was only thirty or two." Humane. If it could really prolong life, the first emperor of the previous dynasty could not have gone at the age of 32 and left an eight year old prince.


    Speaking of the emperor Gaozu of the previous dynasty, that is, the son of the first emperor and the founding queen of the previous dynasty, he is also a powerful figure. When he ascended the throne at the age of eight, everyone should know that the Lord is young and the minister is Yong.


    When the emperor was young, there were always a few treacherous and cunning ministers who wanted to disrupt the imperial platform. However, the emperor''s accession to the throne at the age of eight simply supported the world of the previous dynasty. The history of ruling Qingming was better than that of the first emperor of the previous dynasty.


    "You don''t know that. When it comes to the story, it is also handed down from generation to generation by our ancestors. It is said that the first emperor of the former dynasty sought blood clotting beads not for himself, but for the founding queen. " When the old man said his ancestors, there was still some pride in his tone.


    "But didn''t the first emperor of the former dynasty personally order the execution of the founding queen of the former dynasty?" Someone asked, they really can only see so much from the murals.


    "What was ordered in person was just a conspiracy of Mobei''s dog thieves. They thought that as long as the queen died, the emperor would not become a climate. They knew that although Gaozu was young, he had won the true legend of the first emperor and the founding queen since childhood. In the third year of his accession to the throne, he sent troops to beat Mobei back to his hometown and dared not invade easily."


    Speaking of this, the old man was angry and excited.


    "I don''t know the father-in-law''s last name." For the old man''s words, Hongyu and snow wolf king are obviously interested.


    In those years, they were cheated out with the whereabouts of coagulation beads.


    At that time, I blame them for their simplicity. I don''t know why the first emperor of the previous dynasty suddenly sent troops to Yueshi. I just thought he was for his own country and the dream of dominating the world.


    Therefore, after hearing the news of blood clotting beads, they completely forgot what the first emperor of the previous dynasty had said to them before leaving, asking them not to leave their master at any time, anywhere and for any reason.


    If they had done what the man said, the master might not have died.


    "Old man, I don''t need your surname Zhou, Mingshi." The old man said brightly.


    He noticed that the old man did not show any fear or fear from beginning to end.


    If this can be done under such circumstances, there are only two possibilities. One is that he knows the structure of the tomb like them, and the other is that the old man is really not afraid of death.


    "I dare ask, but my ancestor is the king of Guangnan." Hongyu is not used to calling Korea the former dynasty. Maybe Korea still exists in its cognition.


    "How did the little brother guess?" Old man Zhou was surprised that Hongyu said at once that his ancestors had been officials and barons in the previous dynasty.


    After all, the previous dynasties have perished for so many years, and there are too few people who know so much about the Qing Dynasty.


    "I''m..." Hongyu almost said his identity when he was excited. Fortunately, he stopped him in time.


    "My friend, usually has no other hobbies, so he likes to specialize in some secret sympathies of the previous dynasty." He said to old man Zhou with a smile.


    "No wonder, no wonder." Old man Zhou was relieved when he heard the speechˇ° I can''t imagine that there are still people who like to specialize in the affairs of the former dynasty. It''s really rare, rare. "


    I don''t know because this week the old man''s ancestor was the king of Guangnan in the former dynasty. Or for other reasons, he always felt that every time an old man talked about things in the previous dynasty this week, there was always a special flavor in it.


    After being held by Ruohe, Hongyu realized what a stupid thing he had just done. He smiled gratefully and then said.


    "That blood clotting bead is just a thank-you gift for holding me."


    "Clotting beads?" He frowned slightly and turned his eyes to the wall again.


    "Yes, that box contains real blood clotting beads." When Hongyu sees him, he looks at the mural and the sidewalk.


    How could this be possible? How could that thing be a stone? How could it be a clotting bead.


    "You can''t just look at the surface. I didn''t tell you before. It''s not enough to rely on my blood, fire lotus and medicinal spring to detoxify cold poison. Do you need something to neutralize it? This clotting bead is just right. "


    Hongyu''s voice sounded in his ear again. Of course, only Naohe can hear this voice. As for others, they don''t have that ability.


    After hearing the meaning of Hongyu''s words clearly, his body was stunned. This is really a broken iron shoe. There is nowhere to find. It takes no time to get it.


    Before, she was still looking for something for neutralization, but time did not allow her to look for it, so she had to place her hope on the mausoleum of the first emperor of the previous dynasty. Unexpectedly, it was really the same as what Gao Shi said. There were really things they needed in the mausoleum of the first emperor of the previous dynasty.


    Feeling that he was slightly stunned, Gao Shi tightened his hand and asked with concernˇ° What''s the matter? "


    "I''m fine. I just think it''s a pity for the first emperor and his queen of the previous dynasty." Ruohe naturally can''t tell Gao Shi what Hongyu just told her under such circumstances.


    "We won''t do that." Gao Shi seemed determined, and seemed to be promising him.


    In any case, he won''t let that day happen.


    "I believe you." Huang he naturally understood the meaning of Gao Shi''s words. At this time, even if there were more languages, it turned into three words I believe you.


    Although it is simple, she is very firm. Although she said so much and so resolutely with Hong Ling before, she still believes that Gao Shi will not betray herself anyway.


    At the same time, he is also determined to get the idea of coagulation beads. She squeezed her eyes at Hongyu. How can I get the clotting beads.


    "See the little button next to the box? Just press the button, and you can get the clotting beads." Hongyu naturally understands what he means.


    He nodded slightly. She must get the blood clotting beads, and she still got them without knowing it.


    But then there was another problem that bothered him. There were mechanisms everywhere in the tomb path. If the coagulation beads were placed there, would there also be mechanisms.


    "In this world, no one can get blood clotting beads except you." In the confused room, Hongyu''s voice sounded again. Then, he heard Hongyu''s long sigh: "Hey, this may be the will of heaven. The will of heaven is like this. Nature makes people!"


    Hongyu''s last words made him confused. But Naohe also knows that this is not the time to ask Hongyu these questions. She is thinking about how to get the blood clotting beads unconsciously.


    However, at this time, I saw pity gently touch lianyue''s shoulder and say.


    "Lian Yue, do you think the first emperor and his queen look like childe Shi and Miss Shi?"


    She had wanted to ask this question for a long time, but the story on the mural was really unlucky. Therefore, pity was said all the way here.


    Although Lianxin didn''t speak loudly, the people present more or less had internal power. In addition, the shock brought to them by the story just told by the old man last week made everyone haven''t had time to return to God. Now listen to Lianxin.


    Naturally, it was found that the people on the mural were somewhat similar to Huang He and Gao Shi. For a moment, they couldn''t help but marvel.


    There are indeed many people who look alike in the world, but it''s strange that they can bump into their faces after such a long time.


    However, at this time, someone sneered in his heart. It should be an animal, that is, Hongyu and snow wolf king.


    The way of mind as like: it is as like as two peas, and it is just like the same. They first saw the grass and they were surprised enough. When they saw Gao Shi, they were wondering whether the two people lived.


    It is also because the first emperor of the previous dynasty rarely showed his true face in front of outsiders. Even the portraits were mostly masked. Therefore, few people know the appearance of the first emperor of the previous dynasty, let alone the portrait left behind.


    But when the red feather and snow wolf saw these murals, though they could not express their feelings, they still couldn''t help but make complaints about their paintings.


    After listening to pity''s words, Huang He was surprised why she felt familiar when she first saw these murals. It turned out that the people on the murals were so similar to herself.


    For this discovery, Huang He didn''t feel surprised. Gao Shi is a descendant of the previous dynasty. She is a direct descendant of the cloud family. How to say, the first emperor and the founding queen of the previous dynasty can be regarded as their ancestors. It''s not strange that she and Gao Shi will look like them.


    But lianyue''s words created an opportunity for him. He walked towards the bottom of the mural and stared at the man on the mural.


    "Don''t say, preface, come and see. You are really like this man." Naohe originally wanted to use Gao Shi''s reason that she was taller than herself to block her next move.


    As like as two peas, she was shocked to find herself in the frescoes, because she found that the people on the frescoes were only somewhat alike with Gao Shi, and they were exactly alike.


    Whether it''s body shape or temperament, especially when Gao Shi wears a mask, if he doesn''t know that the person on the mural is definitely not Gao Shi, he will be confused.

 Chapter 403

    Although Gao Shi was not sure what purpose he had for calling him in the past at this time, he also understood that he would not call him in the past for no reason. Since he spoke, there must be a reason.


    "Preface, you see, you are really like this man, even the birthmark behind your ears." At the same time as like as two peas, he found that there was a mark of the same height on the wall behind the man''s ear.


    Gao Shi was also a little surprised at his discovery. Looking at the man on the mural, he saw that the man was really the same as him. There was one behind his ear? This birthmark has existed since he was born, not because he was a descendant of the royal family of the previous dynasty.


    He also asked his mother why there was such a birthmark behind his ear. His mother told him that it was a symbol of his supreme status. Later, he learned that this symbol was the symbol of the royal family of the previous dynasty, and those with this birthmark were finally the heirs to the throne.


    If the heir does not have such a birthmark, he will ask the master to tattoo one before he ascends the throne.


    And he is the only person born with such a birthmark except the first emperor.


    After seeing that he called Gao Shi over, most of the people focused their attention on Gao Shi and Huang He. Now they heard that Gao Shi and the people on the mural had the same birthmark, so their curiosity was inevitably hooked.


    On May Day, people without exception put their eyes behind Gao Shi and the man on the mural, which just confirmed Huang He''s words. They couldn''t help talking about it and praised it. They thought it was too strange.


    Chen he did not delay. He took advantage of the people''s focus on Gao Shi and Gao Shi''s height as a cover. He raised his hand and was about to press the mechanism of blood clotting beads. Unexpectedly, someone moved faster than her.


    "Damn it!" He secretly scolded and saidˇ° Preface, let''s get out of here quickly. " Although she didn''t know what would happen if others touched the mechanism of the blood clotting bead, she was careful. No matter whether they would touch the mechanism next, they would be better to be careful.


    "Ha ha... This blood clotting bead belongs to our palace." Then he heard a strange voice and thought of it.


    Gao Shi did not delay for a moment after hearing the voice of Ruohe. He picked up Ruohe and dodged away.


    "It depends on whether you have that blessing." He whispered in his arms. It''s not her alarmist talk, but Ruohe is unwilling, no matter whether there is a mechanism to scare the man or not.


    If the person doesn''t believe it, it''s OK. If there''s a mechanism and the other party doesn''t believe it, she can just take the other party by surprise. Hum, she''s not so easy to take advantage of Su Longhe.


    "Hehe, little girl, don''t lie to me." Obviously, the man belongs to the latter. He doesn''t believe what he said. He thinks there will be mechanisms here.


    Because in the man''s opinion, if there was a mechanism or something, Ruohe would not swagger to get the blood clotting beads. However, he has been paying attention to the every move of Ruohe and Gao Shi since he came in. This gaze really gave him a chance.


    He guessed that there must be a problem when he saw that he was sneaking. Therefore, he boldly guessed about the blood clotting beads. Therefore, he planned to make a test. Unexpectedly, he really guessed right.


    However, the next scene hit him firmly in the face. A moment ago, he was very convinced that there would be no mechanism here, but the next second, as soon as his hand touched the place where the coagulation bead mechanism was located, his corridor began to tremble.


    This scene also looks really strange. There is only one corridor here, but the place where the vibration is only about three feet around the person. The rest of the place is really very calm, and you can''t even feel the vibration.


    At this time, Gao Shi has returned to the position where they stood before with him. Looking at this scene, Gao Shi''s eyes flickered slightly, even if he understood the reason why he had just passed.


    He tightened his arm and said, "you can''t do such a dangerous thing in the future." Gao Shi didn''t dare to think now. If someone didn''t get there first, would the people trapped there now be Ruohe? Did he have the ability to take Ruohe away in such a moment? If they were slow, what would they face.


    "Preface, I promise I won''t hide anything from you in the future, but I''m fully sure of it. Otherwise, I won''t take risks."


    In fact, she didn''t say everything. She wouldn''t take Gao Shi to take risks with her. For this matter, she also felt very surprised. She didn''t expect that someone would press the mechanism first. However, what surprised him was that after pressing the mechanism, she would face such a situation.


    At this time, Huang he couldn''t help feeling lucky. Fortunately, someone pressed the mechanism first. Otherwise, the people trapped there might be her and Gao Shi.


    "You don''t think anyone can get it. To tell you the truth, I''m afraid no one here can take off the clotting beads except you, even your lover." At this time, a contemptuous voice sounded in his ear. That voice, which he was familiar with, was Hongyu''s.


    Hongyu has guessed Gao Shi''s identity, and probably understands that Naohe wants to gather all these things for Gao Shi. Just think of the hardships he suffered with the master of the snow wolf king.


    Even if there are their reasons, they can''t forgive themselves, but they can''t forgive the man, and even his descendants complain. Even Gao Shi was bleeding from his master.


    Hearing Hongyu''s words, he couldn''t help but be surprised, and involuntarily looked in the direction of coagulation beads. All this is just a few days.


    The man probably didn''t think that there was such a mechanism under the blood clotting bead. At this time, he was trying to stabilize his body and wanted to move slowly to a place three feet away, but he didn''t know what it was. No matter how the man moved, he seemed to be spinning in place. This scene looked very strange.


    "I told you, not everyone is lucky to enjoy good things. You don''t believe it." For this scene, there was an unspeakable pleasure in his heart. If this man hadn''t made trouble, she would have got the clotting beads by now.

 Chapter 404

    "Tai''an County leader, I know I''m wrong. I don''t want this blood clotting bead. Please help me. I don''t want to die." The man seemed to be really afraid and begged.


    "I''m really sorry. I can''t help it." She''s not the virgin. Why should she save someone who broke her own business. What''s more, she really doesn''t know where to control this mechanism.


    "Tai''an County leader, you can''t be so cold-blooded. If you don''t know how to stop this mechanism, why did you just plan to remove the blood clotting beads?" The man obviously didn''t believe what he said. In his opinion, if she really didn''t know how to stop this mechanism, why was she so calm just now.


    The man''s words immediately expressed the doubts in everyone''s heart. They also wanted to know that if he really didn''t know how to control the mechanism here, it would be impossible to touch the mechanism in the case of preparation.


    For a time, most people joined the crusade against Jiuhe. At the moment, because of the temptation of blood clotting beads, they completely forgot that they could not have arrived here if it was not for the existence of Jiuhe. They might have died in that unknown corridor.


    But people are like this. Before facing the absolute temptation, they can forget all the benefits.


    "Are you stupid? If Tai''an County Leader really knew how to stop this mechanism, she wouldn''t let Mr. Shi take her away just now, but took the blood clotting beads and left."


    At this moment, he realized that there was no impatience, only more impatience. Hong Ling''s temperament is more impatient than pity.


    "Miss Hong Ling, you can''t be bought off by the small favors of some villains."


    "Yes, in the face of Lord Hong Meng, as long as you don''t stand in line at will, we won''t have the same experience as you, a little girl." Hong Ling had intended to justify him, but as a result, he suddenly became the target of public criticism.


    Looking at the people attacking Ruohe without reservation, even Hong Ling, who has added to the maintenance of Ruohe, began to suffer. Shiqianyi was happy for a while. She secretly said, scold and make trouble. Only when she made the most of the matter, could she have the opportunity to approach Gao Shi openly.


    "What is the small favor of some people? At least the leader of Tai''an County is much more aboveboard than you hypocrites. Don''t forget, if it weren''t for the leader of Tai''an County, how could you get here safely?"


    Hong Ling was annoyed by these people''s no lower limit.


    Hong Ling''s words made these people''s faces blue and red, but there were also thick skinned people who didn''t want to.


    "We came here by our own ability. Besides, don''t we still have master Zheng? I believe that as long as master Zheng is there, we can still come here safely and even leave this ghost place. Don''t forget, but master Zheng first recognized that this is the tomb of the living dead."


    The man said here and didn''t forget to look at Zheng chundao: "am I right, master Zheng."


    "You..." facing such a person with no lower limit, Hong Ling is obviously not the opponent of the other party. At this time, he can only point to the man''s nose, stamp his feet and gnash his teeth.


    Seeing that Hong Ling was blocked by himself, the man smiled proudly at Hong Ling, as if he was very satisfied with his achievements.


    Fortunately, Zheng Chun is usually conceited and likes to compete with others, but he is also a person with clear gratitude and resentment. He is not an ambiguous person. After hearing the man lead the words to himself, he didn''t answer the man''s words.


    "I think Miss Hong Ling is right. If the head of Tai''an County really has a way to control the mechanism, it is impossible to remind others to be careful when leaving."


    He received the favor of Ruohe, and probably judged from his previous reaction that Ruohe really didn''t know how to stop the mechanism.


    When the man saw that Zheng Chun didn''t follow his words, his mean face turned green in an instant. At that moment, he froze there because he blocked Hong Ling''s speechless face, making his not so good-looking face even more strange.


    "Master Zheng, it''s only when I can see you that I call you master Zheng. Don''t really take yourself as a thing. Don''t think about it. If you don''t have the protection of us along the way, can you live to this day? Don''t think you can show off your strength and don''t take us as people if you have climbed onto other people''s thighs."


    The man bit his teeth and said evil words to Zheng Chun. He dared not give him face. Then, don''t blame him for not giving face to others. The man was almost every word, and every sentence came to the point.


    Zheng Chun is really not a mess in his martial arts, but he doesn''t look so good in front of this group of Wulin experts.


    Zheng Chun''s face flushed with anger by the man''s words, but he had a good temper. He didn''t pick up the man''s words. He was a smart man. He knew that the more he paid attention to each other at this time, the more happy the other would jump.


    When Hong Ling saw that Zheng Chun was scolded worse than himself, he immediately came back to life full of blood. When he came to Zheng Chun, he was a good friend and patted Zheng Chun on the shoulder


    "Brother, I think you are a talented person. I''ll hang out with this girl in the future. I''m sorry to tell you here. I wronged you before."


    Facing Hong Ling''s words, Zheng Chun had to smile bitterly.


    "Tai''an County leader, please hurry up and stop this mechanism. Otherwise, if Chen Haidong really dies, you won''t be able to explain to all of us." The man won two games in a row and blocked Hong Ling and Zheng Chun at the same time. He was full of confidence and immediately pointed the spearhead at Huang He.


    In my heart, I even thought that there were two lessons for me to learn from. I don''t think anyone will run out to scold me at this time.


    In fact, there is no reason why he helped the man who destroyed the good things of Ruohe. His name is Chen Haidong and his name is Cheng Defeng. They are cousins. After entering the corridor.


    The two of them have been paying attention to every move of Ruohe, hoping to pick up some benefits secretly. Although Chen Haidong just did not inform him of his action in advance, if he helped Chen Haidong at this time, it would be to help him.


    Hearing the speech, Huang He''s eyes sank. It turned out that the person who broke her business before was Chen Haidong.


    "I have said that I can''t help you in this matter. It''s you who keep saying that I want to find a way to stop this mechanism, but what are you doing? What have you done except forcing me here?"


    He looked at the crowd coldly and mockedˇ° And you, you always want me to save people. I want to know what your relationship with Chen Haidong is. "


    People were speechless by the words of Huang He. It was at this moment that they realized how stupid their ideas were. Unexpectedly, he wanted to save a person who had broken her business. However, when they thought of the temptation of blood clotting beads for the first time, their reason that was not easy to recover disappeared again. Course


    Nothing is more important than your own interests.


    "Why, I can''t say it." Chen he looked at Cheng Defeng road sarcastically.


    "Since I can''t say it, I''m not afraid to tell you that I can''t save that person, because once the mechanism starts, one person must die to stop."


    He paused and then pointed to Chen Haidong.


    "Of course, if any of you think it''s a pity that he died, you can also take the initiative to go in and exchange your life for Chen Haidong''s life."


    One life for another. This method is what Hongyu just told him.


    After hearing what he said, all the people were silent and asked them to exchange their lives for Chen Haidong''s life. They were not great enough. Even Cheng Defeng, who had just jumped, was silent at this moment.


    He couldn''t help laughing when he looked at the people who were quiet because of his words. This is the so-called just people. When they learned that it''s not impossible to save people, they just had to change with their own life, they were quiet and didn''t jump.


    He even wondered if anyone of these people would jump out at this time and say it was because of her. Chen Haidong will be hit by the mechanism, so her life will change Chen Haidong''s life or something.


    Fortunately, although these people have no lower limit, they don''t dare to make such a request at this time, because they also understand that the identities of Ruohe and Gaoshi are special. They can use the identities of Ruohe and Gaoshi to force Ruohe and Gaoshi to do things they don''t want to do, but they can''t say that they want their lives. Otherwise, They will always suffer if they really want to start here.


    After experiencing the sand dune wolf, these people are known, but they are not united enough. Although they seem to be many, the people brought by Naohe are not only first-class experts, but also trained. In terms of strategy and tacit understanding, they are far from comparable.


    In addition, the skills of Huang He and Gao Shi are enough for them to drink a pot.


    "Ah..." it seems to be to verify what he said. Chen Haidong desperately wanted to leave the trembling place, but he couldn''t get out. After using his internal power for a long time, he could only spin in place.


    At this moment, he finally ran out of internal power and couldn''t hold on any longer. He just fell on the ground and was swallowed by a hole exposed on the ground. He didn''t even have time to exhale.


    At the moment when Chen Haidong disappeared, the three foot radius also stopped shaking and restored calm. Everything looked like nothing had happened.

 Chapter 405

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Gao Shi couldn''t help tightening his hand. He couldn''t imagine that if he hadn''t brought him out safely just now, or didn''t make trouble by Chen Haidong, would he have died because of this mechanism.


    Aware of the strength from her hand, Naohe gently shook his head at Gao Shi, reassuring Gao Shi that she wouldn''t do that stupid thing. She would never do that unless there was really no other way.


    Even if he got a little comfort from Huang He, Gao Shi''s heart didn''t calm down. He Er paid too much for him.


    Feeling the uneasiness of Gao Shi, Huang he gently holds Gao Shi''s hand with his other hand and tells Gao Shi that everything is worth it for him.


    Different from the Lang love and concubine between Chen he and Gao Shi, the rest of the people had their own plan in their hearts when they saw the mechanism that stopped because of Chen Haidong''s death.


    Since only one person needs to die, there is a chance to get blood clotting beads. Such a thing is in front of us. How many people don''t feel excited.


    After the mechanism had just stopped running, Cheng Defeng grabbed a person around him and ran quickly under the clotting bead.


    It doesn''t take much thought to guess what Cheng Defeng wants to do, and even some people sigh because they are one step slower than Cheng Defeng.


    Because Cheng Defeng didn''t pay close attention to the look of the people around him when he planned to use the blood clotting beads. At this time, Cheng Defeng thought that after he got the clotting beads, he had everything.


    Therefore, Cheng Defeng casually pulled a person from his side when pulling people. He didn''t notice who he pulled. After touching the position of the coagulation bead, he didn''t hesitate to press the mechanism to control the coagulation bead.


    But the moment he touched the mechanism, the surrounding three feet began to vibrate. Without hesitation, he raised his hand to kill the man he took with him, so that he could survive.


    Cheng Defeng''s idea is beautiful, but the reality is really cruel. He never thought that at the moment when he just raised his hand, his acupoints were sealed and he became a lamb to be slaughtered.


    He turned his eyes in disbelief. After he saw the person he had taken, his pupils widened instantlyˇ° It''s you... "


    He may have never thought that he would pull such an evil star when he pulled someone. I don''t know if Cheng Defeng regretted that he started without seeing the identity of the other party before pulling someone. Of course, there is no regret medicine in the world. Even if Cheng Defeng is regretting now, it won''t help, because the fact is the fact. Anyway, They all have to face it.


    "It''s me. Why, I''m surprised?" The old man was no one else, but old man Zhou. He took a cold look and said with disdain. People like Cheng Defeng die.


    Old man Zhou mercilessly threw Cheng Defeng on the ground. Then, the corridor that was still trembling suddenly quieted down, and the two cousins were reunited under the corridor again.


    Mr. Zhou didn''t feel guilty about killing Cheng Defeng at all. You know, before that, Cheng Defeng didn''t hesitate at all when he wanted to kill him. If Cheng Defeng hesitated, maybe he would feel guilty or something.


    After the old man Zhou stopped shaking on the ground, he no longer hesitated and came out of the three foot radius.


    With Cheng Defeng''s work ahead, I don''t know how many people who see the fame are glad they didn''t be the first person to eat crabs.


    However, even if the facts are in front of us, there are always a few people who don''t want to believe the facts. They always think that the reason why Cheng Defeng failed is that Cheng Defeng didn''t choose the right object and was not careful enough when triggering the mechanism.


    "Master Zheng, please come with me." Just when everyone was still lamenting Cheng Defeng''s death, someone actually extended his hand to Zheng Chun.


    The man''s attention was good, but he forgot that the person around Zheng Chun was not others, but Hong Ling. What Hong Ling said is also the daughter of today''s Wulin alliance leader.


    Even if you are naughty when practicing martial arts, you still have some skills, especially the lightness skill, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people. Otherwise, Lord Hong Meng can''t rest assured that his baby daughter will wander into the Jianghu alone.


    I don''t know how much higher than Zheng Chun in response ability. Therefore, before the man completely appeared in front of Zheng Chun, he was ready to attack.


    "Shameless things, they can''t think of pulling others to die." Hong Ling stood in front of Zheng Chun for the first time. Yelled.


    Hong Ling''s behavior may be normal for her, but it is really very warm for Zheng Chun. This is the first time that Zheng Chunchang has been protected by people other than his family since he was so old. This feeling makes Zheng Chunchang unable to find a suitable language to describe it for a time.


    "Hehe, there are people who take the initiative to stand up and die." The person who shot did not expect that at this time, there were still people willing to stand up to protect Zheng Chun. However, when he saw that the person who stood out for Zheng Chun was Hong Ling, a bold idea arose in his mind.


    As long as he catches Hong Ling, he can use Hong Ling to threaten Zheng Chun, even Chen he and others. It was a complete surprise for him.


    "Since Miss Hong is anxious to show up for that little white face, let someone Du come and meet you!" Although the man surnamed Du has a new plan, he doesn''t forget to lose Zheng Chun at this time.


    Because a man can''t stand the words "little white face". Sure enough, Zheng Chun''s face turned red after hearing the man''s words. If he didn''t have reason and knew that going up the mountain at this time would not help Hong Ling, but would make trouble for Hong Ling, it is estimated that he would have gone to fight with the man surnamed Du.


    Hong Ling''s adaptability is strong and his lightness skills are exquisite, but he can''t equal the deep internal power cultivation of the man surnamed Du. At the beginning of the fight, Hong Ling is not in a passive state. However, when the fight lasts longer and longer, Hong Ling''s disadvantage becomes more and more obvious.


    Zheng Chun obviously saw this too. Although his attainments in martial arts were not very good, he could still judge these basic things.


    Seeing that Hong Ling is gradually in a passive state, if he goes on like this, Hong Ling will lose in that hand sooner or later. His heart can''t help being pulled together.

 Chapter 406

    At the thought of the man''s original purpose, Zheng Chun''s heart felt unspeakable. He thought of many ways, but they didn''t work. The main reason is that his martial arts is too low. It''s not a problem to deal with some third class local ruffians and hooligans. However, compared with the people in front of him, it''s not at the same level.


    Therefore, it is completely impossible for him to get out of Hong Ling alone. Finally, he had to look for help at several people in Ruohe.


    "Tai''an County leader, as long as you can save Miss Hong Ling, you can let Tai''an County Leader send you later." People in the Jianghu most value friendship and freedom. Now Zheng Chun is willing to work for Ruohe for Hong Ling, which is tantamount to giving up his free and unrestrained life in the future.


    For Zheng Chun''s actions, some people think he is stupid, others think he is affectionate and righteous.


    "You don''t care about my business. Isn''t she just a disgusting scum? I can handle it. " Hong Ling''s behavior towards Zheng Chun. It seems that he doesn''t appreciate it at all, said the cold voice.


    However, it was also because of Hong Ling''s distraction that she missed the best time to defend. She accidentally hit the man surnamed Du, and then she was controlled by the man surnamed Du.


    "Miss Hong Ling." Seeing this scene, Zheng Chun exclaimedˇ° Tai''an County leader, please save Miss Hong Ling. "


    Hong Ling was implicated by him. He can''t watch Hong Ling die because of him.


    Seeing this scene, Hong Ling said that she was not moved. It was false. However, she felt that Zheng Chun had a bad brain. The other party obviously had no intention to kill her. Why can''t Zheng Chun see it.


    "Master Zheng, I advise you not to ask for the Tai''an County leader. If she really planned to take your Hongling girl, she would have done it long ago. Why wait until now." The man surnamed Du said to Zheng Chun with an obscene smile that there was still a lot of ambiguity in his language.


    "What do you want?" Zheng Chun said that he was not disappointed because of his indifference to Huang He. He originally thought that from the perspective of Huang He''s willing to make friends with Hong Ling, how could he save Hong Ling? However, all this seemed to be his wishful thinking.


    Of course, he has no reason to blame him, because Hong Ling is obviously implicated by him, and it is love that he is willing to help, and it is the duty of others not to help.


    "I don''t have much requirements. I hope master Zheng can go and study those mechanisms." The man surnamed Du smiled with pride. He didn''t gamble wrong. He took Hong Ling and was directly controlled. Zheng Chun was easier to use. As long as Hong Ling was in hand, he was not afraid of Zheng Chun''s tricks.


    "Well, I promise you, you must also abide by the agreement. You can''t hurt Miss Hong Ling. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I can really unlock the mechanism." Zheng Chun gritted his teeth. Whether you can unlock those mechanisms or not, the only way is to hold the other party first and then think of other ways.


    "Hehe, this master Zheng can have 100000 hearts. As long as you cooperate with me honestly, I will never hurt your little girl. However, if you dare to play any tricks for me, don''t blame me for accidentally breaking your little girl''s dress belt."


    This man surnamed Du is really not generally vicious. He knows that innocence is more important than life for a woman in this era. He can easily say that he tore Hong Ling''s clothes in public. Obviously, this man is not a good bird in peacetime.


    "You..." Zheng Chun trembled angrily at the words of the man surnamed Du. I can''t say a complete word for a long time.


    "Why, master Zheng can''t wait to see your beautiful posture." The man surnamed Du didn''t take action when he saw Zheng Chun''s delay. Said some impatiently.


    "You are cruel!" Zheng Chun took a deep breath and pressed down the anger in his heart. Now is not the time to be ambitious. The most important thing is to find a way to save Hong Ling first.


    Looking at Zheng Chun walking towards the position below the coagulation bead, all the people present held their breath. They also wanted to know whether Zheng Chun could crack the mechanism. Of course, these people do not include Naohe.


    Hong Ling''s heart was also raised. She was worried that Zheng Chun would accidentally touch the mechanism or something. Hong Ling is now in the same mood as Zheng Chun. Zheng Chun is the first person of the opposite sex who cares about Hong Ling so much except her family. Of course, he just didn''t save himself. Hong Ling didn''t take it to heart.


    In Hong Ling''s opinion, there must be some other reason why he didn''t make a move. Yes, Hong Ling is such a wayward girl. Since she chose to believe in Ruohe at the beginning, she believed in Ruohe unconditionally.


    After Zheng Chun stood at the position below the coagulation bead, he did not act immediately, but carefully observed everything around the coagulation bead.


    Seeing that Zheng Chun didn''t do it for a long time, everyone''s heart mentioned their throat again, and their breathing couldn''t help but lighten. Although everyone wanted to know what Zheng Chun had found, no one dared to make a noise to disturb Zheng Chun at this time, and so did the man surnamed Du.


    The man surnamed Du is not a fool. Seeing that Zheng Chun has no action, he guessed that Zheng Chun must have found something. His heart went up and down with Zheng Chun''s actions.


    The whole corridor became very quiet, and only the slight breathing of the people could be heard.


    "Eh?" I don''t know how much time has passed. Suddenly I heard Zheng Chun''s "Yi", and the people''s breath also stagnated involuntarily with Zheng Chun''s word "Yi".


    "By the way, it must be so, it must be so." Then. Just listen to Zheng Chun''s excited way.


    At the moment Zheng Chun uttered his voice, the man surnamed Du had jumped up with Hong Ling. In an instant, he came to Zheng Chun and said in a deep voice:


    "Smelly boy, what''s going on? Tell me, or I''ll kill him." When you need each other, you will be called the master. Once you don''t need it, you will immediately become a smelly boy.


    Originally, Zheng Chun had already been obsessed with cracking the mechanism. The man surnamed Du drank deeply, which made him instantly return to his mind and immediately reflected Hong Ling and his current situation.


    "You let Miss Hong Ling go first, and I''ll tell you right away. Otherwise, I''ll immediately touch the mechanism you saw before." Zheng Chun was calm at this time and deeply understood that except him, only Huang He and Gao Shi could solve the mystery of this mechanism.


    I also understand that this man surnamed Du dares to use Hong Ling to threaten him, but he may not dare to use it to threaten Ruohe and others. They have seen Ruohe''s skill long before entering the tomb. As for Gao Shi, he is still a mystery. What''s more, there is a special demon around Ruohe. He will feel a sense of existence, but as long as he doesn''t speak, No one will notice each other''s strange man.


    When the man surnamed Du saw that Zheng Chun''s finger was only one finger away from the button next to the clotting bead, he couldn''t help but be a little anxious. He was also afraid that Zheng Chun would really touch the mechanism in a moment. Wouldn''t he be busy in vain.


    "Hey, hey, master Zheng has something to discuss. Why get angry." Because of Zheng Chun''s action, the man surnamed Du suddenly changed from uncle to grandson, and said pleasantly.


    "Let Miss Hong Ling go first." Zheng Chun still said with an unchanged face, but he didn''t know what his real feelings were at this time.


    "OK, let it go, let it go." The man surnamed Du said and released the hand holding Hong Ling. Of course, he was not stupid enough to let Hong Ling go. When he released Hong Ling, he had sealed Hong Ling''s true Qi in advance.


    Although Hong Ling''s Kung Fu is not very high, it''s enough for him to jump out and make trouble at such a critical time.


    "Brother Zheng." As soon as Hong Ling broke away from the control of the man surnamed Du, she eagerly held Zheng Chun. She knows very well that although Zheng Chun didn''t start before, his mental energy consumption is great. The title also became brother Zheng. It can be seen that Hong Ling sincerely accepted Zheng Chun.


    This kind of acceptance is different from the general recognition. It is the kind of recognition that if anyone dares to say Zheng Chun''s no, she can go up and fight with others.


    "I''m fine. Get out of this place." Zheng Chunjian finally saved Hong Ling with his own ability. He smiled and said with satisfaction.


    "No." Hong Ling shook her head.


    "Listen, you go first. I can handle it here." Zheng Chun coaxed Hong Ling like a child.


    Whether Zheng Chun or Hong Ling, they all know that a man surnamed Du will not hurt Zheng Chun until he gets the answer he wants to know. As for the answer, it is an unknown number.


    In the face of Zheng Chun''s persuasion, Hong Ling still hesitated. Finally, she had to turn her eyes to Ruohe.


    To Hong Ling''s surprise, he noticed their situation from beginning to end. Seeing that he looked at her at this time, he nodded slightly.


    Such a move by Ruohe makes Hong Ling firm her previous ideas again. Ruohe only didn''t save herself before. She has her own reasons.


    This kind of cognition makes Hong Ling''s heart settle down in an instant. If he makes a move, Zheng Chun will have nothing to worry about. It should be someone else.


    "Well, brother Zheng, be careful yourself." After getting affirmation from Huang He, Hong Ling didn''t flirt with Zheng Chun, but followed Zheng Chun''s words.


    Although he wondered why Hong Ling suddenly changed his mind, Zheng Chun was relieved that Hong Ling agreed to leave, so that even if he died, he didn''t have to take the silly girl. He just hoped that the silly girl could shine her eyes and see people in the future, and don''t believe anyone.


    Up to now, Zheng Chun is still angry because he didn''t rescue him before. He thinks he can teach himself phantom steps. He was also close to Hong Ling before. Then he will not watch Hong Ling fall into the hands of a man surnamed Du. However, all this seems to be taken for granted by himself.

 Chapter 407

    "I will." For Hong Ling''s concern, Zheng Chun''s heart is still sweet. As long as Hong Ling is willing to leave here now, it will be enough for him.


    "Boy, I''ve released the man. Now you can tell me how to crack the mechanism here." The man surnamed Du said impatiently when he saw that Zheng Chun and Hong Ling were affectionate.


    He can''t wait to know how to crack this mechanism now. He won''t feel at ease until he gets two clotting beads. Otherwise, his heart will always be uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you." Hong Ling had reached a safe place, and he had nothing to take into account. Then he stretched out his hand towards the position of the coagulation bead.


    "What are you doing?" The man surnamed Du was surprised by Zheng Chun''s move for fear that Zheng Chun would do something unexpected at this time.


    They were also intrigued by Zheng Chun''s actions and wondered whether Zheng Chun would press the mechanism at this time.


    "Brother Zheng!" As soon as Hong Ling came to the side of Huang He, she turned around and saw this amazing scene. She couldn''t help exclaiming. At the same time, she didn''t listen to the actions under her feet. She wanted to run in the direction of Zheng Chun.


    However, she had just walked to Ruohe, and before she could fully stand still, she was anxious to walk towards Zheng Chun. Therefore, in a hurry, the steps under her feet began to knot at this time, and her body stumbled. If Ruohe hadn''t done it in time, Hong Ling would have fallen solidly and chewed the mud.


    At the moment when he was held by him, Hong Ling seemed to have found the backbone, pulled his sleeve and begged, "Tai''an County Lord, please save brother Zheng."


    Hong Ling''s idea is the same as everyone else. He thinks Zheng Chun is holding the idea of dying with a man surnamed Du. Therefore, he will lose his square inch.


    "Don''t worry, Zheng Chun, he''ll be fine." He patted Hong Ling''s hand and said softly.


    "But he''s about to touch the mechanism." Hong Ling said eagerly. At the same time, she wanted to get rid of Huang He''s hand and save Zheng Chun.


    "Since the Lord of Tai''an County doesn''t want to help, please let go and I''ll go myself." She was wrong before, and he didn''t save her. She can understand that he had other special reasons, but now she has asked for him. Ruohe still didn''t want to save her. Once, twice, Hong Ling really didn''t know what reason to convince herself.


    "Hong Ling, calm down. Even if you don''t want to believe me, don''t you want to believe Zheng Chun? You think he is the kind of person who will give up his life at will. Think about it for yourself. "


    He didn''t think much. She directly ordered Hong Ling''s acupoints. Although she hasn''t seen what medicine Zheng Chun sells in his gourd for the time being, one thing is certain, that is, Zheng Chun doesn''t feel like a person who can joke about his life.


    Otherwise, Zheng Chun will not hesitate when facing the previous corridor. You should know that there are predictable dangerous moments in this corridor, especially in the front. They will bring more danger for one minute in the corridor.


    Seeing that Ruohe points Hong Ling''s acupoints, Zheng chungao takes a grateful look at Ruohe. Maybe he misunderstood Ruohe before. If he can still live this time, he must ask the matter clearly.


    Then, Zheng Chun smiled gently at the man surnamed Du. The man surnamed Du was frightened by Zheng Chun''s inexplicable smile. He said loudly.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" It seems that only in this way can he suppress his deep fear.


    "Nothing, just want to tell you the key." Zheng Chun said low.


    The man surnamed Du looked at Zheng Chun suspiciously. He seemed to want to see something from Zheng Chun''s face. However, he disappointed him. There was no superfluous expression on Zheng Chun''s face.


    When Zheng Chun said this, almost everyone pricked up their ears and wanted to hear what Zheng Chun said. They got some news about the mechanism from Zheng Chun.


    "Oh, what I said is to tell you the key of the mechanism, that is, to tell you the key of the mechanism. It scares you." Zheng Chun sneered, didn''t look at the man''s expression, and continued.


    "Look here..." he thought how brave the man was. He didn''t expect that.


    "Wait..." just as Zheng Chunzheng wanted to continue, the man surnamed Du suddenly interrupted Zheng Chun.


    Zheng Chun stopped to look at the man surnamed Du and heard the man surnamed Du lower his voiceˇ° Tell me in a low voice. " Seeing that Zheng Chun was not lying, the man surnamed Du had more courage.


    "OK, come here." Seeing the man surnamed Du, Zheng Chun immediately understood what the man surnamed Du meant. It turned out that the man was worried that the news would be heard by others.


    Hearing Zheng Chun let himself lean over, the man surnamed Du didn''t doubt him. In fact, the man surnamed Du really has a villain''s heart at the moment. If Zheng Chun really wanted to hurt him, he wouldn''t be so wordy.


    "You look at the button. I think this is the right way to open the mechanism." Zheng Chun whispered in the ear of the man surnamed Du.


    The man surnamed Du looked in the direction of Zheng Chun''s fingers and saw that there was indeed a circular groove. In the middle of the groove, there was a small point. It might be due to time, I don''t know or something else. This place doesn''t look very conspicuous. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see the difference between here and other places.


    "What is this for?" The man surnamed Du almost blurted out. Then he realized how stupid he had just said.


    Therefore, he was not angry when he faced Zheng Chun''s white eyes.


    This place is obviously used to put the "key" to open the mechanism, but what is the "key". Suddenly, the man surnamed Du fell into deep meditation.


    In fact, the man surnamed Du just let Zheng Chun lower his voice, which is completely unnecessary. He obviously forgot the people here. They all have extraordinary skills. Even if they can''t hear their words completely, they can also hear something about them.


    "That round thing looks like a bracelet." Just as the man surnamed Du was still thinking about what the "key" was, he heard a woman''s voice.


    The woman''s voice was like the dawn in the dark, which made Zheng Chun suddenly enlightenedˇ° Yes, it''s a bracelet. "


    Zheng Chun thought of the rumors in the Jianghu that the jade rain and clouds could find the treasure left by the royal family of the previous dynasty. I don''t know if the treasure refers to this coagulation bead.

 Chapter 408

    If the treasure left by the royal family of the previous dynasty really refers to the blood clotting pearl, then I don''t know what it would be like when Gu Yueming and others who walked in front of them knew. Once upon a time, the treasure was in front of them, but they forcibly missed it.


    "Seriously!" At this time, the man surnamed Du didn''t have any other thoughts to think about how the woman knew that he had a dialogue with Zheng Chun. He looked at Zheng Chun in surprise and asked.


    "Well, if I''m not mistaken, this place is where the green rain and smoke clouds are." Zheng Chun spoke out his thoughts.


    "What''s that point in the middle?" The man surnamed Du believed Zheng Chun''s words very much at this time. He also heard about the previous rumors.


    However, if it really needs Cuiyu smoke and cloud to open here, isn''t he busy in vain? Or as long as he finds the key, he may not need Cuiyu smoke and cloud, even ordinary bracelets.


    The green rain and clouds are in the hands of Gu Yueming and his party. Even if his martial arts are excellent, he has no ability to compete with Gu Yueming.


    Even if Gu Yueming lost the sand dune wolf now, it looks vulnerable. However, even if it is vulnerable, it is also for strong people like him. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. They are really vulnerable in front of Gu Yueming.


    "I don''t know that." Zheng Chun replied truthfully. With his ability, he can think of here to the greatest extent. If he looks down, maybe he will really lose his life.


    Although he showed great righteousness and was not afraid of death in order to let Hong Ling leave, he still cherished his life. No one was willing to die if he could not die.


    "If you can''t think of it, give me a closer look to see if there are any other clues." This man surnamed Du is typically the kind of person who doesn''t smoke. Before, in order to let Zheng Chun say the way to crack the mechanism, he was just like his grandson. Now, seeing that Zheng Chun had no response and whether he got what he wanted, he immediately became an uncle.


    Zheng Chun smelled the speech, but his eyes flashed and didn''t say much. Although he already knew where the weakness of the man surnamed Du was, he was not the opponent of the other party. Therefore, even if he was dissatisfied with the man surnamed Du, he had to bear it first and then try to start elsewhere.


    Seeing that Zheng Chun was completely kidnapped by a man surnamed Du, Hong Ling looked worriedˇ° Tai''an County leader, you say brother Zheng will be fine. " After the persuasion of Huang He, Hong Ling also recovered her composure and knew that if she rushed up at this time, it would only add trouble to Zheng Chun.


    Although he understood this and tried his best to control himself and not let himself go up to add trouble to Zheng Chun, Hong Ling couldn''t help worrying when he saw the man surnamed Du treating Zheng Chun like that.


    "It''ll be fine." His voice was very calm. At the same time, it was like magic. Hong Ling''s heart began to calm down slowly, and gave Hong Ling great confidence.


    Time passed little by little, so long that almost all people lost their patience. They stayed in this place for too long. You know, they don''t have much food and water here. It''s more dangerous if they don''t stay here for another minute.


    "Will there be no solution?" A person''s voice suddenly sounded in the quiet corridor, which seemed a little out of place.


    "Think about it. If this blood clotting bead could really get it, Gu Yueming would have done it long ago. Where would it be our turn?"


    The man said and saw that someone didn''t believe it. He continued.


    "You''re stupid. Gu Yueming was well prepared before entering the tomb. He didn''t know how many people in mechanism art had been around him. How could he not find the key of the blood clotting bead? The only possibility is that the mechanism here can''t even be solved. Otherwise, how could Gu Yueming give up."


    After the man''s words, the people also felt that what he said was reasonable. If the people brought by Gu Yueming couldn''t understand it, let alone them. For Zheng Chun, they haven''t completely reached the point of blindness.


    This man''s man, for a man surnamed Du. No doubt it was a great blow. Before, he thought he could unlock the mechanism here and get the blood clotting beads, but in the end, he not only worked in vain, but got nothing. He also offended Huang He, Hong Ling and Zheng Chun. I don''t know if he can go out safely in the next road.


    Thinking of this, the man surnamed Du flashed a fierce look at the bottom of his eyes and crossed his heart. He just did one thing and did two things. As long as he controlled Zheng Chun, there might be a glimmer of vitality.


    Thinking like this, the man surnamed Du also took action. He grabbed Zheng Chun, quickly patted Zheng Chun on his jaw, and slipped a pill into Zheng Chun''s mouth.


    "Boy, you''ve won my unique secret recipe. If you want to live, just listen to me. Otherwise, I''ll make you live better than die."


    Zheng Chun didn''t seem to expect such a result. He was stuffed into his mouth by a man surnamed Du without time to respond. Now, his life is in the hands of others. He just wants to turn a few waves. He has to look at each other''s eyes. If so, he might as well die. However, does he have so much courage to die.


    Zheng Chun is like this. He cherishes his life. However, if he identifies the person, he will also pay his life for the other party. Once he is recognized by this person, you can fully trust the other party.


    Just like Zheng Chun did to Hong Ling before, Hong Ling has nothing to do with him. Just because Hong Ling''s previous words and stood in front of him at a critical time, he can choose Hong Ling without hesitation between his life and Hong Ling for Hong Ling. Of course, there is also a little careful thinking of Zheng Chun.


    "Tai''an County Lord, what should I do now?" Hong Ling''s heart calmed down because of his words, because she picked it up again at the moment when she saw the man surnamed Du feeding Zheng Chun poison. Anxiously asked him.


    "Leave it to me." Huang he tightened Hong Ling''s hand.


    Although Hong Ling is anxious now, he also knows that no one can save Zheng Chun here except him. She had fought with a man surnamed Du. She knew how the man surnamed Du did in the end. She felt that the man surnamed Du had reservations and didn''t make every effort when he fought with her.


    "Zheng Chun, you''re looking at the ''blood clotting beads''!" After comforting Hong Ling, he was not idle and gave Zheng Chun a hint. Since the blood clotting beads have been exposed in front of everyone, they will have less trouble after they get the blood clotting beads.


    Of course, some of them are not afraid of death, but why not do it when they can reduce trouble.


    Zheng Chun looked up at the "blood clotting beads" again immediately after hearing the prompt of Huang He.


    It was found that there was a line of small characters engraved on the "blood clotting beads", but the characters were too small, and because of the age, it was really difficult to find them if you didn''t check them carefully.


    Although the font is small, it can still be vaguely distinguished. The inscription on it is, "old pines and cypresses are like asking each other, a little red and red in the snow."


    "A little red in the snow..." Zheng Chun kept saying the following sentence in his mouthˇ° A little red wine opens in the snow. "


    A little red opens in the snow. What exactly does that mean?


    Red... Red... Snow... Snow... Blood!


    By the way, Zheng Chun''s eyes flashed a bright light, and all the problems were solved at this moment.


    Seeing Zheng Chun''s excited face, the man surnamed Du immediately said in a deep voice, even though he knew that Zheng Chun had found the key to it:


    "Boy, did you think of something? Tell me quickly. Don''t forget that you won my unique secret recipe." As soon as he was interrupted by the man surnamed Du, Zheng Chun stared at the man surnamed Du discontentedly, thinking that it was still a problem whether he could keep his life. This told the other party that it might be death. If not, it was also death. Anyway, there was no big difference. Therefore, Zheng Chun had an idea of breaking the pot.


    "Master Zheng, don''t listen to him. As long as you tell me the secret of unlocking this mechanism, I''ll leave you the antidote immediately." A hunchbacked old man stood up at this time, which was obviously against the man surnamed Du.


    However, when he stood up, some people who didn''t know the strange hunchback immediately began to talk about who the hunchback old man was. He dared to openly oppose the man surnamed Du. Didn''t he see the leader of Tai''an County? Didn''t they dare to make any moves?


    These people obviously regarded the various inactions before Huang He as the strength of the man surnamed Du.


    Needless to say, the man surnamed Du was naturally very dissatisfied. Seeing that someone was good enough to stand up and make trouble at this time, he said dissatisfied immediatelyˇ° Who are you, who dares to speak wildly and is not afraid of the wind flashing your tongue? "


    For those who dare to stand up and do right with themselves at this time, the man surnamed Du naturally has no good face.


    The hunchback old man looked at the crowd. Then he glanced at the man surnamed Du. Finally, he stopped on Zheng Chun and said, "I forgot to introduce myself. I''m old and not talented. Jianghu people call me strange and old."


    The words of the hunchback old man immediately aroused everyone''s exclamation. They never thought that this seemingly ugly old hunchback was a seething strange old man in the Jianghu in recent decades.


    The reason why this strange old man is so popular still stems from his medical skills. It is said that more than 20 years ago, he saved the six fingers that were judged dead by doctor Zhong, so he became famous in the Jianghu. However, although this strange old man has excellent medical skills, saving people depends on his mood. If he is in a good mood, he will save, if he is not, there is nothing to save.


    The most puzzling thing is that he was in a good mood and would be saved, but after he was cured, he might kill you at any time.

 Chapter 409

    Because after knowing that the hunchback old man is a strange old man, people began to be cautious when facing the strange old man, for fear that they would offend the old man who is not very good in both temper and reputation.


    After hearing guilao''s self introduction, the man surnamed Du''s eyes sank and his heart began to feel uneasy. If guilao really made a move at this time, wouldn''t his lie be exposed immediately.


    Facing the olive branch thrown by the strange old man, Zheng Chun is still a little excited. However, thinking about the strange old man''s usual style, Zheng Chun doesn''t promise. Who knows if the strange old man will turn his face and don''t recognize people after he says how to open the mechanism. If so, he has no place to cry.


    "It''s a strange old man. I thought it was someone who dared to say such words with such a big tone." When the man surnamed Du knew that the hunchback old man was a strange old man, although he was worried that his little plot would be seen through by the strange old man, he had to hold his chest and say.


    "Just, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t say enough. You know, this is the only secret recipe handed down by our ancestors." Even if he was holding a chicken feather as an arrow, he didn''t wait for others to see his guilty heart at this time.


    "Ha ha..." after hearing what the man surnamed Du said, he laughed loudly and said, "I don''t believe there are poisons in the world that I can''t solve."


    Usually, people with some skills are somewhat arrogant. This strange old skill is unusual, and this temper is naturally unusual.


    "Master Zheng, I''m here to assure you that I will be able to detoxify you. At the same time, I also promise you that the man surnamed Du will be handed over to master Zheng by yourself."


    The old man said confidently on his face that he didn''t believe it. After he offered such attractive conditions, Zheng Chun didn''t want to take the bait. Moreover, the old man was quite confident in his medical skills. You know, he just entered the Jianghu and was able to defeat the famous doctor Zhong.


    For this matter, Sophie took it as the most brilliant history in his life. Of course, this is indeed a matter of pride.


    However, the strange old man forgot one thing, that is, after these years, he was almost still standing still in his medical skills, and the miracle doctor Zhong, since he lost to the strange old man, devoted himself to studying pharmacology and medicine. After these years, his medical skills have not been up to the level of that year.


    "Since the strange old man is so full of words, how dare you say what the poison in Zheng Chun is called and how to detoxify it?" Seeing that the man surnamed Du was so full of words in front of him, the man surnamed Du was not happy. Even if he ate Zheng Chun not a poison, but an ordinary tonic pill, he couldn''t just watch the man show off in front of him.


    The strange old man smelled the speech and his eyes flashed slightly. The man surnamed Du was willing to let himself feel Zheng Chun''s pulse first. Is there any special dependence?


    However, after he achieved too many successes, he was no longer confident, but conceited. In the face of the man surnamed Du, he didn''t take it to heart and went straight to the front.


    "Hum, I''ll see who gives you confidence." Since he became famous in the Jianghu, no one has dared to give himself face like a man surnamed Du. He wants to see the ancestral poison in the mouth of the man surnamed Du. How powerful it is.


    Thinking like this, he grabbed Zheng Chun''s wrist without hesitation. His action was quite rude. He didn''t think about it at all. Before, he took the initiative to detoxify Zheng Chun. Of course, detoxifying Zheng Chun is also purposeful - the method to crack the coagulation bead mechanism!


    Just a moment ago, he was full of self-confidence and felt that there was no toxic antidote in the world. He couldn''t develop it. But at the moment of holding Zheng Chun''s wrist, he was so stupid that he couldn''t find anything wrong with Zheng Chun''s body.


    But the more so, the more tight the strange old eyebrows are. What the man surnamed Du said and the strong attitude of the other party showed, the preconceived cunning old man thought of nothing wrong with Zheng Chun''s body.


    Zheng Chun had never seen such a situation before. Even if he suspected that the man surnamed Du played really miraculously for Zheng Chun, he couldn''t see any clue in the early stage of poisoning.


    Looking at the increasingly gloomy face of the strange old man, the man surnamed Du said, "what''s up, the strange old man! Can you find out how to detoxify? " The man surnamed Du was just trying to bluff and bluff.


    I didn''t know that the strange old lady was too conceited. Seeing that she was so sure that Zheng Chun was poisoned by the secret poison handed down by her ancestors, she preconceived that Zheng Chun was really poisoned by something that couldn''t be found out at any time. It is hard to avoid feeling happy for the old conceit.


    After hearing the slightly proud voice of the man surnamed Du, he frowned more tightly and kept searching for useful information in his mind. However, none of them was consistent with Zheng Chun''s situation at this time, which made him doubt his medical skills.


    This is the first time that guile Lao doubted his medical skills since he entered the Jianghu. Based on this, he had to admit that the man surnamed Du had a bit of bluffing ability.


    Seeing that the old man had no way to solve the secret poison handed down by the ancestral family of the man surnamed Du, they looked at the man surnamed Du carefully with complex eyes, and figured out how much they would win if they fought with the man surnamed Du. Those who were originally full of confidence in themselves had to weigh their weight again at this moment.


    Zheng Chun saw that the old man didn''t answer the man surnamed Du positively from beginning to end. He had expected the old man to see what the poison was. His heart began to get full and cold involuntarily.


    Do you really want to be subject to the man surnamed Du? From the previous performance of the man surnamed Du, Zheng Chun only feels that his future is gloomy. The man surnamed Du is completely a naughty rogue. If he is subject to him, his spine must have been stabbed for the rest of his life.


    Looking at the reaction of the crowd, the man surnamed Du was proud for a while. It was a turnaround. Unexpectedly, he really let him frighten these people today.


    "Boy surnamed Zheng, now you can tell me how to crack the mechanism." Thinking that he could even use the so-called ancestral secret poison in his hand to control all the people here, the man surnamed Du''s heart couldn''t help touching and jumping.

 Chapter 410

    However, this sentence is not only useful to him, but also to everyone. When the man surnamed Du was thinking about how to control the people next, he heard the voice of Huang He ringing in the quiet corridor.


    "Zheng Chun, don''t believe the man''s words. You''re not poisoned at all. What he gave you before was just an ordinary tonic pill that can''t be ordinary anymore."


    His words are like the dawn of the morning, which will sweep away all the haze at once.


    Of course, for the man surnamed Du, it was like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, which made him freeze there for a moment, and he didn''t know how to face it.


    However, he soon reacted. Knowing that he couldn''t mess up at this time, he quickly shouted.


    "Why did Tai''an County Lord say this? It''s hard for Tai''an County Lord to feel that his medical skills are above deception."


    The man surnamed Du deserves to be good at playing psychological tactics. With such a simple sentence, he immediately put down the rising hope of everyone.


    At this time, everyone has only one idea, that is, yes, old GUI has become famous in the Jianghu for many years. He said he didn''t understand, that is, he really didn''t understand.


    Even the strange old man was slightly unhappy to see that he denied his judgment at this time. You know, he is a "miracle doctor" who has been famous in the Jianghu for many years. How can he make a wrong judgment.


    "Isn''t it clear in your heart whether you are right or not?" Instead of directly answering the man surnamed Du, he said to Zheng Chun.


    "Zheng Chun, I only ask you if you believe what I just said." If Zheng Chun doesn''t want to believe what she just said, she will have to waste her breath.


    Zheng Chun obviously hesitated after hearing what he said. Do you want to believe him? Before, he thought with all his heart that he would not watch Hong Ling being bullied by a man surnamed Du and would rescue him. However, he obviously didn''t.


    Zheng Chun hesitated about his previous action. However, he remembered that he cooperated with himself to let Hong Ling leave him. Zheng Chun began to contradict again.


    "Zheng Chun, you are still not a man. What are you doing so wriggling like a woman." Seeing Zheng Chun''s hesitation, Hong Ling mocked mercilessly. Before she felt that Zheng Chun was like a man and had a responsibility, but it was only a long time before she was beaten in the face.


    "I believe you." Hearing Hong Ling''s words, Zheng Chun made a decision in an instant. Since Hong Ling was willing to believe him, what he couldn''t believe was that he would die.


    Hearing Zheng Chun''s answer, everyone couldn''t help taking a breath and felt that Zheng Chun had something wrong in his mind. Otherwise, how can you choose to believe in Ruohe? You know, if you choose to believe in Ruohe at this time, it is tantamount to choosing a dead end.


    Just when everyone thought Zheng Chun was a fool, they listened to Zheng Chun continue.


    "It is said that the plague occurred in the south of the Yangtze River last year. It was a prescription developed by the servant girl next to the Lord of Tai''an County, which saved tens of thousands of people in the south of the Yangtze River. Zheng doesn''t have talent. He really admires the Lord of Tai''an County."


    As Zheng Chun''s voice fell, people remembered the flood in the south of the Yangtze River last year. They believed this. Suddenly, the heavenly Libra in their heart involuntarily biased to the side of zhuohe.


    After all, one was a rumor decades ago. One is the truth in front of them. People naturally choose to believe what they have experienced.


    "Aren''t you dying?" The tone of the man surnamed Du was obviously a little worried. Obviously, he didn''t want to see Zheng Chun choose to believe what he said.


    "Today, I, Zheng, will go out and choose to believe the words of the Lord of Tai''an County." Zheng Chun said. The more so the man surnamed Du, the more determined he is to make his choice in his heart.


    "Boy, in that case, I''m not to blame." The man surnamed Du flashed a touch of evil at the bottom of his eyes. At the same time, he also had an action on his hand and directly attacked Zheng Chun''s life gate.


    Since Zheng Chun has chosen to believe in Ruohe''s words, Zheng Chun can''t leave his control alive. No one can get what he can''t get.


    "Brother Zheng, be careful!" Hong Ling exclaimed, but he hasn''t untied her acupoints since he ordered her earlier. Therefore, he has to worry at this time.


    Still, Zheng Chun''s actions really make people overwhelmed. Gao Shi''s actions are faster than Zheng Chun''s.


    Seeing that the man surnamed Du''s attack was about to contact Zheng Chun''s life gate, Zheng Chun''s figure suddenly disappeared at this time. Such an accident made the man surnamed Du a little stunned.


    "Who is it?" He obviously didn''t expect that someone could save Zheng Chun under such circumstances. He flashed a touch of reluctance in the depths of his eyes.


    "Don''t you just want to know how to untie the blood clotting beads? There''s no need to save the killer in such a hurry." As soon as the voice of the man surnamed Du fell, he heard the cold voice of Huang He ring again.


    Hearing the speech, the man surnamed Du was unwilling, but there was nothing he could do. He was not Chen he''s opponent. The man who had just saved Zheng Chun wanted to kill him. It was easy and even invisible.


    "Don''t be unwilling. I''ll tell you now. In addition to using Cuiyu smoke and clouds to untie the mechanism, you can also untie it with blood. Do you see the small hole in the middle? As long as you drop blood into that point, the mechanism will be untied."


    The mechanism on that small hole can be untied with blood, but not everyone''s blood can be untied.


    After knowing that there were other mechanisms on Cuiyu''s smoke cloud, he couldn''t help complaining about Hongyu. Didn''t this guy tell her that he could get the "blood clotting beads" by pressing the mechanism next to the "blood clotting beads".


    As a result, it was not the way to take "blood clotting beads" at all, but the way to die. Fortunately, she had shown that she had other ways to hide Gao Shi in order to secure Gao Shi''s heart. Otherwise, she might not want to leave at all in the future.


    Thinking of these, he scolded Hongyu in his heart. No matter how angry he is now, he doesn''t dare to make a sound or show it. Otherwise, everything she did before will be in vain.


    Finally, all the dissatisfaction with Hongyu was a sharp look from Huawei and shot hard at Hongyu.


    After receiving the eyes of Ruohe, Hongyu naturally understands why Ruohe looks at herself with such sharp eyes. She is embarrassed to touch her nose.


    He didn''t mean it, but the time was so long that he forgot for a moment.


    In fact, what he still doesn''t understand is that since there is such an important thing as "blood clotting beads" here and it is guarded by such a sophisticated mechanism, why is it not recorded on the map they get? Is it deliberately missed or is there any other reason?


    The man surnamed Du looked at Ruohe in disbelief and then looked at Zheng Chun. Seeing that Zheng Chun looked at Ruohe in surprise, and then showed a clear look, he knew that what Ruohe said was true.


    When even without hesitation ran towards the position of the "coagulation bead" mechanism. He must get the clotting beads in his hand before he reacts, and then run away.


    At this time, he had been dazzled by the news and completely lost the judgment that a normal person should have.


    "Ah..." just as the man surnamed Du dropped his blood into the small hole, he heard the scream of the man surnamed Du suddenly ring out, and the people couldn''t help looking in the direction of the man surnamed Du.


    The body of the man surnamed Du burned in an instant. At this scene, the people who watched were frightened and timid. They couldn''t help closing their eyes.


    "Didn''t you say that you can open the mechanism by dropping blood into the small hole? Then why... "Why did the man surnamed Du become the same and be burned alive.


    Later, Hong Ling didn''t ask.


    Hong Ling''s question is also what Zheng Chun wants to ask. What he said is the same as the conclusion he reached after observing for so long. However, what he didn''t expect is that the blood not only didn''t untie the mechanism, but triggered other mechanisms. Is it difficult that the blood clotting bead is something that can be seen or taken in front of him.


    "That''s right, but not everyone''s blood can be useful." He smiled and said, people, at some times, it''s better not to be too anxious, otherwise, you have to pay a price.


    Chen he explained why the man surnamed Du died. At the same time, he also told everyone that it is not impossible to obtain blood clotting beads, but you must match your own blood, otherwise you will end up like the man surnamed Du.


    "I see." Hong Ling and Zheng Chun couldn''t help nodding.


    Watching the baby put in front of you, but you can''t get it, this feeling is really unpleasant.


    Human nature is greedy. Some people are not afraid of death. Even if they know that their blood may not be able to successfully open the mechanism, they also want to take a chance. Maybe they did.


    Of course, some people think their martial arts are high enough. Even if they touch that mechanism, they can escape safely.


    People, before facing things, are unwilling to think about the worst, but they don''t know that things tend to develop in a direction they can never think of.


    After watching one living person after another die in front of themselves, these people finally know they are afraid. Even those who rely on their excellent martial arts skills will only survive in the end.


    Of course, they also paid a heavy price. Both of them who survived broke an arm, which is the reason why they react quickly. If they react so slowly, even breaking their arm is useless.


    Seeing that the people finally knew they were afraid, he walked in the direction of coagulation beads. Whose things should be, that is whose. No one else can get them.

 Chapter 411

    "Wo''er." Gao Shi anxiously grabbed Huang He''s arm and said, "I''ll go with you." Gao Shi knew very well that it was impossible for him to persuade Ruohe, so he chose to go with Ruohe.


    "Yes." He nodded. He understood Gao Shi''s mood very well. Instead of letting Gao Shi worry about himself here alone, he might as well have fun now and let Gao Shi follow her. That can not only avoid Gao Shi worrying about himself, but also ensure her safety.


    She can''t guarantee that none of these people will be unmoved after seeing her successfully get the blood clotting beads. At that time, if one or two of these people have excellent martial arts, she can''t guarantee that she can cope alone.


    However, it''s different when Gao Shi follows. She doesn''t know how powerful Gao Shi''s Kung Fu is. However, she is certain that she has known Gao Shi for a year and has never seen Gao Shi''s real shot.


    "Wo''er." Seeing that Ruohe''s hand was about to touch the mechanism, Gao Shi couldn''t help but tighten his hand and shouted with concern.


    "I asked Hongyu. It''ll be fine." He shook his head towards Gao Shi, indicating that Gao Shi was relieved. Gao Shi knows that the fire Python is a red feather.


    After the fire mark of Naohe fell, she focused all her attention on the coagulation beads, because she knew that no matter what she said, Gao Shi would worry about her before the dust settled.


    It''s really the same as what he thought. When Gao Shi saw his hand slowly approaching the blood clotting beads, his heart mentioned his throat and eyes, and every nerve in his brain was in a tight state. He was ready anytime and anywhere. As long as there was an emergency, he would leave with him at the first time, and would never hurt him a little, Even if only the person who pays the price is human.


    There is no reason why he didn''t choose to use Cuiyu smoke cloud. Zheng Chun said before that there are two ways to crack this mechanism. The first is to put Cuiyu smoke cloud into the circular groove, and the second is to pour blood into the small hole in the middle.


    If Huang He chooses to use Cuiyu smoke cloud at this time, it will inevitably arouse the suspicion of interested people. Therefore, Huang He chose this more conservative method. Even if some people doubt it, she can also be said to be lucky. By mistake, she let her crack the mechanism.


    Like Gao Shi, the people could not help but hold their breath when they saw that he was about to contact the blood clotting beads. Of course, what they were worried about was completely different from what Gao Shi was worried about. Gao Shi was worried about whether he would encounter any danger, and what they were concerned about was whether he could untie the mechanism and whether he would die here like the people before.


    When he dropped his blood into the small hole, the whole channel trembled for a moment, which was completely different from what they had encountered before. Did they crack the mechanism or did they encounter a more powerful mechanism than before?


    With the arrival of the ground shaking, there was a glittering green light, which gradually became strong from the beginning until the whole Chung Road was illuminated.


    They became, and Ruohe said happily in his heart that Hongyu didn''t cheat her.


    Yes, the fluorescence is emitted after the stones outside the coagulation beads fall and reveal the real coagulation beads inside.


    After the clotting beads showed their true colors, he didn''t delay much, and quickly put the clotting beads into the bad.


    "How dare you rob me." It''s really what he thought. These people began to get restless after seeing the blood clotting beads. Fortunately, he moved fast enough, otherwise, the blood clotting beads might fall into the hands of others.


    Of course, when Gao Shi is absent, how can he watch the blood clotting beads finally taken away by others? He doesn''t say that the blood clotting beads were found for him. Even if not, he can''t watch others bully his wife.


    Seeing that he didn''t succeed, the man was forced back by Ruohe, and his heart was also a burst of chagrin.


    "Tai''an County leader, those who see have a share. Everyone has to pay a price to get this blood clotting bead. Do you want to steal it alone?"


    This man also has a good chance. After fighting with Ruohe, he clearly knew that it was impossible to get the blood clotting beads by relying on him, so he chose such a set of words to attribute the credit of Ruohe''s success in getting the blood clotting beads to everyone. In this way, even if they can''t get the blood clotting beads in the end, they can get a share.


    It has to be said that this person''s idea is very good and successful. Originally, a large part of these people were not able to compete with Huang He and others because of their martial arts, and were unwilling to give up the opportunity to compete for blood clotting beads so easily. Now, listening to that person, they found a suitable ladder one after another and climbed up the ladder without scruples.


    Everyone has an idea now, that is, the more they make trouble now, the more benefits they will get next. Baby, you can''t let the people of Ruohe get it.


    "Shameless." Hong Ling angrily said that after following him into the tomb of the living dead this time, Hong Ling only felt that she saw more people with no lower limit than he had met in the Jianghu for several years.


    "Miss Hong, we know that you are well-informed. You don''t think it''s a small thing like blood clotting beads. However, you don''t think it''s your business. Don''t forget that we all go through life and death together. Why can the blood clotting beads only belong to the head of Tai''an County in the end."


    As soon as Hong Ling''s words were spoken, Cao was immediately attacked by many people. They said so much that they didn''t want to take a share in the end.


    "That''s nice to say. You paid the price, but I didn''t see it. I didn''t see anything else along the way. Instead, I saw many people want to pick up bargains behind." Hong Ling''s identity is special. In addition, today''s Wulin alliance leader has only Hong Ling''s daughter. Therefore, from small to large, Hong Ling never takes into account other people''s feelings when talking about living and doing things.


    Therefore, in the face of Hong Ling''s straightforward language, the man Rao was shameless and couldn''t help being red. However, even if he knew that what Hong Ling said was true, he would not admit it. Instead, he harrowed the way upside down.


    "I don''t know what benefits Tai''an County Lord has given Miss Hong, but let Miss Hong protect you like this."

 Chapter 412

    The more the man said, the more he felt that what he said was reasonable. Seeing that Hong Ling was speechless by his words, he immediately continued.


    "Miss Hong, we don''t care what benefits Tai''an County leader has given you to maintain like this, but please don''t forget your identity and your duty. You are the daughter of the current Wulin alliance leader, and Tai''an County leader is a member of the imperial court."


    In today''s world, people in the Jianghu and the imperial court seem to be in harmony. However, don''t forget that they have always been in opposition to the imperial court. Even if it seems calm on the surface, there are waves in Yiyang city secretly. Therefore, the man''s words just now can not be described as heartless. He successfully put Hong Ling, the current Wulin alliance leader, in deep water.


    Hong Ling was speechless when she was blocked by the man. It was clear that she was angry. Even if she was angry now and prepared countless languages, she seemed pale at this moment. She can act recklessly, but as for her father, she can''t implicate her father because of herself.


    "Hum, if you want blood clotting beads, it depends on whether you have that ability." He Leng snorted.


    For Hong Ling''s just maintenance of herself, Ruohe naturally feels it. She is not that selfish person. She will watch Hong Ling put the whole Hong family in dire straits in order to protect herself.


    She had seen what human nature was like in her previous life. She didn''t fully care about the reaction of these people in front of her. If these people were indifferent after seeing that she got the blood clotting beads, she would be worried.


    You know, dogs that bite often don''t bark.


    In the face of such a powerful momentum, the people began to hesitate. They knew what the skills of Huang He and others were. If they really fought with Huang He, they had little chance of winning. Even if they won with many people in the end, they would win miserably. The most important thing is that although there are many people on their side, their hearts are uneven.


    Because everyone wants blood clotting beads, and no one wants to contribute.


    Naturally, the first person to pick the issue was aware of this, which he didn''t think of when inciting the public at the beginning.


    Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. This is an eternal truth. If you get enough benefits at that time, you will return them in the end.


    Just like now, Ruohe is not threatened by them at all, and people''s hearts begin to float. None of these people want to die and want to get the greatest benefits without contributing, but they forget that there is no free lunch in the world, and Ruohe is not something they can threaten casually.


    Looking at the people who had obviously begun to float, there was a light of disdain at the bottom of his eyes. He thought they were too tough, and so was the result.


    "Why, now you have paid the price, didn''t you just call it very happy?" If you want benefits, you have to pay a price. It depends on whether you can afford it.


    "Tai''an County leader, we don''t mean anything else. We just think that we have experienced a lot of things together. It''s good for you to take it alone. If you don''t say anything else, you have to let us all have a drink of soup."


    This is probably the current situation. Previously, the man thought that as long as he incited the people to stand behind him, he would have the capital to negotiate with him. Unexpectedly, he was not threatened by him, and his attitude was as tough as before, and the people he pulled behind him became his drag, He might come and stab him anytime, anywhere.


    Therefore, although he was negotiating with Naohe now, his tone of voice became somewhat flattering unconsciously.


    "I still say that if you want benefits, you should pay the price. It depends on what price you can pay." Ruohe said coldly. If she wanted to enjoy her success, there was nothing so good in the world. If someone was really so ignorant, she didn''t mind making an example.


    The man was speechless by his attitude of not entering the oil and salt. In the face of such an embarrassing scene, the man''s forehead even burst out of faint sweat, neither entering nor retreating.


    In the face of such a strong attitude of Ruohe, everyone wants to share the benefits, but they also take into account the skills of Ruohe and his party. Therefore, they can only watch Ruohe bring the coagulation beads into their arms and have nothing to do.


    When they saw that they were frightened by their momentum, they sneered with disdain in their hearts.


    Looking at the momentum of these people before, I thought they were powerful. I didn''t expect that they were just so when facing their own lives. They were as timid as mice.


    "Let''s go." He looked at Gaoshi road. Blood clotting beads have been obtained. Naturally, I won''t stay here more. The food and water they bring are limited, which can''t keep them here for too long.


    Of course, Ruohe also knows that these people don''t dare to confront them directly at this time, but it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t do it in the dark. Therefore, Ruohe and his party look capricious at this time, but in fact there are hidden mysteries


    As long as a knowledgeable person can understand the mystery at this time. But even if someone sees it, they won''t take the initiative to say it.


    But even so, these people still have no heart for blood clotting beads. You know, no one can be indifferent to the temptation of longevity.


    Birth, old age and death are inevitable for everyone, but human nature is also greedy. When you get something, you can''t help wanting more.


    The thoughts of everyone here will not be mentioned for the time being.


    After he got the blood clotting beads, he didn''t delay much, but continued to start towards the center of the tomb again with Gao Shi and others.


    Now all the drugs have arrived. Just reach the center of the tomb and detoxify Gao Shi.


    Then he said to Gu Yueming and others. After entering the tomb, they encountered various organs and lost a lot of people.


    In the face of unknown things, people are often afraid. They don''t know what they will meet next and who will die next, but they all have a common belief at this time, that is to leave here alive.


    Naturally, Gu Yueming also noticed that the emotions of his men became more and more unstable as they went deeper, and immediately said:


    "No matter who you are, no matter how many of you can get out of here alive and get promoted to three levels, if any brother dies, I will pay a pension of one hundred liang of gold. I promise Gu Yueming here. As long as I''m still alive, I won''t let your family suffer any injustice. "

 Chapter 413

    There must be brave men under the heavy reward. Moreover, most of the people who can come with Gu Yueming this time are poor children. There are some powerful people in the family who can be liked by conceited people like Gu Yueming. They can''t be just small soldiers and generals. They are all dignified people.


    Therefore, after hearing Gu Yueming''s words, these poor children raised hope one by one. Gu Yueming offered such conditions that whether they died or lived in the end, they could let their families live a worry free life.


    You know, one hundred liang of gold is astronomical for ordinary people. Enough for them to eat without worry for several lives.


    When they first joined the army, they wanted to make their family better. Now, they have such an opportunity in front of them. They have no reason to give up, even if they die.


    When Chen he met Gu Yueming and others, it was several days later. To tell the truth, if he had a choice, he didn''t want to meet Gu Yueming and others in this tomb. Gu Yueming and Gao Shi were at odds. Who knows if Gu Yueming will sneak into something when Gao Shi detoxifies later.


    "I really didn''t expect to meet Mr. Shi here. It''s really fate." Gu Yueming didn''t show much surprise when he saw Gao Shi.


    "It''s really fate, but what I didn''t expect is that crown prince Ming is so familiar with my eldest prince."


    Gao Shi''s words made the second prince''s face look extremely unnatural, but since Gao Shi and others bumped into him with Gu Yueming, he had nothing to explain. But when I saw Gao Shi and Huang He, I still felt guilty.


    "Brother Shihuang, now everyone is trapped here. It''s better to abandon all kinds of gratitude and resentments before, and wait until everything comes out of here."


    The second prince is well aware of Gao Shi. To be exact, it is the position of duanqin palace in the court. If he can win over Gao Shi, it will be a good thing for him at first sight, which is much better than a su family. Although he did a lot of things contrary to the intention of Huang He in order to win over the loyal and brave Hou house, oh, no, it should be said that Yu family did not pay attention to it.


    In the view of the second prince, Gao Shi is also a man. How can a man ignore his future for a woman.


    "The second prince has a good stomach, but I really can''t do such things in high order. I haven''t forgotten my last name, let alone what my soldiers at daperipheral pass are doing now."


    These things in Gao Shikou naturally refer to the second prince''s company with Gu Yueming regardless of his identity as the royal family of the great Zhou Dynasty, especially when the great Zhou Dynasty and Mobei are still at war.


    "What brother Shihuang said is." The second prince''s eyes flashed a touch of evil, but he also understood that this time was not the time to oppose Gao Shi. Most of the people present were the people of their Zhou Dynasty. Although they were all people in the Jianghu, they also had patriotic feelings.


    He also noticed that when Gao Shi just mentioned the war between the great Zhou Dynasty and Mobei, several of those people obviously looked at him differently.


    He knows very well that if he continues to be with Gu Yueming at this time, whether he can ascend the throne in good faith in the future, even if he can convince the public after he ascends the throne, it is still a question.


    "Let''s go." He waved to his men and signaled them to meet Gao Shi. At the same time, he winked at Gu Yueming, hoping that Gu Yueming could understand what he was doing now.


    Looking at this scene in front of him, Gu Yueming sneered at Gao sude. When he was Gu Yueming, he could do whatever he wanted.


    "Mr. Shi, why should you be so outspoken? Since ancient times, it has been inhabited by capable people. Fighting between the two countries is inevitable."


    This Gu Yueming has a thick skin. In this case, he even said such words. Don''t forget that they started the war first in Mobei, and they can still live there. If he really has that ability, it''s impossible that he hasn''t moved his territory for so many years.


    "Crown prince Ming said the same thing. Those who are capable live in it, but those who are capable may not be the happiest. Since ancient times, those who love jumping most are grasshoppers after autumn."


    He couldn''t help applauding Gao Shi. He really liked this sentence. It was too popular to compare Mobei to a grasshopper after autumn.


    "Prince Shi, why? If Ming remembers correctly, the heir in the emperor''s heart was now Prince Duan. However, Prince Duan was not in the imperial city. The emperor had no choice but to pass the throne to the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty."


    Gu Yueming stifled his anger and said after taking a deep breath.


    He knows Gao Shi''s temper. It''s not good for him to fight against Gao Shi at this time. In recent years, Da Zhou fought with Mobei, and he also fought with Gao Shi many times. Naturally, he knows that it''s not good to fight with Gao Shi at this time.


    However, if he had to give up, he really couldn''t do it. He simply blew up the things of that year. He didn''t believe that with the temperament of the second prince, he would be indifferent after knowing what happened that year. He was afraid that he would be more willing to help him solve Gao Shi.


    Not to mention the reaction of the second prince after hearing Gu Yueming''s words, even Ruohe was surprised. She never thought that there was such a thing in those years. If it was true, Gaoshi would be in danger if this matter spread.


    Both the second prince and the prince are not good friends. They don''t know that it''s okay. Once they know, they will not let Gao Shi go easily.


    You know, if what Gu Yueming said is true, then the throne of the emperor is a little wrong. And the emperor is still alive. If there were any more moths from the supreme emperor, he would make the prince emperor. So what''s the meaning of their power struggle these years.


    The second prince is here now. I''m afraid he won''t care whether this matter is true or not. I''m afraid he has really killed Gao Shi.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Gao Shi anxiously and scolded Gu Yueming severely in his heart.


    This Gu Yueming is not so cunning. He knows that it is impossible for him to talk with Gao Shi, and the second prince, no matter for what reason, is due to the emergence of Naohe and his party. Will not stand on the same front with him blatantly, so he used such a dirty trick to provoke the relationship between Gao Shi and the second prince.

 Chapter 414

    "Unexpectedly, crown prince Ming really doesn''t have a general understanding of my big week. It''s just that this is my big week. Don''t bother crown prince ming to care."


    Gao Shi is worthy of Gao Shi, and what he said is not general domineering. With such a sentence, he can''t say a word to block Gu Yueming.


    "Wo''er, let''s go!" For what Gu Yueming just said, Gao Shi thought it was just a clown.


    Naturally, he would not put Gao Shi on the stage. He nodded and walked to the center of the tomb with Gao Shi.


    Gu Yueming didn''t care too much about the reaction between Gao Shi and Naohe. He didn''t say these words to make Gao Shi react because of his words. His ultimate goal is the second prince.


    Seeing the back of Gao Shi and Huang He walking towards the center of the tomb, Gu Yueming looks at the second prince.


    If Gao Shi and others were not present, the second prince would certainly not control his inner thoughts. However, there are not only Gao Shi, but also countless Jianghu people in Zhou Dynasty. Naturally, the second prince will not express his inner thoughts.


    Therefore, Gu Yueming is inevitably disappointed. But even after seeing the second prince, Gu Yueming showed an indifferent look, how much he was oppressed.


    Fortunately, even if Gu Yueming is extremely oppressed here, he knows that it is not appropriate to say more at this time, otherwise, he may not achieve the expected effect. However, the seeds of doubt have been buried for the second prince, so Gu Yueming is not worried that the second prince will be like this in the future.


    "Crown prince Ming!" Just as Gu Yueming was about to leave, he was suddenly stopped by a strange face. He stopped and said coldly.


    "Your Excellency?" He hasn''t seen this person in front of him. If he had changed to the past, Gu Yueming would certainly ignore this person. However, this time is different from the past. In addition, this person came in with Chen he and them, maybe he can get something he doesn''t know from this population?


    It''s not for no reason that Gu Yueming dares to think so. Although the man in front of him is trying his best to suppress his emotions, Gu Yueming can still see from each other''s emotions that the man in front of him is asking for himself.


    "Take the liberty to disturb Prince Ming. I''m here, aren''t I?" The man pretended to be frightenedˇ° I''m Chen Zhongsheng, a native of Nanning. There''s also a reason why he rashly called crown prince Ming. "


    If any of them were here, he would recognize that the man in front of him was the one who had opposed them many times for blood clotting beads.


    "Oh, please tell Mr. Chen." Gu Yueming pretends to be intrigued by Chen Zhongsheng''s words. Although he can see that the person in front of him is asking for himself, he doesn''t hold too much hope for Chen Zhongsheng''s next words because of this.


    Because before that, they had always been walking in front of the people in Longhe. If there were any rare treasures on the road behind, they could not have found them at all.


    Chen Zhongsheng didn''t know what Gu Yueming was thinking. Seeing that Gu Yueming was obviously interested in his words, he felt proud. Naturally, I feel a lot more confident.


    "I wonder if crown prince Ming has ever heard of a baby like clotting beads." Chen Zhongsheng was worried that Gu Yueming would hold his own identity and would not talk to him. But now, since Gu Yueming took the initiative to talk to him, the little worry in his heart naturally doesn''t exist.


    Originally, Gu Yueming really didn''t hold much hope for Chen Zhongsheng''s next words, but after hearing the words "coagulation beads", Gu Yueming''s eyes flashed obviously, but he soon recovered calm.


    Gu Yueming''s ability to restore calm in such a short time is inseparable from his usual situation in Mobei. If he didn''t have a little ability, he couldn''t live to this day.


    "Surely Prince Ming doesn''t know this blood clotting bead." Seeing that Gu Yueming still had a faint expression after hearing about the blood clotting beads, Chen Zhongsheng thought that Gu Yueming didn''t know the legend about the blood clotting beads. However, Chen Zhongsheng felt so good about himself that the next thing didn''t develop in his imagination.


    "Don''t be wordy, just say something." Gu Yueming waved impatiently. He is in Mobei, but this does not mean that he is the kind of person with closed news. He had heard about blood clotting beads, but at that time he only listened to stories and didn''t pay full attention to them.


    If the blood clotting beads could really live the dead, flesh and bones, the world would have been in a mess because of the blood clotting beads. Why is it still good until now.


    Chen Zhongsheng never thought that Gu Yueming would have such an attitude, but because he is asking for Gu Yueming now, he dare not show any dissatisfaction with Gu Yueming''s attitude. Of course, this is also the reason for Gu Yueming''s reputation outside at ordinary times.


    "The blood clotting beads are in the hands of the Lord of Tai''an County." Facing Gu Yueming''s strong attitude, Chen Zhongsheng naturally had a hard time saying more. He directly told Gu Yueming where the clotting beads are now.


    "Are you sure?" Chen Zhongsheng had already shocked Gu Yueming by saying the words "blood clotting beads". However, Gu Yueming''s concentration was so good that Chen Zhongsheng couldn''t see it. Now, Chen Zhongsheng directly tells him that the blood clotting beads are now in the hands of Chen he. Gu Yueming can''t sit still even with the best concentration.


    "Naturally, I saw it with my own eyes." After seeing Gu Yueming''s obvious surprise, Chen Zhongsheng''s dissatisfaction with Gu Yueming''s attitude disappeared at this moment. He wondered in his mind what method he would use to win more interest for himself.


    "If it''s true, it''s not good for you." Gu Yueming was calm after he lost his temper at that moment. Although coagulation beads are good things, they are now in the hands of Chen he. He doesn''t have much confidence in a single Ruohe, not to mention the existence of high fitness around Ruohe.


    He has a deep understanding of Gao Shi''s ability. Otherwise, he won''t get any benefits in Gao Shi''s hands after so many years.


    If Chen Zhongsheng is a person who doesn''t know how to observe his words and feelings, he definitely belongs to the kind who has opened the plug-in now, but it''s because Gu Yueming has just recovered his calm. Even if he knows what Gu Yueming is worrying about, he gently comes to Gu Yueming''s ear and says:


    "Prince Ming, please take a step! We can do this... This... I don''t know what Prince Ming thinks? "


    As Chen Zhongsheng''s voice fell completely, Gu Yueming''s eyes were dark and unclear. Although Chen Zhongsheng''s method was risky, it was not impossible to try.


    Chen Zhongsheng was not in a hurry and waited slowly for Gu Yueming''s answer.


    However, they know nothing about all this!

 Chapter 415

    Cheng Zhongsheng looked at Gu Yueming confidently after talking to him. He was confident enough to believe that Gu Yueming would agree to his conditions, because no one would be indifferent to such a treasure as clotting beads.


    Now think about it, his behavior just now is also his own stupidity. How can a person with the identity of Gu Yueming not have you heard of clotting beads. However, since it has been determined that Gu Yueming knows what kind of treasure coagulation beads are, it just saves him from wasting his words.


    Now he just needs to tell Gu Yueming his plan and wait for Gu Yueming''s attitude.


    However, Gu Yueming is really excited. He doesn''t know whether the blood clotting beads are as magical as the legend. However, it is certain that other assistance must not be a simple baby. He still knows the truth that there is no wave without wind.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the blood clotting beads would be in the tomb path, and he himself had shouldered with it before. If he had been more careful at that time, would the blood clotting beads already be in his hand, not in the hand of Huang He.


    "How does Prince Ming feel?" Seeing that Gu Yueming didn''t answer himself for a long time, Chen Zhongsheng was inevitably worried.


    Even if he is sure that Gu Yueming will be moved by the blood clotting beads, there will inevitably be no accidents. After all, Naohe and Gao Shi, no matter who is running for his life, are not easy to provoke. In case Gu Yueming retreats because of the fame of Naohe and Gao Shi.


    In that way, his special words were in vain. Moreover, he seemed to find no better person than Gu Yueming here. He didn''t think about the second prince. However, as long as he thought that the second prince obviously had some advice when facing Gao Shi, he didn''t dare to take the risk.


    More importantly, he doesn''t think he will get more benefits if he cooperates with the second prince.


    "Then we have to rely on Mr. Chen." Seeing that Cheng Zhongsheng was nervous, Gu Yueming unconsciously sneered, but his face was not obvious.


    It''s not so easy to calculate Gu Yueming. If it weren''t for reading the news given by Chen Zhongsheng, Gu Yueming wouldn''t waste time with people like Chen Zhongsheng.


    "I dare not." Chen Zhong''s prejudice, Gu Yueming nodded. Don''t mention how proud he was, he quickly smiled with him.


    Not only did Ruohe and Gao Shi and others know nothing about this matter, but also the people who first followed Ruohe and them into the tomb path knew nothing about it.


    The reason why things happen now is very obvious, because people who don''t dare to beat blood clotting beads at all don''t dare to stay behind to see what Chen Zhongsheng wants to do. Therefore, almost all the people who stay behind now are people who have faintly wanted to get some benefits from Chen Zhongsheng. Therefore, even if they heard what Chen Zhongsheng said to him, they would not run forward to tell him about it at this time.


    For Cheng Zhongsheng, it can be said that it is the negligence of Huang He and Gao Shi. However, even if any one of them knows it, they will not take it to heart.


    There are many people who want to snatch the blood clotting beads from them. Of course, there is no reason why they can be so confident. They have a map of the tomb in their hands. In this tomb path, they can be said to be their world. These people want to snatch the blood clotting beads from their hands, Then let''s see if they have that ability.


    At this time, he and his party were about to reach the center of wood affairs. Seeing that they walked so easily, they didn''t have to stop and think about it. They could easily say to avoid all the organs in the tomb path, not to mention the second prince. Even the people who came in with him before also smacked their tongue.


    When they first entered the tomb path, they basically visited Zheng Chun. Although Zheng Chun''s mechanism skills were not as good as those brought by Gu Yueming, they were not higher than them. They basically walked and stopped all the way. They didn''t want to be so unimpeded as now, If the scene in front of them hadn''t suggested that they were still in the same tomb, otherwise, they would doubt whether they had entered another tomb now.


    Gu Yueming, who followed him at the end of the line, was itching with hatred. He thought that he had hurt many people all the way in. However, he and his family were looking up at each other in their back garden, and they were about to arrive at their destination


    During this period, he did not doubt that there was no mechanism in the Chung Road they were walking. However, the inspection results showed that he thought more. The Chung Road they were in now not only had mechanisms, but also the mechanisms here were much better than those they had cracked before.


    Seeing that they can''t go far, they are about to reach their destination this time. Yaoquan looks at each other. They both see the answer from each other''s eyes. They nod slightly at the same time.


    They need to get rid of the tail behind them. It''s not a good thing for too many people to follow.


    Even the people they brought with them, they can''t guarantee that none of them has a different heart, let alone those who came in with them on the way.


    Therefore, they should not only find a way to get rid of these tails, but also get rid of them without being aware of them.


    "Lian Yue, come and help me. I''m a little tired." He whispered. Everyone didn''t take this episode to heart, and many of them whispered in their hearts.


    Sure enough, she is a spoiled daughter. She can''t walk so much. After a while, don''t pull their hind legs. Thank you very much.


    These people are the masters who can''t eat grapes and say that grapes are sour. They were born in ordinary families and came to this stage with their own ability. Naturally, they haven''t enjoyed the rich family life of his family background. Therefore, after seeing that he asked for the help of the moon, the mentality of hating the rich in human nature jumped out unconsciously.


    Lianyue smelled the speech. Although she wondered why he suddenly called herself over at this time, she didn''t show any emotion. She came forward and gently held his arm according to his requirements.


    Because in the impression of lianyue, he is not such a delicate person. Sure enough, at the next moment, lianyue''s doubts got a good explanation.


    She only felt that she was in the palm of her hand, and there was a burst of numbness. When her young lady asked herself to come over, she had something to tell. As for why she broke the law like this, it was because it was inconvenient to say it in such an environment.

 Chapter 416

    After the crisp feeling on her hand disappeared, lianyue nodded slightly towards Ruohe, indicating that she understood what Ruohe meant.


    Seeing this, he raised his lips with satisfaction, then looked at Gao Shi and indicated with his eyes that all enlightenment and have been arranged. They can now take action.


    The tacit understanding between Gao Shi and Ruohe is naturally beyond the reach of casual ordinary people. When Gao Shi saw Ruohe looking at him, he knew that Ruohe had been arranged. He didn''t say much. He just waited for Ruohe''s next action. What he needed to do was to cooperate with Ruohe during this period.


    "Ah..." a scream suddenly sounded in the Yongdao, making everyone involuntarily alert. After all, there are mechanisms everywhere in the Yongdao. Who knows if the scream can be caused by the mechanism accidentally triggered by everyone. They must be careful. They all looked at the source of the sound.


    "Wo''er." Then, they heard Gao Shi''s almost desperate voice, and they only felt that a flower in front of them, and a dark shadow flashed in front of them like a ghost. Although they didn''t have time to see whether the person was sleeping, from the sound, they could still judge that the figure that had just passed in front of them belonged to Gao Shi.


    But when the people came back and planned to see it clearly, they had completely disappeared. This discovery made many people''s hearts sink, because lifting their eyes can come here safely, basically relying on them. Now they have disappeared at the same time, which is not a good news for them.


    It''s just that there are more than two people going now. It''s still a problem whether the teachers and students are dead. They''re not saying which mechanism is triggered by Ruohe. It''s impossible to follow the mechanism position where Ruohe and Gao Shi disappeared before.


    "Miss." After Li shuohe was a little far away from him, she lost her soul and repaired the place where he disappeared. She tried to find some clues. Unfortunately, she knew nothing about mechanism except her martial arts. Therefore, she could only look around like a headless fly.


    However, lianyue really knew Lianxin''s temperament too well. When Lianxin was about to touch the mechanism position triggered before he touched him, Lianxin stepped forward and blocked Lianxin''s way: "Lianxin, don''t worry. I believe the young lady will be lucky."


    Seeing lianyue blocking in front of her, Lianxin, who had no place to vent her anger with a gun, was like an early vent. Pointing to lianyue''s nose, she began to complain: "it''s because you didn''t protect the young lady, otherwise the young lady would disappear."


    The disappearance of Chen he is a great blow to Lianxin. It has been a year since they followed the warning around him. Although they were ordered by Taoist Yuqing to serve him at the beginning, after real contact with him, Lianxin has not only regarded him as a task you need to complete, but it is his duty to serve him, He had entered the * * as his own Chinatrust. Now he has disappeared suddenly under his eyes. Can she feel good?


    "Pity, calm down. The young lady is just gone now. It doesn''t mean that the young lady will have very few brothers. Even if you can''t trust me, you should also trust the strength of the young lady and Mr. Shi." Anyway, we must find a way to stabilize Lianxin first, or let Lianxin find it like this. Even if Lianxin didn''t find the mechanism when they left, they would be in danger now.


    There are too many mechanisms in this channel, and lianyue doesn''t dare to let Lianxin go to the risk, because no matter what kind of result it is, lianyue doesn''t want to see.


    "Get out of the way." Pity heart is obviously annoyed by the way that lianyue has nothing to do with herselfˇ° Miss Wang is usually so kind to you. I didn''t expect you to be greedy for life and afraid of death. Since you don''t want to find it together, let me come by myself. Don''t worry, I won''t trouble you. " When pity said this, there was an obvious contempt in her tone.


    "Pity girl, I believe Taian County Lord and my master will be fine."


    Mo Han also stood in front of Lian Xin at this time. Gao Shi told him before he left, and told him that he must cooperate with Lian Yue to finish the play, otherwise everything they sat before would be in vain.


    Two times in a row were stopped by people. The feeling of pity was naturally not much better, and the attitude towards Mo Han naturally seemed a little badˇ° If your young lady is missing, you naturally don''t worry. "


    Pity heart''s words can''t be described as not punishing heart, but obviously pity heart is angry now, and the words love naturally didn''t go through his mind. Therefore, Mo Han listened to anger and didn''t care about what pity heart cares about at that time, but his happy career is different.


    He is pity''s sister, and he knows his plan. He thinks that if things like today were changed to the past, Leye might not care about anything with pity. However, this time is different. Looking at what he said, he is naturally the most powerful hidden guard around Gao Shi. It would be bad if pity destroyed the relationship between Chen he and Gao Shi.


    "Pity, how do you talk? It''s not necessary to add when our young lady is gone, but don''t forget that childe Shi is closely following the young lady. Think about what you just said. Would you feel better if Mo Han said that about you?"


    When Lianxin heard this, her pretty face suddenly turned red and looked at Mo Han with some apology. Naturally, he said that what he had just said was too much for a moment.


    "No problem. The top priority is to find the Lord and childe of Tai''an County as soon as possible." Mo Han naturally won''t care about these small things with pity. Wouldn''t it seem that he is too manly? After saying that, his master will spoil the master of Tai''an County and make decisions for himself.


    At the thought of this, Mo Han couldn''t help sighing. The leader of Tai''an County is really the bane of his master. Since he wanted to be the leader of Tai''an County, their brothers'' status in the master''s heart has become lower and lower. However, they don''t have any benefits. If the leader of Tai''an County is willing to stand out for them, even the big things can pass, You don''t have to take off 10% of the skin if you don''t die, as before.


    For the dispute between Mo Han and Lianxin, the people looked at it as a play. Now that the play is over, they don''t need to continue to look. Naturally, they set out again towards the tomb.

 Chapter 417

    Of course, many of you didn''t give up. Instead of following the art wall of the army to the center of the tomb at the first time, they chose to stay here to find the mechanism where the two disappeared. Now they still have a ridiculous desire to fight, that is, as long as they agree, they find the mechanism where the two disappeared, With them, they will be able to get on with Gao Shi and Huang He. In this way, they will certainly get a lot of benefits from it.


    It''s not without a little reason that these people think so. In their opinion, the understanding of the tomb path realized by Huang He and Gao Shier along the way is not like the people who will be so easily hit by the mechanism and disappear. Therefore, they have a bold idea in their hearts.


    That''s why they think it''s not a coincidence that the two of them suddenly triggered the mechanism to disappear, but that they have already prepared it. Maybe it''s because they found the treasure here. They don''t want to share it with them and want to swallow it alone, so they chose such a golden cicada shelling method.


    I have to say that these are not too stupid. Even such reasons can be figured out under such circumstances. It can be seen how deep these people usually calculate. However, even if they think of such results, how can they leave clues to them? Even if they do, they have been cleaned up by lianyue, Therefore, these people are doomed to return in vain.


    It was said that he and Gao Shi would be on their side. They did not relax after entering another tomb path.


    Although they have the mechanism structure diagram of the whole tomb, it does not indicate what kind of mechanism they want to use on the tomb path. All the information about the tomb path is enough. It is only a simple brush on the mechanism diagram, and they know that the last place of the tomb path is the medicinal spring.


    Therefore, without knowing what kind of danger they will encounter next, Huang He and Gao Shi have to keep up their spirits.


    However, to their surprise, they didn''t meet any danger when they walked down the road. Just like walking on an ordinary street, they walked for about half an hour. They finally reached the position of the medicinal spring, and there was a bookshelf not far from the medicinal spring, which was filled with a lot of books.


    Don''t think about it. We all know that the books here must be rare and unique. Otherwise, how could they appear here.


    Such a smooth vent did not let him and Gao Shi relax, but became more nervous. You know, there is no free lunch at the end of the day. They can arrive here so smoothly. He really doesn''t dislike you, childe. You don''t have you at all.


    But now Shuang knows that there is a dragon''s pool and tiger''s den in front of them, and Naohe and Gao Shi have to continue to rush forward, because they have no way back, and the Chung Road behind them can only enter but not exit, that is to say, Naohe and Gao Shi have no way back.


    Looking at the medicinal spring in front of him, he was still in a trance. They had experienced so much just to come here to relieve the cold poison on Gao Shi. It was not dangerous, but in the end, it was surprisingly smooth, which made him a little unacceptable.


    Maybe she thinks too much. There is no special mark on the mechanism structure diagram. Does that mean that the Chung Road behind them has no problem, just because they are too nervous and think things too complicated.


    "Preface, be careful." Chen he handed Gao Shi his worries about blood clotting beads. He was worried that they could reach the medicinal spring so smoothly. It was really doubtful, but everyone had arrived here and there was no reason for you and them to give up.


    "You too." There was a trace of dignity on Gao Shi''s fundus, but it soon disappeared, like making a decision.


    He focused almost all of Ji Niang''s attention on the tomb. Therefore, he didn''t notice the dignified flash in Gao Shi''s eyes. Otherwise, he would have to get out of the water before he would give up.


    In the following time, nothing very special happened. Gao Shi was trying his best to receive cold poison. Naturally, you were not idle, but walked towards the bookshelf. The books that could be left here must be very precious. Then, she could read them well during this time.


    Of course, he did not relax his vigilance because he was reading.


    When talking about lianyue, because lianyue and Mohan stopped Lianxin''s action at the same time, and because of lianyue''s words, Lianxin also began to calm down slowly.


    Thinking that her young lady is not the kind of real spoiled daughter, how can she be tired at this time? Then there must be some reasons she doesn''t know. After understanding this, pity can be completely calm down.


    But now such a merger is inconvenient. She asked lianyue, so she can only bear it. When the time comes, she can know the cause and effect.


    Seeing that Lianxin calmed down, lianyue was relieved. She really didn''t know what she should do to successfully stop Lianxin if Lianxin continued to do so. Fortunately, pity has calmed down now, otherwise she really doesn''t know what to do.


    People didn''t find it strange that pity didn''t make trouble at last.


    Along the way, lianyue can secretly leave marks for Ruohe. Although she knows that Ruohe and Gao Shi must not hurt these marks, lianyue still stays. No one can guarantee that there will be no accident.


    "What are you doing?" There will always be times when things will be exposed. Lianyue quietly left a mark for Huang He and Gao Shi. In the end, someone found out.


    "I got lost in this tomb passage, so I left these marks." Fortunately, lianyue is not really stupid. She has already thought of countermeasures. Seeing that things have been exposed, she even said the reason why she had been good before.


    There''s nothing wrong with the reasons given. After all, the tomb path is really evil. Along the way, you think there will be organs, which are often calm and wave free. However, when you start to relax, the organs will appear in front of you. If you go on like this for a long time, ten people will be unable to stand because of long-term nervous tension.

 Chapter 418

    "To be honest, did you leave this mark for Gao Xuzhi and Su Ronghe? Where are they now?" However, some people don''t think lianyue''s words are reasonable. This man is no other than Gu Yueming. He doesn''t believe that the people who can follow him will be such brainless people.


    "I don''t understand what crown prince Ming is talking about. I have made it clear that these marks are to prevent us from getting lost. I don''t believe that if our young lady is away from the mechanism master other than childe Shi for a while, maybe we will die because of his wrong judgment. "


    Lian yuemian said without changing her color. She didn''t show half a fear because of Gu Yueming''s identity.


    "Don''t you know that this tomb can only go in and out? We have no way back." Gu Yueming''s eyes sank. He didn''t believe that Lian Yue really didn''t know that the tomb could only enter but not leave. There must be something they didn''t know during this period.


    Gu Yueming was not without doubt when he and Gao Shi had just disappeared, just because there was no evidence in hand. Now what Lian Yue did makes Gu Yueming more sure.


    "Why, I can''t speak." Seeing Lian Yue''s question, Gu Yueming said again. Although Gu Yueming knew very well that it was impossible to get any news from Lian Yue, he couldn''t help holding a glimmer of hope that he could get clues from Lian Yue''s reaction, even if it was only a little.


    However, Gu Yueming is doomed to be disappointed. Lianyue can let Taoist Yuqing send him to Ruohe and get the important position of Ruohe. How can he be tempted out by him in a few words. Therefore, it is tempting for Gu Yueming, and lianyue naturally sees it thoroughly.


    "If Prince Ming doesn''t remind me, I''ve forgotten all this. I think it''s also a psychological function. This person is unwilling to admit the facts before it is confirmed." Naturally, lianyue couldn''t show her foot in front of Gu Yueming. Instead, she took this opportunity to satirize Gu Yueming.


    Gu Yueming said that he didn''t want to believe what happened between him and Gao Shi. Instead, he wanted his life. He only allowed the state officials to set fire and didn''t allow the people to light the lights.


    In a simple two sentence dialogue, Gu Yueming naturally understood that lianyue was not so easy to bite down. As for Lianxin, Gu Yueming doesn''t have to think about it. He can be sure that Lianxin certainly doesn''t know the whereabouts of Ruohe and Gaoshi, because with the caution of Ruohe and Gaoshi, he is unwilling to leave such an obvious handle.


    It has to be said that Gu Yueming''s judgment is extremely accurate. Chen he really didn''t tell her about leaving with Gao Shi, but Lian Yuehe didn''t have time to explain the story to Lian Xin, so oh. Pity really doesn''t know the whereabouts of Huang He and Gao Shi.


    In addition to the two close servant girls lianyue and Lianxin, there is another person who will certainly know the whereabouts of Gao Shi and Gao He. However, for this person, Gu Yueming can be sure that even if he knows the whereabouts of Gao he and Gao Shi, he will not tell him.


    This man is no one else. He is really Mo Han.


    For nothing else, it is impossible for Mo han to betray Gao Shi.


    Seeing that there was no valuable information from lianyue''s mouth, Gu Yueming didn''t continue to say more with lianyue, but took his own people to the middle of the tomb.


    No matter where he and Gao Shi are and what they are doing, he doesn''t know.


    Eating, Gao Shi has taken the blood of fire lotus and fire python. He has been soaking in the medicinal spring with blood clotting beads in his arms for a long time, while Huang He doesn''t have to go out to guard, but he is holding a book in his hand.


    Faintly, Ruohe seemed to hear the footsteps of someone coming towards them. Hearing these footsteps, Ruohe''s eyes flashed slightly


    Needless to think, at this time, the only people in the tomb except her and Gao Shi are Gu Yueming and those in the Jianghu. Only Gu Yueming and those in the Jianghu can appear here at this time.


    It''s just that these people obviously need to find some more than he expected. It can be seen that the people brought by Gu Yueming are not completely waste. Otherwise, how could they come here in such a short time.


    Just between his thoughts, another door of the tomb was opened at this time. Sure enough, the person walking in front was Gu Yueming.


    Gu Yueming was also slightly stunned at the moment when the stone gate was opened. He didn''t think he would want to be here between Bian Ruohe and Gao Shi, but when he saw Zheng Pao''s Gao Shi who wanted to do his best, he suddenly understood.


    It''s true to stay away from the rumor. Gao Shi is really poisoned by cold. If he had believed it, maybe today''s Dazhou and Mobei would be another scene. However, he didn''t believe the rumor at the beginning and regarded it as Gao Shi''s words deliberately released to paralyze him.


    If he had believed the rumor at that time, he could have used the attack of Gaoshi cold poison to assassinate Gaoshi. But now, it''s too late for him to regret.


    In fact, it can''t blame Gu Yueming completely. It''s mainly because Gao Shi has always been so strong that Gu Yueming has to doubt the authenticity of this matter.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yueming took a step in the direction of Gao Shi. He was not sure whether Gao Shi really hit Handan, but now he says that he can''t defeat Gao Shi before. Now he can organize Gao Shi to detoxify successfully.


    Seeing that Gu Yueming took a quick step towards Gao Shi, he quickly put down his book and dodged in front of Gao Shi. Now Gao Shi is at the most critical time, she absolutely does not allow Gu Yueming to disturb Gao Shi at this time.


    Similarly, Lian Yue, Mo Han and others are also wearing royal clothes at this time. If Gu Yueming dares to be thin at this time, they will rush out to fight with Gu Yueming at the first time.


    Gu Yeming seemed to have expected such a result, but he didn''t move forward after stepping out. His eyes quickly swept over the people, measuring the odds of winning the fight with them.


    Obviously, he has more people than Ruohe. However, those people in the Jianghu are uncertain when they are reasonable. If they are on the side of Ruohe at this time, his chances of winning are not great.


    However, Gu Yueming did not forget one thing, that is, the hearts of these people in the Jianghu are different. Even if they stand on the side of Naohe at this time, they will have reservations.

 Chapter 419

    After several calculations, Gu Yueming finally decided to take a risk. If Gao Shi could explain here, then Da Zhou would not be afraid.


    After thinking of this, Gu Yueming even winked at the men he brought, motioned them to try to stop lianyue and others, and he mainly aimed at Gao Shi and Huang He. Gao Shi is now soaking in the medicinal spring, so what he has to deal with now is to have Huang He, and he must dare to solve him before Gao Shi''s cold poison is completely eradicated. Otherwise, His current plan is in vain.


    In other words, the supreme emperor failed to succeed in passing the throne to today''s Prince Duan. Apart from a lot of strength, otherwise, where would they be so comfortable in Mobei today. And the energy to attack the great Zhou Dynasty.


    Gu Yueming obviously has made a decision, that is, we must find a way to keep Gao Shi here successfully. And there is nothing wrong with his scruples. Although the so-called Jianghu people wanted to deal with him with righteous words before, now when they contribute, they have begun to think about how to sneak and play tricks one by one.


    Although they are from Dazhou, this is not a real battlefield. It is just a struggle between Gao Shi and Gu Yueming. If it is not a political struggle between the two countries, it is indeed far fetched. These people really hold such an attitude that it is only a matter between Gao Shi and Gu Yueming, which has little to do with them, Even if they are asked to do it, they intend to just mean it, because no one is willing to take their lives to help a person who doesn''t know much.


    The fierce battle is imminent, and this fierce battle is only aimed at them and Gao he and Gao Shi. There are no others who are really willing to stand behind them at this time, except Hong Ling, Zheng Chun, the remaining brothers of Changshan seven wolves and Wang''s uncle and nephew who has received the favor of Huang He.


    When the second prince saw this scene, he was still excited. He thought if Gu Yueming could really solve Gao Shi here, then. He has had a lot less trouble since then.


    According to Gu Yueming''s words, the second prince seems to have nothing on the surface, but he really kills Gao Shi because of Gu Yueming''s words. It''s just that there are so many pairs of eyes here, which is not suitable for him to do it. Moreover, Gao Shi is not a real loser. He is followed by Huang He. Even if he has a heart, he is not so easy to do it, If he succeeds, it''s OK. If he fails, it''s an immeasurable hidden danger for him.


    The second prince was lucky. He didn''t start with Gao Shi after hearing Gu Yueming''s words. Otherwise, he wouldn''t want to make it clear even if he had 10000 mouths.


    You know, there are so many people in the Jianghu here. There is no guarantee that none of them will tell the second prince about Gao Shi for money. If that is true, with Gao Shi''s prestige in the army, the second prince will not have to be abolished.


    I have to admit that the second prince''s luck is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Otherwise, how can he meet such things.


    Seeing that Gu Yueming chose to attack Gao Shi at this time, he was not surprised. Before looking for him, he had thought of meeting such a thing, but he didn''t expect Gu Yueming to come here so soon. However, anyway, he would never do anything to hurt Gao Shi.


    Moreover, he has already prepared. He is really not as good as Gu Yueming in Kung Fu. However, if he has investigated the situation at the scene, it is not impossible to trap Gu Yueming with a mechanism.


    As for those people in the Jianghu, he didn''t include them at the beginning, so whether these people are willing to help or not has no impact on him.


    However, for all this, Gu Yueming can''t think of it. At the moment, he is still thinking of keeping Gao Shi here forever.


    Gu Yueming is worthy of being able to compete with Gao Shi. He was ready in time and early, but he was still a little weak after the real fight with Gu Yueming.


    Seeing this scene, lianyue and others couldn''t help worrying about him. They wanted to go up and help him, but they were blocked by others brought by Gu Yueming.


    Of course, there is a person who is very excited. He wants to die in the hands of Gu Yueming. This person is not someone else, or he wants to pester Gao Shi Qianyi before.


    "What are you still doing? Do you really want to pick you up after Gu Yueming has solved the Taian County Lord and them?" Seeing that most people didn''t intend to intervene at all, Hong Ling was angry. These people are too selfish, especially when Hong Ling sees that your second prince is not moved by this matter, and his anger doesn''t fight at all.


    "Second prince, does Ni also think that Gu Yueming will let you go after killing childe Shi and the head of Tai''an County? Don''t forget, you are the royal family of the Zhou Dynasty in Kashgar, and Mobei, but you always want to subvert the Zhou Dynasty."


    Hong Ling doesn''t understand why Gao Shi and Huang He are so transparent. Why are the two princes a man full of bad water? At this time, they are still thinking of making a profit.


    "Brothers, don''t go and help." The second prince saw that Hong Ling suddenly mentioned himself at this time, as if he had just reacted. Hurriedly ordered.


    In particular, he really wanted to solve Gao Shi with Gu Yueming''s hand, but Hong Ling didn''t seem to give him such a chance, so he had to pretend to be stupid.


    However, the order given by the second prince to his bodyguards is not to go all out, but to protect their strength as much as possible. This is a secret sign that only his people can understand.


    As for other people, they naturally will not use their true skills under such circumstances, nothing else, just for their little selfishness.


    Thinking that as long as the two sides fight each other, the more people die, then they will have a lot of opportunities to share the treasure behind them.


    Although Gao Shi couldn''t give out the medicine spring at this time, he was clear about his situation. He noticed that he was gradually at a disadvantage, and Gao Shi was too anxious. How could he really do it? He was indifferent after seeing that he was at a disadvantage again.


    What are the fire Python and the snow wolf king doing? Don''t you know if it goes on like this, will it be dangerous?


    In fact, the snow wolf king and the fire Python can''t be blamed for this. They also want to come up to help him, but they are dragged by people. These people are really not ordinary cunning. They never fight directly with them. As long as they see that they are about to get close to him, they come out and make trouble.


    Moreover, the other party seems to be familiar with oriental art. Every time they catch the other party, the other party suddenly disappears. Therefore, it also annoys the snow wolf king and the fire python.

 Chapter 420

    Fortunately, for those people in the Jianghu, he didn''t hold any hope for a long time, and now these people in the Jianghu don''t do their best. It''s a dispensable thing for him. How to deal with Gu Yueming is also what he has already prepared. Therefore, in time, he is pressed by Gu Yueming step by step, and he doesn''t show any panic. Instead, he is more and more brave.


    You know, this opportunity is not always available. Gao Shi''s martial arts are above Gu Yueming in time. However, tell him that Gao Shi will instinctively take into account him when fighting with him. Therefore, the benefits obtained from fighting with Gao Shi are not urgent, and it is better to fight with Gu Yueming.


    However, Kuang he is ready to deal with Gu Yueming. Others don''t know. They always think that as long as Kuang he fails, Gao Shi will stay almost. Once, the people brought by Gu Yueming spare no effort to stop everyone who wants to come forward to help Kuang he. They also understand that as long as there is no Gao Shi, they will have the hope of asking the Central Plains in Mobei. However, what they don''t know is often not as simple as what they see on the surface. In fact, what is in front of them is not that Chen he will lose to Gu Yueming, but a trap specially prepared by Chen he for Gu Yueming.


    It is precisely because of this trap that Mobei has failed to recover for nearly 50 years. Of course, this is what will be said later.


    In fact, they can''t be completely blamed for this. It''s mainly that Gao Shi should detoxify safely at this time. However, because he became obviously upset after he realized that he was at a disadvantage, many people thought that he was going to lose and didn''t leave any behind hands. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so reckless.


    "Tai''an County leader, if you admit defeat now, I can consider letting you go." For him, Gu Yueming is very interested in the temple. You know, few people have ever been able to do so many tricks under his hand. More importantly, he is still a woman. Moreover, Gu Yueming also appreciates his tricks.


    He thought that if he could pull Huang He into his camp, the subversion of Da Zhou would be just around the corner.


    "Crown prince Ming, you''d better not be happy too early. Besides, I''m a man of order when I marry my husband. Even if I die in war, I can''t admit defeat." He didn''t answer Gu Yueming''s words, but kindly reminded him that he didn''t have much aversion to Gu Yueming.


    In her previous life, she had no intersection with Gu Yueming. It should be said that the intersection also began in this life. Moreover, after meeting with Gu Yueming, Gu Yueming did not bring any positive harm to her.


    During the fight, Gu Yueming didn''t intend to kill her. Therefore, he didn''t have any intention to kill Gu Yueming.


    As for the war between the two countries, it is a matter between countries. Moreover, the general trend of the world is that when the two countries are united for a long time, they will divide and merge. It is essential for the two countries to fight. It is still the poor people who really suffer.


    What Gu Yueming had just sketched was obvious. He was thinking that he would throw away the olive branch. However, he didn''t accept it. He also explicitly rejected his meaning. Therefore, Gu Yueming was still a little angry in his heart.


    Because in his view, no matter what, he was defeated, Gao Shi is also in a disaster this time.


    However, what Gu Yueming didn''t know was that there were traps waiting for him specially prepared for him.


    "In that case, I''ll have to help you." At this moment, Gu Yueming''s eyes looked at Ruohe differently. He wondered why he couldn''t meet a woman like Ruohe.


    "Really?" Just then, he smiled coldly. Then, he saw a huge iron cage falling down on Gu Yueming''s head.


    When Gu Yueming found the iron cage, it was too late to think more.


    "Thanks a lot for Prince Ming''s accomplishment." Chen he looked at Gu Yueming trapped in an iron cage and said with a smile. From the moment when Gu Yueming came in, she waited for this moment. Now, she finally trapped Gu Yueming, and they finally saved a lot of trouble.


    Gu Yueming''s being trapped is a big blow to the people on his side. You know, lianyue and others tried their best to get close to him as soon as possible, and they naturally didn''t dare to face lianyue and others.


    Therefore, they had to avoid their edge, but in time, their losses were not small. They died and injured. Now few people are complete.


    However, at this time, a bigger blow went straight at them - Gaoshi''s cold toxin was relieved.


    Even if Gao Shi has just detoxified, Gao Shi''s skill is not what they can cope with at all. They know one thing very well, that is, after they follow Gu Yueming, they have never seen Gao Shi use their real strength.


    "Preface, what do they do?" They plan to keep Gu Yueming here first, and then let him go after everything is over. However, if so many people here leak the news, it is not a good thing for them.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, but you''ll have to work hard and pity the moon." For everyone, Gao Shi has already thought about their place.


    As soon as Gao Shi said that he needed lianyue''s help, he immediately understood Gao Shi''s meaning and nodded. Why didn''t he think of this method before.


    "I offend you, gentlemen." Seeing that Ruohe understood what he meant, Gao Shi smiled at Ruohe and jumped straight into the middle of the crowd all his life. What he has to do now is to control these people.


    Gao Shi''s tentacle is not as good as that. Most faces have no chance to react. Gao Shi points the acupoints, while Huang He drugged the people behind.


    "You guys, things are sudden. You can only grievance everyone first. When things are over, you will be free." When things are over, Gao Shi can''t do it.


    They trapped Gu Yueming here. It''s hard to guarantee that no one will leak the matter. For the sake of safety, Huang He and Gao Shi had to come up with such a way. But such a way is always harmful to harmony, but it''s still guaranteed, isn''t it?


    He looked at Gao Shi with some worry and whispered, "preface, what if these people retaliate against you in the future?"

 Chapter 421

    "They won''t have a chance." If someone dares to be dissatisfied, he will not be soft hearted, "wo''er, don''t worry, I will walk behind you." How could he be willing to shed tears because of him. Even if he is going to die, he will die behind him and won''t let him cry for him.


    Gao Shi looked at the second prince and said coldly, "the second prince, I think you know what to do today."


    If someone else sleeps him up, it doesn''t matter. However, the identity of the second prince is special. Therefore, timely Ruohe is trying to avenge his previous life again. At this moment, she can''t let Gao Shi be implicated because of her.


    Now that the situation is here, the second prince dares to have any opinion. He is afraid that if he dares to say something unwilling now, Gao Shi will directly give him medicine like others, and then release himself after all things are over, or directly find a place where there is no one to end his life. Therefore, The second prince didn''t dare to fart at this time.


    Looking at such a second prince, he could not express his anger. In his previous life, his uncle died in the hands of the second prince. What''s more hateful is that the second prince still took in Yu Chuang and Su Manjing.


    Even if he feels that his brother is relieved now, he doesn''t intend to forgive the second prince. You know, the crime of the second prince is unforgivable for him. In her previous life, the reason why she came to such a point was not only her own reasons, but also the reasons of Su Hu and others. Therefore, it is impossible for him to let go of the second prince so easily, but now is not the time.


    Gao Shi''s cold poison has been eliminated, and the snow wolf king also directly followed him. The purpose of this trip to the snow mountain is naturally achieved. He and others naturally returned to the Feng family.


    What he didn''t know at this time was that there were surprises waiting for them when they returned to the Feng family. During the period when he left the Feng family, Taoist Yuqing and yuyazi had fought a big battle to clean up the Feng family inside and outside. Let those who were ready to move have a lot of peace. Also because of the rectification of Taoist Yuqing and yuyazi, the Feng family began to take shape in the past.


    However, some people led by the family leader of Feng did not give up their mind to command Feng because of the intervention of Taoist Yuqing and yuyazi, but now Taoist Yuqing and yuyazi have an obvious advantage in the West Lake rain, so he naturally did not dare to tit for tat with Taoist Yuqing and yuyazi at this time, thinking of starting from him when he returned to Feng.


    As long as he hasn''t finished the test, even if Taoist Yuqing is strong, he can''t turn the world around.


    Before that, Feng carrier had already inquired about it. He also specially checked the history of Feng family for hundreds of years and knew that it was not a simple thing to get the recognition of snow wolf king. As I said, before that, Huang He had always been the eldest lady raised in the boudoir, and was guarded by Taoist Yuqing''s Apprentice at this time last year.


    Even if he has high martial arts talent, he has no actual combat experience, which is equal to zero. Therefore, Feng carrier would never have thought that Huang He not only passed the so-called assessment, but also brought back the snow wolf king.


    Not only did the Feng family not expect, but most of the Feng family did not expect that they could see the legendary snow wolf king in their lifetime.


    Because he directly brought the snow wolf king back to the Feng family, which is tantamount to directly destroying the plan of Feng carrier and others in a disguised form. The current peerless situation is over for Feng carrier and others. If they still want to stay in the Feng family and enjoy the scenery at this time, they can only be a good man with their tail.


    There is a man, thirteen empress. He has never seen her since the last competition. I think thirteen empress abides by the agreement with him and won''t meet Feng in her lifetime.


    It is said that good bamboo shoots come from bad bamboo. These thirteen women are probably the ones who think most of the children. Like is like, don''t like is don''t like. Unlike others, there are always so many bends.


    There is another person who is happier than him about the fact that he brought back the snow wolf king directly. That person is the elder who paid more attention to him after seeing him use the tracking arrow. He''s grandpa. He didn''t know the identity of the elder until later.


    At the moment when she knew the identity of the elder, she was also very surprised. What she didn''t expect was that her grandfather was still alive and she was still the elder of Feng family.


    For the great elder, Ruohe''s mood is very complex. Originally, it should be a happy thing for relatives to live in this world. However, what Ruohe doesn''t understand is that the great elder knows that she and her mother didn''t live well in the Su family. Why didn''t she come and take them away? She suffered so much in her previous life, Why didn''t the grandfather who was still alive come to see her.


    Of course, this is what happened later.


    With the full support of Taoist Yuqing, yuyazi and the eldest elder, and with the efforts of Ruohe himself, Ruohe''s position as a phoenix girl is as simple as a sentence.


    Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, it will be the next spring. No one is idle in this year.


    Gao Shi is busy exploring the boudoir at night to exchange feelings with Huang He. The second prince is busy looking for clues that the supreme emperor wanted to make Prince Duan the emperor. Anyway, he can''t let such a time bomb as Prince Duan''s house be placed beside him.


    Because if that thing is true, then it is very likely that he is not orthodox, and all his efforts over the years will be wasted.


    Of course, the second prince is not a fool. He is not alone in investigating what happened that year. On the way, he also brought down all his brothers who are eyeing the throne, such as the crown prince. If conditions permit, he can kill with a knife.


    Mobei is naturally not idle. Imagine that the crown prince of a country suddenly disappeared. Who can still sit still? The first thing for those who are eyeing you is, of course, to be busy expanding their power after knowing that Gu Yueming is missing. At the same time, they are looking for Gu Yueming''s whereabouts everywhere. It''s best to intercept Gu Yueming halfway so that he can never return to Mobei.


    But Gu Yueming''s party is worried. The dragons can''t be without a head. The disappearance of Gu Yueming naturally has a great impact on them. This is not a bad thing. At this time, we can see which of these people really follow.

 Chapter 422

    During this period of time, Gao Shi''s life was not as easy as it seemed, because what Gu Yueming said in the tomb path that day was true. It is precisely because of this that no one who wants to climb the big treasure like the second prince is willing to watch Gao Shi live.


    It''s not necessarily a good thing to do all the tricks, because even you don''t know you''ve become a pawn in the hands of others.


    Because the emperor wanted to pass the throne to Prince Duan. At this time, it seemed to have become the fuse to promote the party struggle between Prince Zhou and Prince Duan. Let the fight that was only in the dark lose in the light.


    This makes the Gao brothers, who originally seemed to be harmonious, become enemies as long as they meet at this moment, because they all have to guard against that day. The person who was not as good as themselves suddenly becomes the king of a country, and they have to kowtow when they see each other again.


    It will take weeks for the emperor to be the most exciting person for this matter. He is not only alive, but also healthy, and his sons began to kill each other because of the throne.


    He even wondered whether his sons would attack him if they couldn''t wait one day.


    Over the years, although the body of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty looks like a long key, it is just a look. His body has long been hurt by working hard on state affairs. Even if the imperial doctors in the imperial hospital take care of it, it is impossible to recover. It is like a broken mirror, how can it really be reunited.


    Therefore, because of this incident, the emperor of the Zhou dynasty fell ill.


    His good sons, of course, would not miss such a good opportunity. During the fall of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, they wantonly pulled the middle ministers of the court.


    For a time, the whole hall became miasma. There are countless overt and covert struggles. There are also officials who are unwilling to participate in the party struggle. At this time, they choose to take sick leave at home and do not contact anyone.


    However, these are not the key points. The key point is that the last thing the emperor wanted to see happened. His good son really can''t wait to give him medicine at this time.


    It is no small matter that the king of a country was poisoned. It can be said that this matter was widely involved. Many officials in the court were dismissed because of this matter. The crown prince was directly deposed and demoted to the common people.


    The happiest thing about the abolition of the crown prince is the second prince.


    As soon as the prince fell, he lost a strong opponent, so his chances of climbing Dabao would be much greater. He was proud of his invisible plan to kill people. If he hadn''t come up with such a plan, how could he successfully overthrow the prince''s party in such a short time.


    However, there was another thing that the second prince could not think of, that is, the emperor of Dazhou decided to return the throne to Prince Duan when he hesitated because he was ill. At the same time, he also ordered that all his remaining sons be granted to the fief.


    The emperor of Dazhou sometimes even thought that if he had not ascended the throne at the beginning, his son at the helm would not kill each other today. There would be no dispute over seizing the throne if there was only Gao Shi, the son of Prince Duan.


    Prince Duan is not young now. Naturally, he doesn''t want to sit in that chair. If he wanted that chair, he couldn''t wait until today. He would have done it long ago. Therefore, Huang Wei finally fell on Gao Shi''s head.


    This is also a good thing for them. They took the throne without a single soldier and saved a fight.


    In July of that year, after the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty passed the throne to Gao Shi, he learned from the supreme emperor to travel among the people.


    The plot reversed too quickly, which made the second prince unprepared. He never thought that they earned so much, and finally it would end like this. How could he be reconciled.


    The second prince refused to accept Gao Shi''s accession to the throne, and took his followers to rebel on the day of Gao Shi''s accession to the throne, and established himself as king, which was called the southern Zhou Dynasty. As for the reason, it is natural to say that Gao Shi is not orthodox.


    From then on, the big week was divided into two parts, the northern and southern weeks.


    A fierce battle lasted nearly three years before it ended. The second prince was finally defeated and killed himself. From then on, the southern Zhou dynasty fell and the great Zhou Dynasty was unified here.


    In September, the emperor and empress got married and Mobei came to congratulate them. At the same time, he also asked Gao Shi to return Gu Yueming to Mobei. The four-year period is naturally not short. No matter how well they do their confidentiality work, it will be revealed. On that day, the insider of the second prince was present.


    And Gao Shi said to Gu Yueming that he could exchange it with the five cities on the border of the Zhou Dynasty.


    The Mobei emperor could not have agreed to such a request. However, during the four years since Gu Yueming disappeared, he has never lived in peace. At this time, he deeply understands the importance of Gu Yueming as a prince. With Gu Yueming, his throne is stable, and his low courtiers and sons can live their own lives.


    Therefore, the Mobei emperor agreed to Gao Shi''s request without much hesitation. There are other reasons why the Mobei emperor is so cheerful. In his opinion, as long as the Gu Yueming is replaced, the five cities will soon return to Mobei.


    But what he didn''t think about was that although Gu Yueming''s voice in Mobei was very busy at the beginning, he could easily frighten the rest of the princes, that was four years ago. Now four years have passed, and it''s unclear whether Gu Yueming has such a high deterrent.


    Besides, don''t forget how Gu Yueming came back to Mobei this time. It was replaced by a city without a seat. This is undoubtedly lowering the original voice of Gu Yueming.


    When Gu Yueming learned that the Mobei emperor had replaced him with five cities, the feeling in his heart could not be described in words.


    If in the past, he didn''t hate Mobei emperor and didn''t have much feelings for Mobei emperor, but after this incident, Gu Yueming really hated Mobei emperor. If he could choose, he would rather stay in the tomb all his life than go back to Mobei.


    But things have happened, and everything can''t be controlled by him.


    The next year, the empress had a son and named him Gao Ning.